《How to survive in the Romance Fantasy Game》 Chapter 1: Surprises are Shit...! Chapter 1: Surprises are Shit...! ? ''I liked surprises.'' Surprises have a knack for tiptoeing into our lives when we''re least prepared, catching us off guard like a yful trickster in the midst of our routines. They''re the unexpected guests crashing the party of predictability, injecting a dose of spontaneity into the otherwise ordinary. Whether it''s a serendipitous encounter with a long-lost friend on a bustling street corner or stumbling upon a breathtaking sunset during an evening stroll, surprises have a way of reminding us that life is brimming with fun and mysterious things for us to open. ''Yes, surprises were fun... But now, why the heck is it the reason I''m about to die right now?'' "Riley, Darling?" ''Fucking shit, I shouldn''t have yed that damn game....!!!! I have made many wrong choices in my life but not asrge as this one. ''What the hell did I even do wrong?'' That old sales clerk looked like he was about to die if I didn''t buy that darn game, so I just bought and yed it out of goodwill. As I liked getting surprised, I thought, why not give it a shot? And to my surprise, it was a hidden gem, an extremely good game I even started questioning why it wasn''t that popr because there weren''t that many people talking about it. I loved ying the game. But why...? Why is this happening to me right now? Just outside my room, a dragon was waiting. "I know you''re inside, Darling" I even tried my best to avoid getting any gs with her, if possible, yet here I was in this goddamn situation. ''Judging from her overly calm voice I knew she was upset with me right now.'' [Hero''s Legacy] In short, it was a romance fantasy game set in an academy where the innocent and youthful drama of the characters unfolds, featuringplex and well-written characters, each with their own unique sets of personality and backgrounds, as well as a good touch of action and adventure. It wasn''t perfect, though, as it had some pretty well-overused archetypes and clich¨¦s. But I didn''t mind it, though. After all, clich¨¦s and archetypes are still used to this day for a reason, and that''s because they''re ''Fun.'' Overall, it was a pretty good game. The addictive narrative and story, as well as the really beautiful heroines, kept me hooked into the game, exploring every nook and cranny of each and every heroine''s routes and even testing out all the bad endings with each of them. Not to mention the fairly steamy erotic scenes if you conquer or romance the girls at the end. If I hadn''t been transported into the game, it would''ve made it to my top 5 best romance games of all time. Why did this even happen in the first ce? Did that old man cast a spell or something on the game when he sold it to me? He''s not a god or something, right? Or is it because my heart beat so fast when I finally achieved the harem end in myst run of the game? Is it because I fell for each heroine? ''Did I get a heart attack while ying the game all night?'' No, that was a stupid thing to think about. Falling for a game character wouldn''t make one fall inside the game itself. Sure, I may have been very happy achieving the best ending of the game, which took me hell and lots and lots of hours due to the amount of retries. But afterpleting it, I just went to sleep right away because of my exhaustion. Only to surprisingly wake up in a new body as a freaking child at that... "Hello, Darling~ are you not going to respond to me?" || || My mouth shut tight. I knew she was already aware I was inside; after all, that woman was a fucking dragon. Hearing a paper flip from miles away was entirely possible. So, hearing my heartbeat and breathing alone was possible, not to mention those overpowered eyes of hers. But still, I hoped-hoped that if I didn''t respond, she would just walk away, understanding my apprehension and fear of her right now. Snap....!!! But of course, I could only say goodbye to that hope as the magically reinforced door of my room snapped like a twig, its handle broken and crumpled like a piece of paper in her delicate hand. "I''m sorry, Darling, you just wouldn''t respond, so I was getting worried..." ''Don''t you mean getting impatient, you goddamn monster?'' As I quickly covered my body with the nket, I could only hear her walking closer toward me. "Mother and father, as well as your parents, they are already discussing our engagement at this moment." So in the end we ended up getting engaged as expected, I''ve been trying to dy it all this time but I guess this was bound to happen one way or another. "Don''t you think it''s about time you faced reality, darling?" "..." "Ignoring me won''t change your destiny, Darling." Feeling a rustle on my bed, I could hear her breathing more clearly now. ''Fuck...'' "Covering yourself like that only makes you look more delicious, darling~" She whispered into my ears, even though the nket covered most of her voice, the allure it gave was still surreal. Without giving me any time to respond, she took off the nket I had covered myself with. Her bright red eyes met mine... In front of me right now was a dazingly beautiful woman with white hair as white as the purest snow and red eyes as deep as blood red. She wore a ck dress that highlighted all of her great assets... ''Beautiful'' That was the first thing that woulde to anyone''s mind when they see her. But what made her presence even more special was the unnatural aura she emitted. She exuded an air of nobility and grace that just by looking at her made you want to kneel down and kiss her feet. No matter how many times I''ve seen her now, engraving her appearance into my brain always felt like something new... You just never get tired of it. She was Liyana Heavens, the grand final boss of the game, titled as the viiness, the ancient ck dragon of destruction, and the very reason the world ended if you failed to defeat her in the end. As well as my childhood friend and, as confirmed by her just now, my future fianc¨¦e. "H-hi...?" I stammered. "Fufu... You''re still as awkward as ever, Darling." She smiled as she traced my cheek, sending goosebumps throughout my whole body. All my hair practically stood on end with fear as her voice suddenly grew colder. I''m sure any man would have been happy if such a beautifuldy touched him and showed affection, but for me, this was just an awful nightmaree true. "I''ve noticed this a lottely, but aren''t you avoiding me rather openly? I may have a big heart, but there''s a limit to how much I can take living without your affection, you know, darling?" ''Shit...'' I was at a loss for words. Lying right now would only guarantee my death even further... The light in her eyes was slowly started to darken. Memories of the CGs from the game resurfaced as I saw her make that face. [Bad end no.89: A Dragon''s Dessert] It was the same face she made as she transformed into her true form and swallowed the protagonist whole. ''Fuck... she''s not really going to eat me, is she?'' I knew avoiding her for almost three weeks straight was a bad choice, but what can I do about it? I had to make sure that the goddamn, dense-as-a-ck-hole protagonist safely rescued my favorite heroine... I couldn''t have just said to her, "Liyana, I have this girl I want to save right now, can you help me?" Considering her personality, the moment she hears another girl''s namee out of my mouth, not only would I die, but that certain woman as well... As she was a secret heroine who wouldn''t be part of the main scenario if she wasn''t saved early on in the game, I had no choice but to make a move to ensure she survives. Of course, the chances of me romancing her were slim to none, as I''m practically a mob character in this world. "You were gone for two weeks straight with no one knowing where you went... Because of that, I had to make do with what I could to make sure you be entirely mine, Darling." In the game there was only one rule if you want to try and romance Liyana.... never ever go for the other heroines. Sadly I failed to do that the moment I saved my favorite. Was it stupid? Yes. But even still, as long as she was alive, I could live somewhat happily in this hellish world full of monsters and dungeons. At least that was what I thought back then.... the way Liyana was looking at me right now was really scary.... I knew I fucked it. As someone whopleted the whole game down to its deepest secrets I knew just how evil and ruthless this woman can be to both the protagonist and me. I can still remember when she skinned the protagonist alive when she saw him holding hands with another heroine in the [Bad end no.63: Skin for Love] "Liyana-" I wanted to exin my situation even if for a bit, but Liyana prevented me from speaking, as her gentle finger locked onto my lips. ''Her finger felt so cold... in fact it started to hurt a little bit'' It felt like frost was slowly incasing my lips. Liyana then ruffled my hair before resting on my chest. My fear of her locked my body in ce, even though I wanted to run so badly right now... "You''re not cheating on me, are you?" ''Even If I could I won''t, or more like I can''t even think of the notion of cheating with another woman while I have your temporary affection'' Haha, I tried my best to avoid any gs early on in my new transmigrated life and live in this world like a background character as best as I could, but is this truly my fate? My destiny as Riley Hell, to be the fianc¨¦ of this goddamn monster, the very fianc¨¦ she kills in front of the protagonist the moment she falls for him. "No..." I just said one word, but the pressuring aura she gave me was all but gone in mere moments... It seems she was assured that I was telling the whole truth... She nestled closer and cuddled me like a cat. "Riley you''re mine..." Seriously, I still couldn''t fathom this situation at all. To think that the woman who will destroy the whole world in just a few years was this obsessed with me. I wonder what I did wrong in my previous life? With her around..... How the fuck am I supposed to survive in this romance fantasy world? Chapter 2: Meeting Her Chapter 2: Meeting Her ? Where should I start? ----- The moment I awoke in this unfamiliar world, it felt as though I had left my old life behind for good. However, that transition wasn''t a smooth one; it felt more like a plunge into darkness. I found myself submerged beneath the murky waters of a deep, ckke near our mansion. As I struggled to resurface, the realization hit me like a ton of bricks-I was drowning, in every sense of the word. My attempts to swim to the surface were futile. My body felt weak and clumsy, my arms and musclescking the strength to propel me upward. It was as though I was trapped in a nightmare, unable to break free from the suffocating embrace of the water. The following day brought with it a stark understanding of my new reality. Voices mored around me, urgent and rmed. "Oh my god, he''s awake!" someone eximed, their words mingling with calls for medical assistance. The chaos around me served as a jarring reminder of just how far I had strayed from the familiarforts of my old life. Amidst the confusion, an elderly man stood by my bedside, speaking in anguage I didn''t recognize. Despite myck ofprehension, I could sense the excitement in the air. "Ohh that''s my grandson ya HAHAHA!" The man''s gestures were animated, his expressions filled with joy. Even though his words were foreign to me, I found myself understanding them on a deeper level¡ªa small blessing in the midst of my disorientation. I was six at that time. And it took me a good four years, give or take, to trulye to terms with my new reality-a fresh start, a clean te. Over those past four years, I made a conscious effort to embrace the people around me, from my newfound parents to the cozy walls of our new home. And then there was the new me: Riley Hell. It was a name I both despised and epted, a moniker that seemed to define this strange existence I found myself in. But really, what choice did I have? I woke up one day as Riley, without rhyme or reason. Might as well roll with it, right? Armed with the knowledge of the future that awaited this young child, a future fraught with misery and pain, I resolved to steer clear of it as best I could. ''Blend into the background, live a quiet life-wasn''t that the safest bet?'' Nestled in the outskirts of the empirey a quaint county, humble in its origins despite its noble lineage. Unlike the aristocrats near the capital, draped in opulence and riches, our little corner of the world found contentment in simplicity, relying on our modest farms and fertilends. Though our poption was sparse, the warmth and endless smiles of the people here filled the air with a sense of belonging. It was a ce scarcely mentioned in the annals of the original game, a hidden gem tucked away from the spotlight. In this secluded haven, monsters and dungeons were mere tales of legend, absent from our tranquil existence. It was all thanks to the unwavering protection of the grand duke, Luther Heavens-a name thatmanded both reverence and fear. But it wasn''t his authority alone that gave me pause; rather, it was the surname he bore that sent shivers down my spine. "Heavens"... a name I couldn''t help but dread, for I knew all too well the significance it held. In the depths of my memory, it carried the weight of a sinister counterpart as I knew the only other person who bears that name in this world Liyana Heavens the duke''s one and only daughter, the viiness and final boss of this very world. She was destined to bring about the end of the world, and tragically, she was also fated to be my future lover-a lover who would, without hesitation, snuff out my life the moment she fell for the main protagonist of this world. The mere thought of our intertwined destinies filled me with unease, yet I chose to bury those concerns beneath a facade of indifference. Perhaps there was some rational exnation for our engagement, some hidden purpose that eluded my understanding. The game itself offered little insight into theplexities of Riley''s and Liyana''s rtionship. To the very few yers who yed this game, we practically have no background information the reasonings behind their engagement. Riley was little more than a disposable character-an inconsequential figure thrown into the narrative to highlight Liyana''s formidable nature and yandere tendencies. I can still remember all the CG''s my current self-went through because of that deranged woman. And now, here I stood, thrust into the role of that disposable character, grappling with the harsh reality of my existence in this new world. That was why I spared no effort in ensuring that I never crossed paths with that ursed woman. Given our family''s modest background, the likelihood of any interaction with a ducal family seemed as slim as a hair''s breadth, didn''t it? For the past four years, right up until I reached the tender age of ten, I diligently toiled to maintain the status quo in our county. Our humble family found contentment in our modest wealth and the simplicity of our dairy farming. Everything seemed to be going ording to n-I had resolved to stay within the confines of our county, shielded from the tumultuous currents of the outside world. But now, looking back, I realize just how foolish that n was. The future was a fickle mistress, weaving its tapestry of fate with threads beyond my control. Events that unfolded beyond the borders of our county remained elusive, whispers carried on the wind, beyond my reach andprehension. There were certain forces at y that I could never hope to influence, try as I might. And then came the day of reckoning, my tenth birthday¡ªa day that would shatter my carefully constructed illusions. On that fateful day, a radiant child, so ethereally beautiful that one could almost believe she was born of divine lineage, graced my celebration with her presence. "Riley, this is Liyana," the words fell upon my ears like a death knell. That was the first time I met her.... And the one thing I regret till to this day. Haha... I still couldn''t believe it. I was so preupied with preparing for the future that I didn''t even bother to stay grounded in the present or learn from the past. Who would have thought that the duke and my own father were once militaryrades all this time? "Nice to meet you, Riley," "Y-yeah..." "Hohoho, you two look good together. What about it, Riley? Care to give this youngdy some love?" My grandfather''s teasing tone grated on my nerves, his words twisting the already tense atmosphere. The idea of being teased alongside this woman was bad enough, but the way he spoke made my skin crawl. "Shut up old man!!!" "§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡!" "I''m sorry about that, youngdy. My grandfather just likes to tease me," I apologized, offering a polite bow. Despite my fear and apprehension towards this woman, I couldn''t help but maintain a facade of civility. After all, the woman standing before me now was entirely innocent, right? She simply nodded in response; her gaze unwavering as she continued to study me intently. "You''re not afraid of me?" she questioned, her voiceced with curiosity as she tilted her head. "Why should I be?" I replied, attempting to mask my unease with casual indifference. In truth, I was terrified of her, for reasons too numerous to count. She chuckled, a melodic sound that sent shivers down my spine. Looking back, that day was likely the catalyst for both mine and Liyana''s paths to intersect and be intertwined. I can''t quite recall what transpired after our initial meeting, but from that day forward and in the days toe, Liyana made frequent visits to our county-specifically, to spend time with me. At first, her visits seemed innocent enough-just two children ying together. But as time passed, I began to realize the gravity of the situation. Liyana''s continued presence in my life was like a dark cloud looming over me, a constant reminder of the inevitable fate that awaited us both. With each passing day, I felt the weight of my circumstances pressing down on me, suffocating me with the knowledge of what was toe. It was then that I fully understood the depth of my predicament, and the realization hit me like a ton of bricks-I was utterly fucked. Before I knew it, three years had slipped by, and Liyana and I had be the closest of friends. In her presence, I discovered nuances andplexities that differed from the version of Liyana I knew only through the confines of a video game-a truth that transcended the boundaries of pixels on a screen. Spending more time with her, I found my heart softening, if only momentarily. The idea of changing her began to flicker in my mind. After all, the Liyana I knew in reality seemed vastly different from the character depicted in the game. There had to be a reason for such a drastic shift in personality, didn''t there? Despite my age-thirteen years old, with the umted knowledge of neen years from my previous life¡ªI couldn''t shake off the foolish notion that I could somehow alter the course of her destiny. It was a folly born from hope, a hope that perhaps I could save her from the darkness that loomed over her. But then, on a dreary day shrouded in dark clouds and rain, reality struck me like a lightning bolt. In the midst of the downpour, I witnessed a scene that shattered my illusions-a scene that revealed the true nature of the girl I hade to care for. I saw her eat one of my friends.... She was but another innocent young girl the same age as us. Hearing the rustled noises of the leaves I stepped on, Liyana turned her attention behind her. "Oh, Riley, you''re here... did you see anything?" Liyana''s voice broke through the silence, pulling me back to the present. "No....." My voice was barely above a whisper. "Is that so? Let''s go shall we" "...Yeah" The way she acted so nonchntly made my stomach churn in disgust... and I knew from the way she looked at me that she was aware that I saw her. Chapter 3: My happy ending Chapter 3: My happy ending ? In the game, it was mentioned that Liyana harbored little to no affection for Riley, so a part of me clung to that hope when we first met-that perhaps I could slip under her radar and avoid drawing too much attention from her. But to my surprise, she not only took an interest in me but openly disyed her affection for me. Haha... A part of me dared to entertain the notion of the positives that such an opportunity presented. After all, how often does one get the chance to experience youthful love with someone so breathtakingly beautiful? I should have been the luckiest man alive, shouldn''t I? But s, fate had other ns for me-ns that were as cruel as they were inevitable. From the moment our paths crossed, I was inexorably bound to her, my destiny irrevocably entwined with hers. My fate? To meet my demise at her hands. Hers? To either be the partner of the protagonist in this world or to bring about its ultimate destruction, depending on the path the protagonist chose. I used to think that isekai stories were all about wonder, cheats, and harems. But why did I end up with the short end of the stick? Why am I stuck with the world''s most powerful yandere, of all things? It seemed like a cruel joke. Haah... a part of me was tempted to give up, to end my life right then and there in a desperate bid to return to my original world. But deep down, I knew such thoughts were foolish, futile even. Especially when faced with this. [Status:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level-7] [Strength: F] [Agility: D] [Endurance: D] [Luck: 0] [Power: F] [Skill info....] [Invalid no skills found] [Special Traits] [Crazy Ma] [Description: Evil people will have a certain liking to you] [Overview: A person who''s fated to be surrounded with happiness] Just the sight of this neatly arranged status window in front of me filled me with a seething rage. How in the actual fuck was I supposed to be a person destined or fated to be surrounded with happiness? And what the hell was that "Crazy Ma" skill? I had never heard or seen anything like it in the game. Was it even a real thing? 11 The mere thought of it made my blood boil. The notion that evil people would have a certain liking to me-well, that exined a lot, didn''t it? It was probably one of the main factors as to why Liyana had fallen for me in the first ce. Truly, even my supposed "skill" supported my role as a viin''s fianc¨¦. It was almostughable, if it weren''t so utterly infuriating. An almost all-F status with the asional D... My luck wasn''t evenbeled in letters but an actual zero. Ha-ha, I want to cry. Trash. Disposable. That''s what this status meant, just by looking at it. It''s been almost ten whole years since I started living in this world. Yet, my stats remained stagnant, unchanging no matter how much I trained or attempted to build up muscle. Riley may have been designed as a disposable character, hence theck of strength, but this was my new reality. Shouldn''t I have at least some sort of cheat or advantage? I mean, isn''t that what transmigrators, reincarnators, regressors, and the like always have? So why couldn''t I have one? Sighing heavily, I pushed myself up from thefort of my bed and hurriedly made my way to the bathroom. It was still super early in the morning, the sun hadn''t even risen yet, but I couldn''t afford to waste any more timementing over my unfortunate circumstances. "Today is the day." [Mission: Attend the Academy] As I nced to my side, a golden screen materialized, distinct from the usual blue ones. These were the mission screens, a unique feature that only appeared when the mysterious system had a task in store for me. I didn''t fullyprehend the purpose of these missions, but I had a hunch they were designed to keep me on track with the main scenario of this world. When the status screen first appeared before me nearly eight years ago, the initial mission it bestowed upon me was simple: "Live and be happy." But as time passed, the missions became progressively more specific, culminating in the task of making Liyana fall for me-a challenge I surprisingly managed to aplish, despite awfully tying my best to ignore her. Now, faced with yet another mission, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of apprehension. Honestly, I wanted nothing more than to ignore these missions altogether, but I had learned the hard way that defying the system''s directives came with consequences. ...Around four months ago, I diverged from my mission of giving Liyana the love she needed and went astray to rescue and help my favorite heroine. However, I was met with constant ringing noises in my head, rendering me unable to focus on the task at hand. Fortunately, the protagonist listened to my instructions well and managed to save her in time. But the consequences were dire¡ªa certified bad luck ending, as Liyana made sure to solidify our connection by officially making me her fianc¨¦. Although I had hoped and prayed for that one thing to nevere to pass, even though the chances were fairly low, my own greed had won out. Now, I would likely be stuck with her for the rest of my already counted life. [Warning: A consecutive fail in missions will result in a bad end.] Not to mention the warnings it personally gave me. Seriously, I''m not the goddamn protagonist, so why burden me with missions, huh? Whoever or whatever entity it was that transmigrated me here, they were surely sadistic in nature. Well, no use thinking too much about all of this now... There were a bunch of things that I liked, but what I liked the most were... happy endings. No matter what, I would get my happy ending. "Oh, Riley, you''re here." A burly man with a crooked beard greeted me outside before enveloping me in a bear hug. Despite his intimidating appearance, he was probably the gentlest person in our family-my current father and the count, the head of our household. Count Leto Hell. He looked positively ted as he tousled my hair. Well, considering his child was about to embark on the journey to the academy, hailed as the most prestigious and noble learning institution in the world, any father would be happy. "Seriously, Riley, I''m so proud of you, man. To think my cute boy is about to be a man now. Haha, Kirsta and I really raised you well" I just nodded and smiled at his proud remark.... As someone who grew up with a divorced parents the loving and caring atmosphere the count and mother gave me was really.... Weird and surreal at the same time? it was a truly foreign yetfortable feeling for me. "I know you don''t like to chit-chat, but let me give you one piece of advice so listen well.... never ever get into a fight with someone of higher status than you ok? Trust me, it will be more peaceful that way." He said with a heartyugh, a look of nostalgia crossing his face. He then let go of his hug, scanning me from head to toe. "Did you see Lady Liyana?" "Not yet..." I replied. "You should go see her before you go. She was awfully sad yesterday when she came to visit, knowing you would be gor today." I knew that all too well. After all, that woman almost tied me up in bed to never let me go. Fortunately, Mother came just in time and saved me from that awful fate. "I''ll do that." Hearing my reply, the count smiled and patted my back before pushing me forward. "Ah, before you go, Riley..." "?" I turned around to face the count, curious about what he had to say. A mischievous glint sparkled in his eyes as he leaned in slightly. "Never cheat." "..." I paused, taken aback by his unexpected advice. "Hahaha, I know that look," he chuckled. "But honestly, that''s probably the one thing you always have to remember." "Do you really think I would cheat?" With a knowing smile, the count chuckled again, his memory of my fianc¨¦e clearly crossing his mind. "I''m going now." "Take care." Stepping into the prepared carriage waiting outside the gates, I couldn''t shake off the weight of the count''s words. I had two years to prepare... Two years until Liyana entered the academy, sealing my fate. No matter what, I had to find a way to escape the destiny that awaited me. ''My happy ending.... Don''t worry we will meet soon'' "Young master, should we make our way towards the duke''s castle?" the coachman outside asked, seemingly concerned if I wanted to meet with Liyana. "No, head straight into the city, please." "But..." he started to say something but soon stopped, understanding the delicate bnce of expressing opinions towards nobles. Haah... he didn''t really have to worry. Knowing Liyana, she was probably already at the mages'' association waiting for me there. Going to the duchy would just be a waste of time. Sure, enough there she was... sitting alone in one of the free chairs. No one dared to sit right beside her; her aura of grace and beauty made people around her look at her in awe. Crossing her legs while sipping on some tea she read through her newspaper ignoring everyone around her... Where did she even get that tea here? "Liyana..." After calling out to her, her eyes finallynded upon me. The bored look she had just a while ago waspletely gone. "Darling~" Her voice rippled in the empty air, making all the guys around me look at me with lightning in their eyes. Intentional or not, this woman was bound to be the death of me. Chapter 4: Liyanas lies Chapter 4: Liyana''s lies ? ncing at me from head to toe, Liyana''s eyes widened with admiration, her captivating red gaze gleaming brightly. "You look so handsome, darling," she purred, circling me with a grace that seemed almost ethereal, her fingertips lightly brushing against my attire. "Thank you..." I replied, though inwardly marveling at how even in simple clothing, she radiated an undeniable beauty. It was said that true elegancey in the way a person carried themselves, and Liyana exemplified this concept effortlessly. "You''re very mean, you know, darling. Howe the thought of visiting the duchy never crossed our minds? I was waiting for you there, you know?" she teased, her tone yful yet tinged with a hint of reproach. This liar... I knew for certain she wasn''t at the duchy but instead had been hovering above me while I traveled in the carriage. Having spent enough time with her already, I had grown ustomed to the depths of her obsessions and the lengths to which she would go to just to. Looking around, I couldn''t spot the usual butler who always apanied her, nor the maid who attended to her every need. In the game, those two servants were steadfast in their loyalty, never leaving Liyana''s side. Their absence was a clear indication of what was up. Observing Liyana''s disheveled appearance-her tousled dress and slightly messy hair-it was evident that she had likely flown here on her own after noticing me heading straight for the city. I can counter her argument entirely by asking why she was here and how she knew I went straight for the city. However, pointing out these discrepancies would undoubtedlynd me in trouble. So, ignoring the obvious, I mustered the best excuse I could conjure. "I didn''t want to bother you..." "Since when were you a bother to me, darling?" she countered. Then, with a tight hug, she enveloped me, drawing the already hateful gazes directed at me to intensify. "I know you don''t like me, darling... but shouldn''t you at least say your goodbye?" Her voice quivered with emotion, tears glistening in her eyes. As she muffledly cried into my chest, I felt like my neck was now on the chopping block. Every eye in the vicinity was fixated on me, their res piercing through my very soul. Making such a beautiful lover cry was perhaps the greatest sin a man couldmit in their eyes. If they knew she was the duke''s daughter, they would likely have strung me up in public square. After all, this city of Hamen fell under the duke''s protection and jurisdiction, making her essentially their princess. The only reason they didn''t recognize her was because of the skill she possessed, one that rendered people unable to recognize her true identity. It was a remarkably potent skill, extensively discussed in the game lore. And yet, they chose to borate on a mere skill rather than delve into Riley''s backstory. It begged the question: just how much did the developers despise or neglect Riley? Right now, she was behaving in a manner so different from the usual game character. The affectionate gaze, the lingering remarks, the lovable whispers-even the genuine sadness-I hadn''t seen this side of her in the game. If only I didn''t know her other side, I might have fallen for her already. It was baffling to witness the world ender behave so nicely and affectionately towards someone. If the game developers saw this scene, they would probably bawl their eyes out of sheer disbelief. With a heavy sigh, I found myself returning her embrace instinctively. "I''m sorry..." The words spilled from my lips,den with genuine remorse. Despite being showered with her love for so long, the thought of reciprocating those feelings never resonated in my heart. I knew I was being selfish, but the fear of the impending future with her was too overwhelming to ignore. Looking at her smile upon hearing my words, my heart ached with a mixture of emotions. As much as I was afraid of her, I didn''t truly hate her. It was just that I couldn''t bring myself to reciprocate the love and affection she always showered upon me. Conflicting emotions brewed inside me, blocking any genuine response. Sure, I could probably deceive her and start acting more affectionate, but ultimately, that would still be a lie-to her and to myself. ''I''m sorry, Liyana, but our future together only ends in your own happiness together with the protagonist....'' The system remained online, intertwined with the main scenarios in the game. This meant that my inevitable death, along with a future with her, muste true, or else I would fail. My future seemed set in stone. If I deviated from my fate in an attempt to hope for a future with Liyana, the system would ensure my ''bad end''. If I followed the main scenarios, Liyana herself would be the harbinger of my end. No matter what path I chose, the oue was predetermined. ''Death'' I will die. VOOOMMM...!!!! Hearing the magical ship that had just arrived outside the tower, I reluctantly let go of Liyana. She looked very disappointed as the ship heading straight towards the academy was here. "I''ll see you soon" I said, trying to inject reassurance into my voice. I gently patted her head before nting a kiss on her cheek. Observing my actions, Liyana froze, her gaze locked onto me in a daze. Her eyes widened, her cheeks flushing red against her paleplexion. In that moment, she looked so adorable and flustered that it stirred an impulse within me to hug her once more. As I boarded the ship, determination filled every fiber of my being. I had made my resolve to secure my happy ending, no matter the obstacles thaty ahead. With two whole years stretched out before me, I knew I had to make the most of every moment. The system may be forcing me to follow the main scenarios, but I refused to be bound by its constraints. Instead, I vowed to explore every supporting scenario, every divergent path the protagonist could take. I would manipte as many variables as possible to defy my looming fate. But in order to seed, there was one crucial sacrifice I had to make: ''I couldn''t allow myself to fall in love with Liyana.'' Two years from now, Liyana would inevitably cross paths with the protagonist of this world. In an instant, she would fall for him, ensnared in a fate from which she could never escape, Afterall a dragons heart could only truly fall in love with their fated one... and sadly I wasn''t that. That role belonged to the protagonist. Tragically, that fate would seal my own demise, as she would ultimately kill me in pursuit of her newfound love. Despite the darkness that loomed over our shared future, I was determined to carry a torch of understanding andpassion. No matter what twisted turns our destinies took, I vowed to ensure that Liyana knew one undeniable truth: I never hated her. In the face of impending tragedy, I would hold onto this shred of humanity, clinging to it like a lifeline amidst the storm. As the ship slowly vanished into the distant horizon, Liyana stood there, her fingertips grazing the spot where Riley''s lips had briefly touched hers. It was a rare urrence, one that stirred a whirlwind of conflicting emotions within her. For the first time in a decade, Riley had taken the initiative, a surprising move that caught Liyana off guard. Could it be that he was finally breaking free from the confines of his passive demeanor? The thought intrigued her, and a faint smile yed upon her lips, revealing a glimmer of hope. Her crimson eyes shimmered like polished rubies, reflecting the sinister glow of her inner thoughts. Around her neck, ethereal ck scales danced, casting an otherworldly aura around her. "Has your heart finally stirred for me, Riley?" she whispered softly to herself, her hand drifting to her chest, where no heartbeat echoed. Liyana''s heart remained a void, untouched by the affections of others. Not even Riley had managed to breach its icy walls. But what had drawn her to Riley was his uniqueness, his divergence from the mundane. He was the only one who didn''t like her. While others showered her with adoration and affection, his gaze held a disdain that intrigued her. It was a refreshing change from the usual fawning she received, a unique dynamic that piqued her interest. There was something captivating about his indifference, a challenge that she found oddly exhrating. In his eyes, she saw not admiration, but raw honesty-a rarity in the world she inhabited. But if he were to sumb to the same fate as countless others, then what was the point of keeping him around for fun? ''Should I kill him now?'' The question echoed in her thoughts, a tantalizing prospect that offered a swift solution to her dilemma. With a mere gesture, she could eliminate him and be done with it, sparing herself furtherplications. Yet, as tempting as it was, Liyana hesitated. His presence served as a deterrent against unwanted suitors and undesirable marriage proposals, a convenient shield that protected her autonomy and independence. With a resigned sigh, Liyana shook her head, dismissing the notion of ending his life prematurely. Despite his ws, Riley was still somewhat important to her-albeit in a peculiar way. Although her heart doesn''t beat for him for some reason, she still likes him.... a notion she couldn''t quite understand. ---- As the ship sailed off into the distance, a palpable sense of excitement swelled up within me. Finally, I was about to see my favorite character in person. Above, the announcer''s voice crackled over the speakers, announcing our impending arrival at Arkein City, a neighboring city of Hamen, to pick up the students there. It was a fairly close city, situated just a few kilometers away from our current location. Arkein City also happened to be the hometown of my favorite heroine, the character I had admired and rooted for countless times as I yed through the game. The thought of finally meeting her face-to-face filled me with a mix of anticipation and nervousness. I only saw a glimpse of herst time... This time I will savor her entire presence along the ride. Chapter 5: My favorite! Chapter 5: My favorite! ? As students from Arkein City slowly boarded the floating ship, I sat inside the bed-like seats with pure excitement, my gaze fixed on the circr window in hopes of catching a glimpse of my favorite character descending the floating stairs outside. Although there were about four sets of stairs on each side of the ship, so the likelihood of her using the one I was watching was only 25%, but a man can hope, right? All around me, students from all grades began to murmur as they chatted with familiar faces. Just like in the game, the list of students boarding was quite diverse. It wasn''t just humans entering; there were also beastmen, dwarves, and even some very rare elves boarding alongside the ship. The game mentioned hundreds, if not thousands, of students entering each year, though in the world of the game, you couldn''t really feel the full impact of those numbers, as only the most important ones showed up on screen. But seeing it up close and personal now, I don''t think I can doubt the game''s descriptions again. It was surreal-there were even other boats floating around the city. Just how many students were entering this year? Although most of them were probably going to the general education sses, it was still a very surreal sight to see, especially in a fantasy setting like this. Some of these guys didn''t even have faces in the game, but now, every one of them looked so beautiful. Even the extras and mobs were striking. Were they really this good-looking in the game? Well, if I think about it, despite being a disposable character, Riley was fairly handsome as well. If you ignore my pathetic stats, I''m pretty sure I look cooler and more handsome than that generic-looking self-insert main protagonist. As the doors inside the student area opened one by one, students entered to take their assigned seats. "Reba, long time no see!!" "How was your vacation, man?" "So, you passed as well, damn!" A bunch of students were greeting their acquaintances here and there. Some were greeting their friends, some were just being polite to higher-ranking nobles to gain attention, and some were simply talkative. Others were there to greet the seniors entering. But my eyes ignored everything in my surroundings as they followed one person and one person only... Thump...! My heart skipped a beat without any reason. I had only nced at her once, and now I was greatly awestruck. Whether it was from her beauty or my sheer excitement of finally meeting my favorite heroine in real life, my body reacted on its own, beyond my control... As her glossy pink locks swayed into my field of view, my gaze was already fixated on her. Her bright golden eyes seemed to illuminate the slightly dim room as she shed a radiant smile, embracing her best friend with a tight hug. "Loraine, Hehehe~" Along with her iconic smile she giggled, herughter a perfect match to her infectious smile. She was the spitting image, the living embodiment of the character I had devoted countless hours to in the game. Even as I was going through exploring the routes of the other girls, I always made sure she was part of my party despite the inconveniences that it might bring from certain acts in the game. But it didn''t matter; she was my favorite after all. She hugged her best friend Loraine tightly, herrge witch hat dancing along with her bubbly personality. "Stop that, Alice-" her friend murmured, attempting to push her away, only to be met with Alice''s heartyughter. With a mischievous smirk, Alice tightened her grip, refusing to let go. "Don''t want to~" Simply observing their interaction, something I had never witnessed in the game, filled me with joy. A smile tugged at the corners of my lips, refusing to fade as I watched their yful exchange. ''Alice Holloway'' A third-year student at Lumine Academy, held the esteemed title of one of the top-rated heroines in the game-an honor she rightfully deserved in my eyes, as she also happened to be my favorite character. While all the heroines boasted their own unique qualities and charms, Alice''s allure was unparalleled to me. Navigating through Alice''s arc in the game was akin to embarking on a thrilling rollercoaster ride of emotions. Her storyline, filled with twists and turns, addedyers of depth to her already captivating personality. Each decision, each dialogue choice felt like a journey of discovery, unraveling more of herplexities with every interaction. What made Alice truly stand out was her status as one of the game''s hidden heroines, akin to the elusive Liyana. To even have a chance at romancing her, yers needed to embark on a specific path-one that often eluded the casual gamer. It was a feat achievable only by those who delved deep into the game''s mechanics, those who meticulouslypleted every quest and explored every corner of the virtual world. I, too, stumbled upon Alice''s existence serendipitously, not until my sixth ythrough of the game. It was only after diligently tackling all the tutorial quests that the chance to even meet her again happens, an aspect many would overlook in their haste to dive into the action. Discovering Alice within the folds of the game felt like stumbling upon a hidden treasure within an already cherished gem. I Instantly fell for her character, as I found myself inexplicably drawn to her, forging a bond that transcended the digital realm. She became the driving force behind my countless reys, each ythrough fueled by the anticipation of uncovering new facets of her personality in every interaction. Reflecting on her existence within the game, I couldn''t help but shake my head in disbelief. To think her untimely death was due to a very stupid reason.... What were the developers thinking, jeopardizing such a beloved character''s fate? Fortunately, I was able to save her form that fate four months ago, well it was the main protagonist who did it but as I was the one who told and informed him about it. ''It''s due to my credit, right?'' "Hello, Alice!" "Senior!" "Alice, did you see the news?" As she gracefully made her way to her seat, Alice found herself enveloped in a flurry of greetings and attention, much like her virtual counterpart. beloved by both seniors and juniors alike, she held a ce of prominence within the student body-a testament to her poprity and charm. Whether as the pride of the second years, the elusive hidden princess, or the endearing "pink capybara," she wore her titles with grace, both within the game and in the niche forummunities that celebrated her existence. With a giggle that resonated through the crowd, Alice gracefully navigated the sea of well- wishers, her signature politeness shining through as she acknowledged each greeting with a genuine smile. Lorraine followed alongside her, adding to the cheerful atmosphere she made. As I watched her, a wave of admiration washed over me. She was soo undeniably cute, and I found myself wanting to greet her as well. But I couldn''t afford to take the risk. Any interaction with the main cast could potentially disrupt the uing main scenarioter on, and I couldn''t let that happen. I forced myself to hold back, resisting the urge to approach her. As long as I stuck to the main scenarios of the game, I could avoid any unwanted complications. But despite my efforts to remainposed, I couldn''t shake off the nervousness building inside me. Hm? Why is she getting bigger....? Then, to my surprise, I noticed Alice drawing nearer. Was her seat close to mine? What were the odds of that happening? With widening eyes, I watched as she approached, my heart racing with anticipation and uncertainty. Before I knew it, she was right there, her sweet scent reminiscent of freshly bloomed spring flowers filling the air. Darn it, I instinctively covered my lips, trying not to make myself look weird. I was all smiles right now, so happy that I could die of happiness. "B-16, B-17, found it!" "Alice... your seat is A-16," "Ehh...? No way I made sure to book B-16!" Alice protested, her voice tinged with disbelief. "Looks like you made a mistake somehow," "No way!" Alice cried out in protest, watching as Lorraine took her seat. "Lorraine... you didn''t change my seat number at thest second, did you?" "No..." Lorraine denied, but Alice wasn''t convinced. "Liar~! At least look at me when you say that," Alice teased, prompting a small fight with her best friend thatsted for a few minutes. With a long sigh, Alice grumbled to herself before suddenly turning around and approaching the seat next to mine. Wait.... ''Was this for real?'' I thought my luck stat was stuck at zero. So why was this happening? This couldn''t be reality right? As if noticing me staring at her, she turned around and looked at me, her golden eyes meeting mine. "Hello-?" she greeted me with a kind smile as she took her seat, and my heart skipped a beat. My heart raced with each passing second as her curious gaze settled on me. Part of me longed to embrace her instantly, to shower her with the same tenderness and affection I hadvished upon her in the game. But reality crashed down on me like a tidal wave-I wasn''t the main protagonist who had captured her heart within the confines of the game. Right now, I was just Riley Hell, a disposable character in her story. It wasn''t my ce to stand beside her, to bask in her presence as if I belonged there. As nerves gnawed at my insides, I felt a sudden urge to escape, to flee from the ufortable reality of my own inadequacy. Without a second thought, I turned away, ignoring her friendly greeting. It was at that moment that I knew. I fucked up.... Chapter 6: My favorite!! Chapter 6: My favorite!! ? In the game, there were numerous intricate aspects involved in romancing or conquering certain heroines as each had their own unique quirks and personalities. yers found themselves naturally inclined to undertake different actions to enhance their chances with each of the various heroines. Consequently, the elusive secret harem ending emerged as the most challenging oue to attain within the game. Despite developers asserting its applicability within the game''s narrative, it was widely regarded as a secret ending due to its formidable difficulty. The primary obstacley in managing the delicate bnce of romance between multiple heroines, as interactions with one character could inadvertently sour the rtionships with others. Luckily, with blood, sweat, and tears, and a whole lot of wasted time, I was one of the few yers who actually achieved the harem end. Honestly, I was probably the first one to achieve it. Embarrassing as it might sound, I was quite proud of what I achieved. Even the forums gave me the title of "unhinged harem lord!" when I posted about it.... Now that I think about it, people were probably just insulting me with that title, right? Anyways. In the intricate world of the game, the initial interactions with the heroines held paramount significance. Each encounter presented yers with a pivotal decision, offering four distinct choices that would shape the course of their rtionships throughout the game. [Romance - Conquer - Neutral - Bad] The first option, "Romance," was a beacon of hope for those seeking to kindle affection with the heroines. Opting for romance bestowed a substantial boost of +10 love points, effectively catapulting yers into a favorable position to pursue a romantic connection. With these love points, affectionately dubbed "fiends" within the game, yers embarked on their journey with a solid foundation, primed for future romantic endeavors. On the contrary, the "Conquer" option offered a starkly different path-the path of domination. This route appealed to those inclined towards power dynamics and conquest. However, it came with a steep price. [+10 dom points] [-5 love points] Choosing to conquer risked alienating certain heroines, causing a plummet in likability points and potentially removing them from consideration entirely. This option demanded careful consideration, as its repercussions were far-reaching and irreversible. For those seeking a more bnced approach, the "Neutral" option provided a middle ground. This choice allowed yers to maintain a level of equilibrium in their rtionships, preserving the possibility of tonic interactions while keeping romantic aspirations at bay. It afforded yers the flexibility to navigate theplexities of character dynamics withoutmitting fully to either extreme. Lastly, the "Bad" option presented a tempting yet perilous proposition. By selecting this option, yers incurred an immediate hate point from the heroines, effectively severing any potential for future interactions. While seemingly counterintuitive, this option served a strategic purpose, enabling yers to streamline their focus on a particr heroine without the burden of navigating multiple story arcs. Each choice carried its own set of consequences, shaping the narrative trajectory and influencing the yer''s journey through the game. As someone who had memorized every single detail of this information, as someone who had wasted most of his time on reys just to try and see every sort of interaction with the heroines... I knew just how much I screwed up just now. [Hero''s Legacymunity post] [Heroine guide:] [Snow White: - first interaction Be decisive] - Interaction A for Neutral increase Interaction - Interaction C for love increase Interaction - Interaction B for dom increase Interaction - Interaction D bad end - Choose the princess''s side in act 2... - More.... [Rose Brilliance: - First interaction Ignore her] - Interaction B for love increase Interaction - Interaction A for dom increase Interaction - Interaction C for neutral Increase Interaction - Interaction D bad end - Be by her side on act 1 chapter 2 - More.... [Janica Mortelina: - First interaction be kind] - Interaction A for love increase Interaction - Interaction D for dom increase Interaction - Interaction B for neutral Increase Interaction - Interaction C bad end - More.... ---- ...... [Alice Holloway: - First interaction Pay attention to her] - Interaction A for love increase Interaction - Interaction D for dom increase Interaction - Interaction C for neutral increase Interaction - Interaction B bad end - More.... ..... [First interaction Pay attention to her] Remembering the guide that I wholeheartedly wrote in the forum, my cold sweat trickled down my spine. ''Yup, I fucked up...'' In a cruel twist of fate, not only had Imitted the cardinal sin of ignoring the first interaction guideline with Alice, but I had also managed to stumble into the abyss of folly by coincidentally selecting the "bad" option of ignoring her, sealing my fate with a guaranteed dislike from her.... As Alice''s awkwardugh right next to me, apanied by a nce of disdain from Lorraine, I felt the weight of my blunder crush down upon me with relentless force. A sinking feeling settled in the pit of my stomach, mingling with the gnawing sensation of regret. How could I have been so stupid? A part of me even doubted if I actually yed the game at this point. I was filled with so much disbelief with myself right now that I wanted to jump out the window in embarrassment. Was a simple greeting that much of a problem in the first ce? What was wrong with me? Even the system wasn''t reacting to all the things that were happening right now. ''You''re a fucking idiot, Riley!'' To think I would ignore my favorite, just like that.... I''ve always looked down on people screaming and doing the weirdest shit just to interact with their favorite idols, but now that I''m in the same situation as them I finally understood. It''s hard to act normal when they''re right across your face. There goes my hopeful thinking of a chance with her..... As much as I wanted to prioritize surviving in this new world and change my looming fate of death, I didn''t want to do it while knowing my favorite character hated or didn''t like me... As I glimpsed her disappointment reflected faintly in the mirror, a pang of regret surged within me, twisting my insides with a potent mix of nerves and excitement. I felt like kicking myself for letting my nerves get the best of me. ''Should I apologize?'' The thought lingered, but the fear of making things even more awkward held me back. I hesitated, unsure of the best course of action, as I pondered over how to mend the situation. Slowly, I attempted to turn around, stealing nces at her reflection in the mirror. The soft sunlight filtering through the window offered just enough light to catch her expression. I wanted to find the right moment, to make things right without adding any more difort to the situation. But as I geared up to face her, I noticed her deep in conversation with Lorraine, sitting by her side. Panic seized me as I realized any chance to apologize was slipping away. And to top it off, I couldn''t help but overhear Lorraine''s less-than-tteringments about me. "He''s quite rude for a junior, Alice. Who is that brat?" "Shh~! Lorraine...!" Haha... yup, I was greatly hated now. As the journey progressed, we drew closer to the academy, despite its distance from the bustling city. The floating ship whisked through the air with astonishing speed, surpassing even the swiftest of wyverns. I couldn''t help but marvel at the velocity with which we traversed the skies, akin to the pace of amercial flight but amplified to a new level. Throughout the voyage, I remained in my solitary position, resigned to my fate of being shunned by my favorite character. Despite my resolve to simply observe and appreciate her presence, the feeling of being disliked by someone I admired weighed heavily on my heart. ncing subtly to my right, I beheld the sight of Alice, lost in peaceful slumber. Her delicate form rested gracefully in the seat beside me, her signature witch hat perched atop her crossed legs. With each gentle rise and fall of her chest, her breaths danced softly in the air, imbuing the cabin with an aura of tranquility. The faint light filtering through the window cast a gentle glow upon her features, enhancing the ethereal quality of her appearance. In that moment, she seemed almost She looked so peaceful, so different from the lively character I knew from the game. It made me wonder how she spent her nights, whether she ever struggled with sleep like the rest of us. Seeing her vulnerable like this, it was like discovering a whole new side to her. My gaze lingered on her longer than I had anticipated, drawn in by the peacefulness that enveloped her sleeping form. And then, almost involuntarily, the words escaped my lips in a soft voice. "Beautiful..." A small smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I marveled at the sight before me. In that moment, it didn''t matter whether she harbored animosity towards me or not. All that mattered was that she was here, alive, and I had the opportunity to fully appreciate her presence. leaning back in my chair, a sense of resignation washed over me. [Act 1, Chapter 1: Princess Snow''s Abduction] was looming on the horizon, bringing with it a wave of uncertainty. I couldn''t help but wonder if I even had a role to y in this uing main scenario. Frankly, I didn''t want to be involved at all. My stats are all shit to begin with. The thought of being forced into action, of risking my life for a predetermined plotline, filled me with dread. ncing at the system message. [Attend the Academy] For now, at least, my task remained unchanged. It seemed unlikely that I would be directly involved in the unfolding events. But as the ship continued its journey towards the academy, I couldn''t shake the feeling of bad lucking my way... If there was actually a god out there, please at least let me savor this entire moment peacefully. Chapter 7: Luck is part of the game Chapter 7: Luck is part of the game ? Recalling upon my memory of the game. .... [Act 1, Chapter 1: Princess Snow''s Abduction] The first act of the game marked the introduction of two pivotal characters: Princess Snow White of the Velvier kingdom and the protagonist''s childhood friend, Janica Mortelina. These two heroines held significant roles in the game, with paths that yers were highly likely to traverse, even as they explored other routes. In the game, the protagonist''s encounter with Princess Snow urs aboard one of the ships, where a chance mishap leads to a small altercation between them. Stepping on her foot, the protagonist inadvertently triggers a minor argument¡ªa situation that could potentially escte if the yer chooses the option to assert dominance. ''I wonder what action that guy chose?'' Unlike in the game where you have options this was real life now so surely things and conversations were bound to be different right? From the game''s descriptions, it became evident that Princess Snow''s presence on the ship was unusual. While exclusive ships catered to high nobility and aristocracy, the princess''s decision to embark on this journey stemmed from her desire to explore and connect with her subjects. She was depicted as a princess with a genuine sense ofpassion and affection for those under her care, embodying the qualities of a true and benevolent leader. The total opposite of my yandere fianc¨¦, who treats those under her as mere insects. A part of me wanted to meet the two of them but I knew that was impossible right now... besides we were all going to the same academy so meeting them there was entirely possible. I can''t exactly fly or jump from one ship to the next in the first ce. Although the protagonist and the undercover Princess Snow would have some misunderstandings against one another, the events that would unfold moments from now would lock their destinies together, depending on whether the protagonist chooses to save Yanica over the princess. As we head towards our destination, the academy, a terrorist attack would soon take ce, prompting massive explosions among one of the ships outside right now. The terrorist targets? Of course, it was the lovable innocent Princess Snow White. But fortunately for the princess, the protagonist and Janica was there to save her. Albeit short. It was an entire arc to solidify the purpose of their supposed romance story inter arcs. In the game, it was a fairly easy mission as most of the terrorists who boarded the ship could be easily defeated. I don''t know how high the protagonist''s stats are right now, considering there was no actual yer, but rather it was him as his own person. But chances of him being strong already are high, judging from the previous encounter I had with him. ... Completing the first act of the game required fulfilling a few straightforward conditions, ensuring a smooth progression without encountering unnecessary obstacles. First and foremost, befriending Princess Snow was imperative. Establishing a rapport with her not only facilitated smoother interactions and dialogue options but also yed a crucial role in advancing the storyline. Secondly, achieving a minimum stat requirement was essential for navigating the challenges ahead. yers needed to possess either an all-D stat distribution or at least one C stat that wasn''t intelligence. Thankfully, reaching this threshold wasn''t overly difficult, especially considering the generous experience points awarded at the early levels. Completing vige missions and even defeating low-level enemies like slimes yielded substantial EXP gains. Lastly, acquiring the new longsword sold by the local cksmith was a must. This weapon upgrade from the chipped sword you first used provided a significant boost tobat effectiveness, ensuring the protagonist was adequately equipped to face the trials ahead. Well even without the sword with Janica and princess Snow around it doesn''t really matter even if the protagonist fought bare handed. That was just how op the starting girls in your party was. Additionally, saving Alice early in the game bolstered the yer''s chances of sess. By rescuing her, yers not only gained a valuable ally but also increased the likelihood of her participation in the final showdown against the primary antagonist, General Auvin. This former imperial knight captain turned malevolent military general posed a formidable threat, and his escape from the protagonist and Princess Snow during their encounter on the floating ships signaled the beginning of a pivotal confrontation at the academy. The first actsted about 5 chapters... leading back into a loop with the general once more. Hero''s Legacy final act named boss. ''General Auvin'' Everything would end after he died. ----- I wondered when it will happen.... looking outside, I saw about twelve floating ships. And in one of them 3 of the main cast was sitting and happily having a conversation or an argument right now. I''m kind of jealous of the protagonist as he gets to meet the characters I wholeheartedly wanted to meet, but what can I do? I''m just a side character, not even that; I''m just a mere disposable character right now. The main scenario would happen soon, and it was the first thing I had to test out my theories, on just how much I can interfere with the main scenario without the system inflicting pain on me. The only way I can escape my fate is to add up all the variables I could add right now, and make it so that the concept of a predetermined main scenario won''t matter in the future that is toe. VOOMMM!!!!! The loud horns of the ship sounded, apanied by the sight of the beautiful city below. Well, it wasn''t exactly a city, but rather an entire academy. The Ships then slowly descended, but then.... BOOM!!! Explosions erupted all around us. Alerted, some students screamed in surprise as they saw three ships exploding in the distance, catching on fire as the emergency defense magic activated. Even the sleeping Alice on my side woke up immediately due to the ringing loud explosions. The first chapter of the first act is finally happening. ..... "What''s going on?" "Hey look ever there!" "Are we under attack?" "Where are the academy guards?" As students crowded onto the deck of the ship, drawn by the unfolding chaos around us, a sense of foreboding settled over the scene. The wind whipped at our clothes, carrying with it the ominous echoes of explosions that reverberated through the air. With each passing moment, the descent of multiple ships hastened, plummeting towards the ground at an rming rate. We stood transfixed, mere spectators to the unfolding catastrophe, unable to tear our eyes away from the devastation unfolding before us. In the game, I had never fully grasped the gravity of such a scenario. But now, faced with the stark reality of the situation, fear gripped me like a vice. The thought that any one of those ships could be ours sent a chill down my spine. Like seriously... with my pathetic stats even if I was probably a hundred meter away from one of those explosions, I would probably still sustain some type of injury. Amidst the chaos, I narrowed my focus, ignoring the turmoil surrounding the other ships as I honed in on the one that held the protagonist. As my brows tightened, I scanned the tumultuous scene before me, searching for any sign of the vessel that likely housed the protagonist. Boom...!!! Before long, another explosion shattered the air, but this time it wasn''t the familiar sound of a bomb detonating. Instead, it was a manifestation of magic-an icy st that engulfed a nearby ship in a shimmering cascade of crystalline frost. ''Found you'' With an intimate understanding of the game''s mechanics, I immediately recognized the source of the attack-the intermediate-level magic spell, ''Frost Explosion'' the most potent attack in Princess Snow''s current arsenal. As the realization dawned on me, a n began to form in my mind. Smiling to myself, I slowly approached a certain woman from behind. Right now, I need variables to test, luckily there was one close to me. She was the strongest variable I could test my theory on, and she was right beside me at that moment. As she conversed with her ssmate, clutching her witch hat tightly against the strong winds, her widened eyes betrayed her shock at the unfolding events. I''m sorry, my favorite.... ''But I need you for a little experiment of mine'' Without hesitation, I pushed her off the ship. "Huwa? Wh-what?" she eximed in confusion, her voice trembling as she tumbled through the air. But her panic was short-lived as she quickly regained herposure, remembering her ability to fly. "Wait aren''t you?.... What are you doing?" she protested seemingly surprised as the weird stranger she sat with suddenly pushed her off the ship, but I paid her protests no mind. Time was of the essence, and I had to act swiftly. Using the frost explosion as a clue, I deduced that the protagonist was either in peril or on the brink of victory. Though uncertain of the oue it was clear that the battle would probably end soon. Pointing towards the frosted-covered ship, I uttered a name she couldn''t ignore. "Lucas... He''s over there," I eximed, pointing towards the distant ship. "How do you-" BOOM!!! Her question was abruptly interrupted by a deafening explosion, its force rippling through the air and silencing her words. She didn''t have time to ponder my sudden knowledge of her benefactor. Though reluctant, her gaze met mine, and in that moment, she seemed to understand that I was speaking the truth. After all, seeing through people''s hearts was a specialty of hers. ''Queen of hearts: Alice Holloway'' I know you can see how sincere I am right now.... With a sense of urgency, she wasted no time and swiftly flew towards the ship with remarkable speed. Her movements were fluid and powerful, a testament to her prowess as one of the top characters in the game. As she soared through the air, her power was evident, just as formidable as in the game. Slowly, four different knights floated alongside her as they made their way towards the protagonist''s ship. Their presence was imposing, their movements coordinated and purposeful. Adorning their ck-bodied crests were distinctive red symbols: Spade, Clover, Diamond, andstly, Heart. Each symbol represented a different aspect of their identity and purpose, adding an air of mystique to their formidable presence. As they glided through the air, their weapons gleamed in the sunlight, each knight wielding their own unique arsenal. From the Spade Knight''s spear to the Clover Knight''s twin daggers, and from the Diamond Knight''s broadsword to the Heart Knight''s enchanted staff. Seeing these cheat like Knights... I couldn''t help but smile. ''Auvin you''re fucked.'' In the game''s storyline, Alice only joined the protagonist''s party in the battle against the general during the final chapter of the act, after his escape. But what if he couldn''t escape? What if the main scenario deviated from its expected path? Would the system still punish me even though it wasn''t my main scenario....? With Alice around these early, chances of him escaping now would be close to a mere zero. ''Everything is set up for you now dear protagonist of mine... don''t you dare disappoint me'' As I turned around, pondering my next move, a sudden presence approached the ship. Squinting my eyes a figure with gigantic wings emerged. ''Is that a wyvern?'' KRAAGHHH!!! Its deafening roar reverberated through the air, causing some students to immediately copse, blood trickling from their ears and noses. I was one of those students. ''Shit!'' Suddenly, a man leaped from the wyvern''s back and onto the ship. "All of you, stay down!" hemanded, his voice cutting through the chaos. As he opened his jacket, revealing an array of mana bombs strapped to his body, a wave of panic washed over all the students around. Any one of those bombs could detonate at any moment, based on the pulsating mana cord connected on his veins... Then one by one other burly middle aged man came down on the wyvern''s back as well. Fucking hell... I couldn''t believe it. I thought this ship was safe, especially since they had already located the princess. Out of all the other ships out there why choose this one? Our ship wasn''t even the closest one to the princess''s ship in fact it was probably even the furthest right now. This is really bad....And to make matters worse, I had just sent the strongest person around to help the protagonist out there. ''ha-ha-ha....'' This was to be the easiest of all the acts and chapters, the starting point of the story... you were supposed to not feel any trouble here, as it was no different from the tutorial. A walk in the park that was the perfect definition for this chapter alone. Sadly I don''t meet any of the criteria needed for this scenario. [Strength: F] [Agility: D] [Endurance: D] [Luck: 0] [Power: F] Wtf can I even do in this situation? ''Fuck this Shitty ass luck!'' [MISSION: Escape from terror!] You don''t have to tell me Goddamn it! Chapter 8: Luck is part of the game 2 Chapter 8: Luck is part of the game 2 ? "Is this all of them?" a man with a rustic voice inquired, his menacing red eyes scanning us with a sinister grin. The scar that marred his face only served to entuate his viinous appearance. "Yes, sir," came the obedient response. "Good..." With a flick of his finger, he conjured a small fire magic spell, igniting the tip of his cigar as he regarded us with intense scrutiny. Is this bastard finding pleasure in mentally tormenting us like this? Upon boarding our ship, the terrorists wasted no time in rounding us up on the deck. From the ship captain to every member of the crew, none were spared. Even the magic engineers responsible for the ship''s flight trajectory, hidden below decks, were not exempt. Currently on autopilot, our vessel relied on their constant monitoring of the ship''s mana pathways. Without them, it wouldn''t be long before we plummeted from the sky. ''Tsk...'' Whether by the hand of these suicidal bombers or a natural descent into oblivion, we were well and truly screwed. Even as panic gripped practically everyone on board, there was an unspoken understanding that showing fear in front of the menacing figure before us was not an option. With his menacing demeanor and the aura of danger that surrounded him, it was clear that this man was not to be trifled with. Even the students from the knight department, who were likely the most capable of taking action in this situation, remained motionless. Fear had paralyzed them, rendering them unable to intervene. As for the rest of the students, most of whom were enrolled in general education programs, they seemed utterly helpless in the face of the unfolding crisis. While their future careers as civil servants may have required general knowledge skills, such expertise was of little use in the current situation. Scanning the room for familiar faces, I spotted Lorraine among the crowd. Despite her high rank as a noble, her status offered little protection against the deranged individual on board, whose organization was known for targeting royalty and nobility. In this moment of crisis, social standing held no sway over this crazy fucker. For now, I had to think of a way to get out of this situation. Roughly around 3-5 minutes had passed since I directed Alice towards the protagonist. As strong as a swordmaster Auvin might be, in front of a powerhouse like Alice, even he wouldn''tst long. In just a few minutes, she should be returning soon. "Shouldn''t we help the captain, sir Gabin?" "Nah... the old man wouldn''t like that," Gabin responded casually, his demeanor unwavering as he puffed out the smoke on his mouth. "He resolved to kill the princess himself. Let''s just respect his decision and wait here. It won''t be long before we reach our goal." Listening to Gabin''s words, the other terrorists nodded in agreement before turning their attention back to the crystallized ship in the distance. A hush fell over the room as the gravity of their conversation sank in. "The princess?" "Are they going to kill the princess?" "But who?" Spection ran rampant as minds raced toprehend the implications of the terrorists'' intentions. Who among the multitude of attending princesses could be their target? And more importantly, why? For those gathered here especially those of noble descent or any other ruling status knew that the implications were dire. The death of a single princess could serve as the catalyst for a cascade of international conflicts It was clear now just how serious and atrocious this group''s ns were. But for me, it wasn''t the notion of the princess potentially dying that troubled me as I knew she would be rtively safe throughout all this. "Gabin..." As the name "Gabin" resounded in my mind, a surge of memories flooded back, jolting me with the realization of who he was. Gabin-the one-hand grappler, a formidable adversary encountered by yers in Act 1, Chapter 3 of the game. How could I have overlooked such a crucial detail? My heart raced as I grappled with the implications of his arrival here. Gabin wasn''t just another terrorist; he was a powerful mid-boss, a significant obstacle in the protagonist''s journey to uncover the secrets of the New Wind organization within the academy. The fact that he was here, of all ces, was deeply unsettling. In the game, he was known for his ferocity andbat prowess. But why was he present in here of all ces? And why did he have two arms now, when in the game, he was famously depicted with only one? Realization washed over me as I struggled to reconcile the stark disparity between the Gabin I knew from the game and the man standing before me. ''That exins why I couldn''t recognize the man'' In the game, he exuded a rustic charm, resembling someone who had spent his life in the wilds. But now, d in a ck cloak and suit, he bore the demeanor of a mafia boss-a far cry from the character I remembered. Yet, despite his altered appearance, I couldn''t overlook the connection between his presence here and the game''s storyline. Alice Holloway, my favorite character, likely yed a pivotal role in this unexpected turn of events. Slowly the puzzle was piecing itself together, if in the original he did approach this ship just like now. He would''ve naturally faced off against Alice. In the game''s original story, Alice would have remained on this ship to protect everyone when these guys attacked... if so, that would exin a few plot holes in the game. ''So there really was a reason as to why Alice couldn''t join the battle in the first chapter. I thought the devs were just yapping to excuse their mistake and made a small description as an excuse about what happened on Alice''s side.'' But, shit... had my actions inadvertently altered the course of her story? Now that I think about it, my existence in and out of itself already altered the course of her entire story, ever since I saved her four months ago... Despite my supposed expertise in the game, I realized I had neglected to pay attention to the intricacies of the side characters'' backgrounds and narratives. Perhaps, in my single-minded focus on all the Heroine''s path ways Ipletely forgot about most details as to what happened in the story as I slide right through them with my brain in full auto mode. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks: with a middle boss from Chapter 5 of the first act present, nobody among us stood a chance of even contemting a fight. Our only viable option was to keep quiet and bide our time. In 3 to 5 minutes, Alice should be finished assisting the protagonist, and the antagonist should meet his end as intended. The oue of this experiment would then reveal itself. All we had to do was wait and pray for a peaceful resolution. As long as nobody in our midst provoked them, things should remain rtively calm. But, of course, luck wasn''t on our side. "Y-you do you guys not know who I am?" I couldn''t help but scoff inwardly. It seemed my hopes for a quiet resolution were nothing more than wishful thinking a young male student rose to his feet and pointed his sword at Gabin. ''Does this idiot really want to die?'' "My name is Rhoades Edris, heir to the county of Edris! I will not have myself get threatened and yed with by mere peasants like you!!!" His voice boomed with misced bravado as he assumed a fighting stance. I couldn''t help but marvel at his misced courage, even as I inwardlymented hisck ofmon sense. When had noble upbringing forsaken all grasp of reality? As Gabin fixed him with a piercing gaze, Rhoades stood his ground, his trembling demeanor belying his earlier boldness. The tension in the air grew palpable as Gabin advanced towards him, each step a deliberate measure of dominance. We held our breath, bracing ourselves for the inevitable confrontation. "Rhoades Edris, correct?" Gabin''s voice was like a steel trap, trapping Rhoades in its cold embrace. "Y-yes...." Rhoades stammered, his sword now resting limply on the ground, his bravado reduced to mere vapor in the face of Gabin''s presence. In a surprising turn of events, Gabin embraced the young man, his actions defying all expectations. The sudden shift in demeanor left everyone in shock, their eyes widened in disbelief. "For a young child like you to be this corrupted this early, you must''ve had a hard time.... Allow this adult to put you on the right path," Gabin said, his embrace tightening with each passing second. "Ughhuck?" Rhoades struggled toprehend the situation, but before he could react, blood began to spurt from his mouth as his bones crushed within him. In a matter of seconds, a sh of red light enveloped him, followed by a gruesome explosion that scattered his remains in a horrifying spectacle. His organs and blood rained down upon us, transforming the scene into a nightmare straight out of a horror movie. Chapter 9: King and Queen Chapter 9: King and Queen ? "§¬§µ§¡§¡§¡§¯§¯§¯!!!!" A girl''s panicked scream pierced the air, sending waves of fear rippling through the crowd. Frustration boiled within me as chaos erupted around us. I had known Gabin possessed this skill in the game, but I never imagined it would be this horrifying and repulsive in real life. Gabin''s Hug-it was a skill or rather an attack he used in the game, typically reserved for his final moments if you chose the option to let him leave, leading to the dreaded [Bad End No.5: Gabin''s Embrace]. The scene before me, coupled with the putrid stench of blood in the air, threatened to overwhelm my senses. To make matters worse, Rhoades''s eyeball had rolled to a stop right next to me after his gruesome demise. The situation was escting far beyond what I had anticipated. As I struggled to keep myposure, a deafening boom echoed through the air. Gabin''s foot mmed into the floor, sending shockwaves rippling outward. Those who had tried to rise immediately stumbled back down, overwhelmed by the sheer force of Gabin''s aura. "Commoner, Nobles, Royalty, Rich, Poor, Strong, Weak.... Society had always governed us all by these uniquebels that people had decided to give us, dividing and putting value into each and every one of our lives," Gabin''s voice boomed, his arms outstretched in a grand gesture. "But as you can see, how are we all different? At the end of the day, we are all still human inside. We are all fair and equal. We are all just!!!!" His voice rose to a crescendo, punctuated by a pointed gesture toward the lifeless remains of Rhoades. "You, You, You, You, YOU!!!" he shouted, singling out individuals from the crowd. "You may look different from each other, but you are all one and the same. Why can''t you young children see that?" "How can you think of yourself being higher than the one next to you?" "Do you think you''re much more important?" "Do you think you''re special?" "WRONG!!!!" Suddenly, his intense gazended on a female student, her face trembling under his crazed stare. With swift and forceful movements, he seized her by the hair, dragging her forward to present her to everyone. Fear gripped her, rendering her unable to retaliate. My heart sank at the sight. It wouldn''t have mattered if it were anyone else, but she was different. Lorraine Steelwater, my favorite''s one and only best friend and childhoodpanion, was now being held captive like a mere sack of meat. "Tell me, child, are you a noble?" Gabin''s voice was low, menacing. "... Y-yes," Lorraine''s response was barely audible, filled with fear. Hearing her reluctant answer, Gabin smiled wickedly before ripping apart her uniform. The fabric fell away, leaving her vulnerable and exposed, her dignity barely protected by her remaining undergarments. "Kyaahhh!!! P-please no! Help!!" Lorraine''s cries pierced the air, desperate and terrified. "This noble child may seem like someone of importance, but the moment you rid her of her Gabin''s words were cut off as I couldn''t bear to listen to his deranged ramblings any longer. Instinctively, I gripped the handle of my sword at my waist. Anger surged within me. Fuck, fuck shit... Side character or not, extra or not, the fact that Lorraine was someone important to my beloved favorite made me quiver in both regret and anger. As Lorraine continued to suffer shame and unfiltered violence, Gabin''s ps echoed through the air. My heart pounded in my chest. ''If Lorraine dies... this is all my fault.'' I had to do something. Looking at my stats once more, I knew I had little to no chance, but time was ticking. One minute from now, Alice would arrive, and we would likely be saved by then. But would Lorraine still be breathing by then? I didn''t know.... If it''s just for one minute... one minute of repentance for my mistake, I''ll dly do so and ept a little punishment in the process. Standing up, I wasted no time and held my sword up high, pointing it at Gabin. "HEY!" Hearing my call, he turned around, pausing his assault on Lorraine... as she slowly took whatever breaths she could have despite her battered and bruised up face. "This fucker...!!!! "Let her go...!" Surprisingly, my voice came out straight, devoid of any signs of fear or confusion, just pure, unfiltered anger. "Are you a friend of hers, golden boy?" Gabin''s voice was cold, calcting. Golden? Ah, he must mean my hair... "Yes," I answered immediately, though we weren''t exactly friends. As someone who yed the game and even sought advice from her on certain romance missions, Lorraine was more than a friend in my heart. She was my master. "I see..." Gabin''s nod was all the confirmation he needed before he blurred into motion, appearing beside me in an instant. Before I could evenprehend what was happening, his vice-like grip closed around my neck, cutting off my air supply in a cruel vice. Panic surged through me as I struggled against his iron hold, my frantic attempts to free myself met with futile resistance. "Ughck... fughjvk," I choked out, the words lost in a strangled gasp as I fought for breath. The world spun around me, my senses dulled by the overwhelming pressure bearing down on me. Desperation wed at my consciousness as I grappled with the suffocating grip of Gabin''s hands. Was it getting hotter, or was it the chill of death creeping in? The thought was fleeting as my sole focus narrowed to the primal instinct of survival. With each futile attempt to break free, I felt the crushing weight of Gabin''s strength bearing down on me. His grip was unyielding, his body a fortress of unassable power. Ished out in a desperate bid for freedom, each blow only serving to worsen my own agony. "Tell me, child, are you a noble?" Gabin''s voice cut through the haze of pain, his words a chilling reminder of the danger that loomed over me. But in that moment, his inquiry felt like nothing more than a sadistic taunt, a cruel mockery of my plight. Fighting to maintain consciousness, I locked eyes with Gabin, a surge of defiance coursing through me. His satisfaction was palpable, his twisted smile a grotesque testament to his enjoyment of my suffering. As pain surged through me, I could feel my neck slowly cracking... Fuck, am I really going to die just like this? What about my happy ending...? [Warning....!] [Warning....!] [Fate: A dragon''s sacrifice is shaking!] [MAIN SCENARIO IS BREAKING] {WARNING!!!] [Failure to fulfill the main scenario could lead to ???] Suddenly, text screens popped up like crazy. Even though I couldn''t see clearly, the annoying popping sound in my head was all too familiar. I didn''t know exactly what it was saying, but it must be something about the main scenario or bidding me goodbye or something. As I felt myself slowly dying... all the pain suddenly washed away as time stopped. The only thing that kept moving was the red screens in front of me. [Emergency measures applying!] [Fate: A dragon''s sacrifice stabilizing] [Attempting to fix....] [Attempting to fix....] [Attempting to fix....] [Result: Failed] [Counter Measures applying!] [Finding suitable actions...] [Stat boost] [Applying....] [Fail...!] [Finding suitable actions...] [Skill Unlock] [Applicability: Sess!] [Emergency measures Applying] [Finding appropriate skills] [Giant''s Strength (S)] [Fail! Strength, Endurance stat too low] [Sword god (S)] [Fail! Strength, Agility stat too low] [Lord of light (S)] [Fail! Power, Endurance stat too low] [True Magic (S)] [Fail! Power, Luck stat too low] .... ... [All S skills unapplicable....] [All A skills unapplicable....] [All B skills unapplicable....] [All C skills unapplicable....] [All D skills unapplicable....] [Unique skills category....] [Unlock!] [Finding Suitable skill through soul history] [Sess!] [Skill Name: Monarch''s Will (Unique)] [Description: Monarch''s Will embodies the indomitable spirit andmanding presence of its user, channeling their boundless ego into a potent force on the battlefield. As the user taps into their inner reservoir of self-assurance and confidence, an unfathomable aura radiates from their being, exerting an overwhelming influence over their surroundings.] [Effects: Absolute Command] [Effects: 90% stat reduction] [Effects may vary depending on the strength of the individual''s willpower] [Note: It is imperative to exercise caution when utilizing Monarch''s Will, Once the skill is invoked, users may find themselves sumbing to a mindset wherein they perceive others as inferior, mere subjects to their royal decree.] [Skill applied] [Note: May you survive and fulfill your fate, good luck!] Huh...? Time started moving forward.... I didn''t even have time to read through all of the system messages. As the world turned ck and white in front of me. I wondered why a bug was clutching onto my neck... "Unhand me, Bug...." My voice ringing out with an authority I hadn''t known I possessed. ..... As Gabin''s fingers tightened around the young man''s neck, a sinister smile curled upon his lips, a twisted expression of satisfaction etched upon his face. For him, this moment held a perverse sense of joy, a grim reminder of his own twisted desires and the darkness that lurked within his soul. As he watched the life slowly ebb away from his victim''s eyes, Gabin reveled in the struggle, savoring every fleeting moment of agony and despair. To him, the act of extinguishing a young life was not merely a duty-it was a source of unparalleled pleasure, a rush of adrenaline that sent shivers of delight down his spine. In the eyes of the young nobleman before him, Gabin found a special kind of satisfaction. There was a defiance there, a stubborn refusal to submit to the inevitability of death. It fueled the fire within him, driving him to tighten his grip even further, relishing in the escting pain and terror that enveloped his victim. With each passing moment, the young man''s struggles grew weaker, his feeble attempts to escape Gabin''s grasp futile against the overwhelming power of his assant. Yet, even as the darkness closed in around him, Gabin waited with bated breath for that final moment of surrender, the look of utter defeat that would etch itself across his victim''s face. And then, it happened. As the young man''s eyes fluttered open, a wave of dread and fear washed over him, paralyzing him in ce As Gabin stood there, grappling with the inexplicable surge of fear coursing through him, confusion gnawed at his insides. What was happening to him? The sensation was foreign, alien-something he couldn''t quiteprehend. How could he, a seasoned operative of the organization, be gripped by fear in the presence of a mere child? It defied all logic, and yet, there it was, gnawing at the edges of his consciousness like a relentless predator. "Unhand me, Bug...." Themand cut through the air like a razor, its authority undeniable. In that moment, Gabin found himself stepping back, his grip loosening on the young man without conscious effort. It was as if some unseen forcepelled him to obey, overriding his own instincts with an almost unnaturalpulsion. As he retreated, a sense of foreboding settled over him like a suffocating shroud. Something was wrong-terribly wrong and he couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that gripped him. Gabin tried to resist with all his might but for some reason no strength was left on his body... "Boss... What''s wrong?" "Hey kid, what did you do?" His subordinates'' voices echoed in his ears, tinged with concern and confusion. But the moment they got closer they, too, sumbed to the strange aura emanating from the young man before them. Gabin dared not meet the young man''s gaze, his own eyes averted as if unable to bear the weight of his scrutiny. And as he stole a nce at the figure before him, he felt a chill run down his spine. The young man''s golden hair danced in the wind; his emotionless eyes seemed to pierce through their very soul. "Your heads are too high...." The young man''s words were barely a whisper, yet they carried a weight ofmand that brooked no defiance. "Kneel." And with those simple words, a wave of obedience washed over the gathered crowd. From the students to the ship crew, even the terrorists and the looming presence of the suicide bomber-all knelt before the imposing figure before them. It was as if an unseen forcepelled them, bending their wills to hismand. In the eerie silence that followed, confusion reigned supreme. No one knew how or why they found themselves obeying, only that they dared not defy the authority that emanated from the young man before them. The air crackled with tension, thick with the unspoken question of what was toe next. With measured steps, the young man approached the three kneeling terrorists, his gaze cold and unforgiving. Retrieving his fallen sword from the ground, he held it aloft, the glint of steel casting a menacing shadow over his features. "To think mere bugs would push me this far... How disappointing," The green-haired terrorist, unable to contain his rage, dared to speak out. "What did you do to us?" he screamed; his voiceced with anger. "Did I give you permission to speak?" || 11 Raising his sword high, the young man regarded the three terrorists with cold detachment. "You... who are you?" Gabin managed to choke out, desperation tainting his voice. But there was no answer, only the swift descent of the sword as it cleaved through the air, severing all three heads from their bodies in a single, merciless stroke. And as the heads rolled to the ground, a hushed silence fell over the scene, broken only by the soft thud of their lifeless bodies copsing to the floor. Fwoosh....!!! The sudden rush of air, drew the attention of the young man. As he turned, his gaze fell upon a figure shrouded in an ethereal aura, surrounded by floating decks of cards swirling around her in a mesmerizing dance. The crimson energy that had enveloped her form dissipated into the ether, leaving behind an air of anticipation. With pink hair billowing in the wind and a witch''s hat clutched in her hand, she stood before him, her golden eyes alight with a mixture of curiosity and wonder. In that fleeting moment, it was as if time itself held its breath, the world around them fading into insignificance as two opposing forces converged. A king and Queen met. Chapter 10: Evaluation Test? Chapter 10: Evaluation Test? ? [Congrattions! You have leveled up] [Level: 7+10] [Bonus stat points: 30] [Strength: F] [Agility: D] [Endurance: D] [Luck: 0] [Power: F] [Would you like to allocate the points automatically?] [Yes/No] Click...! [No] Did I really just level up after all these years? As I stared at the floating screens right in front of me, I couldn''t help but wonder what exactly happened just a while ago.... Did I really just do that? Did I really just kill all those terrorists? Me? The one who can''t even harm a mouse from the moment I got transmigrated here? The world must be ying with me, right? But as it stands out, that can''t be the case... after all, all of that really just happened, my favorite even saw me do it.... "Why are you staring nkly in the air? Do you want me to do another scan just in case?" "Ah no, I''m fine." "Are you sure? The scanner says nothing is wrong with you... but we can''t really be sure about mentally wise, we have some experts nearby." "No, really, I''m fine. If the scanner says I''m alright, then I''m really alright. Besides, I''m not really the one who needs medical attention right now." As the medical examiner meticulously examined my body for any signs of injury or trauma, I couldn''t shake the sense of confusion that clouded my mind. The events that had unfolded just moments ago had left me reeling, grappling with questions that seemed to have no easy answers. The school had swiftly dispatched their elite forces to assist in the aftermath of the incident, but their arrival hade toote to prevent the main events from reaching their conclusion. [Skill Name: Monarch''s Will (Unique)] [Locked] This skill... How did I get this all of a sudden? From what I can barely remember, the system kept popping out here and there when I was dying, so I was a bit aware of the system''s interference, but what exactly happened? ''And if it was going to give the skill, at least don''t lock it.'' Were there conditions needed to use it? Tsk... There are too many questions with so few answers. "Then I''ll be going now" "Ah wait at least take this with you" "Thank you" epting the small bottle of healing potion from the medical examiner, I couldn''t help but wonder why she had singled me out for attention. As she moved on to attend to the next person in need, I nced around the hospital ward, taking note of the other injured students scattered throughout the room. Strange.... There were plenty of others who were clearly in need of medical assistance, so why had the examiner focused on me? It seemed strange, almost as if there was something specific about my condition that had drawn her attention. .... Today''s events have shed some light on a few important realizations. Firstly, it appears that there is a certain degree of influence I possess over the main scenarios. As long as I adhere to my own predetermined fate and avoid altering it in any significant manner, I seem to have a certain level of freedom to act as I see fit. The first indication of this came four months ago when I neglected my mission to care for Liyana in favor of saving Alice. The system intervened, punishing me and issuing a warning. However, during today''s events, when I used Alice to interfere with the main scenario of the game, no repercussions followed. It seems that this interference did not significantly alter my impending fate of death. Furthermore, the incident involving today''s terrorists provided further evidence of this phenomenon. Instead of punishing me for deviating from my main scenario, the system bestowed upon me a seemingly random yet not entirely random skill. This suggests that the system is not solely concerned with enforcing predetermined oues but may also act in ways that facilitate the fulfillment of my destiny. In the end, it seems that as long as my fate is sealed in death, I am granted a certain level of freedom to navigate the intricacies of this world. Monarch''s Will... Is it a manifestation of fate, or merely a twist of coincidence? Perhaps it''s a reflection of my true nature, or maybe it''s just what Riley was always destined to possess. The answers elude me, shrouded in the mysteries of this strange reality. Ironically, I now find myself in possession of the same skill as my beloved fianc¨¦e As the mission to attend the academy finally concluded, the familiar notification shed before me: [Mission: Attend the academy] [COMPLETED!!!] But as I stared at the screen, a sense of dissatisfaction welled up within me. Is that all? I couldn''t help but voice my frustration aloud. ''At least reward me with something, you useless fucking system...'' Ding...! Ding...! "...?" To my surprise, the screen flickered once more, disying an unexpected message: [Level: 17 - 2] WTF...? Was this thing actually sentient? And did it just cut down my levels? [Yes.] Huh? What did it mean by "Yes"? Was this system capable of understanding my thoughts and responding to them? I felt a chill run down my spine as I pondered the implications of such a realization. [Level: 15 - 3] "Hey, give me back my levels!" On that day everybody in the ward looked at me as if I was crazy.... As the entrance ceremony drew to a near closure, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief. Three days had passed since the tumultuous events of the first chapter of Act 1. It took that long for the school to reopen its doors and allow us to leave the confines of the dormitories where we had been stuck. I guess everybody''s fine now after everything that happened? Despite thorough investigations into the perpetrators of the attack, answers remained elusive. The mastermind behind the incident had managed to escape, leaving behind a trail of chaos and destruction. Most of the other terrorists had either perished or taken their own lives in the process. This turn of events presented a few unexpected challenges for me. My interference with the main scenario, hoping to conclude Act 1 entirely in the first chapter with Auvin''s demise or capture, had seemingly backfired. Despite Alice''s presence, Auvin had managed to evade and escape. I couldn''t help but specte whether it was due to the protagonist''s personality or perhaps the system''s interference, as Auvin''s time is not due that day. However, Icked concrete evidence to support thetter theory. It was most likely that goody two shoes of a protagonist. The realization that Auvin''s survival meant my own path diverged from the main scenario brought a mix of emotions. On one hand, it relieved me of the pressure to adhere to the story''s predetermined plotlines. On the other, it left me grappling with uncertainty about my own future. However, dwelling on what could have been served no purpose. It''s clear now that my priorities needed to shift. Instead of being entangled in the protagonist''s journey, I could now focus solely on altering my own fate. Which means I can just sit by and watch how the protagonist does the scenarios from now on, as it has nothing to do with me. My main scenario was different. [Mission: Attend a ss] [Status info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 17] [Strength: D] [{10/50)] [Agility: D] [Endurance: D] [Luck: 0] [Power: D] [Skill info:] [Monarch''s Will (Unique)] [Locked] [Effects: Absolute Command] [Effects: 90% stat reduction] [Effects may vary depending on the strength of the individual''s willpower] [Special abilities] [Crazy Ma] [Description: Evil people will have a certain liking to you] [Overview: A person who''s fated to be surrounded with happiness] Looking at my own specs, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of disbelief. The system had returned my levels, a wee relief after its previous teasing antics. With a total of 30 stat points at my disposal, courtesy of the 10 levels gained, I wasted no time in allocating them to my F-rank stats. Recognizing the importance of strength and power in this world, I decided to invest 20 points into strength and 10 points into power. Despite the investment, I didn''t immediately feel a significant change. Nevertheless, I tookfort in the knowledge that I was now on the path to bing stronger. Reflecting on my journey thus far, I realized that leveling up likely required me to engage inbat and defeat opponents. It was a revtion that dawned on me btedly, considering I had avoided conflict since arriving in this world. Perhaps if I had joined my grandfather in hunting expeditions, I would have leveled up sooner. In the game, the protagonist''s leveling up was intricately tied to his encounters and training sessions. I had mistakenly assumed that by engaging in simr activities, I could also level up. However, reality reminded me once again that I wasn''t the protagonist of this story. It was a bitter realization, but dwelling on it served no purpose. As the principal delivered his speech, extolling the virtues of our prestigious academy and the greatness of its graduates, I found myself struggling to maintain interest. While those around me listened attentively, perhaps inspired by the prospect of joining the ranks of esteemed alumni, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of ennui. Having yed through the game countless times, I was all too familiar with the principal''s announcements. His words often held clues to hidden quests and the locations of special items. Yet, with each repetition of his speeches, my interest waned. There seemed little point in listening when I already knew everything he would say, along with the secrets they held. p! p! So, as apuse filled the auditorium, I couldn''t help but stifle a yawn of boredom. While others hung on the principal''s every word, I remained aloof, my mind drifting to more pressing matters. With the ceremony concluded, my focus shifted to the impending practical evaluation test. As the principal descended from the podium, another staff member took the stage to make an announcement. "I know all of you are excited, but now that the ceremony is over, let us proceed to the practical evaluation test. The evaluation method will be exined shortly. For all the first years, please stay. Different types of practical exercises will be conducted from each department." This test would determine our ss cement within the academy. While the institution boasted about its academic achievements, it was the specialized fields that truly showcased its glory. From legendary knights to history-altering mages, from revered saints to wise sages, the Academy of Lumen prided itself on nurturing exceptional talents. As the proctors began to line us up individually along the sides of the colossal gymnasium, I noticed that although the general department students were separated from us, there remained a considerable number of students staying despite the segregation. ''There really are a lot of us huh'' Sigh... I''ll bepletely honest-I''m not thrilled about this at all. The thought of embarrassing myself is enough to make me cringe. Sure, my stats might be hovering around D-level, but that won''t do much against these students, most of whom probably boast C-level stats. And let''s not forget my absoluteck of luck. That Zero luck stat is about to doom me again anytime soon. Haha... Despite building up some reputation from my previous exploits, I suppose it''s time to bid farewell to that now. "Alright, everyone, please stand by as your seniorse forward," the announcement from the middle-aged female teacher rang out, prompting us all to line up obediently. Just like in the game, our task was to face off against our seniors, with the proctors evaluating our performance. Looking at the students in front of me, I could see surprise and shock written all over their faces. Some were visibly trembling with nervousness-I couldn''t me them. It''s practically impossible for a first-year to beat a senior, except maybe for the powerhouse heroine, Rose Brilliance. "Okay,e forward as I call your names, okay?" Haah... Let''s just get this over with. A simple embarrassing disy will onlyst for a moment. "Riley Hell." Hearing my name called, I was surprised. It''s not alphabetical? Well, I don''t really mind. Being the first one will practically set a standard. I don''t want the chance of being next to someone with a great performance. But I should at least try my best, right? Making my way to the front, I stepped onto the prepared 5 by 5 stage floor. "Riley Hell, you''re from the knight department, correct?" "Yes." Nodding my head at the teacher, she checked something on her paper, before nodding on her own. Walking to the stage, my nervousness got the better of me.... I wonder who my opponent is. I hope it''s someone strong, so it ends rather quickly. "Alice Holloway, you may enter." "...huh?" Hearing the announcement, I couldn''t help but mumble in surprise. I didn''t hear that wrong, right? Alice Holloway? Why am I facing off against my favorite? And wasn''t she a mage? Did the teacher mishear me? But the sword on my waist should''ve been a clear indicator. "What''s going on?" "He-ya! It''s been a long time, junior!" Alice greeted me with her iconic smile andughter, recognizing me. "Hello, Senior," I greeted her back. "Oh~? Wha-what, you can actually talk?" She acted surprised, covering her mouth. Damn... she''s so cute. "Ah, was I rude just now? ehehe~!" ''No, you weren''t. I was just awestruck by your beauty...'' Haah, how I wish I could say that openly to her. "Sorry~ hehehe... it''s just that it''s the first time I''ve heard you speak... even back at the floating ship you never really-" "Alice Holloway, you''re dying the test," the teacher reminded. "Ah, I''m sorry," apologizing, she bowed her head as she realized there were other students waiting. "Well then, let''s get this going, shall we, junior?" Nodding my head, I was waiting for her to move. As someone who has yed with Alice more than a hundred times by now, I know all of her moves and patterns. Alice is considered as one of the top tiers among the third years, with only the student council president Dorothy Gale and the sword saint Celine able to keep up with her, two of the strongest supporting characters in the game. Although I can''t put up a fight, if I can just dodge one attack, that''s all I need to at least get a particrly high evaluation here. I wonder if she''ll summon a guardian knight? "I know you''re strong, junior, so I won''t hold back, okay?" Huh? Since when was I strong? Crackle...! "Wait..." Boom!!! Before I had time to react, a red sh covered my vision and with it came searing pain in both my stomach and back. "Puwahh!" Coughing up blood, my hazy gaze stared back at the stage. ......Ah, I see, I was pushed quite far away. This feeling... am I on a wall right now? The rough and thorny feeling behind me was enough to render me useless, I could feel my flesh pierced through by the shattered stones. Crackle...! Crackle...! Streaks of red electricity filled the air, indicating where the attack came from. "Hu-wawawa? I-I''m so sorryyy!!" Alice apologized as she quickly ran over to me... Fuck, I''m losing consciousness... Looking at the teacher''s face, I knew I was bound to get a low grade. Shit how embarrassing. That wasn''t even a fight... how are they going to evaluate me now? The fight ended in just 2 seconds. Chapter 11: The meaning of your pink heart Chapter 11: The meaning of your pink heart ? Ever since she was young, the world had always appeared peculiar in front of Alice. Amidst the ordinary, there was an undeniable air of strangeness that surrounded her, as if she could glimpse behind the curtains of reality. "Alice, you''re special," "I''m special?" "Yes." Throughout her youth, Alice couldn''t shake off the nagging wonderment about the disparity between people''s outward appearances and theplex emotions brewing within them. Behind the masks of happiness and contentment, there seemed to be an abyss of deeper hues, hidden from in sight. "What''s so special about me, your majesty?" "Hmm~ Your eyes, your ears, your nose, your mouth, your face? Practically everything about you is special, Alice, even your soul," the whitedy responded with an ethereal grace. Unable to contain her amusement at such lofty praise, Alice burst intoughter. "Hihihi~, you''re just saying that because you like me, your majesty." Thedy in white smiled tenderly, her pale countenance glowing with affection. "That is true...." "How many colors can you see inside of me, Alice?" "One, two... five, six! There are six colors inside of you, your majesty," Alice dered proudly. "Fufu... you''re getting good at counting. Did Cheshire teach you well?" thedy inquired, nodding approvingly at Alice''s burgeoning skills. She reminisced about the days when Alice could only discern a few colors within her, and now, witnessing her ability to perceive the full spectrum, she felt reassured. Alice would be able to navigate theplexities of the world on her own, without the constant guidance and protection she once thought indispensable. "Ah no, it was Mr. Rabbit who taught me numbers, and Mr. Hatter taught me letters," Alice chimed in, her voice carrying a note of innocence. "I-I see...," thedy responded softly, a flicker of sadness crossing her features. However, she quickly dismissed the somber thought, unwilling to dampen the mood. These fleeting moments of joy with Alice were precious, and she refused to let frustration over an annoying cat mar them. Gently running her fingers through Alice''s hair as she hummed a soothing melody, thedy spoke tenderly, "Alice..." "Nn?" Alice murmured in response, her attention captured by the gentle touch. "When the timees, I want you to always remember... Only red and white are the truths in this world." Confusion clouded Alice''s young features. "What are you talking about, your majesty? Does that mean blue and yellow are not true colors?" "Hmm~ no... but only red and white are the truths you need to trust," thedy exined cryptically. "I don''t get it," Alice confessed, her brow furrowing in perplexity. "You''ll understand when you''re older," thedy reassured her, her tone imbued with a hint of mncholy. Yet, she couldn''t help but notice the sadness in Alice''s eyes, the reluctance to embrace the passage of time. "But I don''t want to get old...," Alice admitted softly, the prospect of leaving this enchanting realm looming before her like an inevitable specter. Moved by Alice''s poignant words, the white queen gathered her into aforting embrace. "I''m sure there wille a time when you''ll understand everything Alice. But for now, let''s have fun, shall we?" Reluctantly, Alice nodded, allowing herself to be enveloped in the warmth of the moment. "Her Majesty said that only red and white are the truths I needed to trust... does that mean I can trust you, Junior?" Alice mumbled softly to herself; her gaze fixed on the slumbering young man before her. Ever since her idental use of intermediate magic against him, she had been gued by guilt and uncertainty. Hastily, she had escorted him to the infirmary, where the nurse and academy doctor had swiftly attended to him, alleviating most of his injuries. Yet, he remained unconscious, a tangible reminder of her mistake. Despite the healing, she couldn''t shake off the weight of responsibility for causing harm with her magic. "I made a blunder when I used that magic against him..." she admitted to herself, her voice barely above a whisper. Suddenly, a cloud of smoke materialized nearby, catching Alice''s attention. From within emerged a pair of puffy, bright blue eyes, gradually forming into the familiar grin of a cat. "Alice~ I heard some interesting news. Is it true you almost killed a first-year? You should''ve invited me when you''re going to do something fun... Oh, is this him?" Cheshire''s voice rang out, filled with mischievous curiosity, as his eyes settled on the sleeping man. The grin on Cheshire''s face widened as he observed the unconscious figure before him, his head tilting sideways in amusement. "Cheshire... where exactly did you go, stupid cat?" Alice grumbled; frustration evident in her tone as she addressed the enigmatic feline. "Hmm? Why are you trying to change the subject all of a sudden?" Cheshire retorted, his voice filled with yful curiosity. "More importantly, is this really him? Wow-wow~~ wow~! You scored big time, Alice. He looks quite handsome. Did you have fun making him beg for his life?" "What? No~! I just identally hit him with intermediate magic during the practical tests," Alice protested, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "And do you think I''m the type to torture my opponents?" "Well, you torture me all the time," Cheshire remarked with a mischievous grin. "This and that are different~! Just like how you and everyone I''ve faced so far is different. You''re special," Alice retorted, trying to deflect Cheshire''s teasing. "Hmm~ as much as that sounded good, I can tell there''s a unique sarcasm in the air," Cheshire observed, his eyes twinkling with amusement as he floated above the sleeping young man, scrutinizing him from every angle. "What''s his name, Alice?" "Riley, Riley Hell," "Hell? I haven''t heard of a noble family with that particrst name. Is he a country bumpkin, perhaps?" Cheshire spected; his interest piqued by the unfamiliar surname. "I don''t know," Alice admitted, her brows furrowing in thought as she pondered over Riley''s mysterious background. Honestly, there were too many things she didn''t know about him, which left her feeling unsettled, despite his seemingly trustworthy aura. As he possessed the colors that the White Queen mentioned she could trust, Alice couldn''t help but feel a twinge of doubt creeping in. "Cheshire, you said your memory is perfect, right?" Alice queried, hoping to glean some insight from her felinepanion. "Yes,". "Have we ever met this guy before during our adventures?" "Hmm~ no, although we did encounter a couple of beautiful blonde men along the way, I don''t think we''ve ever met someone of this caliber," Cheshire responded, his tone contemtive. "I-I see...," Suddenly, Cheshire drew closer to Alice''s face, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "By the way, Master, why are you here?" he inquired, his tone teasing. "Huh? Why, of course, to take him here since he was injured," Alice exined, her voice tinged with confusion. "Hm- but you could''ve just asked the teachers for that. There''s no need for you to move... I heard you also needed to help out in the other evaluation tests for the mage department students, yet you''ve spent and wasted your time here~ suspicious" Cheshire remarked, his eyes narrowing as he scrutinized Alice intently. "Not to mention he''s a knight department student..." "T-that''s just because I felt responsible for him. I almost killed him, you know? Isn''t this just basic courtesy?" Alice defended herself, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "And besides, what''s wrong with me staying here?" "There''s nothing wrong, really. But you could''ve just left after taking him here or even taken just a few 5-15 minutes at most to check on him and go back to the gym, and yet here you are, sitting over here as if waiting for the man to wake up. You''re even staring at him for no reason~"Cheshire pointed out, his toneced with amusement. "Is there something special about this man~?" Cheshire prodded further, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "N-nothing," Alice stammered, her heart racing as she tried to conceal her true feelings, she truly didn''t want this mischievous cat to know what exactly was going on. "You''re lying," Cheshire dered bluntly, his face inching closer to hers. "Why would I lie?" Alice retorted, her voice tinged with frustration. Cheshire''s face hovered inches from hers, his yful demeanor intensifying. "Reallyyyyy~~~?" "Yes..." Alice murmured, her resolve crumbling under Cheshire''s persistent questioning. "Alice... don''t tell me, did you finally develop a crush? Oh my, no wonder you''re here ehehehehe. Did a man finally break that crystal heart of yours? So you like the handsome type, eh? I can''t me you for that- "Cheshire teased, hisughter echoing in the room. "H-huh, what are you talking about, stupid cat? I don''t like him...! As a matter of fact, he''s the one who likes me!!!" Alice eximed, her cheeks ame with embarrassment as she pointed at the unconscious Riley. Her outburst echoed in the room, and in a split second of realization, she covered her mouth, hoping to contain the words she couldn''t take back. But it was toote; the mischievous gleam in Cheshire''s eyes told her that her secret was out, and she braced herself for the inevitable teasing and mockery that would follow. "Pft hehehe - I see, so that''s the case, but why try to hide it? It''s not like I haven''t seen a bunch of men fawning over you. Is this one special?" Cheshire chuckled, his amusement evident. Although reluctant, Alice finally gave in, sighing heavily. There was no use in hiding things when this cat got curious. "H-he has it..." "Has, what?" Cheshire leaned in, his curiosity piqued. "The truth I can trust," Alice admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. Cheshire''s eyes widened in surprise at her revtion. "Does that mean you''ve found it? What colors can you see inside him?" "Pink... A big and unfiltered color of intense pink," Alice confessed, her gaze dropping to the ground. "Wow, isn''t he perfect then? The perfect mixture of red and white," Cheshire remarked. "This man is in love with you Alice~!" "H-huh? Why do you suddenly jump to that conclusion" "Do you really need me to spell out the meaning of pink inside a person?" Alice averted her gaze, feeling a mixture of embarrassment and frustration wash over her. Even if what Cheshire said was true, what could she do about this situation in the first ce? Could a person she had just randomly met really evoke such intense emotions? "You finally found him, and yet you almost killed him. What were you thinking, Alice?" Cheshire''s voice cut through the silence; his tone tinged with concern. "Like I told you, it was just an ident. In the first ce, how can you just say this man likes me? Does a person even exude so much emotion of love despite only meeting the person once?" Alice countered; her voiceced with skepticism. Cheshire regarded her with a knowing look, his eyes filled with wisdom beyond his feline form. "Love is a mysterious thing, Alice. It can strike like lightning, unexpected and intense. Sometimes, even a single encounter can spark a me that burns bright" "You, just made that up" "Ahh~ seriously... the queen said to only trust your truth you know?" "I know but..." Ever since she met him, she had been curious about how peculiar he could be. Their first encounter was aboard the floating ship, where he outright ignored her. Although she hadn''t sensed the truth inside him then, his actions weren''t something someone in love with another would do. But despite his cold demeanor, there was something strange and unsettling about him. Throughout the flight, he did his best to avoid her, yet exuding an intense pinkness that almostpletely engulfed the room. Even back when he appeared so cold while dispatching those three terrorists, when their eyes met, the only thing she saw inside of him was the vast expanse of pinkness that threatened to consume her whole. And now, that pinkness seemed to spread out in waves, enveloping an entire area whenever she was near him. And yet, none of it showed on his face or in his actions. Even at the gym, every time they crossed paths, the aura he exuded was always filled with that uncontroble energy of pinkness. Alice couldn''t help but wonder if her eyes were ying tricks on her. Honestly, she herself was finding it increasingly difficult to act normal whenever she was near him. ''If he''s truly in love with me, why are his actions the opposite of what''s inside of him?'' Alice pondered silently, her mind swirling with confusion, and is love really the meaning of her truth...? It might just be some other emotion she confused him with. "How did the ident happen in the first ce?" Cheshire''s voice broke through her thoughts, his curiosity evident. "Well, I thought he was strong..." With eyes wide open, Cheshire looked at her skeptically. "Are you serious?" ".... Yes" "Can you even see this guy?" Cheshire pressed further, his disbelief palpable. "Yes," Alice replied firmly, though doubt lingered in her mind. Even at a nce, one could tell that he was weak, but back at the ship, the strength he exuded was clearly wasn''t something a weak person could spread. The aura, the gaze, and even the presence all of it concludes that he was a master.... yet the results that happened just a while ago was the total opposite of it. Sizzle...! Sizzle...! Suddenly, a sizzling spark crackled in the air as a small fiery portal opened near them, making Cheshire''s already wide eyes be wider in surprise. From within emerged a diminutive figure dressed in a magician''s outfit, he was so small that he could fit in one''s palm easily. "Sir Oz?" Alice greeted, recognizing the neer. "Hello, Alice. Is Cheshire here?" the small man inquired. "Ye-," Alice began, but her voice was cut off abruptly as she realized Cheshire had vanished into thin air. "Cheshire?" she called out, scanning the surroundings in confusion. "Haha, he ran away again," Oz chuckled, his voice tinged with amusement. "Is something wrong, Sir Oz?" Alice inquired, her brow furrowing in concern. "Nothing much. It''s just that your, summon has a certain debt he has yet to pay," Oz exined. "Oh yeah, Alice, Dorothy was looking for you so please visit the student council office, bye, bye!" After bowing his head with his hat off, Oz disappeared in a puff of smoke, leaving behind small firework-like explosions where he vanished to. || || Left alone in the room, Alice sighed heavily, feeling a weight of uncertainty pressing down on her shoulders. Despite the strange urrences and revtions, nothing much had transpired in the end. With a resigned shrug, she rose to her feet, preparing to leave the infirmary behind. Before departing, she cast onest subtle nce at Riley, the sleeping figure on the bed. "Do you really love me, Junior?" she murmured softly, her words barely audible in the quiet room. ''But why though?'' ''You don''t know me, I don''t know you, yet why are you so infatuated with me?'' In the end the young maiden couldn''t understand the meaning behind the colors that she saw. ---- Waking up was a nightmare. As my eyes fluttered open, only to be greeted by a pair of big, blue sparkly round eyes looming inches from my face. "Hiii~~~" came a cheery voice, sending a shiver down my spine. ''Sweet mother of God... WTF?'' Prompting myself back up, I squinted at the wide-grinned cat that stood before me. "Cheshire?" I couldn''t help but grumble in surprise. "Oya-ya? You know me?" Cheshire''s voice wasced with amusement as he cocked his head to the side, his eyes gleaming with mischief. Shit...! ''I fucked up again...'' Chapter 12: Fantastical Cat Chapter 12: Fantastical Cat ? Fantastical cat, "Cheshire" This enigmatic feline was a rarity among summons, possessing such overwhelming power that yers could only ess it in thetter half of Act 3 even if you have Alice in your party. Cheshire wasn''t just any ordinary summon; it was a boss-like entity capable of bestowing yers with immense stat boosts merely by being in its vicinity. But what truly set Cheshire apart was its formidable skill known as "Wondend." With this ability, the cat could ensnare yers within a fantastical world entirely under its control, where the boundaries between reality and imagination blurred. Within this surreal realm, Cheshire held dominion, and the only barrier preventing it from instantly dispatching yers was the whims of its own imagination. Like literally it was so op that even Liyana in her final form took some time before she broke free from it. Which was why I always had Alice in almost all of my ythrough''s even if I wasn''t going for her route alone. This cat was just that useful. Yet, despite its overwhelming strength, it wasn''t Cheshire''s power that made me fear him right now it was the unpredictable nature of its personality. He was a variable that I really wanted to avoid at all cost. In the game this cat possessed a capriciousness that kept yers on edge, never knowing what antics it might indulge in next. Even during critical moments, such as facing the final boss in the game, Cheshire''s insouciance knew no bounds. In one instance, during my seventh ythrough, this fucking cat outright refused to join the fray, citing a desire to simply slumber instead. I even thought he was bugged at some point but after reading the forums, that was just entirely his thing. I found myself in a situation I''d hoped to avoid: face to face with the infamous troublemaker, Cheshire. This cat had a knack for sniffing out trouble and reveling in it, and trust me, I had no desire to attract its attention, especially not without Alice by my side. But fate had other ns, and now, not only had I crossed paths with the darn cat, but I had also managed to pique its insatiable curiosity. Is my luck stat fucking with me again? "How do you know me, young man? Tell me, I''m really, really curious~~~"Cheshire purred with its trademark wide grin, its eyes gleaming with mischief. Crap.... Should I spill the beans? ''Nah, that would be foolish.'' I was suspicious enough as it was; I didn''t need to add "crazy" to the list, especially not in front of this damn cat. But seriously, why was Cheshire here in the first ce? And where exactly am i? Surveying the dimly lit room with its pristine white curtains, my eyes settled on the golden cross adorning the ceiling above me. It hit me like a ton of bricks - I was in the academy infirmary. Had someone brought me here after I cked out from Alice''s attack? The pieces of the puzzle were slowly falling into ce, but one question lingered: What did Cheshire have to do with any of this? ''Is Alice around?'' but she wasn''t here whatsoever... It was strange. As far as I knew, Cheshire never made appearances on his own unless something truly piqued his interest. And I couldn''t fathom any reason why he would be here, waiting for me to wake up, just out of curiosity. Then, like a chilling whisper in the wind, it spoke, close enough to make my skin crawl. "Hello, darling-" it murmured in my ear. My heart skipped a beat, and I swear, for a split second, my entire body froze. The way he spoke, the voice he mimicked - it was her. It was Liyana, my fianc¨¦e. What the actual hell? "Ah, I finally got your attention," Cheshire continued, its words dripping with a bizarre mix of amusement and mischief. "Alice mentioned you don''t talk much and that you have quite an aloof personality. Now I can finally see that. Or is it just because you''re shy-?" it mused, propping its cloudy hands underneath its wide, grinning chin. I felt a surge of panic rising within me. Did he... did he use his skill on me? Among Cheshire''s many tricks was a skill called [Weakness Mimicry] - the ability to mimic the very weaknesses of its opponents. Another reason as to why this guy was such a great asset in game, as you basically get a guaranteed critical hit onto any opponent your facing as long as this cat was motivated enough. But that wasn''t important right now.... Just then the way my body reacted; it clearly wasn''t normal. To realize that my weakness, my Achilles'' heel, was Liyana... although I didn''t think much of it. ''How deeply traumatized was I by her?'' I wondered if this is what I truly felt inside for Liyana. As Cheshire continued to smile, patiently awaiting my response, it floated around me with an eerie grace. Questions raced through my mind like a whirlwind. Did Alice really talk to him about me? Did she send him here? But that couldn''t be it. Despite their master-servant rtionship, Cheshire wasn''t the type to simply follow orders. No, he operated on his own whims, his own mysterious agenda. So why was he here now, hovering around me with that unnerving grin? "Hello, young man, aren''t you going to answer me?" Cheshire''s voice rang out, pulling me back to the present moment. With a heavy sigh, I attempted to conjure up the biggest lie I could muster. But deep down, I knew it was futile. Cheshire''s intuition was uncanny, and with its arsenal of skills, it was practically impossible to deceive. Having delved into the game countless times, I possessed insights into Cheshire''s weaknesses that eluded the average yer. With that knowledge tucked away in the recesses of my mind, I braced myself for the interaction ahead. "No, I don''t know you," I began cautiously, "but I am aware of you." "Hmm?" "Senior Alice is quite famous within and outside the academy," I continued, carefully crafting my words. "So naturally, rumors and news about her beloved and strongest summon are quite popr as well." "Beloved?" "Wait... I''m popr?" Cheshire''s eyes lit up with childlike delight, its curiosity piqued by the prospect of fame. "Yes, Fantastical Cat Cheshire," I confirmed, watching as its excitement grew. "That is the moniker people have given you." "Really!?" Cheshire''s enthusiasm was palpable, eagerly soaking in the praise. "Yes, they say you are a very powerful and magnificent being," I added, feeding its ego with calcted precision. And just like that, I had him right where I wanted him. You see, this guy''s weakness? Compliments. Shower him with praise, and his curiosity would always be distracted, his focus diverted from whatever mischief he had in mind. It was a trick I had learned through countless encounters, a loophole in his mischievous nature that I was more than willing to exploit. Encountering Cheshire was always a precarious situation, a dance with danger where one misstep could lead to disaster. But armed with the knowledge of his weaknesses, I braved the encounter, knowing that my survival hinged on a delicate bnce of ttery and caution. "So I''m very popr, huh? Ehehe~" Cheshire''s voice floated above me, its tone dripping with self-satisfaction. In the game,pliments merely triggered a happy CG face effect, but seeing him now, all bubbly and bouncy, I couldn''t help but marvel at how unexpectedly endearing he seemed. "That''s very interesting news. Can you please tell me more? I''m starting to like you, young man," Cheshire continued, its curiosity piqued and its interest dangerously focused on me. ''Oh no, please don''t.'' ''Please don''t take an interest in me in any way, shape, or form.'' Landing on this guy''s curiosity and interest list meant certain trouble, especially since this was real life, not the confines of a game where consequences were scripted and actions predetermined. From my recollections of the game, Cheshire enjoyed anything that caught his fancy but vehemently despised anything that threatened Alice. It was one of the reasons why conquering Alice in the game was nearly impossible; Cheshire''s loyalty knew no bounds when it came to its master. "Oh yeah, before I get too excited here," Cheshire chimed in suddenly, handing me a letter with an air of nonchnce. "It''s a letter from the student council. They asked me to deliver it to you." The student council? I racked my brain, trying to discern any reason why they would involve themselves with me. Was it because of the incident with Alice? Considering she held a position as the student council secretary, it would make sense for them to send a letter, perhaps a formal apology. But something about this letter didn''t quite scream "apology." And why was it so thick for a seemingly small letter? Running my fingers over the textured paper, I sensed something metallic inside. "Thank you," I mumbled, epting the letter, my mind racing with questions and suspicions. "You''re much wee~!" Cheshire''s response was chipper, its enthusiasm undeterred as it leaned in closer. "So now, young man, please tell me more about these stories you''ve heard of me..." This narcissistic cat, reveling in the attention like a child with a new toy. ''Just how much did you likepliments?'' I couldn''t help but wonder, feeling a growing desire to escape this conversation and retreat to the safety of solitude. With a heavy sigh, I summoned the most tteringpliments I could recall from the game, each word feeling like a begrudging concession in the face of impending chaos. Riley Hell, your life and future were already hellish enough. Now, it seemed, chaos was about to sprinkle itself into every corner of your existence. Chapter 13: Class 1-B Chapter 13: ss 1-B ? Being hailed as one of the top-if not the very top-schools on the entire continent, it wasn''t unreasonable to assume that only the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me emerged from its hallowed halls. Most students who graced these grounds boasted either impable backgrounds or exceptional talents that set them apart on a global scale. It was a prestigious institution designed to be impartial; whether noble ormoner, royalty or not, everyone was treated with fairness and equality. Here, only your skills and performance mattered; the ranking system stood as a testament to that, proving that results were paramount. The academy stood as a beacon of excellence, a bastion of knowledge and aspiration. And just like the institution itself, each and every faculty member exuded greatness in their own right. They upheld the academy''s traditions and rules with unwavering dedication, theirmitment to excellence unyielding. Yet even they had their limits, boundaries they couldn''t ignore, no matter how steadfast their resolve. "Did you send the letter to Dorothy?" "Yes," "And did you make sure to apologize properly?" ".... Yes, the package inside was also delivered without any problems" "Good. You may go now" Bowing her head slightly, Dorothy exited the dimly lit room with a small sigh, her thoughts weighed down by the weight of responsibility. As the heavy doors closed behind her, the room fell into a hushed stillness, save for the soft hum of the magic crystal glowing at the center of a table. Its ethereal light illuminated the space, casting dancing shadows against the walls. With a flicker, the crystal projected a video onto the air above, revealing the chaotic scene that unfolded at the gymnasium. In the footage, a man with golden blonde hair was seen being engulfed by an intermediate- level lightning spell, his body convulsing as electricity surged through him. The impact sent him hurtling across the room, crashing into the wall with bone-jarring force. The structure, once solid and imposing, buckled under the sheer force of the blow, cracks spider-webbing outwards like fractures in ss. The surreal spectacle yed out before the eyes of the onlookers, eliciting gasps and murmurs of disbelief. Even some of the seasoned staff members, who had witnessed the event firsthand, found themselves perspiring with nervous tension as they relived the moment. Ordinarily, an intermediate-level spell wouldn''t inflict such catastrophic damage. But when wielded by a top student among the third years like Alice, such an attack transcended its ssification, morphing into a low-level high-tier spell. The dean of the magic academy broke the heavy silence with a sigh, his weariness evident in the way he slumped in his chair. "Haaah... since we''ve sent an apology, I guess that concludes that matter?" Seated nearby, a man with green hair leaned back, his sleepy eyes flickering with a hint of concern as he absentmindedly shook a potion in his hand. "I just hope it doesn''t escte too much," he murmured, his voice tinged with unease. The knight academy dean, his arms crossed in front of him, spoke up next. As someone tasked with student screening and maintaining order, he couldn''t shake off a sense of regret over what had transpired." "Who knew one lone student would be connected with that person..." he mused, his voice heavy with a hint of shame. If they had known the true significance of the individual involved, perhaps they would have made exceptions to the rules. Bias or not, they certainly didn''t want to risk offending someone of such importance. Turning his attention to the principal, he posed a question. "Did you know about this, Principal?" The woman, her light brown hair framing her face, shook her head, a faint trail of smoke curling from the pipe clenched between her teeth. "No... I was just informed now," she replied, her blue eyes focused intently on the screen before her. "I just hope the duke won''t look at the academy in a bad way... considering the news that he ns to enroll his daughter here two years from now." "I think his sponsorship would be something we need to worry about more," a member of the faculty interjected, voicing a concern that weighed heavily on everyone''s minds. Indeed, the school faculty couldn''t have fathomed that the young man featured in the video was not just any student but a highly favored individual, sponsored by a noble of significant influence. He was the very linchpin of the academy''s financial stability, and the thought that he had been inadvertently harmed, perhaps even brought to the brink of death, sent a shiver down their collective spines. "Wouldn''t it be better if we personally apologized?" another faculty member suggested, their voice tinged with uncertainty. "That has its merit, but no..." the principal''s words resonated with finality. "Based on the letters the duke gave me, the young man doesn''t like to oveplicate things. So, having this as a form of apology is enough. At the end of the day, he''s just a student. While he may be connected to the duke, showing any more biases towards him might lead us into even more trouble." "More importantly, we have other pressing matters at hand," the principal continued, redirecting the conversation away from the delicate topic of the noble''s sponsorship. As if on cue, the scene within the crystal ball shifted, revealing footage of other students. Magic exploded, swords shed, and spells soared through the air. It was a surreal scene, watching these promising young individuals about to enter the academy. "The first years today are quite the monsters" "Just how many promising students have entered at the same time?" "We haven''t had this many prospects since, two years ago, and even then, only Celine, Dorothy, and Alice stood out in the end" "Looks like the first-year professors will be having a hard time this time" "I agree," As they surveyed the scenes ying out before them, each dean felt a surge of anticipation and dread at the prospect of teaching these exceptional individuals. Among the standout students, one figure, in particr, caught their attention-a woman with ck hair and striking red eyes. The sword skills she disyed were far beyond those of an amateur. Despite her apparent youth, no older than sixteen, her movements betrayed a mastery that belied her age. It was as if she were a hundred-year-old master in disguise, her every motion fluid and precise. The dean of the knight department couldn''t help but smile at the sight, recognizing the potential in such a remarkable student. Amidst the sea of talent, she stood out like a beacon of promise, her presence igniting a spark of excitement within the faculty. Another standout was the pale, ethereal figure of Princess Snow White, heir to the Empire. With ease, she encased her senior in a low-level ice magic, showcasing her formidable abilities. However, the power behind her spells seemed to falter against intermediate ranks, hinting at her potential for growth. While such a powerful student would typically be cause for celebration in the Magic Department, the dean could only sigh heavily, feeling the weight of responsibility settling upon her shoulders. Handling a princess capable of shaking the very foundations of the academy itself was no small task, and the dean knew she would need to tread carefully. Amidst the notable students, there were others with promising potential as well, such as the daughter of the Lillian Merchantry and a young man with ck hair and golden eyes. Despite being amoner, thetter surprised everyone by surpassing his seniors in pure sword skills alone. With each exceptional individual entering the academy simultaneously, it was inevitable that the institution would tremble under the weight of the stories they would inevitably bring- whether positive or negative. All the faculty members present at this meeting understood that they needed to be prepared for whatever challengesy ahead. The arrival of these students heralded a new era for the academy, one filled with uncertainty and possibility. "As you can see, we''ve got quite an interesting bunch of students entering this year, and I want all of you to be alert to ensure that the incident that happened recently does not ur again," the principal''s voice cut through the room, snapping everyone back to attention. "And also, be careful with this year''s ranking, as this batch of students, in particr, is very hard to rank." The significance of ranks may seem trivial to the average student, but for those in specialized courses, it held immense importance. It determined everything once they entered the academy-opportunities, resources, and even their future paths. With such a diverse and talented group of students joining the ranks, maintaining order and ensuring fair assessments would be paramount -- "Is this it?" ncing up at the sign on the door indicating ss 1-B. After wandering aimlessly through the mansion-like hallways for what felt like an eternity, I had finally stumbled upon my ssroom. The sprawling andbyrinthineyout of the corridors had made finding this particr room a Herculean task. But here I was, standing before the entrance to ss 1-B-the second-highest ranked ss in the academy. It seemed that the apology letter from yesterday had indeed been legitimate. However, being ced in this ss only served to plunge me deeper into trouble. Despite it being ss B, the students here were among the cream of the crop. As someone like me,cking in both background and talent, I knew I would be utterly outmatched when it came to actual fights. Escaping from Cheshire yesterday had been difficult enough, and now I had to contend with the daunting prospect of surviving in this fiercelypetitive environment. "Well, I can''t reallyin, though... This is basically a chance to get stronger. Now that I know how to level up, I should focus on improving from now on." With a determined resolve, I reminded myself of my newfound purpose. I didn''t have to worry about the scenarios as long as the protagonist was around. I could sit back and rx, preparing for my inevitable end with Liyana. [Mission: Attend a ss] As I pondered my mission to attend ss, a floating screen materialized in front of my face. With a sigh, I reached for the door handle, only to find another hand already there, making contact with mine. "Ah, sorry..." I began, intending to apologize for my abruptness. But as I looked up and saw the thin hand, belonging to a girl, my words caught in my throat. I knew her immediately. Red eyes, ck hair cascading in waves around her, and an aloof, apathetic demeanor that betrayed no emotion. As a veteran of this game, knowing her was a must, as she was one of the heroines you must have in your party for the future. She was Seo Gyeoul, the hidden de. "It''s fine," she responded calmly, her gaze holding a hint of curiosity as she tilted her head slightly. With that, she opened the door and entered the ssroom, leaving me momentarily stunned by the unexpected encounter. Why was she here? Shouldn''t she be among the top students in the first-year knight ss? I was certain this wasn''t ss A, as indicated by the sign. Without hesitation, she approached a young man with striking ck hair and bright golden eyes, who stood in one of the front desks. I also knew who he was.... His name was Lucas, the protagonist of this story. Janica, his loyalpanion, stood close behind him, her curiosity mirroring his own. "Hello..." Her voice interrupted my thoughts, and I turned to see Seo Gyeoul standing before them, her expression unreadable. "Ah... hello, aren''t you from yesterday?" "...yes" As Seo and Lucas exchanged a few words, I lingered by the doorway, confusion gnawing at me. Why was the protagonist here? Was I in the right room? I stepped outside to double-check, confirming that it was indeed ss B. But Lucas and Seo were supposed to be in ss A. What was going on? Suddenly, Seo extended her hands, offering a small bottle to Lucas. He epted it, slightly bewildered by the sudden actions, that even made Janica who always gets the atmosphere confused. Seo offered no exnation, merely nodding before turning and leaving. Lucas and Janica exchanged perplexed nces, holding the bottle with a note that simply read, "Thank you." As Seo disappeared down the hallway, her motives remained as awkward as ever. ''Did something happen between them while I was asleep?'' Chapter 14: Class 1-B-2 Chapter 14: ss 1-B-2 ? What the hell happened since I passed out? I couldn''t help but wonder as I watched Seo Gyeoul, the enigmatic "hidden de," approach Lucas, the protagonist of our story. In the game, she was one of the best heroines, and there were only two ways to enter her route: either through the first introductions in ss 1-A or by choosing to follow her in Act 1, Chapter 2, instead of pursuing the route of Princess Snow. Honestly, she wasn''t a character that was hard to deal with if you knew how to cater to her personality traits. Seo may have seemed cold on the outside, but she was warm-hearted on the inside. Her distant demeanor was often attributed to her innate social awkwardness, which made it difficult for her to express her true feelings. A heroine who possessed both power and beauty, Seo didn''t have many of the quirky traits that some of the other heroines did. Instead, she exuded a cool,posed demeanor that only added to her allure. And let''s just say, she had an extremely attractive physique that didn''t go unnoticed by anyone. Although it wasn''t really a problem if the protagonist had already met her, this situation was too different from the game. Considering the recent events, I knew my actions would have actual consequences, and a butterfly effect would take ce. I hadn''t imagined it would affect Lucas''s main scenario, though. Furthermore, Lucas''s presence here in ss B instead of ss 1-A raised even more questions. Did the entirety of Act 1 change? The situation with Auvin being alive would certainlyplicate matters further. Should I interfere? After all, this was caused by me, whether intentionally or not. At the end of the day, all the future troubles the heroines and Lucas were about to face were somewhat indirectly caused by me. So, should I help? Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I realized there was no need to overthink things now. I could make my move once I fully understood the implications of my leveling. ''Priority one right now was to get stronger'' With that in mind, I pushed aside my concerns and focused on honing my abilities. Finding an empty seat at the back, I settled in without batting an eye to the curious nces of some of my ssmates. "Is that him?" "I wonder if he''s, okay?" "How did he get into ss B anyway?" I could feel the weight of their stares, a silent reminder of my infamous disy back at the gym. But there was no use dwelling on the past. Ignoring their whispers, I focused on the task at hand and waited for the teacher to arrive. Momentster, the doors swung open, and man with a monocle adorning his left eye strode into the room. Dressed in a strikingly dashing ck suit with a matching coat, and topped with a hat, he exuded an aura of authority akin to a serious military lieutenant. "Good morning, students," he began, his voicemanding attention. "I''m sure many of you have questions. Listen well, and feel free to take notes if necessary." I couldn''t help but wonder if he nned to dive straight into the lesson after such a brief introduction. As he had a face, I was not familiar, since most of the game scenarios happen at ss A, I just hope this guy won; be boring. Now that I think about why hasn''t he introduced himself yet? [System message:] [Mission: Attend a ss] [Completed!] As I watched the system message pop up, I realized I''d have to be content with this information for now. The teacher''s words weren''t particrly groundbreaking; they mainly reiterated the constant reminders and information we''d received from the principal, but in a more concise and straightforward manner. One key point the teacher emphasized was the academy''s unique and independent economic system. Here, we would use a lightweight coin called Gems as currency, distinct from actual gemstones. These Gems resembled coins and could only be found and used within the academy. While they did have a certain exchange value that could be converted into gold, their significance and worth were limited to the academy. Consequently, most merchants outside the academy wouldn''t ept Gems unless they had children attending the institution. There were several methods for students to acquire these so-called Gems. One way was through evaluation tests or any other form of practical assessments, including written scores and missionpletions. Additionally, students could earn Gems based on their overall ranking as a student. Part-time work and odd jobs also provided opportunities to earn Gems, although these methods were often inefficient and didn''t yield significant amounts. Upon entering the academy, just like in the game, each student was allotted 10,000 Gems for the semester. It was essential to manage these funds wisely, as they had tost for the entire term. While this might seem manageable under normal circumstances, the reality was that students often found themselves running out of Gems within the first week. I could still recall the shock of seeing a simple meal at the cafeteria priced at 2,000 Gems. Fortunately, certain expenses were sponsored, such as textbooks and uniforms. This alleviated some of the financial burdens for students themselves financially. struggled to sustain With these essential costs covered, students could focus more on their studies and other activities without worrying about their finances. What this teacher was essentially trying to convey to us was that we had to work hard in order to survive in this ce. It was a harsh reality, but one that we needed to ept if we were to thrive. However, this rule applied mainly to those considered "weak" or lower-ranking students. The top 10 students in each grade were privileged to receive a guaranteed 50,000 Gems each month, regardless of their financial circumstances. It was a significant advantage, one that highlighted the disparities within the academy. But the most crucial point the teacher addressed wasn''t about individual finances; it was about the circumstances of our ss as a whole. "Right now, all of you are in ss 1-B for one simple reason: you lot can''t be ranked properly," the teacher exined, his voice carrying a weight of authority. Confusion rippled through the ssroom as students exchanged puzzled nces. One curious student raised her hand and asked, "What do you mean by that, sir?" The teacher nodded, acknowledging her question. "As I''ve said earlier, only 10 students are allowed to enter ss 1-A and receive all the privileges thate with it. Currently, only one student has received that certain privilege, but it''s one that all of you can also strive to achieve-" As he further exined, what he was trying to convey was basically that all of us actually qualified for ss 1-A. However, due to the excessive numbers, we would have to undergo another practical evaluation test to truly determine who deserved the coveted spots as the top 10 knight students of our grade. It was a deviation from what had been expected based on the game''s storyline. Lucas and Janica, both highly skilled contenders for the second and third ces in the knight department, were likely puzzled by the dy. Despite my curiosity about the events of the previous day, I knew I couldn''t just ask them outright. But regardless, if this test was inevitable, they were bound to earn their rightful ces. "Are we going to battle it out against the seniors again, sir?" one student inquired, voicing the thoughts that likely crossed many minds in the ssroom. "No, a proper assessment with your seniors can''t be arranged now that sses are resuming immediately," the teacher rified. "Trust me, your seniors are very busy-a notion you will experience if youst at least two years here in the academy." "Instead of your seniors, all of you here would have to battle it out amongst yourselves." "Is it a battle royal?" I blurted out unconsciously, prompting all attention to immediately focus on me. Their eyes bore into me, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. Did I say something weird? [Notice:] [Skill: Monarch''s Will (Locked)] [Passive Effect: Charisma + EX] [Effects:] [Unlocking the full potential of the Monarch''s Will skill grants the wielder an unparalleled level of influence and charm. As the passive effect elevates Charisma to an extraordinary level, the bearer exudes an aura of maic appeal, effortlessly captivating those around them.] [Current proficiency: 1.2%] [Influence: +1] [Presence: +5] Huh...? As the system message popped up to help me understand, I was still held in confusion. What was with all of these passive skill effects? I thought the skill was locked? [Note: Passive effects will stay innately active] Locking eyes with me, the teacher slightly squirmed and avoided my gaze before attempting to adjust his monocle. The reaction only added to my confusion. What was going on? "I-In a sense, yes... as all of you are qualified the faculty and staff have decided that only the last remaining students throughout the fight shall have the rights and privileges of the top 10 it makes things simple and easier r-right?" the teacher stuttered mid-sentence, his difort palpable. Why couldn''t he look at me? Was he afraid? I''ve already gathered too much attention just by speaking, and now this only made it worse. From the looks of it, it seemed like he was afraid of me or something. Seriously, what did I do to warrant this reaction? "Hey, who is he exactly?". "I don''t know," "Maybe he''s a prince from some faraway country?" "He''s very handsome..." Though I appreciated thestment amidst the onught of conversation happening all around, I didn''t want this much attention. Even Lucas, below me, was looking at me strangely for some reason. The golden glint in his eyes made it seem like he viewed me as someone he had to fight... Damn it, now I''ve caught the attention of this battle maniac. [Mission: Reach the next semester?] Yup, the system was even messing with me now. Was it trying to tell me that I probably wouldn''t survive until then? Chapter 15: Unwanted Attention Chapter 15: Unwanted Attention ? As I made my way towards the bustling cafeteria after that tiresome ss, my stomach grumbled in anticipation. With my budget constraints in mind, I opted for the cheapest item on the menu, which surprisingly turned out to be a decent burger. Priced at a modest 250 gems, it was a small luxury amidst the financial struggles faced by lower-ranked students who relied on missions and evaluations to make ends meet. Taking a bite, I allowed myself to entertain a glimmer of hope, only to be met with disappointment. It wasn''t the culinary delight I had hoped for, but then again, I couldn''t expect much from a budget burger. Still, as I scanned the menu, my eyes lingered on other tantalizing options that beckoned with their promise of deliciousness, both in the game and now in real life. But before indulging in such luxuries, I needed to prioritize securing funds. Fortunately, I had three viable options at my disposal. Firstly, I could exploit the events unfolding in Act 2, leveraging opportunities that presented themselves along the way. Alternatively, I could dedicate myself to missions and embark on monster hunts, not only boosting my financial standing but also advancing my character''s level. Lastly, there was the enticing prospect of joining ss 1-A, where a guaranteed monthly ie of 50,000 gems awaited. Each option carried its own set of risks and rewards, but considering the new mission I had as my main scenario for now I guess tweaking up my options for a bit wasn''t that much of a problem. For now, at least. Tomorrow at the training grounds promised a spectacle: a battle royale awaited every member of the ss. Despite already feeling the weight of my dismal standing after joining ss 1-B with borderline D-ss stats, now I had the added concern of my safety as I prepared to face off against my highly skilled ssmates. And to make matters worse, Lucas, the damn protagonist himself, seemed to have taken a sudden interest in me. My thoughts spiraled into a chaotic mess. I couldn''t shake the memory of Alice''s humiliating taunts back at the gymnasium, and now the prospect of all my ssmates witnessing my inadequacy loomed ominously. The unwanted attention only intensified as rumors spread about the teacher''s unusual behavior around me, fueling exaggerated expectations and scrutiny. As I navigated through the cafeteria, lost in my thoughts, a sudden murmur broke through the haze. "Wow, look at that." "I-It''s Princess Snow." Startled by the unexpectedmotion, I turned towards the entrance, my eyes widening in disbelief. There, walking side by side with Lucas, was none other than Princess Snow White, a legendary heroine within the game. Their presencemanded attention, drawing the gaze of everyone around them. In the game, Princess Snow White was already a vision of beauty, her character meticulously crafted with every pixel and line of description. But standing before her now, in the flesh, I realized the limitations of digital representation. No amount of coding or graphical rendering could capture the full extent of her presence. The developers themselves hailed her as the epitome of beauty among all the heroines, and in this moment, I couldn''t argue otherwise. Her snow-white hair cascaded like silk, framing features so delicate they seemed almost ethereal. Silvery-blue eyes, akin to frosted crystals, held a regal allure that demanded attention. She exuded an air of grace, pride, and dignity, her charisma rivaling even that of the esteemed student council president. As Princess Snow engaged Lucas in conversation, oblivious to the murmurs and stares around them, I couldn''t help but smile. It was a familiar scene, reminiscent of interactions within the game itself. In the game, it wasmonce for others to caution Lucas against getting too close to the princess, only to be met with her dismissive rebuke. And here, right now, the pattern was probably about to repeat itself effortlessly. ''This is fun'' While I had intended to steer clear of Lucas''s main scenarios and let the story unfold naturally, there was an undeniable amusement in observing him navigate these situations. It was like watching a live performance, knowing the script by heart but finding delight in the nuances of each actor''s portrayal. As I observed Lucas and Princess Snow White, a nagging thought crept into my mind: Where the heck was Janica? It seemed highly unusual for her to leave Lucas alone with the princess, especially considering the tensions between them since the terrorist incident. Had something changed again, or was there another motive at y? Lost in spection, I suddenly found myself in the unexpected focus of Lucas''s attention. His golden eyes locked onto mine, gleaming with unmistakable joy. Confusion mingled with irritation came within me, as he waved his hands and hurriedly approached me. ''WTF?'' What about the noble student who would surely interrupt his supposed "lovey-dovey" date with the princess? What about the potential for rtionship development as Lucas realized the sincerity of the princess''s plead for her supposed friendship? "H-Hello," he greeted me as he reached my table, with Princess Snow White trailing beside him, her head tilted in curiosity. Seriously, this dense motherfucker... were not even friends why is he all smiles as if we''ve known each other for years now? Now, all eyes were on me as Lucas brought the princess to my table, shattering any hope of remaining inconspicuous. It seemed that no matter where Lucas went, he effortlessly attracted attention, dragging unsuspecting bystanders like myself into the spotlight. I wanted to disappear into the shadows, to remain as low-key as possible, but Lucas''s obliviousness had other ns. "You''re in our ss, right?" Lucas asked casually, with a chuckle. "Um, would you mind if we sat here?" "Sure, feel free," I replied, gesturing to the empty seats. It wasn''t like they were reserved or anything. "Thanks!" Lucas beamed in happiness. ....The fuck? Seriously what was with this guy? Why was he so cheerful? And could he please stop staring at me like that? Sure, I knew from ying as him that he had a likable and overly friendly personality, but this extroverted energy was a bit much for me right now especially with all the people staring... And to top it off, Princess Snow White was shooting daggers at me with her icy re. "Do you know him, Lucas?" the princess''s words snapped him back to reality, causing him to cease his intense scrutiny of me. "Uh, yeah, kind of? We''re ssmates," Lucas replied, suddenly realizing hisck of introduction. "Oh, I haven''t introduced myself yet! I''m Lucas. I don''t have ast name since I''m amoner, but I hope that won''t affect your perception of me," he said excitedly, scratching the back of his head andughing. This guy... He was starting to get on my nerves. Now I understood why some heroines found his overly approachable and friendly personality annoying. "Riley Hell," I introduced myself with a casual nod. As Lucas began to introduce himself and the princess, I spared him the trouble by slightly bowing my head once more, directing my attention towards her. "It is an honor to be in your presence, Your Highness," I acknowledged respectfully. "You know me?" the princess inquired, her tone tinged with curiosity. "I believe not knowing you would be a sin, considering I''m a citizen of the empire," "Hmm..." the princess mused, her gaze shifting between Lucas and me. Seated across from me, the pair presented a stark contrast in their expressions. Lucas beamed with excitement, while the princess regarded me with suspicion. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of difort under her scrutiny. I just wanted to finish my burger and escape this awkward encounter. "You said your name was Riley Hell, right?" "Yes, Your Highness," "Are you the same one from the rumors?" she continued, her words piquing my interest. Rumors? I wondered what she was referring to. Had gossip already spread about me in school? What kind though? "The hidden master, the executioner, the lost prince, the goldenw... any of those rings a bell?" the princess listed off, her toneced with a hint of amusement. "No...." I replied, inwardly cringing at the overly dramatic titles. Seriously, what was up with the cringe ass titles? Were people actually calling me that? "Weird, but you fit the description, especially your looks," the princess remarked casually, leaving me feeling both perplexed and slightly amused by the whole exchange. "Snow, what are you talking about?" Lucas suddenly chimed in, curious about the conversation. The fact that he could casually call her by her first name like this made me wonder if some sort of progress had been made with the princess. Though I don''t think the people around us appreciated his words very much. "Nothing... I just thought Riley was the man from the rumors... you know, the one who easily cut off the heads of three aura users all at the same time," the princess said casually as she looked at me once more, trying to gauge my reaction. "Aura users, really?" Now even Lucas was beaming with more excitement. What was up with this duo? "No, I can''t recall such an asion, Your Highness-" "Terrorists, I''m sure you can recall something now, right?" she said with a knowing smile. "...." This woman was as persistent as in the game. She was probably referring to the three terrorists I killed during the attacks. Except for Gabin, I didn''t know the other two were aura users. How''d she knew about it already anyway? I guess the intelligenceworks of royalty is really something else huh. "Well, if you don''t want to confirm anything, I''ll just let it be." You should''ve done that from the start, woman. "Hahaha, why don''t we take our orders now, Snow?" Lucas tried to lighten the conversation, pping his hands to get her attention. "I wonder what we should get?" Now''s my chance...! As I finished my burger and slowly stood up, trying to escape the ce, Lucas questioned, "Are you going now?" ".... Yeah" I replied, feeling a bit awkward. His expression shifted to one of sadness, resembling a puppy with its ears down. This guy.... he was probably more interested in me than Princess snow at this point. At least put some attention to her Mr. ck hole. It can''t be helped then. "Chicken curry, and beef steak, I think you two should get those respectively," I suggested. "Huh?" "Well then, I''ll go now," leaving behind my suggestion that I knew they would surely like. I hoped at least the two would have a nicer atmosphere together. Walking out of the cafeteria, I couldn''t help but feel like I wasted a bit of time there. Haah... With a sigh, I pondered my next move. For now, I better head to the library. There the unique item [Tears of Chronos] was sleeping. If getting stronger was my goal, then it can''t be helped to take some veteran gamer perks, right? Although Lucas might need some of it in the future, I reasoned, as long as I take something that wouldn''t affect his main scenario, it''s okay, right? .... "It''s good..." Princess Snow silently mumbled as she savored each sulent bite of the beef steak before her. Just moments ago, she had been hesitant about Riley''s suggestion, but now, as the vors danced on her royal pte, she couldn''t believe the delight she was experiencing, especially after leaving behind her personal chefs at the pce. Beside her, Lucas was thoroughly enjoying the curry he had ordered, a sight that brought a soft chuckle to Snow''s lips. It was amusing to think that this was the same man who had once rescued her from imminent danger. Yet, despite his bravery, she couldn''t help but be amused by the irony of the situation unfolding before her. As thest morsel of beef melted in her mouth, Snow''s thoughts drifted back to Riley and his stoic demeanor. Despite standing before royalty, his expression remained unaffected, his features etched with a sense of arrogance that intrigued her. Beneath his tranquil blue eyes lurked an undeniable air of defiance, revealing a depth ofplexity that piqued her interest. ''That guy is more dangerous than I thought'' Snow mused to herself, recognizing the hiddenyers within Riley''s fa?ade. He was definitely a master in disguise, his true intentions and power veiled behind a fa?ade of indifference. And yet, despite the warning signs, Snow found herself drawn to him. ''I want him...'' With a smile ying on her lips, Snow realized that in Lucas and Riley, she had finally found the embodiment of the sun and moon her father had wished for her to have. Tenderly wiping the sauce from Lucas''s face, she spoke softly, "Please, take it slow, Lucas." In that moment, she knew her time here in the academy was about to get much more fun. Chapter 16: Tears of Chronos Chapter 16: Tears of Chronos ? [Act V: Chapter 5 - The Epilogue] In the game, there are three final bosses you will have to face at the end, depending on the route and direction of the gamey you pursued. [Epilogue: Chaos Dragon of Destruction] [Completion Chance:85%] - Failure of the Liyana route [Epilogue: The Great Evil] [Completion Chance:5%] - Harem route final boss [Epilogue: A Broken Queen] [Completion Chance: 10%] - Alice route final boss Although there were other endings those can be considered as more abrupt bad endings, rather than true ends. Three paths to the true endings of this world... These epilogues represent world-threatening events that forecast the oue of the yer''s choices. Failure to defeat the bosses behind these events means game over without any restarts. It''s a dreaded game mechanic, where even checkpoints can''t save you. All of these end-game bosses require one crucial factor: ensuring the protagonist''s proper growth and strength. Even if I didn''t want to interfere with certain main scenarios of Lucas, if he embarked on a path that hindered his growth, it would spell doom for me. So, I must be attentive about his overall growth and specs as well. Despite the chances of avoiding my fate of being devoured by my fianc¨¦, failing to secure Lucas''s development would still result in an irreversible end for me. As the other bosses would start acting up the moment Lilyana is out of the picture. it was very evident that Lucas was the most crucial human being in this world right now. Unlike all of us, he was blessed with the absurd Special ability called "Limit Breaker." This ability allowed him to grow his skills and stats beyond the level cap of what the game was developed for. He was the sole individual capable of surpassing level 150. Not to mention his future S skill, [Lord of Light], and unique skill, [Sword of the Divine] a legendary skill that grants extraordinary powers. It gives its wielder the ability to see the weaknesses of their enemies, no matter how hidden they may be. Additionally, his sword would be able to cut through almost virtually anything, even things that seem impossible to break through. A Unique skill that I won''t ever have ess to... and a skill one greatly needed in order to cut through Liyana''s scales. How I wish I could trade it off with my own unique skill if possible... not to mention limit breaker, why does my special ability have to be that Crazy Ma? What''s the point of being likable towards evil people anyway...? I knew I was a disposable character, but couldn''t the devs add some certain uniqueness to Riley? [Note: Crazy Ma is what makes you unique~!] [People charmed: 2/00] Shut up useless system! Considering the amount of crazy and evil people this world had to offer, Crazy ma is the very thing that will guarantee my death in the future... and what''s up with the 2 over infinity people charmed? Did my special ability already affect 2 people? I knew Liyana was probably one of them but who is the other one? Did I meet someone Evil along the way? But who though? [People charmed: 1/00] So this fucker was just trolling me. Anyways... Three Final bosses. A chaotic dragon, bound to destroy the world if ever her love wasn''t aplished: "Liyana Heavens". A sealed evil god, vowing revenge upon the very humans who castrated and forgotten about him: "Erebil". And finally, a woman betrayed by the man she loved: "White Queen". Each of these adversaries posed a significant threat, their stories intertwining with Lucas''s fate in profound ways. Of all the three great bosses, the one I feared the most right now was the chaotic dragon, my fianc¨¦e, Liyana Heavens, the future ender of my fate. But regardless of my fear, I had already made a promise to secure my happy ending, and I intended to keep it. When the time came, if it came down to a fight, I would do my utmost to defy the fate that awaited me in this world. For that, I needed to not only grow stronger myself but also ensure that dense Lucas did as well. It wasn''t just about Liyana; it was about defeating the other world-enders too. Right now. Interfering with things required a certain bnce to maintain; I couldn''t meddle too much. As long as Lucas''s main scenarios unfolded as intended, he would surely grow. As of right now, although I had messed up the main scenarios for the first act, they were still ongoing, which was a silver lining in itself. It meant there was still hope, still a chance to set things right.... Seriously just how did that rat of an old general managed to escape Alice? Though the first act doesn''t really provide much in terms of stats and levels, as it was more focused on story and character introduction, having to worry about variables wasn''t my type of thing. Well, there was no use dwelling too much on it now.... That man was essentially trapped in a spider''s web, and just like in the game, he would be desperate enough to carry out his intentions. Ultimately, he would seal his fate of death by the hands of the protagonist. Arriving in the library, I was awestruck by the sheer size of it. Before my eyesy thousands of books encased in shelves, creating a gigantic maze of knowledge. Everywhere I looked, it was as if I had stepped into a world of endless literature. No wonder the academy and the principal herself was proud of this ce; it was truly impressive. In the game, you couldn''t fully appreciate this ce as it would juste out as a background. "How long are you nning to stay, sir?" Suddenly, a woman called out to me in a hushed voice. Judging from the namete on her vest, she must be the librarian. With slightly closed eyes, she looked at me curiously, waiting for my answer. "About an hour, Miss Anis?" I replied, while looking at her name te. "Ah, yes," she nodded before murmuring, "About an hour, I see. That checks out. Can you please give me your brooch?" Handing over my red brooch, which served as my ID in the school, she performed some magical ritual on the crystal below her. I couldn''t understand the specifics of it, but it seemed to be some sort of identification process. After a moment, she returned it to me. "Is there any particr reason you asked for the time, Miss Anis?" "Yes, as the library is closing in three hours from now, we want to limit the number of studentsing, as well as preventing anyone from wanting to stay here for the night. Unless they''re a senior, no one shall enter the grand Library during curfew hours," Miss Anis exined with a calm demeanor. "I see... thank you." I responded, taking note of the strict rules. "You''re wee... Ah, before you go... remember to always remain quiet. And if you want to borrow a book, you must pay the down payment fee of 3,000 Gems and another 1,500 Gem fine if you can''t return it on the designated date for returns got it?" she added with a slight wink. This woman.... Not only informed me that my time in this ce was already limited, but she also dropped an absurd bombshell. 3,000 Gems to borrow a book? What kind of pyramid scam like shit was this ce running? "....Got it" Nodding in front of her, I made my way to the back, hurrying to do what I came here for. Unique item [Tears of Chronos] A pretty powerful starting item, it was probably the most useful of all the unique items given throughout the game. Although itcked firepower or adaptability in battle, the unique support it provided for the yers made up for it. It was one of the few starting items you would want to equip even during the final battle. You would probably need to finish at least one or two routes, as well as try to experience a bunch of different game endings, before finding out about this item early on. It was an item that you would only discover through the principal''s words, whether you would find out about the meaning of his said words would be up to chance though... as I myself was probably at my fifteenth ythrough when Iter find out about this item. Though I did win some proper endings without the item it did grant me a smoother gamey throughout my dozens of other gameys ever since. The game was all about surprises, and of all the surprises it could give, this was the best one. In the game description, it was said to be located at the back end of the center row of bookshelves here. I just needed to find the book with the colors of the sky on it. As a sky-blue book gleamed in the dimly lit area of the library, I quickly approached it, certain it was the book I needed. It fit the design it had in the game as well. With excitement coursing through me, I extended my hand to grab the book when suddenly, another handnded on mine. "Hey, that''s mine!" a somewhat loud voice resonated beside me. Turning around, I saw a girl looking at me with twitched brows as she crossed her arms. Long reddish-brown hair framed her face, and uniquely serious green eyes stared back at me. Coupled with the ck shawl and uniform that perfectly fitted her beautiful body, and a beautiful face that I had seen a couple of times by now. So, she was here... The protagonist''s one and only childhood friend, as well as the game''s OG heroine if you don''t romance any other girls. ''Janica Mortelina.'' Right now, she was standing right in front of me, looking at the book I had just taken. Now that I think about it, why the heck am I meeting the main casts randomly today? Chapter 17: Tears of Chronos 2 Chapter 17: Tears of Chronos 2 ? "This is yours? "Yes, so give it to me now" As I stood there, bemused by the absurdity of the situation, it became clear that this wasn''t just a simple misunderstanding. This girl, with her unabashed demeanor and unwavering determination, was adamant that the book in question belonged to her. But as much as she insisted, the truth remained ringly obvious: the book was not hers. Tears of Chronos was a unique item that wasn''t specifically designed for her scenarios, althoughter on her story she will stumble her very own unique item together with Lucas. With a shake of my head, I attempted to reason with her. "I don''t think so," I replied, hoping to diffuse the tension that was beginning to bubble between us. Her response was swift and forceful, her voice tinged with frustration. "Huh! What are you talking about? That book is mine! Give it to me now!" Despite her persistence, I couldn''t help but find the situation moreical than anything else. It was clear that she truly believed what she was saying, regardless of the ring evidence to the contrary. But then again, she had always been one to follow her own convictions, no matter how unconventional they may seem. As I nced at the book cover, her sudden outburst caught me off guard. "Ah, wait, don''t look!" she cried out, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. But it was toote. My curiosity had already been piqued, and I couldn''t resist taking a closer look. Dodging her futile attempt to snatch the book away, I couldn''t help but almost chuckle as I read the title aloud, "How to Win Over Your Childhood Friend''s Heart...?" The realization washed over me, and I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in amusement. ''So, this really wasn''t the Tears of Chronos I was looking for?'' I muttered inwardly; my disappointment evident as I examined the book in my hands. ''But the color and the cover of the book were the exact match as it was in the game though...'' Despite my certainty that the color and cover of the book matched exactly as it was in the game... to think it was just some random romance book. "G-give it to me please...." Janica''s voice trembled with embarrassment, her anger palpable despite the blush that still stained her cheeks. As the onlookers in the library began to take notice of themotion, she ignored thempletely, her focus solely on reiming her misced dignity. Did she actually buy such an embarrassing book? Somehow, I felt a sorry for her... I knew she would do anything to win over Lucas''s heart, but to rely on a book about it... somehow, it made her look both sad and cute at the same time. Though, I didn''t think she shared the sentiment with me right now, given the death re she was giving me. In the game, there really wasn''t much to show about her personality as it was quite open and not open at the same time? But I didn''t think she would be doing things like this just behind the screens. Even if you pursued her route in the game, things like this weren''t shown, although some were mentioned, it was never really shown. Romancing her in the game wasn''t exactly rocket science as well. As a bona fide ''Tsundere'' deciphering her true feelings was often a delicate dance of decoding her words and actions. Despite her tendency to spout off the most cutting remarks, there was always a hint of vulnerability lurking beneath the surface. But this time, there was no mistaking the hostility in her gaze. ''She hates me now.'' And for her, it was undoubtedly a double blow to her pride. As a noble, even if she was on the lower end of the hierarchy, she still clung to the dignity and poise expected of her station. It wasn''t just her pride as a noble that was wounded-it was her sense of self-worth. To be caught in such a vulnerable moment, especially in public, must have been devastating for her. I couldn''t help but feel a pang of empathy. Despite her tough exterior, she was still human, with feelings and insecurities just like anyone else. And now, faced with the fallout of this embarrassing revtion, it was clear that she was struggling to maintain herposure. Now that I found out something like this, she probably either wants to kill me now or herself in embarrassment. To think she would go this far though... I didn''t think she would be doing things like this behind the scenes. After all, I couldn''t imagine her acting in such a manner with all the prideful acts she puts on. Now I understood why she cried so much in the game when you cut off her route and choose another girl. The way she begged for forgiveness, the way she tried her best to get back with the main protagonist, and the way she offered herself as a sacrifice for Lucas in the end... This girl really was madly in love with Lucas to the point where she would rely on a book like this. At first, I thought her tsundere antics and possessive personality were just annoying. But thinking about the amount of effort she puts into ensuring her lovees true, makes me appreciate her more now. If only she were a bit more honest with her feelings, then a smoother rtionship progress with Lucas would''ve happened. As I slowly handed her the book, her reaction caught me off guard. The disdain in her eyes was palpable, her re cutting through me like a knife. But as our eyes met, I was taken aback by the sight of her flushed cheeks and lowered gaze. "You... you''re a ssmate, right?" she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. I nodded silently, unsure of what to say in the face of her obvious embarrassment. "Don''t tell anybody about this, got it?" she said, her tone serious, her eyes zing with a fierce intensity. Despite her stern warning, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of amusement at the sight before me. Here was this girl, so fierce and proud, reduced to a blushing mess over a simple misunderstanding. It was almost endearing in its own way, like catching a glimpse of her vulnerable side. Suppressing a chuckle, I nodded solemnly. "Got it" I replied, doing my best to maintain a serious expression despite the urge to smile. And as she hurriedly snatched the book from my hands, her cheeks still ame with embarrassment, I couldn''t help but feel a newfound sense of fondness for her. Despite her harsh exterior, she was just like anyone else-vulnerable, wed, and desperately trying to protect her pride. Initially, I hadn''t nned to get involved in the intricacies of the other girls'' routes. But now that I found myself inadvertently caught up in Janica''s dilemma, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of responsibility to set things right. "I''m truly sorry, mdy," I began, bowing my head slightly in deference to her. "To think I would make such a mistake. It''s just that the book seemed very simr to what I was looking for." Her reaction was immediate, a mix of surprise and confusion. "H-huh? M-mdy?" she stammered, clearly caught off guard by the title. It was one of Janica''s many weaknesses-her desire to be treated with the grace and dignity befitting her noble status. As someone who took immense pride in her lineage, any suggestion that she was anything less than a properdy could easily fluster her. "U-uh, are you a noble, perhaps?" she ventured tentatively, her uncertainty evident in her voice. "Yes," I replied calmly, meeting her gaze with unwavering sincerity. "Please don''t worry about today''s events. Not a single word wille out of my mouth, I swear it on my family''s name." For nobles, their family name was sacred-a symbol of honor and integrity. By invoking my family''s name in my oath, I hoped to convey the seriousness of mymitment to keeping her secret. It was a gesture of trust and respect, one that I hoped would reassure her of my sincerity. Although my assistance didn''t alter the situation drastically, it seemed to have a calming effect on Janica, at least momentarily, amidst the chaos of the ordeal. "I-I see. Thank you," she said, a hint of relief evident in her voice, though her skepticism lingered. Despite her lingering doubts, she seemed genuinely grateful for the reassurance. "Uh-uhm, if it''s not too much to ask, may I know your name, sir?" she inquired tentatively, her mannerisms mirroring those of a noble, albeit with a touch of uncertainty. Suppressing augh, I introduced myself, amused by her attempt to maintain the facade of nobility. "Riley, Riley Hell," I replied, watching her closely for any sign of recognition. "Riley Hell..." she murmured, her brow furrowing slightly as she attempted to ce the name. But as expected, the Hell family wasn''t exactly renowned for its prestige or prominence. We were merely counts of a remote border region, far removed from the glitz and mour of high society. "I''m Janica, Janica Mortelina," she said, her smile brightening as she extended her hand in greeting. In ordance with noble etiquette, I took her hand and ced a gentle kiss upon it. The gesture elicited a blush from Janica, but her smile remained, illuminating her features with genuine warmth. It was clear that ying the part of a noble held a special allure for her - a longing born from years of istion and longing for a world she had only glimpsed from afar. Considering there weren''t really much noble families close to her hometown this was probably the first time she could act as such. With time ticking away, I knew I had to find a way to gracefully exit the conversation and continue my quest for the Tears of Chronos. Luckily, I had just the thing to divert Janica''s attention and make my escape. "By the way, Lady Janica, could that book be for Lucas?" I asked casually, hoping to steer the conversation in a different direction. "H-huh? What are you talking about? How could this book be for L-Lucas? Sure, we''re childhood friends, but there''s no way-... wait, how do you know Lucas?" Janica''s tone shifted from embarrassment to curiosity in an instant. "I''ve be acquainted with him recently," I replied smoothly, keeping my expression neutral. "Based on my initial impression of you two, I thought perhaps the two of you were lovers, but I guess that''s not the case?" "R-really?... I-I mean, how could you think such a thing? There''s no way I would be like that towards amoner, you know," she protested, though her eyes betrayed a hint of amusement. If only she could be more honest with her feelings instead of avoiding eye contact or trying to mask her emotions with that telltale smile. Her reaction was as transparent as ss, and it only served to confirm my suspicions. "Do you like Lucas, Lady Janica?" "HUH? Th-there''s no way," she stammered, her denial ringing hollow. It was bing increasingly clear that honesty wasn''t Janica''s strong suit. But before I could delve any deeper into the matter, I decided to throw in one final question to test her reaction. "Then you''re fine with Princess Snow iming him?" "Huh?" Janica''s confusion was evident, and for a brief moment, I detected a flicker of something in her expression-a hint of uncertainty, perhaps? But just as quickly as it appeared, it vanished, reced by a mask of indifference. "What are you talking about?" Janica''s question came quick and sharp, her surprise evident. "Perhaps you didn''t know? Lucas and the princess are having a very splendid lunch date right now," I revealed, a small smile ying on my lips as I watched her reaction closely. "I see..." Her response was clipped, and I noticed her grip on the book tightening, causing it to crumple slightly in her hands. ''Damn...'' I couldn''t help but marvel at her strength-just how strong was she? I guess that''s to be expected of a top knight student? Probably around a C to B rank strength stat? As Janica slowly made her way towards the cafeteria, she nced back at me. "Sir Riley" "Please, Riley is enough." "Th-then you can call me Janica," she added, her cheeks flushing slightly as she bowed her head. "Thank you," she whispered softly, her expression one of genuine gratitude, before hurriedly trying to make her escape. Watching her hurried retreat, I couldn''t help but feel a rush of amusement. She was like a whirlwind of contradictions-fierce yet vulnerable, stubborn yet endearing. It was enough to make me want tough out loud, but I managed to restrain myself. After all, we were still in the library, and decorum had to be maintained. But as I watched Janica disappear into the crowd, a sense of longing stirred within me. She truly was a captivating woman, and I couldn''t help but wonder what drama would unfold with Lucas right now. However, I had to remind myself of my priorities. Tears of Chronos... I made this item wait long enough. ''Now then where is that book?'' Chapter 18: Tears of Chronos 3 Chapter 18: Tears of Chronos 3 ? [Tears of Chronos] The Tears of Chronos-a legendary artifact crafted by the renowned grand magus Lavine Chronos. It was said that Lavine possessed celestial powers, with the ability to shape the past, present, and future of the world. While such ims might sound far-fetched, the sheer magnitude of Lavine''s creations lent credence to these tales. Before the academy''s establishment, this very library stood as Lavine''s first gift to themon folk seeking knowledge of magic. Even the academy''s principal held Lavine in the highest esteem, despite her legend spanning five centuries. Described as a book resembling the vast expanse of the sky, adorned with the celestial mark of stars and the mysteries of the universe, the Tears of Chronos held a unique allure. So, one would think that locating such a distinctive tome would be a simple task, yet here I was, twenty minutes into my search and still empty-handed. ''Tsk... where is that damn book?'' Frustration gnawed at me as I scanned the shelves, each passing moment adding to my growing sense of unease. Had someone already found the Tears of Chronos, or was it simply eluding my grasp, hidden among the countless volumes that lined the library''s walls? Haah.... My frustration was bing more evident by the moment as I scoured the shelves here, desperately searching for the elusive Tears of Chronos. In the game, it had been a breeze, a simple matter of following a shiny marker to my destination. But here, in the real world, the task proved far more challenging. Despite meticulously following the game''s instructions, not once had I encountered a single clue that matched the description since Janica took that book. Doubts began to creep in-should I just throw in the towel and call it quits for now? No, I couldn''t afford to give up, not when tomorrow''s battle loomed on the horizon. The Tears of Chronos were essential for my preparations, and thest thing I needed was for Lucas to stumble upon it by ident, given his uncanny streak of good luck. Like seriously just from the start of the game that guy had B level stat in Luck alone. Squinting my eyes, I scanned the rows of book covers, each one seemingly mocking my efforts. None of them matched the description, despite my certainty that I was in the right spot. Was I missing something? Had I made a mistake somewhere along the line? I racked my brain, trying to recall every detail from the game, but nothing came to mind. This was bing more troublesome by the minute, and with time ticking away, I feared I would soon run out of precious moments in the library. Amidst my frustration, a glimmer of realization dawned upon me-a forgotten detail from the game that had slipped my mind entirely. "By the way Janica are you sure we''ll find it here" "Of course, that''s what the map says" "Are you sure you just aren''t being stupid right now reddy? Who would hide a book of that -caliber here?" "Huh...!?" I can still remember the small banter Rose and Janica had over this on my first ythrough with the item on my set... "Stop being impatient I''m sure it says it''s located here, hey Lucas what did that hooded individual say again?" "If I remember correctly, wasn''t it...." It was a single line, a password of sorts, designed to catch the attention of Lavine Chronos''s soul trapped within the book. "Lumos..." As the word escaped my lips, a brilliant light erupted from one of the nearby books, illuminating the dim surroundings like a constetion in the night sky. A smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I beheld the shimmering beacon. "Found you," I whispered triumphantly, my spirits lifting at the sight of the glowing tome. It was a testament to the intricacies of the game, a detail I had overlooked in my haste to find the Tears of Chronos. Reflecting on my oversight, I couldn''t help but chuckle at my own folly. In the game, simply picking up the book after it shone was enough to progress. But here, in the real world, I had almost missed a crucial step. Even as a seasoned veteran of the game, I was not immune to mistakes. After all, I was only human. Reaching out, I grasped the book tightly, feeling a surge of unfamiliar energy coursing through me. It was heavy, enough to make me kneel under its weight, yet there was an undeniable warmth to it, a reassurance that washed over me like aforting embrace. In the game, yers were presented with three trials or puzzles toplete within the Tears of Chronos-a decision that always sparked a moment of contemtion. Which route would I choose this time? With a sense of anticipation coursing through me, I slowly opened the book, bracing myself for whaty ahead. But as the pages turned, I was engulfed by a bluish-white light so intense that I had to shut my eyes against its brilliance. When I dared to open them again, I found myself in a realm unlike any I had ever seen. It was as if gravity had lost its hold on me, and I floated weightlessly amidst a vast expanse of darkness punctuated by swirling magical circles. The sight was mesmerizing, almost dizzying, and I couldn''t help but marvel at the intricate designs of the ancient runes that adorned each circle. "You might not want to look too closely at the ancient runes, child," a soft voice cautioned, drawing my attention away from the mesmerizing disy. Startled, I turned to see a beautiful woman standing floating right besides me... seeing her familiar face I smiled. So, she was here... I was wondering when she would show up. "They are quite powerful, even for mere characters, as each one of them holds significant meaning. It would be best to focus your attention elsewhere," Lavine Chronos advised gently, using her hands to steady me in this ethereal realm. Her touch was reassuring, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that meeting her was akin to reuniting with a long-lost family member. Perhaps it was because she had left asting impression on me as one of the few side characters in the game who had made a significant impact on the storyline. Or maybe it was because she was one of the rare supporting characters who possessed a depth andplexity that rivaled even the main heroines. Whatever the reason, I felt a sense of gratitude for the chance to finally meet her. "My name is Lavine Chronos, grandmaster of the celestial arts and guardian of the Staff of Providence. Nice to meet you, young one," she introduced herself with a warmth that belied her formidable presence. Her words carried a weight of wisdom and experience, and I couldn''t help but feel a surge of respect for this legendary figure who stood before me. As I returned her greeting with a respectful nod, I knew that this encounter would be etched in my memory for years toe. With bright purple eyes that shimmered like precious gems and hair that mirrored the hues of the majestic sky above, Lavine Chronos appeared before me, a vision of beauty and grace that rivaled even the most revered goddesses. Her presence alone was enough to captivate my senses, and I couldn''t help but marvel at her ethereal allure-a trait that had endeared her to me in the game, despite her status as a mere side character. In the game, her beauty had been unmatched, surpassing even the top heroines within the game. Princess Snow, and even my personal favorite Alice, paled inparison to Lavine''s radiant presence. It made me wonder why the game developers had invested so much effort in crafting her character if yers weren''t allowed to interact with her on a deeper level. "I''m Riley Hell," I introduced myself, my voice tinged with a mixture of respect and curiosity. "I''m here to take the trials." Lavine regarded me with a thoughtful expression, her gaze piercing yet gentle. "Hmm... but you aren''t a mage, are you, child?" she inquired, her tone tinged with curiosity. "Do you need to be one to take the test?" Herughter was light and musical, a sound that resonated with warmth and wisdom. "Fufu... no, no, you''re quite feisty, aren''t you? those eyes of yours I like them" she remarked, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Although you mayck the mana needed to take the regr test, your will is quite fiery. Why don''t we test that instead, hmm?" I shook my head resolutely. "No, I''ll take the regr test." She regarded me with a skeptical gaze, doubt etched into her features, but eventually, she nodded in acquiescence. With a p of her hands, Lavine began to conjure the three tests that I was about to face. "Are you really sure about this, child?" she questioned, her tone tinged with concern. "Yes, and while we''re at it, I''ll take the trials as well," Lavine arched an eyebrow, clearly taken aback by my audacity. "I don''t know if you''re just confident or arrogant, but there are certain limits you must understand," she cautioned. "I know, but there''s nothing wrong with trying, right? It''s not like you''re going to kill me. And to make it fair, why don''t you just double the rewards I get if I finish both tests?" "...You sound like you know what reward you''ll be getting," "Does it really matter?" "Not exactly..." ''Haha... if only she knew just how many times, I''ve passed this trial of her''s she might want to cry and change it again'' With a smirk ying on my lips. I waited for her to conduct the test. As the first three tests materialized before us, I couldn''t help but marvel at how closely they mirrored their virtual counterparts in the game. Lavine''s exnations about being a mage and whatnot seemed like mere mumbo jumbo now -after all, weren''t these just games in the end? [33X33 Cube] [Geo guess] [Tetris] I''ll show you the power of a true gamer. Chapter 19: Tears of Chronos interlude Chapter 19: Tears of Chronos interlude ? [33X33 Cube] As the giant floating cube materialized before me, a nostalgic smile tugged at my lips. It had been a long time, old friend. I could still vividly recall the countless hours I had wasted trying to decipher its secrets, the frustration mounting with each failed attempt. Though I could have easily resorted to cheating to bypass this part of the event quest, I refused topromise the integrity of the game, as I didn''t want my immersion the time to be ruined. No, I was probably just determined to conquer this challenge through sheer skill and perseverance, just as I had done in the normal ythrough. As the buttons on the cube''s surface illuminated before me, I cracked my knuckles one by one, preparing myself for the task ahead. This cube had been the greatest obstacle standing between me and the coveted item in the past. But now, it was time to show it the true extent of my speed and agility. ''There was a reason other yers referred to me as their god and lord in the game... allow me to show you the power of dedication oh dear grand magus'' With a final deep breath, I steeled myself for the countdown. My hands steadily put at the buttons before me. [3] [2] [1] [Start!] The series of patterns shed before me, each one etched into my memory from months of practice and repetition. ''Left, right, right, center, left, right... '' With lightning-fast reflexes, I began to execute the sequence, my fingers dancing across the buttons with precision and fluidity. As I worked, the once chaotic array of colored cubes began to meld together, forming a cohesive structure before my eyes. Each movement was calcted, each action deliberates, as I navigated through the intricate maze of patterns with unwavering focus. And then, finally, with a triumphant flourish, Ipleted the final sequence, the cube morphing into its solved state with a satisfying click. As thest cube fell into ce, a surge of adrenaline coursed through me, a testament to the thrill of oveing a challenge long thought insurmountable. [Time finished: 6:31] [Congrattions you have beaten the fastest record] I nced over at Lavine, who stood beside me in utter shock at the speed with which I tackled the cube. A chuckle threatened to escape my lips as I watched her bewildered expression. Oh, there were far more surprises in store for you, miss great celestial magus... "T-this can''t be..." she stammered; her disbelief palpable. I mean I can''t exactly me her reaction right now. Who wouldn''t be shocked? Solving that cube on the first try was practically unheard of. But little did she know, the pattern of the cube was etched into my memory from countless runs in the game. The paths I had memorized were still as relevant as ever, giving me an edge in this unexpected trial. Lavine floated closer to the cube, her expression a mix of astonishment and curiosity as she observed the harmonious mana stabilization within. How did I know about this? Well, she had told me about it during my previous runs. "You... how did you do it? Could it be that you''re secretly studying magic despite the pathetic mana inside of you?" she spected, her tone a curious blend of disbelief and admiration. Was she insulting me or praising me? It was hard to tell. "No... I''m a bona fide knight," I replied calmly, my voice steady despite the tumultuous emotions swirling within me. "What? There''s no way you''re a knight! What kind of knight solves a problem that not even the great mages of my time can solve?!" she eximed, her anger simmering beneath the surface. "Maybe they were just dumb? It''s quite simple though," I remarked with a smirk, eliciting another wave of anger from Lavine. "There''s no way that was easy! It took me a few hours myself befor-you know what, forget it. It must''ve been just a fluke anyways. There''s no way a muscle-brained knight would ever have the brain needed to solve such a thing..." she muttered softly, her tone a mix of frustration and disbelief. It was amusing to see her in such denial, but who could me her? To her, this puzzle was likely one of the most challenging tasks she had ever created. Little did she know, I had ess to tutorials and guides from my previous world, giving me an unfair advantage in this mystical realm. "Next!" she eximed abruptly; her voice hurried as she signaled for the system of this ce to present the next test. With a smirk of satisfaction, I turned my attention to the looming challenge ahead, ready to face whatever trials awaited me in the realm of the Tears of Chronos. I''m sorry Grand Magus but this whole test... I''m going to speed run all of them. [Geo guess] As the trial known as "Geo Guess" unfolded before me, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. This game, inspired by the popr GeoGuessr, tasked me with identifying various locations within this mystical world. It was a challenge perfectly suited for a lifelong nerd like myself, who had spent countless hours immersed in exploration and discovery. With a sense of determination, I prepared to speedrun this game, confident in my ability to recognize even the most obscure of locales. As an image materialized before me, my hands moved instinctively, navigating the virtualndscape with ease. [Free City of Freessia] I dered confidently, my voice ringing out as the system confirmed my answer with a satisfying chime. [Correct] The next locations came in rapid session, each one met with the same level of certainty and uracy. [Likan] [Correct] [Secret gardens of Elowyl] [Correct] [Emerald Pce] [Correct] [Luminous inds] [Correct] [Darknds] [Correct] [Mage tower] [Correct] With each correct answer, a sense of satisfaction washed over me, bolstering my confidence for the challenges thaty ahead. It was as if I were back in my element, navigating familiar territory with the precision of a seasoned explorer. As the game progressed, I couldn''t help but marvel remember the beauty and diversity of this world and to offer, each location offering its own unique charm and allure. Even though I''ve lived most of my childhood here, seeing sceneries like this made me realize on just how little I had appreciated my new world. ---- .... As I effortlessly navigated through each location, Lavine''s suspicion grew palpable, her gaze fixed on me with an intensity that bordered on usation. "Child, you''re not a polymorphed dragon, are you?" she questioned, her voiceced with skepticism. I couldn''t help but chuckle at her absurd suggestion. Did she not realize how ridiculous her theory was? With my negligible mana reserves, I was about as far from being a dragon as one could possibly get. Oh, how wished I was a dragon myself, with that I can probably end or progress my rtionship with Liyana without anyone dying. "Why would you say so?" I replied, trying to maintain an air of innocence despite the absurdity of the usation. "I mean, how does this make sense? There''s no way a child like you knows about all of these ces," Lavine continued, her suspicion mounting. "There are things called books you know?" "The darknds aren''t mentioned in any books" she said as she looked at me suspiciously. Well shit... I couldn''t argue with her logic. After all, the Dark Lands were considered a lost continent of this world, with no mention of it in any known books. I had overlooked this crucial detail in my haste to impress Lavine with my knowledge. "Well, I heard about it from my grandpa a long time ago," I offeredmely, hoping to divert suspicion. "You''re lying..." Lavine''s gaze bore into me, searching for any hint of deception. "Tell me, are you really a dragon?" she pressed, her tone edged with frustration. "No," I replied firmly, relieved to finally tell the truth. "Now you''re telling the truth..." Lavine sighed, rubbing her temples in exasperation. "Ah, this is making my head hurt..." "Are my actions really that important to begin with?" I questioned, unable to shake off Lavine''s persistent suspicion. "No, it''s not, but... I worked so hard for all of this, you know..." she muttered softly, her voice tinged with disappointment. It seemed my effortless sess had struck a nerve, causing her to feel as though her efforts had been in vain. With a resigned sigh, Lavine opened her hands, conjuring a massive screen disying the iconic game of Tetris. Buttons materialized before me, beckoning me to continue my winning streak. And just like that, I demolished the all-time record. [Tetris] [Completed] [Congrattions! You''ve beaten the highest score!!!] Lavine could only stare at me in disbelief as I shattered the record in under a minute. It was clear that my performance had left her utterly astounded, perhaps even questioning the very fabric of reality. ---- "Hey, are you crying?" I asked, noting the glisten in Lavine''s eyes. "No, I''m not!!!" "It doesn''t seem like that to me, though," I replied, unable to suppress a smirk. Lavine''s expression twisted with anger as she red at me, clearly irritated by my teasing. Yet, for some reason, the sight of her frustration filled me with a strange sense of satisfaction. Watching her struggle to maintain herposure was oddly entertaining, especially considering the added disbelief stemming from the fact that I, a non-mage, had effortlessly conquered trials designed to challenge the most adept magic users. As mentioned before, the trials for the Tears of Chronos were designed to test both the mind and the heart. Typically, those with a focus on physical prowess were steered toward the trial of the heart, while mages tackled the trial of the mind. My unexpected sess in thetter undoubtedly dealt a significant blow to Lavine''s pride as a mage. While it might have provided some sce to Lavine to believe that I was secretly a genius prodigy, the truth was far simpler¡ªI was just a regr knight, a nobody at that navigating these trials with sheer determination and a touch of knowledge from my previous world. "Should I take the second test now? As promised, double the rewards, okay?" I asked, unable to resist teasing Lavine once more. Her reaction, another re directed my way, only served to amuse me further. It was almostical to see how herposed demeanor from our initial encounter had crumbled away, leaving behind someone who appeared worn down by life''s challenges. The Trial of the Heart, the second test in question, didn''t pose much of a problem for me. It consisted of three questions centered around moral dilemmas, each offering only one possible choice. Like which one you would sacrifice your lover or your mother... things of that nature, honestly although the questions were only three most of it were fucked up terrible situations. While the answers were open to interpretation, once selected, you weremitted to them until the end of the trial, which actually affects Lucas''s mental strength in the game. Like the Trial of the Mind, I was confident in my ability to navigate this challenge. I knew the specific answers required to seed. "No, you don''t have to" "Why?" "Honestly, I don''t have much to reward you with to begin with, so the prospect of doubling it can''t be done," she exined, her tone tinged with resignation. "And young man, you have already proven yourself with the first trial. There''s no need to take the second one." With a snap of her fingers, reality shifted around me. Gravity returned, and I found myself back on solid ground, surrounded by the familiar CG background that signaledpletion of a task in the game. It seemed Lavine was prepared to present me with the Tears of Chronos. In a sh of shining blue light, a book materialized before me. "Take it," Lavine instructed, gently pushing the box into my arms. "Thank you?" "You''re wee," she replied curtly, snapping her fingers once more as a magical circle enveloped me. It was clear she was eager for me to leave, her disdain evident in her actions. Not long after, I would likely wake up back in the real world. Right now, I was probably passed out in the library. I wondered how much time had passed since then. As the teleportation spell began to activate, I realized that I probably wouldn''t see Lavine again for a long time. So, as I gazed at her onest time, I made an offer that I knew she would wholeheartedly reject. "Lavine, will you make a contract with me?" "So, you know about my circumstances as well?" she responded, her tone tinged with curiosity. "Just a little bit," I admitted, keeping my answer deliberately vague. "You really are quite mysterious, young man..." she mused, seeming intrigued by my proposition. "But I''m sorry, you can''t have me." "I see," I replied with a smile, epting her outright rejection. Truth be told, even if she had agreed, I didn''t possess the mana to form a contract to begin with. "Well then, goodbye." It was a bit anticlimacticpared to what I had expected from our meeting, but it had still been enjoyable to tease her. That was an aspect I hadn''t been able to explore in the game. Lavine nodded silently in response to my gesture, and before I knew it, a bluish-white sh engulfed my vision. When the light subsided, I found myself back in the library, clutching two pieces of sapphire earrings in my hands. [Item: Tears of Chronos (Unique)] [Description: Crafted from the essence of celestial realms and imbued with arcane energies, this mystical artifact is a marvel of both craftsmanship and enchantment. As if plucked from the cosmic tapestry, they shimmer with an otherworldly glow, their crystalline surface etched with intricate sigils that dance and shift with the passage of moments.] [Effects: Time dtion (Movement slow: 50%)] [Description: When danger looms, time itself seems to slow to a crawl, granting the wielder precious moments to assess their surroundings and react with unparalleled swiftness.] [Note: effects will act automatically If the user does not respond to certain dangers...] [Note: the skill will not dte S rank skills, Unique skills and beyond] [Congrattions you have gained your first Unique item!] [Bonus status points: +10] Damn... the system was quite generous today. Chapter 20: Levelling up Chapter 20: Levelling up ? Ignoring the descriptions and system pop-ups that came after I got the item, I couldn''t help but smile... finally, I''ve gotten my first unique item. Not to mention the generosity the system has given me, as it gave a bonus of 10 points even though I didn''t really level up. In the game, bonus points were only achieved if youpleted a mission for the first time or if you''ve beaten a record, so seeing it pop out now wasn''t that surprising. But still, because of my dumb zero-level luck, I had thought the system would be merciless with me. But I guess not? Anyways, looking at the two beautiful silver earrings with sapphire gemstones embedded inside it, I held onto the item and hurriedly put it on my ears. As they settled into ce, a faint, tingling sensation washed over me, like a gentle breeze whispering secrets from distant realms. It was a curious feeling, one that hinted at thetent power hidden within these seemingly ordinary trinkets. I nced around, half-expecting some dramatic transformation to ur, but everything remained as it was. No sudden surge of energy, no blinding sh of light. Just me, standing there in the dimly lit room, adorned with a pair of exquisite earrings that seemed to pulse with a subtle, almost imperceptible glow. But as I reached up to touch them, a strange sensation washed over me. It was as if time itself had slowed, the world around me grinding to a halt as I stood there, frozen in ce. At first, I thought it was just my imagination ying tricks on me, but then I realized... it was the earrings. Not long after the world started moving once more. I guess the effects are true for now... although that was probably just a freebie to show me the effects, as in reality, I don''t have the mana yet to effectively use such an item. Still, the notion of possessing something so rare and powerful filled me with a sense of excitement and anticipation. Although I don''t have a mirror right now, luckily, I wasn''t new to piercings. Memories of my mother''s meticulous grooming sessions flooded back to me. She always insisted on dressing me up as a child, adorning me with an array of essories fit for nobility. While she reasoned it was to ustom me to a future life of luxury, I knew she simply delighted in the act of dressing me up like a doll. Finally, locking the two earrings between my ears, I wished I had a mirror right now to see if they fit my image properly. But even without one, I could envision how they might look. The beautiful earrings, with their sparkling blue sapphires, would undoubtedlyplement my features. With my piercing blue eyes, they''d likely enhance my appearance, adding a touch of elegance and mystique. [Equipped Item: Tears of Chronos (Unique)] [Note: Added skill - Time dtion] [Effects: Movement slow: 50%] [Note: Mana consumption 10 per sec] Even the effects were at an all-time disy, a constant reminder of the extraordinary power held within the Tears of Chronos. The allure of testing their capabilities on my own tugged at my curiosity, but s, without sufficient mana, I couldn''t unleash their full potential. Opening my status screen, I surveyed my current specs for now: [Status info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level-17] [Strength: D] [10/50] [Agility: D] [0/50] [Endurance: D] [0/50] [Luck: 0] [Invalid... Error!] [Power D] [0/50] [Skill info....] [Skill - Time dtion] [Effects: Movement slow: 50%] [Note: Mana consumption 10 per sec] [Special abilities] [Crazy Ma] [Description: Evil people will have a certain liking to you] [Overview: A person who''s fated to be surrounded with happiness???] [Avable ability points: 10] Looking at my spec right now, truly it was still shit... even the overview became shittier than ever, what''s up with the question marks this time? But with this unique item, I can probably have an easier time putting on an act for the uing fight tomorrow. The only problem was my power stat, which holds the mana in my being. It was the source stat for mana recovery, mana efficiency, and mana output. In short, it was the very stat that allowed yers to go into a more magic-based build... and the thing I really needed right now in order to even remotely use this unique item properly. Clicking on my name on the system screen, it expanded the hidden details from the summary: [Taylor Hell] [Race: Human] [Hp: 1,500] [Mp: 50] Truly pathetic, haha.... Even though my power stat started at D, the absurdity of the amount I got was truly something stupid... Lucas with a D status in power would have 300+ mana already... truly some characters are built different. As I stared at the screen, a sense of frustration bubbled within me. How was I supposed topete with the power houses of this world when my resources were so pitifully low? It seemed like no matter how hard I tried, I was always one step behind, and no matter what I do I''ll always get the ending fate has written to for me. At most, I could only use time dtion for 5 seconds max right now, with my mana recovery speed at an all-time low as well. I would probably be good as dead if I ever got into a situation where it involved a battle of attrition. I just had to avoid things like that... for now. I better level up to make use of what I got. I just needed 40 more stat points to upgrade my power stat from D to C, and as a veteran gamer, I knew just the location to abuse the heck out of this game world... [Goblins Sewers] [(Dungeon)] [Rank: E] I''m sorry, Lucas, you were supposed to farm the mobs there, but seeing as they aren''t part of your main scenario, they''re mine for the taking. After having a new n in mind, I went out of the library with a hidden smile tugging at my face... but as I went out, I could feel a presence staring at me... Looking back, I tried to see who it was, but to my surprise, there was no one except for the people reading at the tables... ''Did I just imagine things?'' .... Underneath the bustling streets of Arken, thergestmercial district of the academy, lies a fairlyrge manhole. Nestled in a not-so-well-known part of the dark alleyways, this entrance to the depths below sees only a handful of visitors intentionally or by chance. Though to the casual observer it might appear like any other manhole scattered across the city streets, the mana it exudes is palpable, pulsing with energy even for someone with a low power level like me. ''Dungeon'' A hot spot for monsters where they can randomly spawn upon a certain period of time, and can only be stopped once you destroy the dungeon core hidden within its depths. It was a ce that borders the world and the dimension it was connected through... a ce where their were only 2 ways to get out of, one was by passing the hidden test thatys within it, and second by destroying the dungeon''s core hidden beneath it''s very center. In the game only Lucas was able to stumble upon this ce as it was a surprise clean up quest intended for farming up Exp. In the off chance you don''t find out about the said dungeon, academy officials easily took care of the dungeon break that happened. Haah... I almost got lost in the hazy maze-like alley ways but I''m finally here.... As I descend into the darkness, a thick musky foul smell assaults my senses, mingling with the dimly lit background of the narrow hallway. It''s just wide enough for me to properly hold my sword, the streaming dirty waters below passing through canals unseen, carrying with it the detritus of the city above. Combined with therge cobwebs and unknown dirty substances coating the floor, this was truly the sewers I''d seen in the game. Though it was described as the moist disgusting ce by Lucas and others, actually experiencing it myself was rather dreadful. [Goblins Sewers] [(Dungeon)] [Rank: E] [Progress: 1%] As expected of a dungeon, I suppose? Clutching my sword tightly, I scanned the dimly lit surroundings, my senses on high alert for any signs of imminent danger. Yet, to my relief, the eerie silence of the dark ce persisted, suggesting that the goblins remained oblivious to my presence-for now, at least. It was a fortunate stroke of luck, considering my growing doubts about my ability to clear this foul-smellingbyrinth. The odor hung heavy in the air, a nauseating reminder of the interconnectedness of all the cesspools in this undergroundwork. "Damn..." I muttered under my breath, feeling a twinge of frustration at my current predicament. "I really should invest in leveling up my power stat and learning some wind spells to avoid situations like this in the future." The eerie silence hung heavy in the air, broken only by the distant drip of water and the faint echo of my footsteps. In the game, the moment you crossed a certain threshold in this dark domain, goblins would swarm out in relentless waves, each wave more formidable than thest. Dealing with individual goblins was a straightforward task-they were mere mobs, after all, with abysmal strength stats. But their childlike intelligence and sheer numerical advantage posed a significant threat. They can even hold onto dangerous weapons coated ion there very own feces, making them extra deadlier. One wrong move could spell instant death, bringing the dreaded "game over" screen crashing down upon you. In the game, you would only need to be attentive to the red eyes that glowed in the dark, as they were the telltale signs that a goblin was nearby. So, as I walked forward, I made sure to watch every dark corner, scanning for any signs of those ominous red eyes watching me. But there was none-not even the usual ''kekeke''ughter that echoed while they watched their prey. What was going on? [Goblins Sewers] [(Dungeon)] Looking to my side, I could see the system screen popping out, indicating that I was really inside the dungeon. And yet... why was there no monster here? Chapter 21: Levelling up under hidden blunders... Chapter 21: Levelling up under hidden blunders... ? ''Strange...'' This situation was truly bizarre. I knew I was in a dungeon right now, but not a single presence could be felt. Except for the foul smell and the obviously disgusting atmosphere, this ce was devoid of any living creature. Not even rats or spiders scuttled in the shadows. In the game, the moment you entered, goblins would rain down a few arrows at you, hoping to catch you by surprise. Yet, nothing of the sort had happened yet... Did Ie here too early? No, I don''t think that''s the problem. In myst ythroughs, I''m pretty sure I also rushed here, yet the same situation always urred-the surprise attacks every time you enter. Goblin arrows should be raining down on me right now... As the ce was dimly lit by magic torches with magic stones embedded on them, this ce had little to no light source, making it dark despite the sun shining outside. It added an eerie aura to the whole situation, making it more ominous than imagined... Hey, system, is something up with this dungeon? [Message: Monsters are extremely sensitive to the essence behind their adversaries] What the heck does that mean? They''re aware of the essence of their adversaries? I''ve never heard of that aspect about monsters, even as an all-around veteran of this game... From what I knew, monsters were just mindless malevolent beings hell-bent on tormenting and killing humanity. ''Being aware of one''s essence...'' In other words, does that mean monsters are aware of the truth behind their enemies? Or is it just that monsters are aware of the power level of their enemies? [Message: Yes] Is it saying that both aspects are true? Then that''s even more confusing. If they''re truly aware of my essence or power level and whatnot, shouldn''t they be rushing at me right now? I''m weak as hell as it is. Even with my all D-rank stats, I can probably only take on four goblins at max, and that''s with the risk of dying as well. Yet, none has happened yet so far... Walking deeper and deeper into this ce, it wouldn''t be long before I reached the boss area, where the dungeon core was being protected. Looking at the few pathways I could see in this enclosed dungeon, I was probably only around a hundred meters away from the boss area... Hey, you can''t be serious, right? What''s the point of farming for Exp then if there were no monsters here? And don''t tell me there are no monsters in the boss area as well, right? Hoping that wasn''t the case at all, I finally arrived at therge door embedded on the rocky walls in front of me, adorned with human skulls and flesh all around it. It was as disgusting as ever. In the game, it was one thing, but now experiencing it in real life was truly nauseating. At this rate, the vibe and atmosphere of this ce was going to kill me before any goblins might... Slowly, I touched it... as it lit up red before rumbling as it slowly opened. The distinct "kekeke"ughter echoed through the chamber as the door slowly swung open, revealing the awaited confrontation. A surge of anticipation filled me as I prepared to face the impending challenge. Finally, the moment I had been waiting for had arrived. However, my excitement quickly turned to disbelief as the door revealed not just a few adversaries, but a veritable army of goblins. Their eerie red eyes glinted in the dim light, and their weapons were pointed menacingly in my direction. At the back of the horde stood the formidable hobgoblin boss, its wicked grin sending a chill down my spine. Had these creatures been lying in ambush, patiently waiting for my arrival? The thought sent a shiver down my spine, but there was no time to dwell on it as chaos erupted around me. GROOOAGHHH!!!! With a thunderous roar, the hobgoblin boss signaled the attack, and a hail of arrows descended upon me. Haha... fuck my luck. Gripping my sword tightly, I advanced with purpose, my instincts kicking in as I leaped to the side, narrowly evading the volley of arrows aimed at me. With a swift, fluid motion, I swung my de, cleaving through the goblin that dared to leap at me. Its body fell to the ground in two halves. It was surprising how easily I cut the goblin given my D rank stat, but I expected it considering the E-F rank status they had... to think I was as strong as these goblins just a few days ago. KEEEKKK!!! The surrounding goblins erupted into a cacophony of shrieks and growls, their eyes filled with malice as they closed in on me, hungry for bloodshed. Despite the overwhelming odds stacked against me, I knew I couldn''t afford to back down. I had a choice to make, and it boiled down to two options: retreat and live to fight another day, or confront the hobgoblin leading this horde head-on. A chuckle escaped my lips at the absurdity of the situation. Who am I kidding? Run away? That was out of the question. I refused to let fear dictate my actions, especially when the stakes were so high. I needed to face this challenge head-on, to prove to myself and to the world that I was capable of oveing any obstacle thrown my way. Survival in this harsh world depended on more than just luck or relying solely on others like Alice and the other heroines. No, if I were to ovee the scenarios thaty ahead, I needed to be stronger-strong enough to rival the very best, perhaps even surpassing the protagonist Lucas himself. It was a daunting task, one that seemed impossible given my current stats. But as a seasoned veteran of this game, I possessed a valuable advantage: knowledge of the future. Armed with foresight, I knew whaty ahead and how to navigate the treacherous waters of this world. "HAHAHA...e at me, mobs!" The words escaped my lips in a mix of frustration and exhration. Despite the overwhelming odds stacked against me, I refused to ept defeat. There was a fire burning within me, a determination to defy the odds and emerge victorious. As two goblins charged towards me, their daggers coated in a deadly poison, I knew the stakes were high. A single misstep could mean certain death in this unforgiving world. But I refused to back down, meeting their advance head-on with a swift counterattack of my own. The de gleamed with an ethereal blue light as it found its mark, cleaving through flesh and bone with ruthless efficiency. In an instant, two goblin heads tumbled to the ground, blood spraying in a crimson arc. Their lifeless bodies crumpled to the ground. The air was thick with the metallic scent of blood, mingling with the acrid stench of poison that hung heavy in the air. [Level up!] [17-18] [Avable stat points: 10+3] [Congrattions you have learned a new skill!] [Basic swordsmanship learned!] [Skill: Basic swordsmanship] [Proficiency (2%)] As the remaining goblins hesitated, momentarily stunned by the sudden turn of events, I seized the opportunity to press my advantage. My eyes locked onto the smirking bastardmanding them from behind. ... ''Killian Hall'' stood as a beacon of opulence within the academy, a sanctuary reserved only for the elite-the top-ranked students whose prowess in academia and skill set them apart from their peers. It was a ce of luxury and refinement, where every need and desire of its inhabitants was catered to with meticulous care. Within its hallowed halls, one could find amenities beyondpare: personalized training areas,vish living quarters, and services tailored to the whims of its esteemed residents. To set foot within Killian Hall was to ascend to the pinnacle of academic achievement, a privilege afforded only to the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of the student body. ''The top 10 students of each year'' In other words, the A ss students. Among the chosen few who called Killian Hall home was Seo Gyeoul, a first-year student in the prestigious Knight Department. As she reclined upon her bed, the plush surroundings enveloping her infort, she found sce in the pages of a thick book, her thoughts drifting back to the events of the day. Despite her best intentions, she couldn''t shake the nagging feeling of regret that lingered in her mind. She had wanted to reach out, to forge a connection with a potential new friend, but in the end, all she had managed was to hand over a small snack and simple letter of thanks. Now, she feared, he likely saw her as nothing more than an oddity¡ªa sentiment that filled her with embarrassment and self-doubt. With a sigh, Seo tightened her grip on the nearby pillow, seeking sce in its soft embrace as she buried her face within itsforting folds. It was a moment of vulnerability, of her own insecurities and shorings. "In the end, I haven''t changed at all," she murmured softly to herself, the words a bitter acknowledgment of her own perceived failings. From a young age, Seo had grappled with the challenge of forming meaningful connections with others. It wasn''t forck of trying; she simply struggled to bridge the gap between herself and her peers. So, when she made the decision to leave behind the familiarity of the Eastern Empire and enroll in the prestigious academy, she did so with the hope of breaking free from herfort zone and finally experiencing something she had long yearned for-friendship. In her journey to navigate this new world of social interaction, she found an unexpected ally in Lucas, a fellow student who had extended a helping hand when she found herself lost in thebyrinthine corridors of the academy districts. His kindness had left asting impression on her, serving as a glimmer of hope in her quest to connect with others. As she turned the final page of her book titled "How to Make Friends" Seo couldn''t help but let out a sigh of resignation. Despite her diligent efforts to absorb its wisdom, she still felt no closer to unlocking the secrets of forgingsting friendships. With a sense of determination, she rose from her bed, her thoughts lingering on the empty hours she had spent lost in the pages of her book. sses had ended early today, leaving her confined to the solitude of her room with nothing but her thoughts forpany. Gazing at her reflection in therge mirror adorning the wall, Seo took a moment to adjust her disheveled hair, her uniform still pristine from the day''s activities. But as she examined her reflection, a sense of restlessness gnawed at her. She craved something more-something beyond the confines of her solitary existence. "I need a new book" (''I need to make friends'') she said as she clenched her fists. Making her way to the library was second nature to Seo; it was her small little sanctuary and haven or her now, even though it hasn''t even been a week since sses started. Greeting the librarian, Anis, with a nod, she wasted no time in venturing towards the back of the shelves, where she knew hidden gems of literature ofteny. Anis had once mentioned that the books tucked away in the rear held secrets and insights that could prove invaluable, especially to someone like Seo with her social struggles. Though she couldn''t help but notice the librarian''s habit of scratching her cheek whenever she dispensed this advice. Skimming through the titles, Seo''s eyes danced over a variety of intriguing options: "How to Make Money as a Child." "The Prince Who Was Betrothed to a Prince." "The Princess and the Cat." Each title sparked a flicker of curiosity within her, but today she was on a mission-to find a book that would help her ovee her difficulties in making friends. As she delved deeper into the shelves, her keen senses picked up on a sudden fluctuation in mana nearby. Immediately, her instincts kicked in, and without hesitation, she activated her Heavenly Step technique, propelling herself towards the source of the disturbance. To some, her swift reaction might have seemed exaggerated, but Seo knew better. In a world where mana fluctuations often heralded the manifestation of dangerous dungeons, every second counted. She couldn''t afford to take any chances. Arriving at the scene, her eyes widened in surprise as she beheld a lone figure-a blonde- haired man clutching onto a book with an intensity that piqued her curiosity. Seo''s mind raced as she observed the young man standing before her, his presence sparking a flicker of recognition. Wasn''t he the one who had bumped into her earlier that morning? As she scrutinized his features, she nodded to herself, confirming that it was indeed him. A curious thought crossed her mind-was he also here for the books? Could it be that he shared the same struggles and challenges she faced? Suddenly, a glimmer of hope ignited within her heart. If they were in the same predicament, perhaps befriending him would make their shared journey a bit easier and more enjoyable. With newfound determination, Seo approached him, her steps slow and deliberate. But as she drew closer, her movements faltered,ing to an abrupt halt. A brilliant blue light emanated from the book he held, casting an ethereal glow around him. In the blink of an eye, a pair of shimmering sapphire earrings materialized in his hands, which he calmly ced on his ears. Seo''s eyes widened in astonishment at the surreal scene unfolding before her. The inexplicable magic at y, the way time seemed to stand still-it was unmistakably celestial in nature. Could he be a celestial mage? she wondered, her mind buzzing with questions and intrigue. As Seo watched the man before her, a perplexing puzzle began to form in her mind. If he truly possessed celestial magic, why would he be attending sses in the knight department? It didn''t add up. Yet, the disy of mana magic he had just demonstrated was undeniably celestial in nature, leaving her with more questions than answers. A spark of interest ignited in her eyes as she considered the possibilities. This man was clearly hiding something, but the nature of his secret remained elusive. What could it be? Suddenly, his gaze shifted forward, and Seo instinctively activated her Shadow Steps technique, cloaking herself from his view. Though there was no need to hide, she couldn''t shake the feeling of intrigue and pressure emanating from his calm, piercing eyes. As he departed the library, Seo''s curiosity got the better of her,pelling her to follow him from a discreet distance. Though she knew it was wrong to pry into his affairs, the allure of befriending someone with a mysterious secret proved too tantalizing to resist. However, what she didn''t anticipate was his unexpected detour into a random alleyway, disappearing into a hidden dungeon entrance, to which she entered as well... The foul stench of the dungeon assaulted Seo''s senses as she ventured deeper into its dimly lit depths. Disgusting remnants littered the floor, evidence of the horrors that lurked within. Despite her revulsion, she pressed on, determined to follow the enigmatic man who had led her here. As they navigated the treacherous corridors, Seo couldn''t help but marvel at hisposure in the face of danger. ''Is he using some kind of magic to ignore the foul smell? .... As expected of a celestial mage!'' He even walked with an air of calm confidence, seemingly unfazed by the looming threat of the goblins that surrounded him. Then a sudden realization dawned on her: perhaps this was the perfect opportunity to forge a bond with him. If she intervened and helped him out of this predicament, wouldn''t befriending him be infinitely easier? Whether he was oblivious to the danger or intentionally ignoring it didn''t matter. Seo saw a chance to prove herself and make a connection in the process, all she needs to do was act like she was saving him from the oing arrows... and surely a small bond would be formed right? With determination in her heart, she tightened her grip on her katana, ready to spring into action at a moment''s notice. But just as she prepared to strike, something unexpected happened-the goblins fled in fear, their keen senses detecting the hidden bloodlust emanating from Seo. Surprised by the sudden turn of events, Seo watched in disbelief as the creatures scattered, leaving her and the man alone in the eerie silence of the dungeon. As Seo stood amidst the aftermath of the goblins'' hasty retreat, a sense of unease settled over her. It wasn''t just the creatures within a 200-meter radius that had fled in fear; it was everything, everyone around her, scrambling for safety as if their very lives depended on it. Which was why... she felt guilty. Watching from the shadows, she observed the young man, her potential friend, as he fought for his life against the relentless onught of goblins that surrounded him. ''This was all clearly her fault...'' Chapter 22: Levelling up under Accidental blunders? Chapter 22: Levelling up under idental blunders? ? KRAAAGHH!!! Goblins approached me from all directions, their grotesque forms moving with eerie agility through the dimly lit chamber. Their hideous noises filled the air, a cacophony of guttural growls and high-pitched screeches that sent shivers down my spine. But I wasn''t about to let fear paralyze me. With a swift motion, I drew my de and faced them head-on. Three goblins lunged at me simultaneously, their rusted weapons gleaming in the faint light. With a series of precise strikes, I cut them down before they could even reach me. The ng of metal meeting metal echoed through the room as their bodies hit the cold stone floor. Though the space around the boss area was wide, I sought refuge among the nearby pirs, using them to my advantage. It offered me some form of assurance against sneak attacks, forcing the goblins to confront me upfront. But I knew I couldn''t afford to stay in one ce for long. Suddenly, a barrage of arrows rained down on me, forcing me to abandon any sense ofcency. With reflexes honed by countless battles, I dodged and weaved between the pirs, narrowly avoiding the deadly projectiles. The sound of arrows against the hard stone pirs served as a grim reminder of the constant threat surrounding me. As I moved, my de became an extension of myself, striking out at any goblin foolish enough to draw near. [Skill: Basic swordsmanship] [Proficiency (+15%)] Eventually I felt my sword getting more lighter with each strike, my precision sharpening like a sharpshooter''s eye. One by one, they fell before me, their bodies no match for the sharp edge of my sword. Twenty, thirty-five, eighty-seven... yet still, the horde seemed endless. But I refused to falter. With each swing of my sword, I carved a path through their ranks, determination burning bright within me. Despite their numbers, I took sce in the fact that these goblins were not armored like some of their more formidable counterparts. Their flesh yielded easily to my de, offering little resistance as I pressed forward. Sweat beaded on my brow, and my muscles screamed with exertion, but I pushed onward, fueled by the adrenaline coursing through my veins. The sewers outside had narrow passages that restricted my swordy, forcing me to wield my de in careful, calcted motions. But here, in the spacious chamber, I had room to move and wield my weapon properly. With a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins, I charged forward, my sword held firmly in my grip. A spear-wielding goblin stood before me, its eyes widening in terror as it caught sight of me. I paid no heed to the goblins nking me from both sides, my focus solely on the one directly in front. With a swift movement, I dodged past its clumsy thrust, my sword poised to strike. My muscles tensed as I increased my speed, the rush of battle fueling my every move. Each step sent a jolt of electricity through my veins, my heart pounding in my chest as I embraced the exhration ofbat. Despite it being my first battle, my first taste of truebat, and my first time taking a life, there was no hesitation in my actions. As I closed in on the goblin, I could see the fear in its eyes, its shrill shrieks filling the air. But I remained unfazed, my focus unwavering as I pressed the de against its neck. Blood gushed from the wound, but I paid it no mind, my attention already shifting to the goblin approaching from my right. ng...!!! With a swift parry, I deflected its axe blow, the sound of metal meeting metal ringing out in the chamber. Goblins may be small in stature, norger than a toddler, but the force behind their attacks was nothing to be underestimated. Each strike carried the weight of their entire body, fueled by a ferocity that belied their size. ''Tsk...'' Clicking my tongue in annoyance, I used its momentum to my advantage, swiftly turning around and redirecting it towards the oing goblin to my left. Their eyes widened in confusion as they faced each other, a brief moment of hesitation clouding their minds. But before they could react, the sound of wind slicing through the air filled their ears, and a bluish-grey streak shed before their eyes. Their brains sttered on the ground, and there blood spraying down on me... although It was disgusting I ignored the foul smell. [Level up!] [18-21] [Avable stat points: 13+9] [Strength: D] [10/50] ''Just 18 more'' With 22 stat points now at my disposal, I knew I was getting closer to leveling up my strength from D to C. It was a crucial advancement that would greatly enhance mybat prowess, allowing me to dispatch these vile creatures with greater ease. But there was no time to revel in my victory. As I expected, the strike did little to deter the goblin horde. Instead, they pressed forward with renewed aggression, their numbers seeming endless. With a roar of defiance, I prepared to face them head-on, but before I could engage, a hail of arrows rained down upon me from behind. The incessant rain of arrows from the archer goblins had be increasingly bothersome. Dealing with the relentless mobs of goblins was challenging enough, but the archers posed a unique threat that demanded immediate attention. I knew it was time to prioritize eliminating them now. Without hesitation, I seized a nearby stone and sprinted forward, my grip tight on my sword held in reverse. The adrenaline surged through my veins as I closed the distance between myself and the nearest archer, who perched atop arge boulder, taking aim with its poisonedced bow. The archer''s expression twisted into one of shock as I charged towards it, deftly dodging the attacks of the goblins that lunged at me along the way. With each step, I felt the weight of my determination driving me forward. Sensing the imminent threat, the archer hastily drew its bow once more, poison-tipped arrow poised to strike. But before it could release its deadly projectile, I hurled the stone in my hand with precision. It struck the archer''s hand, causing it to fumble its shot in a panic. Seizing the opportunity, I surged forward, my body moving with a newfound agility and strength. As my feet left the ground, a sensation of lightness washed over me, apanied by an exhrating surge of power and speed. It was a sensation unlike anything I had ever experienced before, a rush of adrenaline that propelled me forward with unparalleled ferocity. Despite my current D-level stats, I refused to let my perceived weakness define me. In that moment, stats were nothing more than numbers on a screen. As the goblin stumbled off bnce from the impact of the rock I had hurled, its red eyes widened in terror as my de swiftly found its mark once more, severing its head from its body in a single, fluid motion. ''One down'' I thought grimly, but there was no time to dwell on my victory. Utilizing the pir as a makeshift ledge, Iunched myself off its sturdy surface, my gaze fixed on the next archer waiting below, surrounded by four goblin swordsmen. Taking down the archer alone would be a simple task, but facing four sword-wielding goblins simultaneously presented a daunting challenge, especially with the horde of others behind me, closing in like a pack of ravenous wolves scenting their prey for the first time. With a swift duck, I narrowly avoided the arrow fired by the archer, knowing that dwelling on the odds stacked against me would only lead to my demise. In the heat of battle, there was no room for hesitation or doubt. I had to keep moving, keep fighting, or risk sumbing to the relentless onught that surrounded me. SWIISHH!!! My sword sang with deadly purpose as it sought out its next target, its keen edge slicing through the air with a menacing hiss. With a swift swing, I aimed for the first goblin swordsman, using my own momentum to drive the de forward with lethal force. The trio of goblins behind it moved to intervene, but their efforts were in vain. Battling me in a contest of strength with nothing more than a feeble F-level strength stat was a fool''s errand. Gripping my sword tighter, I effortlessly cleaved through the swordsman''s body, cutting it in half with ruthless efficiency. ncing briefly at the smirking hobgoblin boss at the center of the chamber, I knew that time was of the essence. My stamina was dwindling with each passing second, and relying on my mana reserves was a risky gambit, especially with my limited ability to use Time Dtion for only five seconds at a time. If I wanted to clear this ce and emerge victorious, I had to act fast. Killing the boss was the key, but with no taunting skills at my disposal, I would have to resort to a more unorthodox approach: annoyance. I need it toe to me, as I can''t just rush towards it with all the goblins behind me. Locking eyes with the boss, I allowed a smirk to y across my lips. "Het ugly! are you sure your mom didn''t die at childbirth after seeing your face?" I uttered my taunt, hoping to provoke a reaction from the hobgoblin boss, but instead, it merely raised an eyebrow in response to my loud voice. What did I expect? I chastised myself silently. This creature likely didn''t understand a word I said, let alone respond to it. It was a futile attempt, but at least I knew now that normal taunting won''t work. "KAGA!!!" Before I could dwell on my mistake, one of the three goblin swordsmen lunged forward with a stabbing attack, seizing the opportunity as it noticed my attention shift towards the boss. "If only these idiotic fools knew the meaning of silence" I muttered under my breath, allowing the de to graze across my face as I deftly evaded the brunt of the attack. With practiced precision, I crouched low, biding my time beforeunching a counterattack of my own. With a swift thrust, my de found its mark, piercing through the goblin''s flesh with deadly uracy. Blood spurted from its mouth in a grotesque fountain as its body convulsed in agony. Its high-pitched wails filled the air, but I remained resolute, my teeth clenched in grim determination. As I withdrew my sword from the goblin''s now lifeless form, I wasted no time in parrying the attacks of the two remaining adversaries. As the goblins leaped into the air, I instinctively shifted into a quick draw stance, drawing inspiration from one of my favorite sword skills in the game. It was a technique that only Seo and her n can execute with unmatched precision, a feat that seemed almost impossible to replicate. But in the heat of the moment, with adrenaline coursing through my veins, I was determined to try. ''I mean who wouldn''t want to try a quick draw stance right?'' Recalling Seo''s descriptions of the skill, I focused on holding my breath, channeling my energy into a single, swift motion. With a fluid movement, my de sliced through the air, leaving behind a trail of terrifying, gleaming blue light. Yet, as my strike connected, something unexpected happened. The world before me seemed to blur and distort, bathed in a strange whitish-blue glow as sparks of electricity crackled in the air. Blinding me for a few seconds. It was a sensation reminiscent of the aftereffects of Seo''s attacks, leaving me momentarily stunned and bewildered. Confusion clouded my thoughts as question marks practically popped into existence above my head. What had just happened? Did I just identally replicate Seo''s skill? ''For real?'' Before I could fully process the surreal turn of events, the motionless heads of the two goblins I had struck rolled to the ground at my feet. The remaining goblin archer wasted no time in fleeing, its eyes wide with fear as it stared back at me in disbelief. Then suddenly system messages popped up like crazy. [Level up!] [Level up!] [Level up!] [Level up!] [Level up!] ... .... [Congrattions you have achieved 10 levels at once bonus points will be added!] [level:21-32] [Avable stat points: 22+33+10] [Skill: Basic swordsmanship] [Proficiency (35%)] [Congrattions you have a learned a new skill!] [Skill: Piercing strike!] [Proficiency (1%)] [Effects: Piercing attacks will now deal 30% more damage] ''WTF?'' Was this two uglies worth that much? Chapter 23: Levelling up under Weird blunders? Chapter 23: Levelling up under Weird blunders? ? As Seo watched the young man dash off towards the horde of goblins, a pang of worry and guilt gnawed at her heart. She couldn''t shake the feeling that all of this was her fault, her actions having inadvertently led to this dangerous situation. Yet, despite knowing this, she hesitated to offer her assistance. ''Wouldn''t he be angry once he finds out I was the cause of all this?'' she wondered, her mind gued by thoughts of rejection and disdain. What if he refused to be her friend? The fear of being rejected, of not being forgiven, paralyzed her, trapping her in a cycle of doubt and indecision. But deep down, she knew she should help. She owed it to him, to make amends for the chaos she had unwittingly unleashed. Yet every time she tried to move; the fear of his anger held her back. ''Why am I so pathetic?'' she berated herself, frustration bubbling to the surface. She watched as he fought valiantly against the goblin horde, his determination evident in every strike. With a clenched fist and a resolve hardening within her, Seo was about to step out of her hiding spot to join the fray. But before she could make a move, the sh of des in the air drew her attention back to the ongoing battle. ng! Swing! As Seo observed the young man engaging with the horde of goblins, she couldn''t help but be impressed by his prowess. Each movement seemed calcted, every strike executed with precision. It was as if he had studied the terrain and the enemy''s movements, anticipating their every action with uncanny uracy. It reminded her of the teachings from her old mentors back at her n. However, amidst her admiration, a nagging thought crept into her mind. Despite his skill with the sword and his keen battle sense, something didn''t quite add up. ''Wasn''t he supposed to be a mage?'' A celestial mage, no less. Shouldn''t wiping out these goblins be a trivial task for someone of his abilities? Seo couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that settled in the pit of her stomach. Why was he resorting to using a sword when he had the power of magic at his disposal? With a mere thought, he could potentially end the battle in an instant, teleporting behind the boss and striking it down before it even knew what hit it. Yet, here he was, wielding his sword with determination and grit, expending precious stamina with each swing. It didn''t make sense. He was wasting his energy on a battle that could be easily won with a flick of his wrist. As Seo pondered the enigma of the young mage''s choice to wield a sword instead of unleashing his powerful magic, a realization struck her like a bolt of lightning. Could it be because of her? The thought sent a shiver down her spine as she considered the possibility. Perhaps he had noticed her presence and, in a disy of kindness, opted for a more precise and controlled approach to avoid harming her. It was a humbling revtion, one that filled her with a strange mix of gratitude and guilt. A small thump settled in Seo''s heart as she marveled at the kindness and consideration of her potential future friend. How could she have forgotten that he, too, was likely struggling with the same social awkwardness that gued her? In his own way, he was reaching out, extending an olive branch of friendship amidst the chaos of battle. "He must be having a hard time expressing his intentions, just like me" she mused, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. Suddenly, the weight of uncertainty lifted from her shoulders, reced by a newfound sense of understanding and empathy. With renewed determination, Seo watched as the mysterious young man continued to battle the goblins below. Though the road to friendship might be fraught with challenges, she was determined to bridge the gap between them and forge a bond that transcended the story''s from the countless books of friendship she has read. ''Don''t worry, friend, I will help you now!'' With her fist clenched tightly, Seo watched as dozens of goblins closed in on the young man from all directions, threatening to overwhelm him. The pirs, once a strategic advantage, now seemed distant and unreachable, leaving him vulnerable to the approaching horde. "You won''t reach my friend," she vowed silently, her determination fueling her actions. Launching herself from her current position, Seo used the ceiling as a foothold, propelling herself forward with astonishing speed. As she descended like a meteor, shended with precision, her foot connecting with the head of a goblin at the rear of the pack. Despite the tremendous force of her impact, there was no ripple, no echo, only the soft whisper of the wind as its brain sprayed on the hard ground. The sudden disturbance behind them caught the goblins off guard, their attention momentarily diverted. But it was already toote. Taking advantage of the chaos, Seo swiftly assumed a quick draw stance, her red eyes gleaming with bloodlust. With a slow, deliberate motion, her katana began to glow with an ethereal light, crackling with energy. [Hidden de first form] [Blue Moon] In an instant, lightning shed, illuminating the chamber with a brilliant blue light. BOOM...! With a deafening boom that echoed like thunder, Seo unleashed her attack, a wave of energy tearing through the air. As crescent lighting rushed towards her targets. In the blink of an eye, dozens of goblins fell, their bodies sliced in half by the sheer force of Seo''s technique. Lighting rippled in the area, like a localized thunderstorm from the aftermath of her attack. As the dust settled and silence descended upon the chamber, Seo stood amidst the carnage, her breathing in soft exhales. With a sense of satisfaction and relief, she turned her attention to the young man, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. ''Just leave your back to me friend'' .... Perplexed by the sudden influx of levels that flooded my consciousness, I couldn''t help but wonder what had triggered this unexpected surge in power. As I scanned the chaotic scene before me, my eyes fell upon the hobgoblin boss, panic etched across its grotesque features as it fled in terror. Confusion swirled in my mind as I observed the goblins scattering in every direction, their once unified front now fractured and scattered. Something was amiss, but amidst the chaos, there was little time for contemtion. "This is getting unnecessarily troublesome why are they all acting scared now?" I muttered under my breath, a sense of urgency gnawing at my gut. But for now, my priority was to end this battle before it spiraled further out of control. With a decisive resolve, I wasted no time in allocating my newfound stat points, pouring them into my strength stat without hesitation. [Avable stat points: 65] [Strength: D] [50/50] [Strength: C] [0/60] [Avable stat points: 25] As the numbers surged, a wave of transformation washed over me, my body pulsating with newfound power. Unlike before, when my stats had increased without any perceptible change, this time was different. I could feel my muscles expanding, growing denser and more resilient with each passing moment. It was as if I had unlocked a dormant potential within myself, tapping into a strength I never knew existed. Is this what it meant to be strong? I wondered, marveling at the sensation of power coursing through my veins. Every fiber of my being felt alive, heightened senses attuned to the world around me in ways I had never experienced before. With newfound rity, I sensed the presence of the boss looming nearby, despite notying eyes on it directly. As if driven by instinct, my grip tightened around the hilt of my sword, my eyes fixated on the hobgoblin boss before me. With each step forward, my feet found purchase on the ground, small cracks forming beneath my weight as I propelled myself forward with the speed of a bullet. With a fierce battle cry, I unleashed my newfound skill: [Piercing Strike] The air crackled with energy as my de sliced through the air like a thunderbolt, finding its mark with unerring uracy. The boss recoiled in agony as my strike struck true, the force of impact propelling it backwards towards the wall with a resounding thud. Though its tough skin and leather armor offered some resistance, my sword still found its way inside him, piercing through flesh and sinew with chilling efficiency. An unpleasant odor filled the air as its hot, viscous blood sttered across my face, it felt like my nostrils were numbed by all the foul smells in the world at this point. "KAGHH!!!" Undeterred by its screams of pain, I pressed onward, twisting my sword upwards. With a sickening squelch, I forced the de upwards, carving a path of destruction through its flesh until it emerged from its shoulder with a final, decisive blow. As the hobgoblin boss crumpled to the ground, its cries silenced atst, a sense of grim satisfaction washed over me. "Did I, do it?" The question echoed in my mind as I surveyed the aftermath of the battle. Had I really emerged victorious? The notifications shing before my eyes seemed to confirm it. [Congrattions you''ve defeated your first boss! Additional bonus points will be awarded!] [level:32-40] [Congrattions you have achieved level 40!] [+5 on all stats will be awarded!] [Bonus EXP will now be cut off] [Avable stat points: 25+24+10] [Agility: C[5/50] [Endurance: D] [5/50] [Luck: 0] [Invalid... Error!] [Power D] [5/50] As I absorbed the wealth of rewards before me, a sense of disbelief washed over me. It all felt too surreal at the moment, too fantastical to be true. And yet, here I stood as my breaths came in hard exhales... ''The battle royal tomorrow won''t be much of a problem now.'' With my newfound power, tomorrow''s challenges seemed less daunting. Most of my ssmates boasted average C stats, but I knew I could more thanpensate with the knowledge and experience I possessed. Dodging attacks would be child''s y now, especially with the Tears of Chronos at my disposal. But still, it''s a bummer I couldn''t get to use this thing, all for the better I guess.... But what was with that sudden bright sh? Slowly, I turned around, my senses on high alert as I realized the absence of the goblins that had been chasing me. It was odd-defeating the boss didn''t guarantee their immediate disappearance. With the bonus experience depleted after reaching level 40, leveling up would be significantly more challenging. I had to tread carefully, considering where to allocate my stat points and which build to pursue in the future. That was why I was Intent on eliminating any remaining threats before the dungeon closed, I needed all the exp I could get right now. I scanned the area, only to find it littered with dismembered goblin bodies. Confusion gnawed at me. What was going on? "Y-yay! We did it, right?" ''Huh...?'' The sudden sound of a warm yet emotionless voice jolted me from my thoughts. Startled, I turned to see her standing beside me-Seo Gyeoul, one of the game''s main heroines. Her red eyes, reminiscent of thick blood, met mine, and ck hair that was rare for the people of this country, she looked aesthetically beautiful despite the weirdness if the situation... Awkwardly, she attempted to p my hands in a high-five, raising her own in anticipation. ''What the hell is she doing here?'' Chapter 24: Best friends Chapter 24: Best friends ? Seo Gyeoul-a character revered as one of the game''s most reliable allies, crucial for securing victory in theter arcs. Not only was she a formidable warrior, but she possessed a beauty that rivaled the most enchanting of heroines. Yet, it was her unique ability to bestow the [Skill: Hidden de] that truly set her apart-a rare and coveted skill that could only be obtained through her training. Despite her strength and beauty, Seo Gyeoul''s character was often considered somewhat ndpared to the more mboyant heroines of the game. However, beneath her seemingly ordinary exteriory aplexity that few could fathom. Her struggles with social awkwardness and extreme anxiety added depth to her character, foreshadowing the challenges she would face in her own story arcs. As the perfect embodiment of the Hidden de, Seo was a master swordsman, her skills unmatched by many. Yet, her inability to express her emotions often left her isted, a solitary figure in the virtual world. Only those who managed to forge a deep connection with her could hope to recruit her onto their team. In the game, there were only two ways to capture her attention and start her route.... So why? Why is she here? I''m pretty sure I didn''t do anything to get her attention though? Did she sneak in here with me? As I gazed at the neatly severed corpses strewn behind her, the answer seemed painfully obvious. The evidencey before me-electric sparks crackling in the air, the lingering afterimage of a blinding sh that happened a while ago, and the fresh corpses bearing identical cuts. It was clear that Seo had orchestrated this massacre. Thinking back on it, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something had been amiss from the start. No ambushes, no traps, not even a single monster in sight. Even the system had warned me about monsters capable of sensing their opponents'' auras. Now, it all began to fall into ce. They probably all gathered here, drawn by the formidable aura that Seo exuded. But if Seo was responsible for all of this, did that mean the sh of light when I mimicked her attack earlier was also her doing? And what about the sudden influx of levels I had received-was that her doing as well? Suddenly the system message popped up again. [Note: would you like to disband party?] [Yes/No] Huh? [Status info:] [Seo Gyeoul] [Race: High Human] [Level-98] [Strength: B] [Agility: S] [Endurance: C] [Luck: D] [Power: B] [Skills:] [Advance Swordsmanship] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Heavenly Steps] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Aura] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Shadow Steps] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Hidden de] (Unique)] [Proficiency: (75%)] [Advance Spearman ship] [Proficiency: (40%)] ... .... ..... [Special abilities] [True strike] [Description: No matter what situation you will always have the first strike] [Overview: A lone flower in the green garden] Seeing her status window sttered across the transparent blue screen before me, I couldn''t help but widen my eyes. Seo and I were at a party? Since when? [Note: Approximately 02:45:37] But I didn''t notice her since the beginning though? How did she even be part of my party in the first ce? And why didn''t this bloody system tell me about such an important detail. [Note: You didn''t ask] Now this thing was just pissing me off at this point.... Ignoring my overly useless system I looked at Seo''s stats in more detail. Seo''s stats were nothing short of staggering. Her S-rank agility and level 98 status spoke volumes about her prowess. It seemed she hadn''t lost any of her power since the moment we formed our party. With her formidable Hidden de skill and the game-changing True Strike ability, she held the upper hand in anybat scenario. If Alice was known for her ability to decimate enemies with her card army and knights, then Seo was the undisputed champion of solo battles. Her skillset ensured victory in almost any situation. With a plethora of skills at her disposal, it was hard to believe that she was an early-game character avable for teaming up. Seo embodied the epitome of cheat mode in the game, her very presence guaranteeing sess in most encounters. Amidst my focus on the screens before me, I felt a warmth enveloping my hands, followed by the distinct sound of a p. Startled, I turned to see Seo lifting my arms, her expression as emotionless as ever as she forced me into a pping motion. "We won... yay!" she dered in her usual monotone voice. Her actions would have been less bizarre if she actually seemed excited about our victory. This girl... as awkward as ever, just like in the game. "Seo Gyeoul," I called out to her, trying to regain control of my hands as she continued to press them against hers. She looked at me, her head slightly tilted. "You know me?" "Almost everyone in the knight department knows of you," I replied. "Why?" Her tone was curious, almost innocent. "Because you''re the top seat in our department." "I see... Is that also the reason you know of me?" "Yes," "Ah... I see." Her response was devoid of emotion, yet a sense of disappointment seemed to linger in the air. ''Did I say something wrong?'' In the game, there were subtle signs that indicated when Seo was feeling sad or troubled, and one of those signs was when her gaze drifted downward. Now, she was exhibiting exactly that behavior. Whenever I noticed such signs in the game, I would often reload to the nearest save point to ensure a 100% sess rate in romancing her when following her specific route. Knowing her personality, I anticipated that she would take this interaction to heart in some peculiar way. I knew I had to cheer her up, but there were other pressing matters that needed addressing. "Why are you here, Miss Seo?" I inquired, attempting to steer the conversation back on track. Suddenly, she jolted, releasing my already numb hands. Her eyes darted from side to side as she struggled to find her words. "...I was curious?" she finally managed to articte. "Curious about what?" I pressed, genuinely puzzled. What could possibly pique her curiosity enough to prompt her to venture all the way here and, ironically, save my skin despite the trouble inadvertently caused by her presence. "About you" came her immediate reply. Huh... so she really dide here because of me? But why, though? As far as I knew, we never had any sort of interaction aside from this morning. We merely bumped into each other in the first ce. So why was she suddenly secretly following me like this? If what the system said about the party indicator was true, she probably started tailing me around two hours ago. Coincidentally, that''s around the same time I left the library. Wait... was that presence from before, her? Now, everything started to make sense. This girl probably saw me when I took the trials for the Tears of Chronos back then. It would make sense as to why I''ve caught her attention. Only someone on her level could discern the unique quality of mana my earrings were exuding. She probably thinks I''m a celestial mage or something now. "Don''t worry, Mr. Celestial Mage, your secret''s safe with me," she said, her hands clenched into fists. Yup... This girl clearly misunderstood everything. "By the way, Mr. Mage, why did you not use magic?" she asked curiously, scanning me from head to toe. She''s probably trying to pinpoint where all my mana went. But unfortunately for her, I had no such thing. I don''t even have the unique mana to use celestial magic to begin with. Haah... it would be troublesome if a misunderstanding like this goes on any longer. As I''m going for a more physically oriented build for the uing arc in the future, any notion of magical attacks from me would be nonexistent. So, It''s better to fix this now. "First of all, I''m not a mage," I interjected. "Eh....? But you were clearly using-" "And second, stop calling me Mr. Mage. My name is Riley, Riley Hell. You can just call me Riley, Miss Seo." "Riley... is that really alright?" she said, her tone carrying a hint of happiness. It was hard to tell, though, given her usually stoic expression. But something about the way she spoke made me think she was genuinely pleased. Was being called by my name really such a big deal to her? "Yeah" I replied, trying to keep my own emotions in check. "Riley, Riley... your name is very beautiful as well" she continued, her hands suddenly grasping both of my arms as she leaned in. A smile almost tugged at my lips at her endearing actions, but I suppressed it quickly. I didn''t want toe off as creepy. "Then you can call me Seo as well, Riley." "Sure...," I agreed, feeling a bit awkward about the sudden closeness. I attempted to ease out of her grip, hoping to create some distance between us, but her hold only tightened, her fingers intertwining with mine. What was she doing? CRACKK!!! Then, without warning, a sharp cracking noise echoed through the air, followed by searing pain shooting through my hands. I bit down hard on my lip to stifle a scream, refusing to show any weakness in front of her. I could feel the bones in my hands being crushed as she clenched her fists around them. "Riley... since we call each other by names now, does that mean we''re best friends?" Huh...? What is this woman talking about all of a sudden? Best friends? This is the first time we''ve actually interacted, and can you please let go of me already... darn it! Her question caught me off guard, and I struggled to find the right words to respond. Despite my difort she seemed to have no care as her grip on my arm remained firm, making it difficult for me to concentrate. As Seo approached the young man from behind, only a single thought lingered in her mind: how could she exin everything to him? She was afraid he would get mad at what she identally did. That was why her brain worked overtime, desperately trying toe up with a good excuse. But despite her efforts, she eventually stopped, unable to think of anything. With a tired sigh, she dismissed her shadow steps technique and slowly approached him. As he turned around, she knew it was her chance. No matter what, she must make a connection with him now. How should she first interact with him? It should be congratting him for their victory, right? "Y-yay! We did it, right?" she blurted out nervously. The moment she said those words, he slowly turned around and looked at her in confusion. Then, suddenly, his gaze intensified, and he didn''t even say a word as he stared at her. Seo''s heart raced as she tried to gauge his reaction. Was he angry? Confused? She couldn''t tell, and the silence stretched between them, thick with tension. She swallowed nervously, feeling a bead of sweat forming on her brow. This wasn''t going ording to n at all. What should she do now? Should she apologize? Exin herself? Or should she just wait for him to speak first? ''Why is he staring at me like that...?'' Seo wondered, feeling uneasy under his intense gaze. Was congratting themselves the wrong way of doing things? She had never had a man look at her so closely before. The way he directly looked into her eyes without hesitation was weird, so Seo averted her gaze. But when she looked back, he was still staring at her, making her feel kind of vulnerable for the first time in her life. ''Don''t tell me... is my potential friend one of those man wolves my sister warned me about? Is he after my body?'' Dangerous thoughts flooded her mind immediately. Should she just abandon the thought of befriending him? But she had alreadye this far. Though he could just possibly be staying silent, unsure how to react. After all, Seo fully believed he was socially awkward, just like her. That was why she decided to take action. As someone who understood his struggles, she felt it was her responsibility to lighten the mood and speak up to prevent the conversation from bing even more awkward. "We won... yay!" Seo eximed, her voice forced cheerfulness as she forcefully grabbed his arm, pulling it into a p with hers and making a small high five in the air. Finally, it grabbed his attention... and that''s when their conversation kept going. For the first time in her life, Seo finally had someone she could talk to for more than 10 seconds. Though most of it may have seemed unnatural and awkward, Seo understood that it was just okay for first-timers like them. Their conversation had its ups and downs. He was quite blunt with his words, but even still, Seo was happy to talk to somebody like this for the first time. She could feel that he actually cared, for some reason unknown to her. It was a strange feeling, having a stranger who seemed to genuinely care about her well- being. But as they continued to talk, Seo couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude wash over her. Maybe, just maybe, she had finally found someone she could call a friend. Then it finally came... one of the very few signs that your best friends, from the book she had read, [How to Make Friends] "My name is Riley, Riley Hell. You can just call me Riley, Miss Seo," he said, granting her permission to use his name. It was a small gesture, but to Seo, it felt like a significant milestone. Calling each other by their first names wasmon, but the book had emphasized that it was different if the other person gave you permission. Her heart raced at the thought of having a best friend, something she had never experienced before. "Riley... is that really alright?" she asked, wanting to be sure. "Yeah," he replied, his tone calm but reassuring. Is this truly it? Seo couldn''t help but wonder. "Riley, Riley... your name is very beautiful as well," she couldn''t help but mumble in happiness. Finally, a best friend! "Then you can call me Seo as well, Riley," She offered, sealing their newfound friendship. With this, they were best friends in both ways, right? "Sure...," Riley agreed. Feeling a rush of excitement. She remembered a technique from the book, one that would supposedly make any man weak in front of any girl they met. Grasping onto his hands in excitement, she interlocked her fingers with his, looking into his eyes with affection. This was it. This was the moment where their bond would truly solidify, and Seo couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation at what was toe. But still, as everything felt surreal to her, she still needed verbal confirmation. "Riley... since we call each other by names now, does that mean we''re best friends?" she asked eagerly, her heart pounding with anticipation and fear that Riley might disappear all of a sudden. Unknowingly, she had put too much strength into her grip, her fingers tightly intertwined with his. The young girl couldn''t even see the pained expression he was making, his face contorting with difort as her grip tightened. He tried to hide his difort, not wanting to ruin the moment, but the pain was evident in his strained features. "Uhg!¡ª yeah... yes????" he replied awkwardly, trying to mask the difort in his voice. Seo''s heart soared at his response, interpreting it as confirmation of their newfound friendship. She didn''t just make a friend. ''She had a best friend now'' Chapter 25: Morning Cats Chapter 25: Morning Cats ? In the early hours of the morning, I made my way to the cafeteria, beating the majority of students to the breakfast rush. Despite the somewhat inted prices of the food, there was an undeniable satisfaction in the taste that somehow justified the cost. Yet, shelling out nearly a thousand gems for a single meal still felt like a tant disy of corruption and a thinly veiled scam. It was hard to shake off the feeling that something was inherently wrong with the system. But dwelling on the intricacies of academy logistics wasn''t something I could afford at the moment. Perhaps the administration allowed this pricing system to persist to incentivize students to strive for A-ss status. After all, rankings were in constant flux, recalibrated every semester. Alternatively, they might be subtly pushing students towards part-time work, encouraging them to earn money alongside their studies. Both scenarios, however, posed a grim reality for those in the lower to mid ranks. For students like the OG Riley, who situated somewhere in the middle of the hierarchy, the road to the upper echelons of A-ss seemed dauntingly narrow. The coveted top 10 spots were fiercely contested, with little room for neers to break through. The possibility of being surpassed by unknown contenders was slim to none. The only semnce of change came in the form of personal advancement within our respective sses, a mere shuffling of positions among familiar faces. Looking around the cafeteria, the only noticeable activity came from a group of seniors engrossed in what appeared to be their thesis work for the imminent mid-graduation. The sparse poption of students at this early hour made perfect sense, I shoulde here early from now on as the afternoon and morning rush can be quite annoying. With my tray in hand, I sought out an unupied table, paying little heed to the subtle nces directed my way. Settling into my seat, I began to dig into my egg and sausage breakfast, my thoughts drifting toward the impending scenario. [Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters] A small duo-type exam in which the profs would send us into a densely packed forest near the academy filled with verified monsters that they considered as ''Educational''. This was just a small arc to establish and allow yers to have a look at the general overview of what the main heroines can do if they ever want to optimize their party, which gives yers the option to choose between 5 different main heroines they could follow along with, which then changes which boss you face in the exam. [Snow White route: Inferno Bear] [Janica Mortelina route: Scythe Mantis] [Rose Brilliance route: Tempest Wolf] [Seo Gyeoul route: Bandit Tortoise] [ra Luminaria route: Acid Viper] Initially, I didn''t think much about this act, considering it didn''t directly impact me. However, upon deeper reflection, it became apparent that it held significant implications. When Lucas chooses a particr route, it confines him to facing only one specific boss along that path, leaving the other four bosses lurking elsewhere in the forest unchallenged. While I could opt to avoid these bosses altogether, being aware of their precise locations, I can''t overlook the valuable experience points they offer, especially since I don''t have the early level experience boost now. Additionally, it''s imperative to secure a reliable partner before the exammences, which I would probably have trouble finding,. I''m really hoping Lucas opts for the most challenging boss, which would undoubtedly be ra''s route. Although I''m in the dark about what transpired between him and Princess Snow after yesterday''s cafeteria encounter, I''m fairly certain that Lucas''s overly talkative nature has already piqued the interest of the other two heroines he hasn''t met yet-ra and Rose. They must already harbor some level of curiosity or attraction towards him now. Adding to theplexity is the fact that most of the heroines Lucas doesn''t choose will have to confront the bosses on their own. If memory serves me right, depending on how much damage ra sustains from her boss, her route could bepletely severed. Therefore, it''s crucial for Lucas to possess a high Luck stat if he entertains any aspirations of achieving a harem ending. Ah, but regardless, dwelling too much on this won''t do any good. I need to stay focused on my uing cement exams today. Since it''s essentially a battle royale, I have to strategize carefully. Should I deliberately lose and operate from the shadows thereafter? Or would it be wiser to openly disy my strength and aim for a high rating to secure a spot in ss A? Both approaches have their advantages, but I find myself leaning towards thetter. I''m not keen on embarking on mundane missions just for the sake of earning money. That monthly allowance of 50,000 gems for ss A students is undeniably enticing. Screw it, why should I worry about garnering attention if I show off a bit? It might actually save me trouble in the long run. Better to establish a reputation now and deter any potential troublemakers or bullies from targeting me for no reason. It''s proactive to build my reputation early on to prevent such incidents from urring. Opening my status screen, I began allocating points to my Power stat this time. Winning the uing battle royale hinges on utilizing my mana effectively to make proper use of my unique item. [Avable stat points: 59] [Power: D] [05/50] [Power: D] [50/50] [Power: C] [0/60] [Avable stat 14] With each point allocated, I sensed a lightness in my body, akin to the feeling when I increased my strength stat. Warmth radiated from within me. [Mana has increased!] [50-250] Despite feeling a brief surge of happiness, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of disappointment. ''A C-rank stat with only 250 mana? It seemed a bit unfair. '' But dwelling on the system''s fairness was futile. I wasn''t the main character of this romance fantasy game, so I should be content with the opportunity to grow stronger. For now, I had roughly 25 seconds to utilize Tears of Chronos before it entered cooldown. Equipped with this newfound power, I mused over the possibility of facing Janica without so much as a scratch. Of course, that assumption only held true in a one-on-one scenario, which was practically impossible in a battle royale setting. Taking on Lucas, on the other hand, remained out of reach for me at this point. I simplycked the strength. Perhaps I could level the ying field with him despite my trash like stats and level, by taking advantage of some broken items and abilities he found and learned in the game, but that would require cheating-a route I wasn''t willing to take at the moment. Besides, most of the cheat-like items and skills belonged to Lucas in every sense and form, as they were all woven into his main scenarios. Interfering with Lucas''s growth wasn''t an option; I needed him to progress, If I wanted to survive in this world and reach my happy ending. However just because I can''t take advantage of most things from the future, that didn''t mean I was devoid of other options for growth. If I monopolized all the uing bonus dungeons that would emerge in the future, my strength would be assured. "Ow..." A twinge of pain shot through me as I inadvertently tightened my grip on my arms. Despite having healed my hands with the low-level potion courtesy of the school nurse yesterday, they still throbbed slightly whenever I moved them or exerted too much pressure. Seo had literally crushed my bones yesterday. Though I was relieved she seemed happy about us bing friends-or in her case, best friends-that didn''t mean I enjoyed the sensation of pain. Apart from the casually weird conversation about friends she initiated yesterday, Seo was surprisingly more talkative than she was in the game. However, her expression remained emotionless, which was a bit disappointing. ncing at the time, I realized I should probably finish up my meal now. The battle royale would be starting soon, and the training grounds were quite far away from the cafeteria. Just as I was about to indulge in thest piece of sausage, a familiar voice broke through my thoughts. "Wow- Junior, what a coincidence! What are you doing here this early~?" Turning around, I spotted Alice, adorned with her witch hat and sporting an impably beautiful, uniquely designed uniform. Her smile was warm and reassuring as always as she approached, curiosity evident in her gaze before she settled into the empty seat across from me. "Senior Alice..." "Ah- that''s right are you alright now? I''m sorry about what happenedst time. I never really got the chance to personally apologize; student council duties got the old of me, you see." "No, it''s okay, senior. It was basically my fault for being weak anyway." If anything I''m ashamed to show my face in front of you right after what happenedst time. "Tsk, tsk, don''t say that, Junior. It was my fault for not adjusting my strength, and you ended up in that state. So just ept my apology, okay? I''m really sorry Junior-" she said, bowing her head in front of me with her hands sped together. "...Apology epted." "Yay~! You really are nice, Junior. Most students would hold a grudge after being humiliated like that." "Is that so?" "Mm-hmm," she nodded her head excitedly. "When I was a first year, I can still remember that time when most of the opponents I''ve faced would say something like ''You better watch yourself'' or ''Just you wait!'' but they all ended up in the same ce as you though, hehehe~" she said proudly, mimicking their voices-presumably ending up in the infirmary, just like me. "Ah, by the way, why are you here, Junior? It''s still quite early, you know? You should get some proper sleep. Trust me, as a senior myself, you probably will miss the notion of sleep once you enter your third year," she said with a frustrated face, earning nods of agreement from the other seniors nearby. "I just wanted to avoid the breakfast rush." "Oh my, you know about that concept already? Do you perhaps have a sibling here?" "No, it''s just something I realized would happen after the rush from yesterday..." "Ah~ I see. Even still, that''s quite attentive of you, Junior. You get 10 extra points from me!" 10 extra points? For what though? Seeing her all smile with a smirk like that, while staring directly at me made me want to grab onto her cheek but I refrained as she would probably think of me as a creep. "Hehehe~ you really are fun to talk to, Junior-" Alice remarked with a mischievous grin. "Thanks?" I replied, feeling a tad bewildered. What was all this about now? "You''re also quite handsome as well~" she added casually. || || Okay, was she tantly teasing me, or was she serious? I couldn''t quite decipher her intentions. "Have you explored the school yet, Junior?" Alice inquired. "No... not really," I admitted. Truth be told, I hadn''t really bothered exploring much. I already knew theyout of the school like the back of my hand, so there wasn''t much need for exploration. "Then, would you like this Senior to guide you around-?" she offered, her smile oddly intense as she gazed at me. I couldn''t help but feel a bit perplexed. Why was she looking at me like that? What was with all thepliments and sudden kindness? Alice''s behavior today was a bit out of character, and it was starting to mess with my head. This sudden attention was definitely doing a number on my heart. It seemed like she was having fun teasing me, but I couldn''t quite grasp the reason behind it. "No, I don''t want to bothe-" "Are you sure~? It will be just the two of us, you know~? Walking ''together~"" Alice interjected, her voice trailing off into a slight whisper at the end. Okay, something was definitely up. This was doing a number on me right now. In the game, Alice was always yful, but not this yful. Seriously, what was going on? I tried to adjust my breathing, attempting toe up with a proper reply, but before I could, a sudden voice broke through my thoughts. "Riley!" With her usual emotionless look and a katana ced on the left side of her hip, Seo appeared, as cute and beautiful as always. Especially with the uniquely Eastern-styled ck uniform she wore, reminiscent of a sexy kimono. She approached us slowly, her eyes shifting between Alice and me, before she promptly took a seat in the chair next to me. "Good morning, Riley," Seo greeted me. "Good morning, Seo..." I responded, feeling an awkward tension settle over the situation. Seo then turned her gaze towards Alice, and Alice reciprocated the look. I couldn''t quite understand why, but a sudden tension seemed to fill the air as they locked eyes. It felt like a storm was brewing right across my face, a tingling sensation of electricity crackling through the otherwise empty air. Simultaneously, they both posed the same question: "Who is she, Riley?" "Who is she, Junior-?" Feeling a bit nervous about the whole situation, I answered cautiously. "Seo, this is Alice Holloway. She''s our senior. And, Senior, this is Seo Gyeoul, my fri- I mean, best friend." "Senior...?" "Best friend?" They both mumbled in unison, their voices carrying a hint of confusion and curiosity. "Yes...." "I see..." they both said simultaneously once again before having a nod of satisfaction. What was that about? Seo then redirected her focus back to me, her gaze fixed on my half-eaten sausage. "You should eat that faster, Riley. The exam is about to start," she urged, inching closer to my fork before swiftly devouring thest piece of meat. "Uh- Seo?" I stammered, caught off guard by her sudden boldness. "Ah... I''m sorry. I couldn''t help myself. But it''s okay, right? Since we''re BEST FRIENDS and all?" she said with a sheepish look while shooting a nce at Alice. "Hehe~ You shouldn''t do that, you know, Junior Seo. That''s very rude, you know?" Alice chimed in, her tone yful yet chiding. "We''re BEST FRIENDS, so it''s fine, right, Riley?" Seo pressed, looking at me expectantly. "...Yeah?" I responded tentatively. Honestly, I didn''t think that was the case exactly, but I didn''t know what else to say. It felt like swords and magic would fly if I didn''t agree for some reason. "Hehe~ You two must be very close then if you''re already in that stage of openness," Alice remarked, her tone light but her eyes giving off a fierce, red re. She only ever showed that look when she was annoyed or in fight mode, and she seemed really pissed off right now. "Yes, we are very close, right, Riley?" Seo turned to me again, her expression expectant. ''Woman, why are you asking for my opinion every time? Can''t you see the situation?'' ''Don''t add more fuel to the fire, please!'' I silently pleaded with Seo, but she seemed oblivious to my unease. Seeing me not confirming anything this time, Seo looked at me with the same intensity that Alice had directed towards her. I cursed inwardly, realizing I had no choice but to nod in agreement. BREAK!!! Suddenly, the metallic table started cracking and breaking apart as Alice pressed her hands on it, causing my water to spill onto Seo''s skirt. "Ah~ I''m sorry, Junior. I didn''t mean to do that~" Alice apologized to Seo, but her tone didn''t sound genuine for some reason. "It''s fine...." Seo replied calmly, standing up and taking my arm as she helped me to my feet. I was surprised by her monstrous strength; I couldn''t have stood up voluntarily just now, yet she managed to pick me up effortlessly. "Let''s go, Riley. The professors and the other potential ssmates are already there," she said, holding my hand tightly and pulling me along. "Ah, wait, Seo... I''m sorry about this, Senior" I managed to say, casting a final nce at Alice as Seo hurriedly walked me out of the cafeteria. With a mixture of relief and anxiety, I bid farewell to the tense atmosphere and followed Seo towards whatever awaited us at the exam. ---- Meanwhile, back in the cafeteria, a mysterious-looking cat head suddenly popped up, laughing hysterically near Alice. "Hahahaha~ Best friends, best friends, she said! Hahaha~" The cat''s head rolled around Alice, its iconic ear-to-ear smile stered across its face. "That kid got you good, Alice. Didn''t I advise you yesterday to make a move first? He''s quite handsome, you know, so he was bound to get some unwanted attention," Cheshire continuedughing while offering a reprimand. But Alice remained silent, her gaze fixed menacingly on the two figures getting further away from her. "Cheshire..." "Hmm? What is it? Are you ready to listen to the love master''s advice now?" Cheshire inquired. "Junior is a cheater." "Eh? Come on now, Alice. I know he''s your fated one, but calling him a cheater when you aren''t exactly in a rtionship yet is a bit much, you know?" Cheshire chuckled lightly. "His heart, it fluctuated in intense pink whenever he looked at her" But at Alice''sst words, Cheshire stopped his intenseughter and adopted a more serious expression, as he looked at the fleeing Riley... before circling around and ncing at Alice''s face. "Oh my...." He didn''t notice it before... but blood might just spill soon. For the first time in his life Cheshire felt genuine worry for Someone other than his master. Chapter 26: Battle Royale Chapter 26: Battle Royale ? As Seo nced back behind her, her eyes caught the sight of Alice, her re sharp enough to cut through steel, directed right at her. Despite the intensity of Alice''s gaze, Seo couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction bubbling within her, threatening to break into a smile. It was a subtle victory, one she hadn''t anticipated but relished nheless. In that moment, Seo found herself pondering the inexplicable feeling of triumph coursing through her veins. It was a sensation she couldn''t quite grasp, yet it enveloped her with a sense of fulfillment unlike any she had experienced in her sixteen years of life. For once, she found herself enjoying something beyond the rigorous training of swordsmanship that had dominated her existence thus far. Observing Riley''s adorable yet bewildered expression, Seo sensed his lingering confusion regarding the recent events. Seeking to alleviate his unease, she reached out and gently intertwined her fingers with his, their hands fitting together like puzzle pieces as they walked side by side. "Seo...?" Riley''s voice sounded startled, his eyes betraying a mix of surprise and uncertainty. "Do you not like it, perhaps?" Doubt crept into her mind, fueled by the sudden realization that she might have overstepped a boundary. Had she misjudged the situation? Was her attempt atfort perceived as too much, too soon? Her mind raced with thoughts, recalling snippets from her cherished book about the delicate bnce of physical affection in male-female interactions. The book did mention about men being a bit sensitive with a woman''s touch... perhaps Riley didn''t like it? "... No, not really" But hearing his answer Seo calmed down her troubled heart and continued their walk together. Remembering Alice''s super annoyed face once more, Seo smiled silently. Almost unknowingly, Seo''s hands curled into fists, a physical manifestation of the satisfaction swelling within her. She realized, with a sense of rity, that she had emerged victorious in a battle she hadn''t even recognized she was fighting. And more importantly, she had sessfully thwarted the advances of another woman, ensuring that her best friend remained by her side. In her beloved book [How to Make Friends] Seo found sce and guidance amidst its pages. Within its well-worn coversy a set of rules she held dear, rules that seemed to offer a roadmap to navigate theplexities of friendship. One rule, in particr, resonated deeply with her: the admonition to never let a troublesome woman snatch away one''s male best friend. As Seo reflected on this rule, a sense of pride swelled within her. She had adhered to its wisdom, and the thought thrilled her. ''I did it I protected my best friend!'' Indeed, she had acted swiftly to protect her friend Riley from what she perceived as impending trouble. Initially oblivious to the nature of the situation unfolding before her, it only took a single nce at Alice''s expression to understand the potential threat she posed. ''She was probably the most troublesome woman he could''ve have ever met.'' That was why she nodded to herself in satisfaction as she dragged the silent Riley next to her. But for some reason, why does he look like he''s in pain again? ''Does his tummy hurt, perhaps?'' Seo couldn''t help but wonder as she tilted her head. .... Haah... fuck me. This woman beside me might as well be a hurricane, tossing me around like a scrap of paper in the wind. Every time I slow my pace, she effortlessly tugs me forward, leaving me feeling like a puppet at her mercy. And her grip on my hand? It''s so tight that I can barely feel my fingers, like they''re slipping into numbness all over again. ''Can I even fight properly now?'' I''m pretty sure most of the bones I just healed are broken once more. But it''s not just her iron grip that''s the problem; it''s the stares. Everywhere we go, it feels like all eyes are on me, dissecting my every move with a mix of curiosity and spection. Back in the ssroom and the cafeteria, I thought I''d already attracted more than enough attention. But this? This is something else entirely. I can practically hear the rumors swirling around me, shaping perceptions and solidifying whatever reputation I''ve managed to carve out for myself. Whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing remains to be seen, but right now, it''s just ufortable as hell. And what gets me is how Seo seems totally unbothered by it all. Is she really that unfazed, or is she just better at hiding it than I am? Noticing my gaze, she nced back at me, tilting her head slightly. But the expression I found on her face was one ofplete detachment, devoid of any hint of concern or difort. How I wished I possessed that kind of emotional resilience. Anyways When is she nning on letting go? Don''t tell she ns on holding onto my hand until the professors arrived right? Despite my attempts to convey my difort and insistence for her to let go, she seemed resolute in maintaining our handhold. Each time I broached the subject, her reaction was one of disappointment, leaving me feeling guilty and ultimately resigning myself to her grasp. Was she not concerned about the implications of her actions? I knew Seo had a somewhat idealized view of friendships, but surely, she understood that our current situation stretched the boundaries of tonic friendship, right? Or maybe I was just overthinking it. After all, wasn''t it normal for male and female best friends to hold hands? ''Ah I''m confused now'' Frustration gnawed at me as I grappled with these thoughts, unable to find a clear answer. In the end, I decided to push the questions aside and simply wait for the professors to arrive "Hey, isn''t that guy...?" "Isn''t the girl next to him the top-ranked in our year?" "What''s she doing next to him?" "Could they be a thing?" The whispers buzzed around me like bees, each word stinging with implications I hadn''t fully considered. Maybe I wasn''t overreacting after all. Perhaps Seo hadn''t realized the implications of her actions, how they breached the unspoken boundaries of friendship. Should I ask her to let go now, before things spiraled further out of control? "Se-" But before I could voice my thoughts, the arrival of the professors interrupted us. Unlike the monocled man who had introduced the ss yesterday, this duomanded attention in an entirely different way. The first was a bearded old man, his muscles bulging beneath his suit in a disy of raw strength. The second was a striking woman, her presence enhanced by the katana strapped to her side. Together, they exuded an aura of warriors, their energy palpable as they strode purposefully toward us. "ARE ALL OF YOU LOTS HERE!?" The old man''s voice thundered across the training field, echoing off the circr walls and reverberating in our ears. The abruptness of his shout startled me, snapping me out of my reverie a sentiment everyone here right now can rte to... he was just too loud. I knew he was loud as he was a very familiar figure even in the game, but to think he would be this loud... my ear drums are practically ringing. He then scanned our faces one by one before nodding, and shouting once more. "GOOD, GOOD! LOOKS LIKE ALL OF YOU ARE HERE!" he dered, his volume making me wince involuntarily. Did he really need to shout like that again? "I AM FERDENAND LOOKVINE, THE SENIOR AND HEAD PROFESSOR FOR THE KNIGHT DEPARTMENT," he announced, before gesturing towards the other figure beside him. "THIS ONE RIGHT HERE IS PROFESSOR YUKI, MY HEAD ASSISTANT." Professor Yuki, with a grace that seemed almost at odds with the impending gigantic old man in front of us, bowed before distributing wooden swords to each of us in turn. "AS YOU LOT ALL KNOW BY NOW, YOU ARE UNDERGOING A PLACEMENT EXAM TO DETERMINE WHO AMONG YOU DESERVES TO ENTER CLASS A AND BE PLACED AMONG THE TOP 10 STUDENTS IN YOUR YEAR!" Ferdinand continued, his voicemanding attention. He pped his hands together, and suddenly, small pirs rose from the ground, encircling us in a transparent blue barrier - the same one used in the Gymnasium cement exams. "THE RULES ARE SIMPLE: FIGHT AND WIN. BE AMONG THE LAST 9 STUDENTS STANDING," he exined, his tone leaving no room for ambiguity. "DON''T WORRY ABOUT YOUR RANKINGS. PROFESSOR YUKI AND I WILL OBSERVE EVERY DETAIL AND GRADE YOU BASED ON YOUR OVERALL PERFORMANCE." With hisrge smile hemanded everyone toe over to the circr field to begin the test right away. This battle royale... I had prepared everything I needed to pass, but I still couldn''t help feeling nervous. Fighting goblins was one thing, but going up against actual people was a whole different story. However, knowing that most of the guys here were either formidable opponents or extremely skilled fighters, I had no intention of holding back. ncing around the expansive field, I made a mental note to steer clear of Lucas and Janica. Not only were they practically guaranteed a spot in ss A, but they were also renowned as the strongest contenders among us. Avoiding them would be wise if I hoped to make it on this trial unscathed. Curiously, I realized I hadn''t yet spotted Lucas and Janica yet. Given their striking appearances, they shouldn''t be difficult to find. Are they buried in the crowd perhaps? Before I could dwell further on their whereabouts, Seo''s gesture snapped me back to the present. Was that her way of wishing me luck? ''How cute...'' I couldn''t help but think to myself, even though a good ''luck'' was a non existential thing for me, I still appreciate her kindness. I guess I needed to put on a good show, especially now, that she gave me her good luck. Walking towards the center stage I by Professor Ferdinand, but his sudden grip on my shoulder jolted me to a halt. "YOU..." he began, his voice carrying a weight of meaning that I couldn''t quite decipher. "Sir?" "NAH... IT''S NOTHING," he dismissed with a cryptic shake of his head. "JUST BE SURE TO HOLD BACK A LITTLE, KID," he added, patting my shoulder before releasing me. Hold back? Did he seriously expect me to restrain myself in the heat of battle? If I held back, I might as well sign my own death warrant here. The attention of the others immediately shifted towards us, drawn by Ferdinand''s booming voice and his unusual interaction with me. Murmurs and whispers filled the air, adding to the weight of scrutiny already bearing down on me. Haah... It seemed like I couldn''t escape the spotlight today, no matter how hard I tried. "Riley... Fighting!" Seo cheered me on with a double thumbs up this time. ''Yup this girl had a knack for adding fuel to the fire'' Well anyways ignoring this innocent little girl I sat my mind straight, my focus was on one thing: ''winning!'' "3, 3, 1 START!!!" As Ferdinand''s voice rang out, signaling the start of the match The wind howled with a sharpness that cut through the chaos, carrying with it the painful cacophony of moans and screams. Wooden Swords shed with a thunderous resonance, each strike echoing like a cannon shot, while battles erupted in all directions. Students soared through the air, blood painted the sky, and a myriad of sword techniques danced across the battlefield like intricate brushstrokes on a canvas. Amidst the frenzy ofbat, where every student fought with the ferocity of soldiers in their final stand, there was one ring absence: me. Despite the chaos surrounding me, no opponent dared to approach me.... Chapter 27: Battle Royale 2 Chapter 27: Battle Royale 2 ? ''Why is everybody avoiding me?'' As I strolled through the chaotic field, I couldn''t shake the feeling that everyone was intentionally avoiding me. It was perplexing; students would dart away as soon as they caught sight of me, even when I was merely ten meters away. Some would abruptly halt their fights, their attention instantly diverted frombat to escape. It was bizarre, to say the least. My mind raced with possible exnations for their behavior. Was it something I said? No... I''m pretty sure it''s because of Seo and the professor''s unwanted cheer and advice. But dwelling on those questions wouldn''t solve the immediate issue at hand. While part of me relished the ease with which I could navigate through the crowd, there was a more pressing concern looming ahead. You see, as much as I enjoyed the advantage of unimpeded movement, it posed a significant problem when it came to assessment. Professor Ferdenand, our annoyingly loud and discerning instructor, undoubtedly expected a demonstration of ourbat prowess. And if I failed to engage in any battles, grading me would be an arduous task, mired inplexity. Sure, intimidation and the sheer force of one''s aura counted for something in these confrontations. However, in the eyes of Professor Ferdenand, who valued tangible results and observable progress above all else, merely instilling fear wouldn''t suffice. Walking around, instilling dread in others, hardly showcased the skills I knew I possessed. I needed to provide substance, not just rely on conjecture and spection. And besides, I actually wanted to test out how much of a difference I hadpared to my peers. Looking around, finding my first prey wasn''t that hard, as literal chaos was unfolding all around me. Instinctively, my body moved as I focused my strength on my feet, preparing for what was to come. Calming down my breathing, I could feel the heat rising and falling within me, my muscles tensing with anticipation. My hands tightened around the grip of my sword as I readied myself for action. Then, without a second thought, I propelled myself forward like a bullet in mid-air. The guy, noticing my swift approach, attempted to block my oing sword strike, but it was already toote. In his eyes, only the crescent reflection of the wooden de I wielded was visible before it struck him squarely in the face. With a resounding boom and the tense cracking of bones, he was propelled forward, the impact apanied by a loud banging noise. As his body flew through the air and crashed onto the hard floor outside the stage, it was only then that I realized the gravity of my actions. ''Was going all out a bit too much?'' But I''m pretty sure these guys have C-rank stats too. Well, there''s nothing I can do about it now. Looks of distress and weird nces were all around me now that I had done that. Seeing me act in such a manner caused the battles around me to quiet down momentarily as everyone''s attention turned towards me. It was ufortable to be the center of attention, but given the unwanted attention I had just garnered, it was to be expected. As I took a step forward, the young man in front of me unconsciously took a step back, our eyes meeting in a tense standoff. "Hey...e at me," I taunted, holding my sword in a reverse grip as I prepared to advance. If these guys weren''t going toe at me, then I would go to them instead. Dashing forward once again, my sword immediately cleaved through the air as I spun it around in my hands, executing a fluid motion beforeunching into a small jump. [Skill: Basic swordsmanship] [Proficiency (35%)] With a vertical sh, I descended upon the guy in front of me, the added weight of my body behind the strike making it nearly impossible for him to block effectively. "Agh!" he screamed in frustration as my strength bore down on him. Despite his attempts to defend himself with the t side of his wooden sword, it proved futile against the force of my attack. Considering the slight build, he had he was probably more attuned to daggers or rapiers, meaning his specs would be more inclined in his agility. If I had to guess he''s strength stat right now was probably around High D or Low C at best. I could sense his struggle just by that initial sh alone, his D-rank strength no match for the power I possessed, even with my efforts to restrain myself. Realizing that prolonging the confrontation would only lead to further frustration for him, I pressed forward relentlessly. The sound of his wooden sword splintering filled the air as my de relentlessly bore down upon him. With a resounding boom, reminiscent of the earlier encounter, my sword struck him squarely in the forehead. And just like that, he copsed, a sizable bump forming on his forehead as he sumbed to unconsciousness. It was a swift and decisive end to our brief altercation, a testament to the vast difference in our abilities. As I stood over him, a mix of adrenaline and unease coursed through me, but it wasn''t enough. Despite the swift victory, there remained an insatiable thirst within me, a craving for a true battle to quench this strange sensation. I couldn''t shake the feeling of annoyance that gnawed at me, exacerbated by the persistent avoidance of those around me. "Aren''t you guys going to fight?" I taunted once more, my frustration evident in my voice. Yet, even my provocations failed to muster the courage in others to engage inbat. With a silent sigh of resignation, I resigned myself to the fact that I would once again have to take the initiative. Pushing forward once more, I braced myself for whatever challengesy ahead. It seemed that this day was destined to be more tiresome and troublesome than I had initially anticipated. [Notice:] [Skill: Monarch''s Will (Locked)] [Passive Effect: Charisma + EX] [Current proficiency: 1.2%-5%] [Influence: +15] [Presence: +15] [Note: The passive skills have taken effect, those with weak will''s will now be suppressed.] ..... "We sure are having a bountiful harvest this year!" Professor Ferdenand mumbled, his gaze fixed on the stage where students were engaged in fiercebat. A smile yed on his lips as he observed their efforts, anticipation gleaming in his eyes. He knew that in just a few days, the entire academy would be abuzz with talk of their performances. "Hmm, you''re not shouting now?" Professor Yuki''s curious inquiry interrupted the moment, her surprise evident in her tone. Ferdenand''s sudden change in volume hadn''t gone unnoticed. Chuckling, Ferdenand responded, "Hmm, DO YOU WANT ME TO SPEAK LIKE THIS ONCE MORE? HAHAHAHA!" "No... please don''t. Honestly, your voice is quite difficult to listen to," Yuki replied candidly. Ferdenand''s smirk faltered, reced by a momentary flicker of annoyance. "Yuki... I know you''re my assistant, but could you at least be a bit more subtle with your words?" Yuki shrugged nonchntly. "I think being tant, honest, and transparent about something is nicer though." Ferdenand sighed, realizing the futility of arguing with Yuki when it came to matters of logic. With a resigned shake of his head, he returned his attention to the ongoing battles, deciding it was best to let the matter rest. "The frozen mage princess Snow White, the child of light Rose Brilliance, de dancer ra Luminaria," Professor Yuki recited, as she remembered the top prospects of the mage department this year. "The mage department is already packed enough with monstrous students, but now seeing everyone here, I guess the notion of calling this year the golden age of the academy isn''t wrong, huh?" "Hahaha! you took the words right out of my mouth" Professor Ferdenand chimed in, a hint of pride in his voice. "I guess it isn''t only the mage department that''s raising monsters, huh? If I could, I would probably pass anybody here right here, right now. But unfortunately, there are only nine spots left for A ss... Does anyone here grab your attention, Yuki?" "Well, ignoring the obvious number one," Yuki replied, her gaze fixed on the nonchntly calm Seo, who watched the fights beside them. "I think that golden-eyed student and that redhead would surely pass." "Lucas and Janica, huh?" Ferdenand nodded thoughtfully. "You know of them, sir?" "I had my eyes on them ever since the evaluation exams back in the gym," Ferdenand admitted, a hint of satisfaction in his tone. It seemed that even before the battlesmenced, the instructors were keenly aware of the potential of certain students to rise to the top. Watching Lucas and Janica engage inbat was akin to witnessing seasoned knights locked in battle. They moved with a fluidity and grace that belied their young age, each step and strike executed with precision and purpose. If they were wielding real swords, the sh of metal would have rung through the air, and the sparks of their des would have illuminated the battlefield. "They''re quite strong. Can they use aura as well, sir?" Yuki inquired, her eyes fixed on the intense duel unfolding before them. "That''s likely the case," Ferdenand replied, his gaze narrowing as he observed the subtle suppression of energy within the twobatants. "With that level of skill and precision, it wouldn''t be surprising for them to have mastered aura maniption despite their youth." "Geniuses, huh..." Yuki murmured, a note of admiration in her voice. "You said it. Back in my day, I was around 25 years old when I first started manifesting my aura. Seriously, kids these days are born as literal monsters," Ferdenand remarked with a wistful smile, reminiscing about his own journey of discovery and growth. It was clear that he held a deep respect for the prowess disyed by the young warriors before them, recognizing them as the shining stars of a new generation. Looking at Professor Ferdenand''s expression, Yuki sensed that he was likely to pass Lucas and Janica, regardless of the oue of their current bout. It seemed that in Ferdenand''s eyes, their potential transcended the mere results of a single fight. With this realization, Yuki understood that there were only around seven students left who would ultimately ascend to A ss status after all was said and done. Turning her attention away from the grand spectacle of Lucas and Janica''s duel, Yuki''s gaze settled on a lone figure amidst the chaos of the battlefield. His unique golden blonde hair shimmered in the sunlight, and he stood with an unmistakable aura of confidence and power. His blue eyes gleamed with intensity, exuding a strength that seemed to radiate outward, creating an invisible barrier that kept others at bay. As Yuki observed the young man, a question nagged at her mind. "If Lucas and Janica can be considered as literal genius-like monsters, what does that make that young man, sir?" she inquired, her curiosity piqued by the enigmatic figure. Looking at the young man Yuki was looking at, Professor Ferdenand smirked. "He''s a monster among monsters" The dean of the knight department had already issued warnings and cautions about this particr student, but Ferdenand had initially found it hard to believe his boss''s words. However, after meeting him and witnessing the young man in action just once, Ferdenand understood exactly what type of monstery hidden beneath his stone-cold exterior. There was something undeniably chilling about the young man before him. His features, while seemingly ordinary at first nce, held a certain aura of danger and intensity. But it wasn''t just his appearance that set him apart; it was the way he carried himself, the confidence in his every movement, as if he were always a step ahead of everyone else. Exuding a type of Aura Professor Ferdenand was all too familiar with. ''He was a natural born killer'' ... "Sneeze...!" As I took down the next student closest to me my nose involuntarily sneezed. ''Is somebody talking shit about me?'' Chapter 28: Meaningless Fight Chapter 28: Meaningless Fight ? When Professor Ferdenand announced themencement of the battle, it was only natural for some students to band together, especially if they were friends. Coborating in a team offered distinct advantages over facing the challenge alone. Though it might lower their individual ranking in the professor''s eyes, it was the most pragmatic approach in a battle royal where every participant posed a potential threat. As I observed the dynamics of the battlefield, it became apparent that there was a certain synergy inherent in teamwork. I didn''t notice it at first but professor Yuki actually gave out different weapons specialized for each different student right now. Professor Yuki''s distribution of weapons further emphasized this point. Rather than solely swords, each student was equipped with a weapon tailored to their individual specialties. It was a strategic move, recognizing that not all students from the knight department were proficient with swords alone. With an array of weapons at their disposal, from bows to spears, axes to daggers, the group effort became much more reliable. While all the weapons were crafted from wood, the variety ensured that each student could leverage their strengths whilepensating for their weaknesses. In this way, teams could cover each other''s vulnerabilities and maximize their chances of sess. It was a testament to the thoughtful nning and foresight of the instructors, who understood the importance of adaptability and coboration in the face of a real battle. However, simply banding together with friends didn''t guarantee victory, especially in a stage brimming with monstrous students. As two students stood before me, their swords pointed hesitantly in my direction, their attempts at intimidation fell t. Despite their trembling hands and feeble threats, I couldn''t help but find the situation somewhat amusing. "P-Please drop down your sword if you don''t want to get hurt," one of them stammered, his voice betraying his fear. "That''s right," hispanion added, though his attempt at assertiveness was undermined by the uncertainty in his stance. Their courage wasmendable, even though they were clearly outmatched. However, their bravery wouldn''t alter the inevitable oue. "You bastar-Gaghk!" With a swift maneuver, I stepped on the spear user of their party, causing him to cry out in pain and frustration. As he copsed to the ground, I scanned the area, searching for the whereabouts of hispanion. Originally, there were around five of them: one spear user, one bow user, and three sword wielders. Yet, I casually bested them when they ambushed me. Individually, each posed a formidable challenge, capable of overpowering me under the right circumstances. However, their collective ipetence became their downfall. Theirck of coordination and tactical missteps turned them into a problem as they faltered in their teamwork, allowing me to dispatch their vanguard rather easily, including their main damage dealer. Looking at the unconscious spear user, it was evident he wouldn''t be waking up anytime soon. The two remaining in front of me trembled with fear, too afraid to make a run for it. Leaving them alone seemed like an option, but experience taught me that things rarely yed out that smoothly, especially given my luck. [Item: Tears of Chronos (Unique)] [Auto activated] [Effects: Time dtion (Movement slow: 50%)] The Tears of Chronos, a unique artifact, sprang to life without mymand, triggering a dramatic slowdown of time. Suddenly, the world around me moved at half its usual pace. These two opponents, they were putting on quite the show, their expressions shifting subtly as if waiting for the perfect moment to strike. There was only one reason why the Tears of Chronos would activate on their own: impending danger lurking just beyond my awareness. It had to be their archer ally, concealed and ready to unleash an attack. Sensing a faint but unmistakable threat from my left, I turned my attention just in time to witness a wooden arrow, its tip dulled but still menacing, hurtling towards me. In the surreal slowness of the moment, I even caught the smirk on the archer''s face, reveling in their impending victory. But there was no time to dwell on the impending projectile, for without warning, the two adversaries before me surged forward, their movements swift and purposeful. They aimed to exploit my distraction, hoping tond a decisive blow while I was momentarily preupied. Their strategy was cunning, despite my earlier doubts about their abilities, they had orchestrated this ambush with precision. Had it not been for the Tears of Chronos, granting me precious moments to react, I might have fallen prey to their scheme right now. Waiting for the arrow to draw near, I calcted its trajectory and made a quick adjustment, taking a small step back just before deactivating the Tears of Chronos. As time reverted to its normal flow, the arrow whizzed past my face, narrowly missing me by mere centimeters. Perhaps I should have taken a longer stride, I mused, but dwelling on the past would serve no purpose now. "Well, it doesn''t matter," I muttered, dismissing the thought. The two adversaries before me appeared dumbfounded, their faces twisted in terror as they realized their surprise attack had failed. Before they could even process what had happened, my sword swung with precision, connecting with both of their heads in a single fluid motion. Their heads snapped back with grunts of pain, and they crumpled to the ground, unconscious. Foam flecked with saliva dribbled from their mouths. I noticed this when the match started, but I shouldn''t have overestimated everyone here. In the game, it was stated that most of the students from ss A to B had an average of C-level stats. So,ing into this fight, I was cautious. However, now that I had actually fought these guys, I realized that at best, they only had one C-rank stat in a least one of their attributes. This meant they weren''t that different from me in terms of overall physical capabilities. Ultimately, it all came down to who was more skilled, and unfortunately, most of these guyscked that skill. ''I guess they were all just extras to begin with.'' Although I had no actual sword skills myself, as I never practiced swordsmanship, my knowledge about the game helped me out a lot. Most of these guys moved like your average mob characters; dodging was practically easier than those goblins back at the dungeon. Now then... where is that archer bastard? I thought to myself, scanning the chaotic battlefield for any sign of the fleeing archer. It didn''t take long for me to spot him, attempting to make a hasty escape as hisradesy defeated. I tensed up my muscles, ready to give chase, but before I could take a step, a loud voice interrupted me. I felt a sudden pressure from my side, causing me to pause. "Riley!" The voice was familiar, filled with enthusiasm and energy. I wished I could ignore it, pretend I hadn''t heard, but I knew I couldn''t avoid what wasing next. With a resigned sigh, I turned to face him. He wore a huge smile on his face, excitement gleaming in his eyes as he assumed his fighting stance¡ªthe same one he always used in the game. His aura radiated from his wooden sword, casting a brilliant golden glow. Just looking at it sent a shiver down my spine; if I took a direct hit from that, I could easily be cleaved in half. Aura amplified the sharpness and strength of both a person and their weapon. What he wielded now was no mere wooden sword-it was practically a real de, enhanced by the power of his aura. I couldn''t even see his stats, but from the formation of his muscles and the aura he exuded, I knew for sure he already had around a B-rank stat in strength. "Riley, let''s have a duel!" he eximed excitedly, his enthusiasm palpable in the air. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes inwardly. This battle maniac. Didn''t he realize that if we started fighting, I would likely end up dead? Or was he simply blind to the danger? He probably thought I was strong, considering the passive effects of my unique skill. But even then, it was annoying to deal with him. Once he set his mind on something, there was no stopping him. Why was he always so excited to see me anyway? Had he already defeated Janica? I had thought the two were still fighting just a while ago, but I guess this bastard had emerged victorious. He was the protagonist of this world, alright. Examining the subtle bruises on his body and the small trickle of blood dripping from his forehead, I concluded that Janica must have dealt significant damage to him. "Riley?" As I remained silent, he seemed to interpret it as a tacit agreement to his request. More aura burst forth from him, coating his sword with an ominous glow. Alright, things were looking pretty dire. How the hell was I supposed to get out of this mess? Facing off against this guy, battered or not, meant my chances of winning were zilch. Even with the Tears of Chronos giving me a time advantage, it wouldn''t change the inevitable oue. So, what options did I have? Then it hit me a risky but potentially viable n. If he believed I was strong, why not use that to my advantage? Sure, my acting skills weren''t top-notch, but for some reason, lying came easier to me since I woke up in this body. With a calming breath, I locked eyes with him. "Lucas...." I called out, his name punctuating the tense atmosphere. He seemed pleased by my acknowledgment, albeit a tadte forfort. "Haha, please don''t hold back, Riley," he chuckled,pletely oblivious to the danger he was putting me in. Seriously, this guy was going to get me killed if he kept this up. But there was no time to dwell on his cluelessness. As I watched the bright glow of his now golden sword expand before me, I gulped, trying to quell the dryness in my throat. Seriously, were the professors blind to this impending disaster? Theirck of intervention only added to the pressure. It was now or never-I had to make this bluff work, or I was as good as done for. ncing at the two professors standing at a distance, their expressions betrayed a mixture of curiosity and anticipation. Even Seo, with his typically reserved demeanor, seemed intrigued, her eyes fixed on me. Haha... If I messed up here, it wouldn''t just be a defeat-it could spell my demise. The pressure was on, and I could feel it weighing heavily on my shoulders. From Lucas''s eager demeanor, it was clear he anticipated my next move, likely expecting me to adopt a stance in preparation for our duel. After all, adhering to the code of honor was customary among knights. But I had no intention of ying by his rules. Gripping my sword in a nonchnt manner, as though it were nothing more than a mere stick, I met his gaze head-on before letting out a resigned sigh. "Do you wish for a duel, Lucas?" I asked, my tone neutral. "Yes," he replied eagerly, a grin spreading across his face, revealing his teeth. Oh, how I longed to wipe that smug expression off his face. "With only that level of aura?" I continued, my words cutting through the air like a de. ".......!???" Confusion washed over Lucas''s features in a sudden wave, recing his earlier excitement. Even the surrounding students, who had been watching our exchange intently, fell silent at my unexpected question. The tension in the air was palpable as all eyes turned to me, awaiting my next move. "With only that level of... aura?" Lucas muttered quietly, his gaze fixed on me. Perhaps he believed I held him in low regard, dismissing his abilities with myck of a proper stance and my apparent mockery of his aura. While I might have bruised his ego, I had no time for niceties. ''I''m sorry but I''m not here to y games Lucas'' My sole focus was on achieving my happy ending in this world, and ying nice wasn''t part of the n. Sliding my sword back into its scabbard, I braced myself for the surge of killing intent that followed. Lucas''s aura spiked dramatically, the winds swirling around him exerting pressure that threatened to push me back. He likely interpreted my actions as a direct insult, and in a way, he wasn''t entirely wrong. "What are you doing, Riley? I know you''re strong, but to-" he began, concern evident in his voice. "This is meaningless," I interjected firmly, cutting him off before he could finish his sentence. His confusion was palpable as he regarded me with a mixture of surprise and uncertainty. My calm and nonchnt demeanor seemed to disarm him slightly, quelling the intensity of his aura. "What are you talking about?" he asked, his brow furrowing as he attempted to decipher the meaning behind my words. "You are strong... But only for those who are weak" I asserted; the words heavy with implication. The silence that followed was deafening, the weight of my statement hanging in the air like a dark cloud. At its core, I was essentially telling Lucas that despite his strength, he still fell short inparison to me. "I''m only strong on the weak...?" His reaction was not what I expected. Instead of shock or disbelief, a simmering anger radiated from him, his face flushing red with frustration. "So, are you calling Janica weak?" he demanded, his annoyance palpable. Bingo. My n to provoke him had seeded beyond my expectations. As someone who had immersed myself in the game world like a total nerd, I knew Lucas better than he knew himself. And there was one thing I knew for certain-he despised it when someone insulted a person he cared about. "Yes" I repeated, holding firm to my assertion. As the word left my lips, Lucas''s anger ignited into a zing inferno of bloodlust, the atmosphere crackling with his barely contained rage. It was clear that I needed to bring this confrontation to an end, and fast. Honestly, provoking him like this probably wasn''t necessary, but I needed to ensure he would actually make a move. And he did, with a burst of speed that left me reeling. In an instant, Lucas vanished from view, only to reappear right beside me, moving so fast it felt like a st of supersonic waves. I could feel the cold pressure of his aura closing in around my neck, a chilling reminder of his formidable strength. As expected, Lucas hesitated, his actions restrained by his innate kindness. Observing that the Tears of Chronos didn''t activate automatically, it became evident that Lucas harbored no ill intent towards me, despite my insulting remark about Janica. Our faces were now close, and as I met his gaze, he appeared more confused than angry. "Why won''t you draw your sword?" he inquired, his voice tinged with confusion. Part of me wanted tosh out, to tell him that I couldn''t draw my sword even if I wanted to, but I suppressed the impulse and maintained the facade. "I told you, it''s meaningless," I replied calmly, though inwardly, frustration simmered beneath the surface. Chapter 29: I am number 3 Chapter 29: I am number 3 ? [Hero''s Legacymunity post] [Character Description] [Name: Lucas] [Race: Half Angel] [Description: Lucas is the young hero and protagonist of Hero''s Legacy, fated and destined to save the world from its oing end. Born and raised on the outskirts border and rural town of the empire, Lucas always dreamed of bing a knight ever since he was rescued by one. This experience inspired him to train and nourish his skills, aiming to be the best swordsman in the world.] [Personality: Lucas is known for his just, brave, kind, and honest nature. He possesses a stubborn streak and can be dense at times, but these traits only serve to reinforce his unwavering determination. Lucas values honor, justice, and honesty above all else, and he is dedicated to upholding these principles in every aspect of his life.] [Likes: Swords, knights, honor, training, honesty, justice, meat] [Dislikes: Lies, dishonor, squids, snakes] [Note: When nning a certain build, please take note of Lucas''s character, as it will help develop his uing skills in the future. Every decision you make throughout the game will not only affect the story but also your y style as well.] In the game, numerous descriptions highlighted Lucas''s traits and personality, but one aspect always stood out: his extreme level of stubbornness, all in the name of justice. He''d go to great lengths to uphold what he believed was right, even if it meant risking his own life. He''d leap into danger without a second thought, whether it meant facing down a monster or challenging an opponent, all to protect others or achieve a single victory. And while this stubbornness did contribute to his growth and strength over time-after all, what doesn''t kill you makes you stronger-it also posed a significant challenge for me in the present situation. There were many ways I could have approached this dilemma, but I knew that direct confrontation was not the answer. If I simply turned my back on him without exnation, he''d likely charge at me, turning a tense situation into an all-out brawl-a fight that I knew I couldn''t win. That''s why, in this moment, I had to outsmart Lucas. Despite his stubbornness, his inherent kindness made him predictable. By refusing to engage inbat and instead challenging his preconceptions, I could avoid a potentially fatal confrontation. Lucas, you''re too kind for your own good.... If only you realized that sometimes, being kind means knowing when to hold back. If his sword actually went for the kill, he would''ve gotten what he wanted. Brimming with anger, his eyes shed with indignation, his hands trembling with barely contained fury. To him, my words weren''t just a slight against his friend; they were a direct affront to the very honor of knights-the highest standard of virtue for those who wielded swords. But I couldn''t bring myself to adhere to such archaic notions of chivalry. While Lucas idolized the noble ideals of knights who followed the dictates of their hearts, I found such concepts impractical and naive. For me, mages held a far greater appeal. They were logical, their actions guided by reason rather than sentimentality. In the game, I gravitated towards heroines who wielded magic romancing them first as I found their rationality and independence far more attractive than the emotional vtility of other character sses. Emotions didn''t cloud their judgment or gamey, making them reliable allies and fascinatingpanions. For someone like me, who valued logic and pragmatism above all else, mages were the obvious choice for a viable party. Although there were exceptions to this rule as not all mages were logical and cunning by nature, like Alice and ra who followed what their hearts desired, as it suited their personality better, it made sense as to why they were that way so I didn''t really care. "THAT''S ENOUGH! TIME''S UP!" Professor Ferdinand''s booming voice echoed across the entire area, signaling the end of the exam. "CONGRATULATIONS TO ALL OF YOU! COME UP FRONT AND REST UP. THERE ARE BOTTLES OF MID-GRADE POTIONS HERE. I WANT YOU ALL TO TAKE ONE EACH AND WAIT FOR OUR ASSESSMENT TO BE DONE!" he announced, his words carrying authority and finality. "It seems I was wrong about you..." Lucas muttered, withdrawing his sword from my neck. I shrugged inwardly. What did his expectations matter to me anyway? And how badly did he actually want to fight me? I didn''t have the time or inclination to dwell on it. With a relieved sigh, the pressure of Lucas''s re dissipated as the cold sensation of his aura released my neck. He didn''t spare me a second nce as he walked away, heading towards the confused Janica who stood nearby. Observing the slight bruises on her, it was clear that the two of them had engaged in a fierce battle with each other just a while ago... I guess Lucas also didn''t hold his punches huh, how could he bruise a girls face just like that. Janica, upon recognizing me, offered a small bow before hastening after the dejected Lucas. Her confused expression hinted that she might not have witnessed the altercation between him and me. Did she pass out during the chaos? Surveying the aftermath, I observed most of the students lying on the ground, either unconscious or writhing in pain. Some were bleeding profusely, their bodies bearing the marks of intensebat. But what caught my attention the most was the dwindling number of survivors. Only nine of us remained standing amidst the carnage. Of course, Janica and Lucas were among the survivors, but there were also other familiar faces scattered among the group. One of them being Kagami Kento Standing tall throughout the field, his imposing presence entuated by his short brown buzz cut and the unique open-sleeved uniform he wore. He also sported a specialized wooden weapon-a wooden glove, perhaps tailored specifically for this exam. Judging by his rtively unscathed appearance, it seemed most students wisely avoided direct confrontation with him-a smart decision, given that he was probably the strongest student here right now, well if you don''t count Seo into the mix that is, in terms of strength stat he''s probably around a Low A rank to a high B. Among the 9 remaining survivors, there were also the twins, Lily and Lillian, each wielding a pair of twin daggers. They both had the look of seasoned assassins, their demeanor exuding deadly precision. In the game, these two petite-looking girls were arguably the best assassin-type supporting characters, capable of dealing devastating critical damage. As for the other three survivors, I had no idea who they were, but they had evidently proven themselves as top contenders to havested this long. Overall, all of these individuals were essentially the supporting cast of the storyline, some of whom could even be romanced if you yed the DLC. Except for me, I supposed. The overall contenders for the uing ss A students seemed to remain consistent with the game''s main scenario, which was a relief. I didn''t want to alter things too much; after all, I still needed to rely on my knowledge of the future. Exiting the stage, I was immediately greeted by Seo, who handed me a potion. "Good job, Riley," "Thank you" Ignoring the curious stares directed at me once again, I opened the mid-grade healing potion and drank it. Surprisingly, its cold, liquid taste had a hint of strawberry, different from the low-grade ones back at the infirmary. It was a refreshing change. Honestly, I didn''t really need a potion since I hadn''t sustained any injuries, but since it was offered, I figured I might as well. Plus, I couldn''t afford to draw too much attention by refusing the bottle Seo gave me. I had a hundred percent feeling that if I denied it, all eyes would be locked on me. ".... Riley you-" Seo seemed like she wanted to ask me something, but she ultimately chose to remain silent, merely staring at me instead. "HAHAHA! WASN''T THAT FUN, YOU LOT? HOW DID YOU ALL FEEL EXPERIENCING THE INTENSE THRILL OF A REAL BATTLE?" Professor Ferdinand''s booming voice echoed across the field, filled with amusement. "YOU LOT MIGHT SAY THAT YOU FOUND IT UNFAIR, AS IT WAS A BATTLE ROYAL. BUT TRUST ME, A REAL BATTLE DOESN''T DICTATE RULES. THE WORLD OUT THERE ISN''T ALL ABOUT DUELS; IT''S ABOUT SURVIVAL, ADAPTING, AND BEING STRONG! ONLY THOSE WHO HAVE THOSE CERTAIN SKILLS WILL MAKE IT AND RISE TO THE TOP. AND UNFORTUNATELY FOR YOU LOT, MOST OF YOU ARE LACKING! HAHAHAHA!" I wasn''t sure if Professor Ferdinand was being genuine or merely mocking us at this point, but everything he said made sense. Considering the privileges A-ss students enjoyed, it made sense that only the strongest and best made it to the ss. "WE HAVE MADE OUR DECISION SINCE THE FIGHT STARTED AND SAW THE BEST OF EACH AND EVERYONE OF YOU. CERTAINLY, AMONG ALL OF YOU LOT, THERE WERE 9 THAT STOOD OUT FROM THE REST. AND RIGHT NOW, PROFESSOR YUKI AND I ARE DONE RANKING EACH OF THEM. SO, AS PROFESSOR YUKI CALLS OUT YOUR NAME, PLEASE STEP FORWARD AND APPROACH THE FRONT." Finally, all this can be done. Honestly, the day is getting tiring now. I didn''t notice this at first, but using mana actually takes up a lot of your stamina. Although I only used the Tears of Chronos maybe once or twice throughout the entire battle, it was still draining. I should train more when sses finally start. Suddenly, Professor Yuki approached us at the front and looked at the note she was making. I guess they really properly assessed us in real-time. There were many aspects of evaluation during this exam, but overall they probably assessed it in terms of overall strength. Finally, Professor Yuki''s voice cut through the tension as she announced the names, confirming what I had already anticipated. The overall ranking for the first-year Knight Department A-ss was now determined: 1. SEO 2. LUCAS 3. RILEY 4. JANICA 5. LILY 6. KAGAMI 7. THEO 8. LILLIAN 9. GILBERT 10. SUSAN Haha... to think I would be number 3... Were my acting skills really that convincing? Chapter 30: Daily things Chapter 30: Daily things ? Once again, the morning dawned, and I found myself gazing up at the familiar sight of the ceiling above. Rolling out of bed, I made my way to the bathroom, sshing water on my face to wake myself up. It had been three days since the cement exam had concluded, yet I still struggled to settle into my daily routine. Each morning began with theoretical sses on magic, a subject that seemed somewhat out of ce for us aspiring knights. However, as we soon learned, understanding magic was essential for our future battles. It wasn''t just about shing swords; we needed to be knowledgeable about spells and their practical applications on the battlefield. Despite the importance of these lessons, I often found myself drifting off during ss, the allure of sleep too strong to resist. Following the theoretical sessions, we transitioned to practical training sses. Here, on the open training field where we had previously undergone our cement exams, we honed our skills. Unlike the theoretical lectures, practical training felt more natural and immediately applicable to our future roles as knights. The rhythmic ng of swords, the exertion of physical effort, it all felt like a more authentic preparation for the challenges ahead. "Haaah!" The metallic ng echoed as my wooden sword struck the dummy, leaving a mark but hardly making a dent. ''The fact that it''s so thin as well...'' I couldn''t help but admire its durability, even as frustration gnawed at me. "You''re working hard, Riley." Seo''s voice broke through my concentration as she approached, offering me a dry towel. I epted it with a nod of gratitude, wiping the sweat from my brow. "Thanks," I replied, wiping away the sweat that had umted on my brow. Seo had be a regr part of my morning routine over the past three days as well. Every day, without fail, she would seek me out, breakfast, lunch, training and even asionally even dinner, she would do it all with me if possible... It struck me as odd; amidst a ss of ten, she seemed to single me out for conversation, ignoring the others. I had expected Seo to be a lot more friendly towards Lucas and the rest of our ssmates just like in the game, but her reluctance to engage with them puzzled me. While it mattered little whether Seo formed friendships or not-her dedication to training would see her progress regardless-there was a nagging concern that I couldn''t shake. Was I inadvertently isting her by bing her sole confidant? For someone as socially vulnerable as Seo, mypanionship might mean the world to her. Perhaps the notion of us, as being best friends meant the world for her. But if my presence hindered her from forging connections with others, then perhaps I had a responsibility to intervene. ''Should I reach out to her, encourage her to engage with our ssmates? Or was I overstepping my bounds, meddling where I didn''t belong?'' But who am I kidding, worrying about this innocent girl now wasn''t really a problem to begin with. And I wasn''t one to talk about making friends either. For the past three days, except for Seo and Janica, and even sometimes Lucas, most of my ssmates practically avoided me for reasons I didn''t know myself. Whether it was because of my imposing act or something else entirely, I didn''t know. Although it did make academy life quieter, it did make the overall academy vibe heavier.... "You''ve been striking the neck every time training starts, Riley," Seomented innocently as she stared at my barely damaged metal dummy. Which was true. For the past three days, I did nothing but just strike the same strike all over again to try and learn a new skill. But that obviously didn''t work, as nothing came out during these past few days. Not even a subtle increase in stat was given as well, even though it rained so hard for the past few days. [Skill: Basic swordsmanship] [Proficiency (35%)] [Skill: Piercing strike!] [Proficiency (1%)] I couldn''t even level up the proficiency of my skills no matter how hard I trained the basic moves or no matter how many times I''ve used it, it remained the same. And here I thought my system was active, but it seemed that wasn''t the case at all. There could be a couple of reasons as to why this was happening. Perhaps this situation wasn''t considered an actual battle, or maybe I was simply executing my strikes incorrectly. But if I had to hazard a guess, it likely had something to do with the act of killing or facing monsters themselves. All signs seemed to point in that direction. The only time I experienced a real level up was when I faced off against my first goblin. From my base level to my current skill proficiencies, everything skyrocketed. If that was indeed the key, then it meant my path to growthy in hunting down monsters, continuously challenging myself against increasingly formidable foes. The thought was daunting, yet exhrating. Humans might also serve as viable targets for skill advancement, but I pushed that notion aside for the time being, unless they were someone, I really had to kill I wasn''t nning to kill anyone. Hooh.... Calming the bubbling frustration that lingered within me, I closed my eyes briefly. When I reopened them, I resumed practicing my swordsmanship. ''Haah-!'' There was no point dwelling on my current predicament; I couldn''t afford to skip the basics. Relying solely on skills without mastering the fundamentals could prove fatal, maybe I should''ve proceeded to continue with my training way back then, instead of giving up half way through. I couldn''t risk meeting my end at the hands of a random mob simply because I couldn''t wield my sword properly. "By the way, are you done with your training, Seo?" I inquired, ncing over at her. "Yes," came her prompt reply. Observing her surroundings littered with broken and sliced dummies, it was evident that this sort of practice exercise came easy to her. But even still, the ease with which she effortlessly cut through magically reinforced steel with a mere wooden sword, without even tapping into her aura... Seo really is the cheat character of this game. Looking around, it seemed that most of my ssmates had finished their own training sessions as well, except for one notable exception. There was Lucas, clearly radiating hostility as he relentlessly swung his sword at the multiple dummies surrounding him. The guy was as stubborn as theye. As our eyes met, a glint of determination sparkled in his gaze, and with fluid grace, he executed a series of beautiful moves, effortlessly taking down all the dummies in his path. A small smile tugged at his lips, his eyes silently pleading for acknowledgment. It was as if he was saying, "Did you see that? Will you take me seriously now?" But to me, his disy was more endearing than impressive. His earnestness bordered on cute, and I struggled to suppress augh at the sight. I had thought he would have let go of whatever had transpired between us during the cement exams, but it seemed he still harbored grudges. Apparently, my failure to take him seriously then had left asting impression huh. Ignoring Lucas, I focused intently on my sword strikes, the sound of metal shing echoing around me. In the distance, I could hear Janica chuckling softly, likely amused by the dynamic between Lucas and me. Initially, I was worried that Lucas''s dislike towards me would pose numerous challenges and headaches. But I guess that wasn''t the case, upon closer inspection I realized that his animosity could actually work in my favor in the long run. As long as he viewed me as his rival, he would be driven to improve himself independently, constantly striving to earn my recognition. This realization eased my concerns, allowing me to concentrate fully on my own growth without the distraction of his presence. With the uing Duo exams looming ahead, I knew I needed to prepare diligently. These exams marked the beginning of the second chapter in Lucas''s main scenario, and I couldn''t afford to be unprepared. [Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters] There were about five boss monsters lurking in the forest alone, and I needed to be ready to face them. To do that, I had to utilize my game knowledge to its fullest. Remembering everyst detail about the bosses was crucial. That''s why I needed to level up as early as possible before everything kicked off. On the uing days, I nned to purchase items that would be essential in defeating these formidable bosses. And to aplish all that, I might need a little help from a dear friend of mine. "Seo, are you free this weekend?" I asked. "Nn? Yes" "Then, can youe with me to Skyhigh?" "...Ok?" At first, Seo seemed puzzled, but eventually, she nodded in agreement. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt. I liked Seo, but I knew I might have to empty out her pockets for this endeavor. ''Sorry, Seo.... I truly am.'' ''Skyhigh...'' The name alone conjured images of the most popr legal auction house in our academy-like city. It was the ce where I could find the legendary item I needed. However, the price tag attached to such rare artifacts was astronomical, far beyond the means of a mere student like myself. The auctioneers may havebeled it as a unique item only, unaware of its true worth, but it stillmanded a price ranging from seventy to a hundred thousand Gems. Even with the A ss privileges'' and allowance. For someone like me, that amount was simply unattainable. Unaware of my internal turmoil, Seo continued to watch me innocently as I swung my sword back and forth, lost in my own thoughts. ----- At first, Lucas was merely curious about Riley, intrigued by the tales Princess Snow shared of his heroism during the terrorist attack. But as he delved deeper, that curiosity blossomed into genuine admiration. Princess Snow''s ounts painted Riley as a true hero, and Lucas couldn''t help but feel a swell of respect for him. That respect also further solidified itself back when he saw Riley in ss for the first time. There was an undeniable air of nobility and knighthood about him, an effortless grace thatmanded attention. Every gesture, every word spoken, seemed to exude a sense of inherent dignity and strength. So, when Lucas''s carefully constructed image of Riley shattered that day, it felt like a betrayal. He couldn''t reconcile the noble hero he had admired would be so full of pride and disdain for those weaker than him. It was a profound disappointment, one that gnawed at him incessantly. For the first time in his life, Lucas found himself harboring intense dislike towards someone. It was a foreign and unsettling feeling, one that left him grappling with frustration and confusion. "Hahaha, hepletely ignored you, Lol-!" Janica couldn''t help but burst into hystericalughter, her eyes fixed on Lucas''s beet-red face. "S-stopughing, Janica..." Lucas muttered, frustration evident in his voice as he continued swinging his sword, his embarrassment palpable. Lucas couldn''t tear his gaze away from Riley, who was striking his training dummy with precision, the same position, over and over again. For days now, ever since Riley had humiliated him, Lucas had been watching him closely, trying to understand his strength and strategy. But Riley seemed unfazed, simply repeating the same motions with his sword. It was clear to Lucas that Riley was formidable, a fact not only recognized by him but also by their professors. So why was Riley acting so passively now? Why wasn''t he challenging himself? He''s clearly strong, yet he''s just going through these singr repetitive motions. It was like he''s given up with the sword.... The discrepancy in their ss rankings only added to Lucas''s confusion and frustration. Despite knowing Riley was stronger, a fact that the professors most likely knew as well, Lucas found himself in second ce while Rileynguished in third ce, in their overall ss rankings, it just didn''t make sense for him at all. .... As Janica gazed at her beloved childhood friend, a sigh of frustration escaped her lips. Over the past few days, Lucas had be increasingly fixated on Riley ever since the cement exam. While Lucas''s tendency to obsess over things wasn''t entirely new to Janica, this time it felt different. His preupation with Riley was bing more pronounced, more consuming. Everything that was happening now wasn''t entirely Riley''s fault, but Janica couldn''t help but assign him a portion of the me. If only Riley had epted Lucas''s challenge earlier, perhaps things wouldn''t have escted to this point. Lucas wouldn''t have spiraled into this headache-inducing obsession. In recent days, Lucas had been either stalking Riley or relentlessly seeking out information about him, a behavior that deeply concerned Janica. Even her rival, Princess Snow, had taken notice of Lucas''s unsettling fixation. Before they had entered the academy, Janica had made a promise to Lucas''s grandparents to look after him, and she must see through with that promise. As his cherished friend, she felt a sense of responsibility to intervene. It was clear that something needed to be done to address Lucas''s unhealthy fixation on Riley. That''s why, as she looked at Riley, Janica made a silent vow to herself. She resolved to ensure that the two of them would be friends. For Lucas''s sake, she was determined to make it happen. ''I''m already acquainted with Riley, so it should be fairly easy to talk him into it right?'' Chapter 31: Letter Chapter 31: Letter ? With the Duo exams looming just a week away, themencement of the second chapter of the main scenario was imminent. Like the beginning of any game scenario, it was meticulously crafted to leave asting impression on yers, introducing key characters and plotlines that would shape the narrative ahead. These initial events were designed to provide context, leaving yers with a clear idea of the type of build, partyposition, and narrative direction they desired for the game''s story to unfold. Each character, especially the heroines, would be spotlighted in their own way during this phase, offering yers insights into their personalities, strengths, and potential romantic connections with the protagonist. However, despite the apparent spotlight on each heroine, the nature of the Duo exams meant that Lucas would inevitably have to make a choice. While the scenario would showcase each heroine individually, Lucas would ultimately need to select one to partner with for the duration of the main storyline. As long as the main scenario adhered to the structureid out in the game, Lucas''s choice should remain within the expected parameters. Or at least, that''s what I hoped for. The impending event carried a weighty consequence that demanded my intervention, despite it not being part of my main scenario. The crux of the mattery in the fact that depending on which heroine Lucas chose to partner with, the remaining bosses assigned to the other heroines would be unleashed into the forest where the exams were to take ce. The prospect of four formidable boss-like monsters roaming freely in the forest sent shivers down my spine. Ignoring these creatures was out of the question. As much as I needed to focus on my main scenario, I couldn''t afford to disregard such valuable experience boosters. While I hadn''t confirmed it yet, I couldn''t risk overlooking the potential benefits they offered. With survival at stake, defeating these bosses and absorbing their experience points became imperative. Fighting and vanquishing a single boss had proven challenging enough, but the thought of confronting four more sent a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins. Each victory was essential for my growth and survival in this unforgiving world. Therefore, it was a must for me now to face these formidable bosses head-on, harnessing their power to bolster my own strength as swiftly as possible. In the game, defeating boss monsters had the potential to yield valuable rewards in the form of skill runes, granting ess to powerful abilities. However, the chances of obtaining such runes were slim, with a mere 3% drop rate. Still, the prospect of acquiring a new skill through these battles was enough to ignite a spark of excitement within me, if only momentarily. My own luck stat left much to be desired, but I knew there were ways to mitigate this issue. Aligning myself with individuals possessing exceptionally high luck stats presented a viable solution. Fortunately, I could count at least three such individuals among the many important characters in the game, their remarkable luck evident in their character stats alone. Even if Lucas inadvertently partnered with one of these three individuals during the uing exams, I remained optimistic. My strategy was clear: ensure that I secured one of the other two individuals to form a duo party with me. With their luck on my side, the odds of obtaining valuable skill runes would increase significantly With five heroines-Snow, Janica, Rose, Seo, and ra-to choose from, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Lucas would find himself in quite the predicament once the events unfolded. While I wasn''t that aware to his progress with each of the girls, I was fairly confident that all the groundwork had beenid. By now, they should all be either attracted to him or interested in him to some degree. With that in mind, my focus shifted to preparing for the uing events and adapting to whatever twists and turns the day might bring. The key would be to navigate theplex web of rtionships and emotions without causing any unintended consequences, while simultaneously waking it out in the shadows. In other words I just had to avoid all the drama that would unfold on this certain scenario. "Are you sure you want to buy this, kid?" the grumpy-looking merchant questioned, eyeing me with skepticism. "Yes," I replied with a smile, unfazed by his demeanor as I epted the slightly unpleasant- smelling pouch from him. I found myself in the bustlingmercial district of [Lupos] situated near the heart of the academy, adjacent to the education institute and the buildings housing the general department students. Despite being my own dorm being located near in such a central location, I rarely ventured outside of my dormitory. My time was consumed by recounting events and meticulously noting down important details in my notebook, preparing for the chaos that loomed on the horizon. As I nced around, I realized I should have taken the opportunity to indulge in a bit of sightseeing. However, with the impending events that awaited the school, I knew such leisurely pursuits would soon be a luxury. "Take care" the shopkeeper bid me farewell, likely feeling a tinge of pity after witnessing my purchase of what was undoubtedly the worst item in his shop. Nodding in acknowledgment, I made my way back to my dormitory, the unpleasant odor of the pouch in hand serving as a constant reminder of my recent transaction. cing the pouch on my side table, I couldn''t help but grimace at the thought of its noxious scent. However, after enduring the foul odors of goblin-infested dungeons, the fragrance emitted by the flower In front of mey the object of my recent acquisition-a Rock Flower. Its appearance was nothing short of repulsive, resembling a dried-up turd rather than any semnce of a flower. And to make matters worse, its odor matched its unsightly appearance. Knowing full well that I couldn''t risk tainting the smell of my room with such a foul scent, I quickly resolved to conceal it away in a small shelf or box. The dormitory maids were known for their meticulousness, and I had no doubt that they would be quick to dispose of anything they deemed unsightly or offensive. Even if I were to exin the importance of the item to them, I doubted it would make a difference. They would likely dismiss my words with a scoff and dispose of it regardless. Thus, it was imperative that I took precautions to ensure the Rock Flower remained out of sight and out of mind, at least until it served it''s purpose for me. The item I had acquired held little immediate value, but I knew its importance would reveal itself in due time. Once I scam- I mean borrow and amassed enough of Seo''s money and secured the legendary item from the auction, this seemingly insignificant object would prove its worth. Having achieved the prestigious rank of third among the first-year students in the Knight Department, and with the monthly allowance of 50,000 gems granted to all A-ss students, we now luxuriated in our ownvish private rooms within Codex Hall. My own room was a spacious havenplete with its own kitchen, living area, and even a private training room. It was the epitome offort and convenience, providing the perfect environment to hone our skills away from the prying eyes of the public training areas. Haah... how I wish to just enjoy azy school life in here. As much as I yearned for a life of leisure, fate had other ns in store for me. [Mission: Reach the next semester????] Despite leveling up and growing stronger, the system continued to taunt me with its cryptic missions. Now, with an additional three question marks added to my mission, it seemed as though fate was mocking my impending demise. I tried to maintain optimism, but deep down, I couldn''t shake the feeling that these signs held weight. No matter how meticulously I nned or how prepared I thought I was, the challenges ahead remained daunting. Unlike the E-D rank bosses, such as the hobgoblin I encountered in the goblin dungeon, the adversaries awaiting me now were in a league of their own-the real deal boss monsters of the C-B and A rank tier. "Whoo" Making my way to the bathroom, I brought the Rock Flower with me, as I took a deep breath of fresh air. It may have seemed absurd, but I knew that washing it was necessary to mask its overpowering odor, even if only temporarily. After washing the Rock Flower, I carefully concealed it in an empty box on one of the shelves. It wasn''t the most pleasant task, but for the time being, it seemed like the safest option. With any luck, the maids wouldn''t notice it tucked away there. With that task out of the way, I turned my attention to my daily exercises and sword practice. Approaching the door to my private training room, I grabbed a bottle of water and began to remove my shirt, anticipating another sweaty session ahead. But before I could open the door, a series of sharp knocks echoed through the room. Knock...! Knock...! "Young master" came the familiar voice of Yui, the private maid assigned to me. Without hesitation, I opened the door myself, opting not to wait for her to enter. I couldn''t afford to have here in right now, not with the lingering odor still wafting through the air. As she entered, I made a mental note to address the issueter. For now, I greeted her with a polite smile, hoping she wouldn''t notice anything amiss. I realized I should open the windows before proceeding with my training. "What is it, Yui?" I inquired as she stood before me. "A letter has arrived for you, young master," she replied, her voiceposed. A letter? But from whom? My mind raced with possibilities. Was it from my father? Or perhaps my mother? Then suddenly I realized with a pang of guilt that I hadn''t kept them updated on my life here at the academy. News of the recent terrorist incident must have reached our vige by now, and I could only imagine the worry they must be feeling. Yui gently retrieved the letter from her pocket and handed it to me with a small bow before bidding her farewell and leaving me alone. Her departure underscored the school''smitment to privacy or perhaps it simply reflected her indifference. Either way, I was left alone with the letter in my hands. As I touched the soft paper, I couldn''t help but marvel at its high quality. It seemed out of ce for a letter from my family. But as I turned it over and glimpsed the writing on the back, my heart plummeted with fear. My hands trembled as I beheld the very familiar family crest on the back of the letter. Two dragons, one ck with demonic wings and the other white with angelic wings, faced each other, surrounded by golden and red details. There was no mistaking it¡ªthis was the crest of the Heavens family, the dukes of our empire. The family crest of my beloved fianc¨¦e. Dread gnawed at my insides as I pondered what this unexpected missive might contain. What is that monstrous woman up to now? [Mission: REACH THE NEXT SEMESTER??????????????????????] ''Shut it!'' Chapter 32: Letter 2 Chapter 32: Letter 2 ? A red and ck dragon, meticulously crafted with golden and white ents, stood in a fierce confrontation on the insignia adorning the letter. Its intricate design left no room for doubt; this was the family crest of none other than the illustrious Duke of Heavens, a figure of unparalleled power within our empire. As I chuckled to myself, a wry acknowledgment of the absurdity of my own reaction to a mere piece of correspondence, I couldn''t deny the weight of the situation. When your fianc¨¦e is entangled in a family that not onlymands vast swathes of the empire''s territory but also boasts military prowess surpassing even that of the emperor himself, fear bes an inevitablepanion. The truth about Liyana, my fianc¨¦e-a world-ending dragon-cast a dark shadow over any happiness I might have felt. And her father, obsessively loving and protective of her, would stop at nothing to ensure her well-being. In the game, the Duke of Heavens had shown rare empathy towards his daughter, standing by her side through even her most absurd actions. But behind their facade of familial devotiony a family steeped in darkness, filled with individuals willing to go to extreme lengths to achieve their goals. With a deep breath, I calmed my racing heart and approached the desk where the lettery. Retrieving a knife, I carefully removed the wax seal, my apprehension growing with each passing moment. While I dreaded the prospect of receiving correspondence from my fianc¨¦e, there was still a slim chance that it could be from the Duke himself. Ignoring it outright was not an option. As I unfolded the luxurious piece of paper within, I could sense the weight of its quality and the expense behind it. Despite my misgiving thoughts, I couldn''t help but marvel at the craftsmanship and opulence before me. Just how expensive was this thing? As I unfolded the letter, my heart raced with anticipation and trepidation. The familiar handwriting confirmed my suspicions, and I couldn''t help but feel a pang of fear at the possibility of any magical enchantments ced on it by Liyana. Nevertheless, I pushed aside my worries and began to read the contents with care. [To my dearly beloved Riley Hell,] How long has it been since Ist beheld that lovely face of yours...? Does the mere thought of me writing to you make your heart skip a beat, I wonder? Oh, how I would relish the sight of your adorable blush in response to my words. s, we are separated by such vast distances, my darling~ It has been far too long since I gazed upon your face, and with each passing day, I find myself forgetting the finer details of your countenance. Oh, how I yearn to once again drink in the sight of your visage. While I was enjoying my leisure time here and attending to my lessons at home, I received news of a devastating nature. To think that acts of terrorism could be perpetrated within such a prestigious academy is truly disheartening. It pains me to imagine the fear and chaos that must have ensued, and I can only hope that you and your fellow students are safe. My dear Riley, know that my thoughts are with you always, even in the face of such adversity. Though we may be separated by great distances, the bond between us remains unbreakable. I long for the day when we can be reunited once more, when I can hold you in my arms and assure you of my love and devotion. My worries about your safety, darling, have greatly increased over the past couple of days, a sentiment that is shared by your family as well. Theck of any correspondence from you confirming your status is truly worrying, you know? Fortunately, the academy has contacted us to provide assurance of your well-being, but please, my dear, inform us of your safety. I know you''re not one to neglect your responsibilities, my darling, okay? Riley, my dear and lovely fianc¨¦, you know you mean everything to me, so please, don''t make me worry about you. Your parents are eagerly awaiting a letter from you, so please be kind and reassure them of your safety as well. By now, I believe your father''s gift has probably reached your hands. Please, use it to your heart''s content while you''re staying there, darling. Honestly, my love I just want to express all my love and worry for you in this letter instead of reprimanding you like this, but I can''t afford to do so. This piece of paper can''t hold and contain everything I feel and want to say about you. ''Riley...." ''I love you.'' Please don''t ever forget that, and don''t allow yourself to get hurt, okay? P.S.: On a side note, your younger sister has been greatly annoyed by the fact that you''re just making everyone worried back at home. Apparently, once she enters the academy, she''ll kill you herself if you don''t give them some form of assurance. So please, be sure to send them a personal letter of your own. And also, ''Riley, please make your dreams all about me tonight~ '' From: Liyana Heavens Bullshit.... As I finished reading the letter, a skeptical expression crept across my face. Seriously, what was up with these cheesy, fake-ass words? I knew Liyana better than anyone, and I knew she was more than likely saying such things to poke fun at me. In fact, she might even be fabricating all of this just to tease the hell out of me and see my reaction. Despite being miles away, that draconic woman had a way of seeing through me and watching my every move if she really wanted to. Could she be watching me right now, looking around? No... I don''t think that''s the case at all. Every time Liyana''s involved, I always had this weird sixth sense whenever she was watching me, a weird ability after I developed after I found out about Liyana''s weird habits of stalking me since we were just little kids. Since the academy is filled with a multyer of magical barriers ever since the terrorist attack that happened, the chances of Liyana peeping through me with her draconic eyes was slim to none, as well as the academy would quickly get notified from such arge-scale irvoyance magic being activated. Anyways, tucking away the letter, it wasn''t all that useless. Although it was filled with a bunch of BS, the fact that she meticulously sent me one to inform me of my family circumstances was somewhat kind... although her reasonings might be something much worse than the kindness she exuded, I still appreciated such acts... I guess I better make a letter for my family soon... I''ve been too preupied about reassuring my happy ending that Ipletely forgot the point of why I wanted such an end to begin with... There was still a week left to prepare for the uing Dou exams, just enough time for me to gather everything needed to face what''s toe. So, I guess for now, I should rx for a bit and make amends for the people I''ve neglected so far... Honestly just the thought of my sister trying to stab me next year brings back all the trauma I had developed dealing with that muscle-brained idiot... It''s like a nightmare on rey, the tension between us thick enough to cut with a knife. .... ''Hmm...? He''s changed...'' In a pristine white bedroom, Liyana''s silvery white hair cascaded down upon her bed as she rested, her gaze fixed upon the ceiling. With a delicate touch to her chest with her left hand, she surveyed the sight before her with a rtive amusement. Right now, her eyes were fixed on Riley Hell, her fianc¨¦, reading the heartfelt letter she had composed for him. To her surprise, instead of the usual blushing or annoyed expression he typically wore when confronted with such sentiments, he disyed a look of total indifference as he read the letter, his eyes betraying no hint of emotion. It was a strange change, especially considering how much of an open book Riley usually was within her mind. Wondering what had happened, Liyana was consumed by curiosity to know what could have caused her dear fianc¨¦ to act so suddenly different. ''Maybe I should''ve watched him from the start?'' Liyana thought in regret as she missed another amusing thing happening to Riley. She had already missed the terrorist attack from happening, and now this... thing were getting less fun now. Did the attack change him that much? No, shaking her head, Liyana knew that couldn''t be the case. As a woman who had been with Riley ever since they were young, she knew that changing Riley''s perceptions and mindset on things were almost downright impossible. After all, even though she had been greatly seducing him for quite some time, not a single aspect of his disdain for her had been lifted to cross such loving barriers... Even after all this time, Riley still secretly detested and feared her. So what exactly happened? But before Liyana could ponder, her personal maid Maria entered her room, carrying her meal for the day. "Young Lady Liyana, your steak is ready-" but before Maria could continue Liyana interrupted her. "Maria... can I ask you something?" "Yes, of course." "What does it take for a man to suddenly change?" Maria paused, her gaze drifting momentarily as she considered the weight of the question posed by herdy, Liyana. The inquiry seemed to hang in the air for a moment, imminent with implications that Maria couldn''t quite grasp at first. But as she collected her thoughts, she responded with a measured tone, seeking rification before venturing into the realm of answers herdy might''ve wanted. "That is such a broad question, mydy," Maria began, her voice carrying a hint of reverence for theplexity of human nature. "There are far too many answers for that question... Forgive me for my rudeness, but can you please specify the meaning of your question, my lady?" Liyana, lost in her own musings, struggled to articte the precise essence of her inquiry. She wrestled with the idea of narrowing it down, of defining the elusive concept she sought to understand. Yet, try as she might, there seemed to be no clear-cut path to the specificity she desired. So, with a sigh, she opted for a more general approach, hoping for some semnce of rity. "Then, Maria, what is the most general answer for a man to suddenly change?" Liyana''s voice betrayed a hint of frustration, a reflection of her inner turmoil. Maria nodded thoughtfully, her brow furrowing as she delved into the depths of her own knowledge and experience. She pondered for a moment, her mind sifting through the myriad possibilities before settling on what she believed to be the quintessential catalyst for transformation. "Love..." Maria murmured softly, her voice carrying the weight of conviction. "I think love is what changes a man, mydy." Liyana listened intently, her thoughts swirling in a tempest of conflicting emotions. Maria''s words struck a chord within her, stirring memories long buried beneath the facade of herposed exterior. And as she grappled with the implications of love''s transformative power, a surge of tumultuous emotions threatened to overwhelm her stoic facade. For some reason, the notion of Riley changing because of love ignited a spark of indignation within Liyana''s heart. [Warning!] [Warning!] [Warning!] [Mission: REACH THE NEXT SEMESTER??????????????? ???????????????????????????????? ?????????????? Ok this fucking system was really starting to annoy me now. [Warning!] [Warning!] STFU! I''m trying to write something here. ???????????? ??????????????] Chapter 33: A Genius in the Alleys Chapter 33: A Genius in the Alley''s ? The term "GENIUS" had always trailed Rose like a persistent shadow, casting her world in the dull hues of a mundane nightmare. As she stood amidst the crowd, the air charged with anticipation, she could feel the weight of that word pressing down on her, shaping her perception of the world. "Fire!" The professor''smand sliced through the expectant silence, and in response, a brilliant sh erupted from Rose''s fingertips. It converged into a sphere of raw energy, crackling with power, before hurtling forth with a velocity that defied conventional understanding. [Low level Light magic] [Luminous bomb] BOOOMMMM!!!! The resulting explosion rent the air, bathing the colossal rock golem before her in searing light. In mere moments, what had once been a formidable opponent was reduced to a smoldering crater, its very essence consumed and melted by the ferocity of Rose''s unleashed magic prowess. The crowd erupted into a frenzy of astonished murmurs and gasps, their eyes wide with disbelief at the spectacle unfolding before them. "Wow did you see that?" "Amazing as expected of Miss Rose" "Don''t you think she''s the true top student of our year?" "Shhh... princess Snow might hear you" "Oh yeah that''s right..." "Haha.... As expected of our generation''s greatest magical genius something like this was only natural" Amidst the cacophony of voices, Rose stood, a solitary figure amidst the tumult. Despite the adtion being showered upon her, her expression remained unchanged, a mask of weariness oveying her features. Whether amidst the grandeur of the academy or the confines of her own home, she found herself perpetually disillusioned, her world painted in the dull hues of monotony. To the outside observer, Rose appeared as the epitome of sess, a shining beacon of talent and achievement. But beneath the veneer of brilliancey a soul weighed down by the burden of expectation, her extraordinary abilities serving only to deepen her sense of istion. "Rose Brilliance, timepletion 1.5 seconds. Congrattions, Miss Rose, you have achieved the fastest record among all the first years in this exam," dered the professor, his voice tinged with a blend of awe and admiration. Yet, for Rose, the des fell t, mere echoes in the cavernous void of her disillusionment. With eachpliment heaped upon her, she felt the chasm between her and the world around her widen by the second. Amidst the monotony and mundanity that enveloped her existence, Rose found herself trapped in a world devoid of color. Everything around her seemed to blend into a monochromendscape, where even the brightest of days held no vibrancy, and the darkest of nightscked depth. It was a world drained of life, where shades of ck and white were the only hues she could perceive. Entering such a prestigious academy had sparked a glimmer of hope within Rose''s heart. Perhaps here, amidst the halls of knowledge and the whispers of ambition, she thought, the world would regain its natural brilliance. Yet, as the days passed, that hope dwindled, suffocated by the stifling familiarity of her surroundings. The challenges presented to her seemed trivial, the victories hollow, for everything remained too easy, too mundane to stir her soul. It had been scarcely a week since her arrival, but already Rose could sense the permanence of the ennui that surrounded her. She knew, with a certainty born of bitter experience, that the tedium would endure, unyielding to the passage of time. For she alone understood the depths of her potential, the untapped reservoir of brilliance thaty dormant within her being. With but a fraction of effort, she could surpass even the most esteemed figures within the academy, for none could hope to match the sheer magnitude of her abilities. Not even Princess Snow White, heralded as a genius in her own right, could rival Rose''s prowess. Though it remained unspoken, the truth hung heavy in the air-Snow''s elevated status as the top ranked student of the magic department stemmed not from her own merit, but from her royal lineage, a fact known to all who walked the hallowed halls of the academy. The encounter with the self-proimed geniuses of the academy had left Rose disillusioned, her hopes of rediscovering the vibrancy she craved dashed against the stark reality of her monochrome existence. That was why she had lost hope of ever meeting the colors she had lost. But that was only until seeing the young man in front of her, like an explosion that exploded in a single direction, color emerged a young man whose very presence defied the lifeless tableau that surrounded her. With each step he took, Rose felt her heartbeat quicken, a flicker of anticipation igniting within her chest. What was it about him that captivated her so? As he drew nearer, his form bathed in the vivid hues of vitality, Rose found herself drawn inexorably towards him, her curiosity piqued by the enigma he presented. It was only when he stood before her, that Rose truly beheld the kaleidoscope of colors that danced around him. Ignoring the lifeless bodies of the thugs he beheaded with that indifferent gaze of his.... His blue eyes stared at her very being. Here, in the midst of her colorless world, he was he only one that was different. ".... Are you okay?" His voice cut through the silence, a stark contrast to the monotony that had defined her existence for so long. After sending out proper letters to my family, I proceeded with my days as usual, training and preparing for the uing duo exams. Throughout the three days of immediate preparation, I finally acquired all the things needed to get stronger as fast as possible. [Rock Flower] (Common)] [Mandrake] (Rare)] [Two-horned Sky Hog''s Tusk] (Rare)] [Old Gem in the Fountain] (Common)] Haah... that Sky Hog''s Tusk really did a number on my pocket. Although it was just a rare item, it was still fairly expensive even for an A-ss student like me, costing me 23,000 gems to buy it. I feel like that merchant scammed me for some reason... well there''s no use regretting it now. The important thing is I got this item before the exam starts so my chances of surviving an encounter with a boss is rtively higher now. If I didn''t have prior knowledge of the location and spawn hints for Mandrakes, I''m pretty sure I would''ve lost all my remaining budget just to buy this screaming vegetable in my hands right now.... Fortunately, A-ss students'' dorms has noise cancelling magic from the inside so no excessive sound should get to reach my fellow neighbors. Anyways after tucking he mandrake inside a pot, I fixed my broken eardrum as I drank a bottle of healing potion. Then on the mirror. I looked at the suit I was wearing. Although it was a fairly cheap suit, it was still nice to look at because of my face. I guess if there''s one thing, I''m proud of being Riley, it''s that I''m quite handsome. There was a saying that beauty transcended material possessions, and in that moment, I couldn''t help but agree. ''Confidence is the best essory.'' I feel like I could still look handsome even if I dressed up in tattered clothes for some reason. Today was Saturday, the exact date to get the legendary item I wished for. Seo should be heading towards the Oresteia Gardens located near the SkyHigh auction house soon, so I better hurry up. .... In the game, the auction gamey was an optional event that yers could partake in every weekend. It added an extrayer of excitement to the gaming experience, but it also came with its risks. Depending on how much you trusted your luck, a wrong move could lead to the dreaded game over screen shing before your eyes. One particrly infamous oue wasbeled as [Bad End no.4: Bottomless Luck]. It was a tongue-in-cheek scenario where, after losing all your money at the auction, your character met a rather grim fate-starving to death in the academy. It was a stupid end, but it served as a stark educational reminder from the devs of the consequences of partaking in reckless gambling. Though despite the potential pitfalls, the auction gamey held significant value for savvy yers. Those who had mastered the game knew just how vital the auction house could be. Whether it was early-game essentials orte-game powerhouses, the auction house was a treasure trove of indispensable items. However, it wasn''t always smooth sailing. On certain days, literal billionaire giants would enter the fray, driving up prices and making competition fierce. It was a high-stakes game where fortunes could change in an instant, and the looming threat of the game over screen was always present, lurking around the corner like a specter of doom. Fortunately, the item I was currently vying for didn''te with a price tag that would require a small fortune-no millions or billions of gems necessary. With a cautious approach to my bidding strategy, I should be able to navigate the auction without emptying my coffers. Remembering the crowd assembling for the auction, I noted three individuals in particr whom I needed to watch out for-they were known for their keen eye and deep pockets. First was Goldkeeper Boseman, a shrewd investor with a knack for snatching up valuable items. Then there was the formidable Master of the House of Lust, Liany, whose reputation preceded her as a fiercepetitor. Andstly, ra Luminaria, one of the game''s heroines herself, whose interest could easily drive up the bidding price. As long as I could fly under their radar, I stood a decent chance of securing the item I desired. With a quick nce at my pocket watch-10:30-I realized I had only an hour left before the auction hall doors swung open. Time was of the essence, and I wasted no time in picking up the pace, weaving through the bustling alleyways of the academy with a sense of urgency propelling me forward. Although I could''ve just taken a carriage and gone through the main road to get there, as a veteran of this game, I know certain alleyways that pretty much save you around 3-5 minutes of your time. It might not seem like much to sacrifice for afy ride, but I didn''t care, as I also considered this run as endurance training. Though it doesn''t really reflect on my stats, I can kinda feel my breathing stabilizing the more I practice jogging each day. Seo is in Oresteia Gardens waiting for me, so approximately the two of us would get through the auction house around 11:20-11:25, which is more than enough time to find seats at the very back. Quickening my pace, once more I was about to rush towards the ways to the garden, but then amotion caught my attention. "Gahahaha, this kid, why did you follow us here, huh?" a man with arge, burly stomach said as he looked at a student, with a loud luscious voiceing out of him. "Do you want to experience pleasure that badly?" The lecherous tone in the man''s voice reverberated through the alley, apanied by the raucousughter of his threeckeys. It was a scene straight out of a game and manga-a helpless student cornered by a gang of thugs. Did I identally stumble upon one of the darker corners of the academy''s underbelly? Though I couldn''t see the student''s face, I could imagine the fear coursing through her veins. While an average thug wouldn''t stand a chance against students from specialized fields, those in the general ss were more vulnerable to such threats. ''I don''t like ying hero....'' But the sight before me stirred a sense of obligation-a duty to protect those who couldn''t protect themselves. "Hey..." I called out, drawing the attention of the thugs. Their curious gazes turned towards me, each uttering a mocking response in unison. "Huh?" "What do you want, kid?" "Kekeke, do you want to join in on the fun as well? I don''t mind boys too, you know?" This disgusting mother fucker... Haah..... It was exasperating to encounter such narrow-minded individuals, incapable of stringing together a coherent thought beyond their base desires. Do they not realize the gravity of their predicament, or were they truly that dense? Shaking off their sneers and derisiveughter, I pressed forward, determined to intervene. But as I took a step, my gaze fell upon the girl they were threatening and my feet stopped moving right in front of me was thest person I expected to see in this seedy alleyway. ''Rose Brilliance...'' What in the world was she doing here? I had always known her to be a whimsical heroine always doing something that might seem fun, but this was beyond unexpected. This was a scenario that never happened in the game. Chapter 34: Avoiding a Whimsical Genius Chapter 34: Avoiding a Whimsical Genius ? Rose Brilliance... The very mention of her name conjured images of a magical prodigy, destined to ascend to the ranks of an archmage, rivaling the greatest minds of our esteemed academy. Not only was she hailed as a paragon of magical prowess, but she also held the esteemed title of one of Hero''s legacy''s most cherished heroines. Though Alice held a special ce in my heart, Rose''s allure was undeniable. In the intricate tapestry of the game''s storyline, Rose stood out as a beacon of chaos and wonder. Her route was a whirlwind of adventure, romance, and unpredictability-a journey filled with moments that left yers enraptured, craving more. No matter how many times one yed through her story, the experience remained fresh and exhrating, that was just how random her route went... But that wasn''t all that made her such a popr character though... there was her beauty-a sight to behold, captivating yers and solidifying her status as one of the game''s most beloved characters. It was no surprise that she consistently ranked first in polls measuring overall route enjoyment. But perhaps what truly set Rose apart was her whimsical nature. She was a free spirit, unbound by convention or expectation, often appearing in other main route storylines in pursuit of her own desires. Like legitimately from what I remember, she had around 22 true endings that the devs developed just for her, so that yers can really immerse themselves on just how random she was. It was this sense of curiosity and yearning that endeared her to yers, making her a character unlike any other in the game. But yes, while Rose was whimsical, unpredictable, and often seemed to embrace randomness, this particr situation felt a tad too oundish, even for her. What on earth was she doing here in the grimy alleyways? Had these thugs somehow coerced her intoing here? ''Haha.... No that couldn''t be the case'' The thought wasughable-Rose was a force to be reckoned with, far too formidable for any of these lowlifes to even entertain the notion of threatening her. You would need to be at least on Seo''s or princess Snow''s level to even have the hope trying to inflict damage on this young woman. So, then... If not by force, then had she willingly ventured into this unsavory corner of the academy? It seemed unlikely. This part of the maze-like alleyways was known to be one of the most secluded and dangerous¡ªa ce where even the bravest students hesitated to tread. If you''re unlucky you might end getting caught in a much moreplicated situation than the one I''m in right now. Although it mostly only happens during night time, In the game random drug deals and even some random bosses from the underworld show up in these alleyways so it wasn''t really that favorable to go through... even the principal herself was very vocal of her disdain of this ce. ''If I remember correctly Rose secretly likes attention'' But that still didn''t exin why she woulde this deep though. If Rose had simply sought amusement with these idiots, she could have easily found it closer to the main thoroughfares, where her antics would have garnered the attention, she secretly craved. ''Was Lucas nearby, perhaps?'' Could this be some secret route of hers that I had overlooked, with Lucas poised to swoop in and save the day? Yet, no matter how I strained my senses, I could detect no sign of anyone else''s presence besides the six of us here in this dimly lit alley. "Hey, punk, we''re talking to yo-" Before the thug could finish his sentence, he approached me from the left, his intentions clear. Without a moment''s hesitation, my defensive instinct took over, and my hand shot out, connecting with the back of his head in a swift, brutal strike. It was an automatic response, a reflex one might say. As I was surprised as he suddenly appeared right next to me, trying to grab my shoulder. But what followed was unexpected. My blow, fueled by a surge of strength I didn''t know I possessed,nded with devastating force, since it was purely reflex, I couldn''t hold back my strength and ended up using more than the right amount for mobs such as this guys... His facial features caved in under the impact, his nose crushed, and teeth sent flying through the air like macabre confetti. In an instant, he crumpled to the ground, his life ebbing away from a single, decisive strike. It was astonishing how easily he fell, leaving me to wonder just how weak these thugs truly were-or perhaps, how strong I had be. But dwelling on such thoughts was futile. These men were little more than expendable pawns, mere obstacles to be ovee. There was no sense in pondering their strength when they were essentially mobs in the grand scheme of things. [You gained + 100 EXP] [Congrattions, you have learned a new skill!] [Mana Amplification] [(Proficiency: 1%)] [Description: Your physical attacks will be reinforced with ayer of mana, increasing your attack power.] [Effects: Attack +75%] A skill? But I had simplyshed out impulsively, without any conscious effort to channel mana. Did I just unconsciously use mana perhaps? ''You have gained EXP.....'' the notification shed before me as well, confirming my suspicions about leveling up throughbat. It seemed my theory of leveling by killing was indeed valid -a realization that both intrigued and unsettled me. While I had intended to test this hypothesis at a nearby monster camp near the Woodlock Forest, the unexpected confirmation here in the alleyway offered its own advantages. "You fucker!" The obese man red at me with fury, though hisckeys standing beside him appeared more apprehensive. It was clear they were itching to flee the moment our eyes met. As much as I want to y with this fool unfortunately time was of the essence, and I couldn''t afford any dys. "How dare you kill my little bro- Swiiiish!! Before the mob boss could finish his tirade, my sword sliced through the air, silencing him and hisckeys in one swift motion. Their heads rolled to the ground, severed cleanly as if they were nothing more than ripe fruit. System messages inundated my vision with notifications of gained experience, but I paid them no heed. My focus was solely on the bewildered Rose, who regarded me with a curious gaze amid the carnage surrounding us. She seemed unperturbed by the grisly scene, her attention fixed solely on me. With a quickened pace, I approached her "...Are you okay?" I inquired, studying Rose''s expression as she maintained an intense gaze, her eyes locked on mine. Was there something amiss? Did I have a smudge on my face, perhaps? Rose nodded weakly; her scrutiny focused specifically on my eyes. It was unnerving, to say the least. I knew she couldn''t perceive colors, so what could she possibly be searching for in my gaze? Was there a hidden message I was missing? After nearly thirty seconds of this intense scrutiny, Rose suddenly withdrew, taking a step back. "Thank you..." Her voice was soft, her smile gentle as she positioned herself behind me. With deliberate steps, she circled around to face me once more. "You''re really strong, are you a student from the knight department, perhaps?" she inquired, her toneced with curiosity. "Yes" "I see..." Rose nodded thoughtfully, her gaze flickering briefly to the grisly scene behind me. "You justmitted murder. Are you not afraid of repercussions, perhaps?" I shrugged, confident in my actions. "I don''t think the school would punish me for cleaning off their filth. And you''re rather calm yourself..." A hint of amusement danced in Rose''s eyes as she chuckled softly. "Fufu... that''s true" Shit.... That smile, that look, those gleaming honey-like eyes... I recognized them all too well. It was an expression I had seen countless times before, and I knew all too well the meaning behind it. Rose was finding this entire situation amusing, reveling in the chaos unfolding before us. My heart sank at the realization. I needed to get myself out from this situation as quickly as possible. Thest thing I wanted was for Rose to take an interest in me. If she did, it would spell trouble -a cascade of unpredictable events that I was ill-prepared to handle. The amount of random boss encounters that pops up the moment you get her attention is absurd as well... I needed to avoid her attention at all costs. Of all the heroines I least wanted to encounter in this world, Rose topped the list by far. Not even my whimsical favorite Alice had her level of unpredictability. With my current level of strength, I was no match for the whimsical chaos that apanied her main scenarios. While I had done my best tomit every detail of the game to memory, her unpredictability posed a significant threat. I relied on my knowledge from the future to navigate the challenges ahead, and Rose''s penchant for randomness was thest thing I needed. I needed to find a way out of this situation, to slip away unnoticed before Rose''s attention could fixate on me. ''Lucas, you''re the fucking main character where the fuck are you?'' At this rate we might as well just exchange roles... are his main scenarios even properly going as it is? Tsk, I should''ve monitored his progress with the heroines. Anyways, calming my nerves and steadying my breath, I quickly devised an excuse to make my escape. "It seems that you''re rtively fine," I remarked, my gaze flickering to her right arm-the one the perverted bastard had dragged her with. "Ah yes, those guys didn''t really hurt me-" "Well then, I better go now," I interjected abruptly, cutting her off as I swiftly turned on my heel and began to jog in the opposite direction. It was a very abrupt way of saying well then bye! "...Eh?" Rose''s voice trailed behind me; confusion evident in her tone. Before she could fullyprehend my sudden departure, she called out after me, desperation lacing her words. "Wait, please tell me your name!" A bitter chuckle escaped my lips as I increased my pace, determined to put as much distance between us as possible. Trust me, under different circumstances, I would have dly exchanged pleasantries and shared my name without hesitation. But unfortunately, I couldn''t afford to be entangled in the unbearable unpredictability of forging an acquaintance with her-not when my own ns hinged on maintaining a careful bnce of control and the already tattering reliability of future knowledge. But as I nced back, I noticed a genuine curiosity mingled with a hint of sadness in Rose''s expression. Damn, that look always got to me-it reminded me of all the bad ends she''d faced for me in the game. I could still recall the moment she sacrificed herself to ensure I pierced Liyana''s heart... "Lucas..." I called out to her before veering left down the alleyway. Her face lit up with happiness at the sound of her name, a bright smile gracing her features. Yet, her eyes still held a spark of curiosity and intrigue. Lucas... It wasn''t my name, but it felt right to y along. After all, ensuring the scenarios unfolded as they should was crucial. At least until Liyanaes into y. The damn protagonist had a job to do and so did I... for this world''s sake and for my own happy end. ''.... Well then good luck taking care of that bomb Lucas'' In the girls'' dormitory section of Codex Halls, a young woman with flowing ck ebony hair and piercing crimson eyes stood before her wardrobe, a frown creasing her brow. With meticulous care, she surveyed the array of clothes before her, only to realize with a sinking feeling that she had exhausted her options. None of the garments she owned seemed to align with the rmendations of her beloved book. "I don''t have it..." Seo muttered, her gaze shifting to the towering pile of discarded clothing behind her. Despite her efforts, she couldn''t find anything suitable for the asion. Her trusty guide, [How to Make Friends] had emphasized the importance of spending quality time with one''s best friend to nurture a strong andsting bond. And ording to its advice, only the finest attire should be donned for such asions. Yet, no matter how fervently Seo searched through her wardrobe, nothing matched the image of the ideal outfit depicted in her book. Adding to her frustration, it was already toote to go on a shopping excursion-she was scheduled to meet with Riley in a mere fifteen minutes from now. "What should I do?" Seo murmured; her voice tinged with a hint of dejection as she contemted her wardrobe dilemma. Suddenly, a voice broke through her thoughts, apanied by a polite bow. "Uhm, Miss Seo..." "Lina?" Seo''s curiosity piqued as she turned to face her personal maid. Lina, the dedicated servant assigned to Seo, had observed her young mistress''s struggle with choosing the perfect dress for an unknown asion. Well-versed in such frantic deliberations, Lina had a hunch that Seo was preparing for a date. After all, with the school providing top-notch clothing for every possible asion, it was unusual for Seo to spend so much time deciding-unless she was searching for something specific. Although Lina usually deferred to Seo''s decisions regarding her attire, she couldn''t stand by and watch her mistress flounder. It was evident that Seocked experience in such matters, and Lina feltpelled to intervene. "If you don''t mind, Miss Seo, may I know what type of clothes you''re searching for?" Lina''s inquiry broke through the tension, offering a glimmer of hope to Seo. How could she have forgotten? She had personal servants now-they could surely help her with this predicament. With a sense of relief, Seo reached for her book and eagerly showed Lina its contents. Smack!!! But her hope quickly turned to confusion as she watched Lina''s eyes widen in shock before she swiftly pped the book away. Lina sighed heavily as she blushed intensely.... "What kind of book were you reading young miss?" "Nn?" Everything depicted in the book was far too revealing, too suggestive for a simple date. This wasn''t even a night date and the number of lustful descriptions and guides, that book had was far too dangerous to be held by such an innocent person. Was she trying to seduce someone? No... That couldn''t be right. "As expected, I can''t let this go on..." "Lina?" Seo ventured cautiously, her confusion growing. "This won''t do, Miss Seo," Lina interjected firmly, her voice tinged with disapproval. "You are much too innocent for these types of things." "...???" Seo was taken aback by Lina''s sudden assertiveness. Before she could respond, Lina moved with purpose, seizing Seo''s hand and selecting the best clothes from the pile she had amassed. With determination gleaming in her eyes, Lina vowed to transform Seo into the most beautiful woman for this asion alone. "Don''t worry, Miss Seo. I will ensure that this very important integral part of your youth bes the most memorable part of your journey here at the academy" Lina dered with conviction. "...ok?" Seo could only offer a hesitant nod in response. Chapter 35: SkyHigh Auction Chapter 35: SkyHigh Auction ? Arriving in Oresteia Gardens, I slowed my pace, mesmerized by the sight before me. The garden was breathtaking, a stunning array of exotic flora that seemed to epass the entire world within its boundaries. In the game, the CGs for this ce was already impressive, beautifully animated, but experiencing it in real life was something else entirely. The vivid colors, the fragrant air, the sheer vibrancy of the scene-it all made me eager to explore more picturesque ces this world had to offer. The gardens were bustling with visitors. Sightseeing families strolled along the paths, couples leisurely appreciated the flowers, and groups of students explored the grounds, chatting andughing as they went. In the game, this ce was mostly depicted in cutscenes. Although you could enter and move your character here, you wouldn''t really see many NPCs. But in reality, the gardens were alive with activity, adding to the charm and making the experience feel even more authentic. As I walked further into the gardens, I couldn''t help but marvel at the diversity of nts. There were flowers in hues I had never seen before, some with intricate patterns and others with an almost ethereal glow. Trees with sprawling branches provided shade, their leaves rustling gently in the breeze. Small streams and ponds added a serene touch, with fish swimmingzily in the clear waters and birds chirping melodiously from the treetops. Now that this was reality, a ce as beautiful as Oresteia Gardens was bound to attract attention. But I didn''t expect this many people. I could see them in all directions, and I was just d the paths were wide enough to amodate everyone without too much crowding. Checking the time, I realized I had arrivedter than scheduled. Seo must have been waiting patiently for me. I felt a pang of guilt for making her wait. The unexpected encounter with Rose had taken more time than I anticipated. I needed to find Seo quickly and get to the auction house as soon as possible. At this rate, we might end up beingte. Picking up my pace, I hurriedly navigated through the crowd, heading towards the grand fountain at the center of the gardens, the ce where I had asked Seo to wait. As I approached the fountain, I noticed the crowd getting denser. Was there an event happening here? There were multiple murmurs and a palpable buzz in the air. "Wow did you see thatdy over there?" "Yeah-" Ignoring themotion, I focused on reaching the fountain. But as I got closer, my legs froze, and I was rooted to the spot, stunned by the woman standing there. In front of me was Seo, but she looked different. She had changed into a stunning outfit that entuated her features. Her white blouse with open arms revealed smooth, wless skin, while her ck and white skirt effortlessly bnced contrasting colors. High-heeled shoes added height and poise to her frame, and red earrings adorned her ears, their vibrant hue contrasting with the crimson of her eyes. Her new ponytail hairstyle drew attention to her delicate features, enhancing her natural allure. I couldn''t help but be struck by her appearance, frozen in ce as I took in the sight before me. Seo was already breathtakingly beautiful, but this outfit seemed to elevate her beauty to new heights. A crowd had gathered around her, unable to tear their eyes away from her radiant presence. The only thing preventing them from getting closer was the katana strapped to her hip-a reminder of her status as a member of the knight department. I couldn''t help but wonder if Seo had gone a bit overboard with her attire. After all, we were simply going to an auction house. Did she really need to dress so extravagantly? But then again, perhaps she simply enjoyed dressing up, or maybe she wanted to make a statement. Whatever the reason, there was no denying that she looked absolutely stunning. Shaking off my momentary daze, I approached Seo with a smile, trying not to let my surprise show. After all, it wasn''t every day that I had the privilege of standing next to someone so impably dressed. As I slowly approached her side, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride as I saw the jealous looks of the guys near me. "Seo...," I called out to her as she stood captivated by the expansive flower garden before us. "Riley, you''re here," she replied, her voice tinged with relief as she hurried towards me. As she approached, I caught a whiff of the fresh, floral scent that seemed to emanate from her. Did she even wear perfume? Suddenly, I felt a pang of self-consciousness. Should I have dressed up more? And where did she get those amazing, expensive-looking clothes? Did she buy them? Knowing Seo, she probably wouldn''t have gone shopping just for clothes... and even if she technically did, I don''t think Seo could be this fashionable, in the game almost everything she wore was either a kimono or other eastern style clothing''s.... did her personal maid help perhaps? "Sorry for beingte," I offered, scratching the back of my head sheepishly. "I got a bit sidetracked." "It''s fine... I just arrived here a few minutes ago..." she assured me. "Is that so?" I repeated, feeling a bit redundant. "Anyways allow me to apologize still, as I made you wait even though I was the one who invited you out here..." ''Not to mention I''m about to scam you in just a few moments after this....'' "It''s okay. I was just enjoying the scenery," she said, ncing around at the garden''s splendor. "This ce is really beautiful." "It is," I concurred, taking a moment to appreciate the surroundings. "But we need to hurry. The auction starts soon." Seo''s response was unexpectedly silent. She stopped gazing at the flowers and fixed her gaze squarely on my face. Did I say something wrong? I couldn''t help but wonder, feeling a bit uneasy under her intense scrutiny. As Seo continued to stare at me with her usual indifferent expression, I found myself pondering what she might be thinking. Seo was always difficult to read, her emotions hidden behind a mask of neutrality. But after spending so much time with her, I could sense that she wanted something from me, though I couldn''t quite pinpoint what it was. In the game, there were only a few ways to increase your likability with Seo, most of which involved giving her food or spending time reading with her. However, those options didn''t seem applicable to our current situation. Deciding to break the silence, I offered her apliment for the effort she had put into dressing up. "You look very beautiful, Seo." Her response was dyed and devoid of emotion, but I could sense a subtle shift in her mood. Perhaps she had been seeking validation after all. "Thank you," she finally replied, her tone softening slightly. ''How cute'' I couldn''t help but find her reaction endearing. With that, Seo took the initiative, leading us forward. She reached for my left hand and interlocked her fingers with mine without hesitation. Despite her usualck of boundaries, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of warmth at the intimate gesture. Holding hands with someone as beautiful as Seo was a dreame true for most people, and I couldn''t deny feeling a sense of privilege at that moment. ''Although Seo probably feels nothing holding hands with me though'' As we strolled through the gardens toward the SkyHigh Auction House, a rush of excitement coursed through me. The gardens had offered a brief respite, but now it was time to focus on our mission. Securing that legendary item was our top priority, and I was determined to ensure we seeded. Upon reaching the auction house, we merged with the throng of eager attendees making their way inside. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation; each person eager to see what treasures would be unveiled. Finding our seats at the back of the grand hall, I felt a surge of satisfaction. This vantage point offered us a clear view of the stage while allowing us to remain inconspicuous. It was the perfect position to observe without drawing undue attention. ncing around, I noticed the private VIP rooms upied by the big yers. Boseman, Liany, ra¡ªeach one a formidable opponent with their own agenda. I knew I needed to tread carefully if I wanted to secure the legendary item against their keen interest. ''I have around 25k Gems ready for an auction and Seo''s estimated 50k plus gems on hand, overall, our chances of winning the item weren''t that bad.... As long as the price doesn''t reach a hundred plus, we can fight for it.'' Now then... how should I handle the three''s knack for the valuable and secure my legendary item? ..... Perched atop one of the many VIP balconies of the SkyHigh Auction House, a distinguished gentleman with a meticulously groomed mustache and an impably tailored suit adorned with an array of golden rings on his fingers observed the proceedings below with keen interest. "Hmm?" he murmured, his curiosity piqued. "Is something the matter, Master?" inquired his butler, Fred, ever attentive to his employer''s cues. Goldkeeper Boseman Yuliel, esteemed owner of the Goldkeep bank and renowned as the foremost investor in the world, directed his gaze toward a particr individual seated among the open bidders below. "That kid, does he seem familiar to you Fred?" The young man, with his uniquely bright golden blond hair, sat at the back of the room, apanied by a striking youngdy. Try as he might, Fred couldn''t ce the young man''s face into memory. "No, I don''t think so, Master," Fred responded after a moment''s scrutiny towards the young man. "Strange. I swear we''ve met him somewhere before," Boseman mused aloud, furrowing his brow in concentration. "Perhaps one of your failed investment partners master?" Fred suggested cautiously. "No... I remember all the names and faces of those who''ve wasted my money, and he is not among them," Boseman replied, absently stroking his mustache as he wracked his brain for any clue to the young man''s identity. Until finally a particr memory flooded back, Boseman''s expression softened into a knowing smile. The young man seated below was none other than the fianc¨¦ of his dearest friend''s daughter, the future consort of the Heavens duchy, standing alongside Duke Heavens himself. It was a remarkable coincidence, one that piqued Boseman''s curiosity. "Hoho... To think such a coincidences can, happen. Truly, the world is smaller than one might imagine" Boseman mused aloud, a glint of anticipation in his eyes. "I wonder if he wants something specific here...?" Turning to his loyal butler, he issued amand without hesitation. "Fred, reserve around a million Gems for me." "As you wish, Master," Fred replied promptly, already moving to fulfill his employer''s request. It had been a long time since Boseman had interacted with his best friend, let alone someone from his family. Though the young man might not yet be officially part of the Heavens family, his close rtionship with Liyana, his fianc¨¦e, made him practically family already. ''I smell it!'' As Boseman''s keen sense for opportunity tingled with the prospect of wealth, he knew that forging connections with this young man could lead him to untold riches. In the world of business and finance, every connection was a potential treasure trove waiting to be discovered. And he knew this young man was such a treasure. Making one final nce at the young man... Boseman wondered who the beautiful youngdy next to him was, considering their linking hands with each other rather openly.... they weren''t jut mere friends right? "Hoho...." Boseman chuckled as he realized that his random visit within this auction house was getting more fun than expected. Chapter 36: SkyHigh Auction 2 Chapter 36: SkyHigh Auction 2 ? The auctioneer''s mboyant announcement echoed through the grand hall. "Herees our first item!" The apanying drumroll and lively orchestra amplified the drama of the moment. The host, adorned in a peculiar star-shaped mask, twirled around, his arms wide open in a theatrical gesture as the curtains behind him parted to reveal arge cage. "Does he really need to be so dramatic?" I muttered, bemused by the spectacle. But considering this was as much a show as it was an auction, the entertainment aspect made sense. ncing at Seo, who seemed thoroughly captivated by the host''s antics, I had to admit it added to the experience. GROOAGHHHKKKK!!!!! Suddenly, a loud, primal roar echoed through the hall, startling the audience. It sounded like a lion, but there was an unfamiliar undertone to it. The host made a grand leap and gestured toward the cage behind him. "Tada! A baby tamed manticore!" he proimed with a wide, gleeful smile. The crowd erupted in excitement and murmurs. Even as a baby, the manticore, about the size of a fully grown lion,manded attention. Its appearance was impressive: a fearsome blend of lion, scorpion, and bat, with a serpentine tail tipped with venomous barbs. "What is that?" Seo asked innocently while curiously looking at the baby manticore with interest.... I guess even if it was a monster, its baby state was still somewhat cute? "Manticore.... It''s considered an A-rank monster once fully grown," I whispered to Seo. "Some even be dungeon bosses. They are a very rare monster toe across with. so, capturing one, specially as a baby, is a rather impressive feat, and rare urrence" Seo nodded, her eyes wide with fascination. The baby manticore prowled within its cage, its muscr form exudingtent power. The host continued his spirited pitch, emphasizing the rarity and potential value of the creature. The auctioneer''s voice boomed through the hall, his excitement palpable. Since it was still a baby and fully tamed at that, the manticore would imprint on its owner as it grew, forming a bond stronger than most knights'' loyalty. It would be a fierce bodyguard, far more reliable and powerful than many human protectors. Almost immediately, a symphony of buzzing noises filled the air as bidders pressed their crystals. The desire to own such a rare and powerful creature was universal. I couldn''t resist joining in, pressing my crystal just for the thrill of it. Who knows? I might get lucky, right? But deep down, I knew the odds were against me. Such wishful thinking..... "We have 150,200 over there!" the auctioneer shouted, his voice rising with the escting bids. The price skyrocketed into the hundreds of thousands within seconds. Damn, just how wealthy were these people? The realization hit me hard-this was only the first item, and already the bids were astronomical. The chances of winning this auction seemed slimmer with each passing second. My heart sank a bit. The bidding war continued fiercely, with numbers climbing higher and higher. Wealthy collectors and influential figures were relentless, each determined to outbid the other for the prized manticore. Among the most aggressive bidders, Boseman Yuliel stood out, his expression calm but his intent clear. He pressed his crystal with a practiced ease that spoke of experience in high- stakes auctions. "200,000 gems!" the auctioneer announced, the crowd''s excitement palpable. I nced at Seo, who seemed equally captivated by the proceedings. Her eyes sparkled with interest, and I could tell she was thoroughly enjoying the spectacle. ''Well at least, I''m d that she''s having fun'' Even though we were here for a different reason, the energy of the auction was infectious. "250,000 gems!" Another bidder raised the stakes, and a murmur of astonishment rippled through the audience. "300,000 gems!" Boseman''s butler, Fred, calmly pressed their crystal, signaling their bid. Boseman nodded approvingly, his eyes never leaving the stage. I sighed inwardly. At this rate, there was no way I could keep up. The bidding war for the manticore finally settled at an astounding 500,000 gems, won by an anonymous bidder from one of the VIP balconies. The auctioneer''s gavel came down with a decisive thud, and the room buzzed with excitement and chatter. "Congrattions to the winner!" the auctioneer eximed, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. "Now, onto our next item!" This was only the first item of the day.... And already 500,000 gems were expensed. And what I wanted was something that wasbeled as a unique item.... Haha no matter how you looked at it I''m cooked.... After the intense bidding war for the baby manticore, the auction continued with its usual ir. The next item up for bid was a stunning, ornate sword, its de glimmering under the auction house lights. The auctioneer''s voice rang out, expertly building anticipation. "Next, we have this magnificent sword, crafted by the legendary cksmith Ardentis. Starting bid: 100,000 gems!" The crowd buzzed with excitement. Within moments, the bids skyrocketed. "150,000 gems!" "200,000 gems!" "300,000 gems!" Finally, the hammer fell at a staggering 350,000 gems. The winning bidder, a middle-aged man with an air of quiet confidence, seemed pleased as the sword was brought to him. And so it went, item after item, each fetching prices well into the hundreds of thousands. Exquisite jewelry, rare potions, enchanted artifacts-the auction was a parade of luxury and power. Each new item seemed to push the limits of extravagance further, and the bidding wars grew more intense. ''Hahaha, wasing here a mistake?'' I muttered under my breath, feeling the weight of the situation. In the game, the value and rarity of items up for auction depended on luck. Sometimes, you could walk away with incredible treasures at a steal, while other times, you had topete fiercely. But I didn''t expect this randomness to reflect so urately in real life. I nced at my status screen briefly. [Luck: 0] Fuck me.... I looked over at Seo, who seemed entirely absorbed in the spectacle. Despite my growing frustration, her presence was oddlyforting. She turned to me, noticing my expression. "Riley, are you okay?" she asked, her crimson eyes filled with concern. "Yeah, just thinking about howpetitive this auction is," I replied, trying to keep my tone light. Then finally after a few more minutes that passed the item that I wanted finally came around. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the item I had been waiting for came up for auction. As the auctioneer dramatically removed the cloth covering it, arge cauldron was revealed. It was heavily rusted, its metallic body showing signs of age and wear. Despite its appearance, the audience was captivated. The auctioneer highlighted its property rank and value, mentioning that it bordered on the unique rank. The hidden runes inscribed on its shell were a clear indication to any knowledgeable mage of its true potential. "Now then, since it''s quite a broken item, let''s start the bidding at 5,000 gems!" I knew my chances were slim, but I had to take a shot. Without hesitation, I pressed my crystal and bid 50,000 gems directly. Seo looked at me, puzzled. She probably thought we were just here to sightsee, not to bid seriously on anything. But I had my reasons, and I needed this item badly. This is all for the sake of getting stronger.... ''So, fuck my wallet!!!'' My hands moved and written down my next bid on the magic crystal ced on the side of my chair. "100,000" Now I was the leading bidder.... Please count it now Mr. auctioneer!!!! ra Luminaria was bored. Sitting atop one of the VIP balconies, she sipped her wine, crossing her legs as she looked at the ongoing auction with disinterest. Her eyes scanned the room below, where bidders eagerly raised their crystals for various items. "Mydy, should I prepare the carriage?" her maid asked, noticing ra''s distress and boredom. She knew herdy well enough to predict that she might leave soon, as she often did at other auction houses back in their country. "Hmm? Ah, no, let''s wait for a bit. There were some fairly interesting items earlier, so there might be a few more worth seeing," ra replied, swirling her wine thoughtfully. Nodding, the maid stepped back, ready to assist whenever her master decided to leave. ''I should''ve gotten that manticore...,'' ra thought, annoyed with her indecisiveness. She clicked her tongue at herself. She knew she had made the logical choice to stop bidding once it reached around the 400,000 mark. Although the final price was about 500,000 gems, which was twice the normal market price for tamed manticores, considering its rarity and capture rate, it was worth it. Not to mention, it was still a baby with plenty of growth potential. Now all that was left were boring old swords and items she could buy outside if she wanted to. Although some were fairly interesting, they weren''t worth wasting her money on, making the whole manticore fiasco even more annoying. Sipping her wine, ra winced as she looked at the balcony across from hers with annoyance. Although the VIP there remained anonymous by name, she could immediately tell who it was based on mana alone. Ever since she was young, ra had always been quite sensitive to people''s mana, perceiving them in unique colors and qualities. As far as she could tell, the person inside the tinted ss wall was probably the principal of this academy. Considering her well-known nature and keen interest in monsters, it was only natural that such a person woulde here just for the manticore alone. Although ra wanted to leave now, she couldn''t. She was sure that if such a person, along with the famous banker and investor Boseman, and even the rare master of Lust, Liany, were here, there was bound to be an item they specifically came for. As the auction continued, ra''s interest was reignited. She watched with renewed attention as the auctioneer unveiled each item. Despite the mundane nature of most items, she knew the real treasures were yet toe. Although the items were getting boring now, ra knew that she should at least bid for something that might interest her at a low price, considering she was already here. Since the chances of her outbidding the principal, Boseman, and Liany for the specific item they wanted were still fifty-fifty, she should at least secure something for herself. The auctioneer then revealed arge, rusted cauldron. Despite its worn appearance, the cauldron exuded an aura of ancient power. ra''s interest was piqued when the auctioneer mentioned its near-unique rank and the hidden runes inscribed on its shell. "Now then, since it''s quite a broken item, let''s start the bidding at 5,000 gems!" the auctioneer announced. ra watched as bidders began pressing their crystals. Her curiosity grew when she noticed a blonde-haired young man at the back bidding a significant amount-50,000 gems-without hesitation. ''Hmm?'' she wondered why someone would bid that high for such a broken-looking item. Although she could see some runes inscribed on it, of all the items presented, it seemed the most trash. However, the young man''s bold bid intrigued her. Leaning forward, she decided to observe more closely. The woman beside him, Seo Gyeoul, appeared puzzled by his eagerness. ra recognized Seo from the Knight Department, known for her exceptionalbat skills and stoic demeanor. ''Why is she here?'' she wondered for a bit before ignoring her presence entirely, as she put her attention to the blonde haired man again. As the bidding war escted, ra saw the young man remain unfazed, increasing his bid whenever challenged. His determination suggested he knew something about the cauldron that others did not. ra''s interest deepened. There had to be more to this seemingly worthless item. Deciding to test the waters, ra ced a bid of her own, raising the amount to 60,000 gems. She saw the young man nce her way briefly before raising his bid to 70,000. His quick response confirmed her suspicion-this cauldron was important to him. ra''spetitive spirit ignited. She raised the bid to 80,000 gems, and once again, the young man countered without hesitation. The auctioneer''s excitement grew as the bids climbed higher, the crowd buzzing with anticipation. Just as ra was about to ce another bid, she noticed the principal, Boseman, and Liany watching the exchange intently from their VIP rooms. The fact that they hadn''t entered the bidding yet made her cautious. She didn''t want to overextend herself for an item she wasn''t sure about. "100,000 gemsss!!!!!" But then the bidding reached a hundred thousand gems, ra''s curiosity peaked. She couldn''t fathom why a knight student would be so invested in what seemed like a simple cauldron. Was he perhaps acting as a proxy for someone else? ra was familiar with the concept of proxies, where anonymous individuals bid on behalf of others to manipte prices. It was amon tactic in auctions, used to either drive prices up or down depending on the situation. Observing the young man''s demeanor, she sensed a genuine interest in the item. His indifferent gaze belied a seriousness that intrigued her. There had to be more to this cauldron than met the eye. Driven by instinct and a hint of skepticism, ra pressed her crystal, joining the bidding war. It was a calcted gamble, but if the young man truly represented someone else''s interests, then the cauldron held far greater value than anyone realized. As ra''s bid of 200,000 gems was dered, the atmosphere crackled with anticipation. All eyes turned towards her balcony, where she sat with an air of confidence, meeting the gazes of curious onlookers. In response to her bid, the young man''s demeanor shifted. There was a flicker of intensity in his gaze, a silent acknowledgment of the challenge she presented. Without hesitation, he pressed his crystal, raising the bid to 300,000 gems. The auctioneer''s voice rose with excitement, amplifying the tension in the room. It was clear that this battle of bids was far from over. With each increment, the stakes grew higher, and the determination of both participants became palpable. As the bidding war intensified, ra remainedposed, her focus unwavering. She was determined to im the cauldron, driven by abination of curiosity and a desire to unravel the mystery surrounding it. With the young man''s bid hanging in the air, ra prepared herself for the next move. This battle of wills was just beginning, and she was ready to see it through to the end, no matter the cost. The auctioneer''s voice reverberated through the grand hall, brimming with enthusiasm. "300,000 gems for the young man at the back!!!" His excitement was palpable, perhaps even surpassing the initial estimation for this supposed "trash" item. My stomach churned at the mention of the exorbitant price. Three hundred thousand gems.... I couldn''t help but let out a bitterugh under my breath. I was utterly screwed. I didn''t have even a fraction of that amount. "Riley...?" Seo''s concerned voice broke through my thoughts, apanied by a subtle gesture towards me. Despite her probable willingness to help, I knew the harsh reality of our financial situation. This auction item might as well have been sold to ra already. I tried to shrink into the shadows, hoping to avoid drawing any unnecessary attention. But it seemed futile, her eyes were practically glued to the item and me now. "350,000 for our dear VIP!!!" The auction host''s announcement signaled ra''s next move. I knew I should back down, but... I was already in too deep. As I nced up at ra''s smug expression from her balcony, a surge of irritation coursed through me. She was the epitome of someone who stopped at nothing to obtain what she desired, especially if it held value. If she was determined to snatch this item from me, I knew I had to push back. I also know she was just beingpetitive about all this but... "I''ll at least increase it near your budget," I resolved silently, drawing upon my gaming experience to gauge ra''s spending limits for the day. Although, in the real world, those limits were subject to change. "400,000!!!! At the young man in the back!" The crowd erupted into a cacophony of cheers and excitement as our bidding war escted. Each moment intensified our silent duel, all while concealing the turmoil brewing deep within me. Chapter 37: Mistakes in the Auction Chapter 37: Mistakes in the Auction ? Our battle raged on, and now we were barely making any increases as we both realized our limits. "475,000 gems!" "480,000 gems!" The tension in the room was palpable as we neared the 500,000 mark. Our bidding increments had shrunk to mere thousands, a stark contrast to the impulsive dozens and hundreds of thousands at the beginning. Although what I was doing was undeniably stupid and reckless, I couldn''t bring myself to back down. My mind kept pushing forward,pelling me to press the button as if some unseen force was driving me. This wasn''t normal at all. Sure, ra''s smug smirk annoyed me, but I wasn''t usually this impulsive. Wait, something was off. I knew I wasn''t normally this rash. ra''s smirk was irritating, yes, but not enough to justify this irrational bidding war. It didn''t make sense. Why was I this angry? Aside from that look she gave me, there was nothing substantial to warrant such intense animosity. There hadn''t been any previous conflict or deep-seated rivalry. Yet, for some inexplicable reason, I harbored a strong hatred for her right now. It felt strangely natural, almost as if it was the most logical reaction in the world, despite the clear absurdity of it all. I nced at Seo, hoping to find some rity in her eyes. She, too, looked bewildered by my actions. This wasn''t just about the auction anymore. Something deeper was at y, manipting my emotions and decisions. Wtf was going on? "495,000 gems!!!!!!! From the young man at the back!!!!" The announcer was practically screaming his lungs out as he pointed at me. Fuck, when did it reach almost half a million? Hadn''t only a few seconds passed? This was really getting the better of me now. "Riley, I think you should stop..." Seo''s voice, usually apathetic and emotionless, wasced with worry as she looked at me. Despite appreciating Seo''s concern, a part of me didn''t want to stop. [Warning!!!] [Warning!!!] [Foreign influence detected...] [Fate: A Dragon''s Sacrifice is shaking] Wtf? Why did I feel hurt now? "Riley...!" Seo shouted in shock, her voice breaking its usual monotone. Fuck me, what was going on? And what did the system mean by ''foreign influence''? "Riley, I think we should get out of here. You''re really hot..." What did she mean by hot? I feltpletely fine, just slightly dizzy. [Foreign influence analyzed] [Please evacuate current position immediately. Detecting high signs of Doom Wisteria pollen in the area. Any more exposure could lead to severe consequences. Please leave immediately!] Panic surged through me. "Doom Wisteria? Excuse me?" The moment I read that line on the system message, my eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. Doom Wisteria was an extremely rare flower found only in the southern edges of the Great Dragon Valley. Its formidable location mirrored its sinister uses. Doom Wisteria flowers were typically employed by assassins and devotees of the goddess Lame, the deity of death in this world. These flowers were highly prized for their effectiveness in torture and assassination, and their market was tightly controlled by Lumelion, the most powerful assassin''s guild on the continent. The effects of Doom Wisteria pollen were infamous: high fever, hallucinations, extreme diarrhea in the worst cases, and intense anger spikes. Almost all the symptoms I was experiencing right now. If I didn''t have even a bit of strength in my stats, I would have died on the spot. Why the fuck is such an extremely rare and toxic flower being used to contaminate my area? And why isn''t it affecting Seo or the other people around me? Doom Wisteria pollen? was no joke you know so it was weird seeing all this people dong fine despite the really obvious. The nt''s pollen was known to mess with the mind, causing hallucinations, irrational behavior, and in extreme cases, severe harm or even death. I nced around, realizing how hazy the room seemed, how distorted my thoughts had be. Although I couldn''t see the pollen, as it was an invisible and odorless type of poison, the fact that it was only affecting me meant that someone was targeting me. Was it ra? ncing up, I saw her still in a state of contemtion, wondering whether to fight me to myst bid. Seeing her look of focus, that couldn''t be the case at all. As someone who practically knows ra inside and out, I didn''t think she would resort to something like poison if someone annoyed her. She''d much rather use her magic swords than anything else. Although it could be very possible that she was the hidden assassin, considering her high- level skillmand of telekic magic, manipting something as lightweight as odorless pollen wouldn''t be that much of a problem for her. But I just didn''t see her doing all of that. Seriously, what did I do wrong? Suddenly, the ground shook. Fuck, now it was an earthquake. As if things couldn''t get any worse.... Now a natural disaster was urring. ..... "I don''t ing pranks like this is appropriate for someone of your stature, Liany..." a man said as he adjusted the tip of his mustache, approaching a cross-leggeddy dressed in revealing clothing. With her darkerplexion and three pairs of earrings adorning her long ears, it was clear she was an elf, but not just any elf-she was a dark elf, a rare species even among the elves. Only the highly praised high elves of the north could match them in prestige, purity, rarity, and appearance. She was stunning, and if the ck and purple veil covering her face were to be removed, anyone would immediately fall for her. Liany, the master of the House of Lust, thergest and most prestigious legal brothel chain in the entire world, looked annoyed at the man who was slowly approaching her. "Boseman, huh? Tsk... what are my bodyguards doing? Did those bastards let you in again? I''m pretty sure I told them not to let anyone inside, especially a snake like you." Boseman smirked, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Your guards are quite diligent, but not diligent enough, it seems," he replied smoothly, his tone dripping with mockery. "You should hire better ones if you truly want to keep people like me out." Liany''s eyes narrowed, her annoyance palpable. "What do you want, Boseman? I don''t have time for your games." "Oh,e now, Liany," Boseman said, feigning hurt. "Is that any way to greet an old friend? I merely came to offer some... advice." "I have no need for your advice," Liany retorted, her voice cold. "Especially not from someone who would stoop to petty tricks to get my attention." Bosemanughed, a low, sinister sound that echoed through the room. As always, their rtionship wasn''t going to be fixed anytime soon. This was already the fourth time something like this had happened, and in that short amount of time, Liany was already having trouble finding new, strong bodyguards she could hire. Not even some random rogue knights out there would work for her now due to her constant streak of changing bodyguards. Although Boseman and she were once best friends, that didn''t mean they liked each other''s presence that often. Even back in their school days, the only reason they hung out was because of theirmon friend, who was now the Duke of the Heaven Duchy-thergest and strongest dukedom in all the empire''s governance. With strength that was only second to the empire, it made sense why such a person would always be busy. But because of their individual ambitions and purposes, their rtionship had strained to this level. Looking at her annoyed face. Boseman''s smirk widened as he spoke, "Now, now, it''s not really their fault. All I did was offer them around five times your normal wage rate, hoho..." Liany''s eyes shed with anger and frustration. "So you bought them off. Typical of you, Boseman. Always using your wealth to manipte others." He chuckled, twirling his mustache with a sense of smug satisfaction. "It''s called leveraging resources, my dear. Something you should be quite familiar with, given your business acumen." She sighed, rubbing her temples in exasperation. "This is the fourth time, Boseman. How am I supposed to maintain any semnce of security with you constantly undermining me?" He shrugged nonchntly. "Perhaps you should consider treating your people better. Loyalty can''t always be bought, but it can certainly be swayed with the right incentives." Their history wasplicated. Back in their school days, they were inseparable, bonded by their mutual friendship with the Duke of the Heaven Duchy. The Duke, with his immense power and influence, was amon thread that kept them connected. But as time passed and their ambitions diverged, their rtionship deteriorated. Liany focused on building her empire within the House of Lust, while Boseman pursued his own mysterious ventures. "Don''t you have anything better to do than to sabotage me?" Liany snapped, her frustration boiling over. "Or is this just another one of your twisted games?" Boseman leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing with a mix of amusement and menace. "You misunderstand me, Liany. This isn''t just a game. Consider it a reminder that in our world, power is fleeting, and trust is a luxury few can afford." She clenched her fists, trying to control her rising anger. "What do you want, Boseman? Just spit it out." "How about you?" he asked, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "No..." Boseman replied calmly. "Can''t you at least think about it?" she pressed, though it was clear she wasn''t expecting a different answer. "Would you?" Boseman countered, raising an eyebrow. "Hmm, no, not really," she admitted. "But I would do it for a golden statue of you, though." "Ew, that''s just disgusting," Liany grimaced. "Hmm, there was nothing disgusting about swimming in gold coins, right?" Boseman smirked. "Sly old bastard... So, why did youe here? If you''re here to lecture me, don''t. The kid pissed me off," Liany said as she continued manipting the wind around her to carry the pollen towards the young man. Why did she get mad at him? ''Simple-because he was very beautiful'' And another being that the spirits around her kept warning her to get rid of the young man, which was something she couldn''t really understand. ''Old bastard huh....'' Boseman couldn''t help but shake his head at the irony of her insult, considering she was much older than both his and the duke''sbined ages. Although he wanted to refute her words he chose to stay quite knowing how loud the woman can be. Approaching the empty chair in front of her, Boseman sat upright, enjoying the view from her balcony. Although his own balcony had its unique quirks, there was something about Liany''s tendency to have themed rooms that elicited a sense of excitement and wonder inside him. But anyway, ignoring his thoughts, he focused on what he came here for. "You should stop now, Liany..." "Huh? Why should I stop?" she snapped, her annoyance ring. "The young man you''re tormenting right now... is his son-inw," Boseman said, his voice steady and serious. Liany froze, the wind around her ceasing its movement as she processed Boseman''s words. "His... son-inw?" she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper. "Yes," Boseman confirmed. "The young man you''ve been targeting with your pollen. He''s the soon groom of the duke''s daughter, and her very beloved fianc¨¦" For a moment, Liany was silent, the gravity of the situation sinking in. If the Duke of the Heaven Duchy found out she had been targeting his son-inw, the repercussions would be severe. Her position, her empire, everything she had built could be destroyed in an instant. "What did you just say?" she asked, still struggling to grasp the situation. "Hmm? That young man is Luther''s son-inw," Boseman repeated, his tone nonchnt. Liany let out a bitterugh. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Her emotions and mind raced to understand the context behind this revtion. "If he''s his son-inw, does that mean Luther has a child now?" "Hmm, didn''t you know? I thought you would''ve been the first one to know of it," Boseman wondered aloud. Although Luther was quite secretive about his private life, he was rather open with the people he trusted. It seemed strange that Liany wouldn''t be informed about something as significant as this. Liany''s mind reeled. Luther, the Duke of the Heaven Duchy, was not only a powerful ally but also someone she had once considered a close friend. The fact that he had a child, and that child was now married, was news to her. How had she not known? Then, suddenly, something clicked in her mind. She watched Boseman closely, her ears perking up as a forgotten detail came back to her. "Wait a minute," she said slowly, piecing things together. "Luther... Luther''s daughter is getting married to that young man?" Boseman nodded. "Yes, and it''s in your best interest to be on good terms with him. The duke doesn''t take kindly to threats against his family." Liany''s shoulders slumped slightly as she absorbed this new information. Her anger and frustration began to ebb away, reced by a growing sense of urgency. She needed to rectify this situation before it spiraled out of control. "Liany, how long has it been since you''ve checked your mail?" Boseman asked, a knowing look in his eyes. "Around 16 years, I believe....." she replied absentmindedly. The two then had a realization and slumped to their feet, especially Liany, who smacked her forehead in exasperation. She hadn''t kept up with correspondence, a failing that now seemed monumental. Meanwhile, Boseman struggled to hold back hisughter. To think he would see the day this elven woman would get caught up by her own perception of time... He couldn''t help but let out a slight chuckle in the whispering air. In the end, no matter how powerful, no matter how noble, no matter how pure, weak, or strong, everyone makes mistakes. "You''ve really ruined my mood now, Boseman. Was that intentional?" Liany asked, ring at him. "Hmm, who knows? I think you''ve ruined everybody''s mood now though" Boseman said as he closed his eyes and put his cane down, making subtle nces at the people below. Most of them got hit by a few small debris from above when Liany had stomped the floor in frustration. Liany sighed deeply, feeling the weight of her oversight. She had allowed her emotions and negligence to create a potentially disastrous situation. She needed to act quickly to make amends and prevent furtherplications. Chapter 38: Mistakes in the Auction 2 Chapter 38: Mistakes in the Auction 2 ? "500,000 Gems!" the auctioneer''s voice rang out, echoing through the grand hall. ra''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. ''Hmm? He''s not fighting back anymore?'' she thought, ncing at the young man below. Her smile faded into a slight frown of disappointment. She had expected more of a challenge, but it seemed there was a limit to how much money he had at his disposal. From her elevated position, she could see the stress etched on his face. The indifferent gaze he directed at the auctioneer masked a deeper turmoil, one that ra found amusing. Although this battle had been one of wits and wills rather than physicalbat, she felt an inexplicable sense of victory. The price for the cauldron had skyrocketed beyond her expectations, nearly exhausting the 650,000 gems she had brought for today''s event. Despite this, ra felt a sense of satisfaction. The entertainment value of the bidding war had been worth it, and she was convinced that the cauldron was worth far more than the 500,000 gems she had ultimately paid. If not, ra always had many ways to recoup her losses almost instantly, thanks to her family''s vast business empire. There was really nothing to worry about. "500,000 Gems going once! Going twice!" ra stood from her chair, ready to leave the auction house. She had secured something valuable today, and the realpetition with the financial titans of the world hadn''t even begun. Those monsters of money and business were still perched in their private balconies, indicating that the items they truly coveted were yet to appear. With her limited resources, there was no way ra couldpete with them for the treasures they desired. She epted this and nned to retire for the day to make use of her newly acquired unique- ranked item. But as she was about to step out, a sudden announcement froze her in ce. "1 MILLION!!!" "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN!!! 1 MILLION GEMS FROM OUR DEAR OLD VIP, THE GOLDKEEPER, MR. BOSEMAN!!!" the announcer shouted with overwhelming enthusiasm. "1 million?" ra couldn''t believe what she had just heard. The Goldkeeper himself was willing to spend a million gems on a gamble for a fairly old-looking relic? She couldn''t fathom what was going on. ''This wasn''t reality, right?'' The room fell silent, the gravity of the bid sinking in. All eyes turned towards Boseman''s balcony, where he sat with a calm, almost indifferent expression. ''There was no way, right?'' Boseman was not known for his impulsiveness. If he was willing to throw down a million gems, it meant the item held immense value. "Going twice!" "SOLD!!!!" But the actions down below were all too real. The crowd, equally as confused as ra, erupted into apuse, a mix of enthusiasm and bewilderment in their pping. In the end, all her effort hade to naught. ra sank back into her seat, her mind racing. What had she missed? Was there something about the cauldron that even she, with all her knowledge and experience, had overlooked? She watched as Boseman''s calm demeanor contrasted sharply with the chaos his bid had created. ---- After the sudden earthquake ended moments after it began, the crowd hustled up in strange murmurs and conversations, trying to decipher what had just happened. There were cracks forming from a certain balcony above, and a sudden tension of mana resonating in the air. Was this not an earthquake but an attack? The uncertainty rippled through the room like a tangible force. I started to wonder but... anyway, I''m a bit grateful. Because of the sudden shake, the poison lingering around me seemed to have dissipated. I could feel my strength slowly returning, but even still, the dizziness and the searing anger inside me lingered more than expected. In the end, who was the one responsible for all of this? As I stood there, trying to regain myposure, I caught sight of ra. She was looking around, clearly just as puzzled as everyone else. Her confident smirk had disappeared, reced by a frown of confusion. It seemed even she didn''t have all the answers this time. Was it the terrorists'' remnants? No.... that couldn''t be the case. General Auvin and what little remained of his men should still be hiding. A manhunt was still underway for all of them at the academy, and besides, the man only targeted nobles. There were a bunch ofmoners here. Killing them off would put their cause in jeopardy. It wasn''t until the very end of the semester when they would show up again and cause a ruckus upon the whole school. So, until Act 1, Chapters 4 and 5 arrive, any notion of the terrorists is invalid. Although changes can happen because of my interference, the story was still following its predetermined path. "Riley, are you okay now?" Seo asked once more, tapping my back gently while holding my other arm. Seriously, this beautiful girl was bad for my heart. "Yeah, I''m fine..." Even though my reasons for inviting her today were rather selfish, and now here I was ruining the overall vibe she came here for just because of the randomness and my bad luck. It seems to be getting me into more trouble than expected. Now what''s next? "500,000 Gems!!!!" the announcer shouted into his magical mic, staring directly at me. This guy was being too obvious now. But I''m sorry, I won''t fight back anymore. ra can have the cauldron for all I care. Right now, I just wanted to rx. My body felt too tired. Looking at the triumphant ra, she smirked at me before turning her attention back to the stage. In the end, we aplished nothing here, huh? Although I could still stay and hope to find something that might interest me or be beneficial in the future, seeing Seo distressed and concerned as she kept ncing at me made me reconsider. It was time to stop for the day. Although the cauldron was a miss and disappointing, giving up on it now was the right choice. Especially with that price tag on it, I couldn''t afford it, and it wasn''t like it was the only way for me to level up anyway. There were still a couple of days left until the duo exams, and there were a couple of different monster sites and dungeons near the academy that I was already nning on visiting, so leveling up and getting stronger wasn''t exactly a problem. Though I still wish I could have the cauldron to make use of the items I just bought a few days ago, I guess I''ll have to be satisfied with something like this for now. By the start of Act 2, the second semester will begin, and there will be a whole bunch of OP itemsing up in the auction during that time, so my goals right now have increased: [Get stronger.] [Secure enough money.] Getting money through monster hunts and missionpletion would be beneficial, but I know it wasn''t going to be that easy. Besides, other ways of getting money were already being nned out in my brain, So I should ignore it for now. Clomping down on my chair, I waited for the auctioneer to be done with it, waiting for my cue to leave the auction house. But then... "1 million gems!" Somebody just offered a million gems for such a basic-looking cauldron. Almost immediately, everyone''s eyes, including my own, looked at a certain balcony above us. There was a man who seemed to have just arrived in his balcony. He sat back down, looking at all of us with an indifferent gaze. Well, that was until his eyes landed on me. With a small wink at me, he proceeded to put his attention back on the auction. I don''t know what the hell he was trying to convey with that, but why the hell would you wink at a stranger? My mind raced with questions. Was he trying to signal something? Was there some hidden message or connection I was missing? Or was he just trying to mess with me? The whole situation felt surreal. Here I was, struggling to figure out my next steps, and now I had this enigmatic stranger seemingly trying tomunicate with me in the oddest way possible. When Seo and I finally emerged from the auction hall, we walked with light, bitter steps, the weight of disappointment settling over me like a heavy cloak. I realized I had gained nothing from the day''s events. "Did you really want that cauldron, Riley?" Seo asked curiously as we found ourselves a bench nearby to sit and gather our thoughts. "No, not exactly..." I answered honestly, relieved that she seemed satisfied with my response. She reached out and grabbed hold of my right hand, a gesture that had be almost routine after spending a week together. At first, the touch of her smooth, silky hands would send a rush of warmth through me, but now it was almost second nature. Was this what happened with time and exposure? ''Well, it was quite nice...'' Although we had arrived during the bustling activity of high noon, now the sky was beginning to turn a golden orange hue as the sun dipped towards the horizon. It was a shame that the academy wasn''t near a beach; witnessing a majestic sunset would have been a beautiful addition to this romance fantasy world we found ourselves in. Remembering the intricate backgrounds of the games I had yed, I felt a renewed desire to explore this world further. ''Maybe I should travel around once I achieve my desired ending?'' Tomorrow marks the end of the week a Sunday and the day of the goddess, meaning the academy would surely be as busy, if not even busier, than it was today. This realization left me with little to no option but to be discreet about clearing up dungeons in random ces here inside the academy. Though it was a shame, I could still visit them during my weekdays, just after sses. If those dungeons were still not cleaned up by then, I better go there myself. No matter what, I must make sure to grind as fast and as safely as possible. [Kobold''s Cave] [Orc''s Vige] [The Forest Helper] [A Kindred] Right outside the academy, there were three open missions upon which anyone could embark. Looking at the list, memories of the grievances and annoyances I felt during my time as a noob, when I didn''t know about all of these experience hot spots, came to resurface. Right then, I was really d for the knowledge and experience I had gained since those early days. It was time to put that knowledge to good use and make the most out of every opportunity that presented itself. Of the four missions possible, only three of them could be finished by me solo. The first mission and the second one seemed manageable, while the third and fourth options were rather death traps that would surely get me killed. So, for tomorrow, maybe I should head to the Kobold''s Cave. Those little dog like critters were not much different from goblins, so they were very doable even if they gang up on me right now. ''I guess I better start buying some knives then.... maybe at that old man''s ce for reassured quality?'' Since kobolds were little tiny people with dog-like features who lives in the most narrow caves you can think of, swinging a sword and using a spear would be downright stupid when ites to dungeons like that. It would be wiser to use the bow, if not even better, fire magic on the cave bastards. Getting up from the bench. "Let-"I was about to gesture to Seo that we should go now, but then a voice called out to me. "Young Master Riley, I believe?" An old-looking yet greatly well-groomed and handsome butler suddenly appeared right beside us. WTF? I couldn''t even hear himing, let alone notice his presence. Even Seo tilted her head for a moment surprised by the butler''s sudden appearance, before making an understanding expression just by looking at his feet. What was up with martial artists always understanding random stuff, just by looking at one''s physique alone? "Master Boseman wants to meet you. If you''re not too busy, would you care to join us? Of course, the beautifuldy in your hands is invited as well," he said, his voice carrying a tone of respect and invitation as he gestured behind him. My eyes followed his gesture, and I saw a rather grand and luxurious carriage with Boseman inside, waving at me with a warm smile. What the heck was going on right now? The sudden invitation caught me off guard, and I exchanged a puzzled nce with Seo. Was this some sort of prank or a misunderstanding? But the butler''s demeanor seemed sincere, and the sight of the opulent carriage spoke volumes about the seriousness of the invitation. Chapter 39: Carriage Questions Chapter 39: Carriage Questions ? "Hoho, I''m sorry for the sudden invitation. I''m sure the two of you were quite surprised, but please be at ease. I''m not going to harm you or anything," Boseman said, his voice carrying a reassuring tone. He leaned slightly forward, a warm smile on his face, trying to put us at ease. "No, it''s alright," I replied, though my voice held a tinge of uncertainty. They say that following a stranger, especially into a car or any unknown situation, is bound to get you into trouble. Parents warn their kids about such dangers, and I knew that same notion applied to me here. But circumstances seemed to be a lot moreplicated than I had expected. "Ah, apologies, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Boseman Yuliel, and this ''kind'' woman right beside me is Liany. I believe you may have already heard or know of us, yes?" The middle-aged man, with slick hair and a well-polished mustache, introduced himself and thedy next to him with a smile. Although he didn''t really need to, as I knew both of them very well from the game. Their faces and names were etched in my memory from countless hours spent navigating through the heroines'' storylines, among the extra''s the game had these two were probably the most prominent as the number of cameos and intricacies, connected to them on are a lot as the story goes, especially if you follow princess Snow''s route where it would tackle the political schemes and financial problems the academy will have soon. ''But why invite me like this, though?'' The question echoed in my mind as I tried to make sense of the situation. It was already strange that Boseman himself had called and asked me out, but to think that the master of the House of Lust was also here made it even more surreal. Liany, known for her cunning and charm, was a formidable presence, and seeing her here in person only heightened the sense of stepping into arger game. "Yes... my name is Riley Hell, and thedy next to me is Seo Gyeoul," I said with a small bow, trying to mask my unease with a show of respect. "It''s an honor to be in the presence of two of the world''s top business leaders." Boseman''s expression brightened at my response. He crossed his legs and scanned me with one eye open, a calcting gaze that seemed to pierce through my facade. His demeanor, though warm, carried an undercurrent of scrutiny that made me feel exposed. In the game, Boseman was the type to get interested in anything that smelled like money, so it wasn''t hard to think of reasons why he would suddenly invite me for a ride like this. Not to mention, Liany was here as well. Was it because of the excessive amount of money I was bidding even though I was still a student? Or did I seem interesting in his eyes? Or did he just do it on a whim, which he usually did? Whatever the reason, it still felt weird being stared at like that. "Hm~ Hm~ looks like you don''t remember me..." Boseman said, a yful lilt to his voice. "Pardon?" I replied, puzzled. Had I met him before? I didn''t recall meeting him. In fact, if I ever were to meet such a notable supporting character like him, I wouldn''t be acting like this. As far as I knew, this was our first meeting. "Three years ago... We met each other at Luther-no, I mean the grand duke''s castle. Remember? I believe it was the youngdy Liyana''s birthday at the time," he exined, his eyes twinkling with amusement. We met each other during Liyana''s birthday? I don''t exactly remember meeting him there though? In fact, the only thing I remembered from that event was how Liyana kept following me around wherever I went. Boseman seemed to sense my confusion and continued. "You were quite the talk of the party, Riley. It''s understandable if you don''t recall every encounter, but I remember you quite well. You left quite an impression." His words stirred a vague recollection, fragments of avish celebration and a persistent youngdy''s trailing me through the grand halls. It was a time when I was still trying to find my footing in this world, overwhelmed by the grandeur and politics of high society that was suddenly imposed upon me upon getting closer to Liyana at the time... "Ah- the two of you were so cute back then. It made me want to hug you both immediately, if Luth¨D I mean, if the grand duke hadn''t prevented me from doing so." "... I see," I replied, trying to mask my confusion and difort. Although I couldn''t recall what he was talking about, I had a feeling he was probably one of the many people who greeted us among the crowd. Considering how paranoid I was about keeping Liyana stable during that time, as well as trying to make her get away from me, I guess I missed recognizing his face back then. "I know that the youngdy and you were very close ever since you were young, but to think that she would be betrothed so fast like this and have such a handsome fianc¨¦... time truly goes by fast, huh? Hoho~" Boseman chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. Then he turned his gaze to Seo, who sat quietly by my side. "By the way, you seem very close with the beautifuldy here. May I know your rtionship, if you don''t mind?" It felt like an uncle interrogating his nephew as he caught him cheating. The atmosphere grew slightly tense as I tried to formte a response that would be both honest and tactful. "...." This man was quite direct and indirect at the same time. Although he said it as gently and positively as he could, as someone who was trained in the tongue of nobles. What he basically meant was: "Don''t you have the beautifuldy Liyana as your fianc¨¦e already? Why the hell are you hanging out with another woman?" Despite his subtlety, I could tell from his scrutinizing gaze and the slight edge in his voice that he was very suspicious of me right now. And he had every right to be. Considering how close Seo and I had been in front of others, we probably seemed more than just friends. I wasn''t so dense as to miss the boundaries we''d crossed-boundaries that went far beyond the lines of mere friendship. For instance, we always held hands when walking together, a gesture far too intimate for simple friends. Seo practically joined me for every activity, often inventing random reasons just to be by my side. Then there was the very subtle, yet noticeable, physical closeness she maintained with me. Over the past week of being "friends," Seo''s open disys of affection were bing more frequent, from brushing her breast against me in conversations to casually linking arms. If I didn''t know Seo''s intention, I would''ve thought she was being open about her feelings for me, but I know she was just an innocent socially awkward person, so I just let it be until now... but I guess that was also a problem huh. I nced at Seo, who seemed unfazed by the conversation. She met Boseman''s gaze with a polite smile, her demeanor calm andposed. It was as if she didn''t mind the implications of his question at all. In fact, she seemed to revel in the attention. But even then, our rtionship wasn''t like that. I knew Seo and her personality, and I could easily guess why she was acting this way. She was quite the air-headed character, even in the game, so I knew she probably didn''t exactly understand the lines between friendship and being lovers. Considering her only form of knowledge when it came to interactions with other people was with her older sister, who was as socially awkward as she was, and her beloved books, it made sense. Then there''s also me, who pretty much just lets everything happen. ''Her being more socially inept at social norms was probably getting worse because of it.'' I knew I had to set boundaries, but she always looked sad whenever I didn''t let her do what she wanted, so I just gave in and ignored the conscious looks of others. But I guess I couldn''t do that in front of this person. Considering how fondly he talks about the duke; they must be close friends. Although the game did mention the Goldkeeper having close ties to the Heaven Duchy''s businesses, I didn''t think it was to this level. The moment I say something that raises red gs, news of it would go directly to the duke, and I would be in deep trouble. The duke was one thing, but Liyana was another... ''I dolt know what type of letter she''ll send me next if she finds out about this....'' It couldn''t be [Bad end no. 25: Explosive love letter], right? "Haah..." I sighed deeply, feeling the weight of the misunderstanding settle heavily on my shoulders. I knew I had to say something to clear things up. Oveplicating the situation wouldn''t help, so it was best to be honest and let him see the reality of my circumstances. After all, he was one of the smartest characters in the game, second only to Princess Snow. I was confident that even a brief exnation of Seo''s character would suffice for him to grasp my situation. "Yes... Seo is a great friend of mine," I said, ncing subtly at Seo. Despite her usually apathetic expression, she seemed genuinely happy. The acknowledgment as a friend meant a lot to her. For someone who had never had friends before, being introduced as one was probably a dreame true. The slight upward curl of her lips and the way her eyes softened were subtle but clear indicators of her happiness. Nodding her head with a slight blush coloring her cheeks, she immediately added, "Yes, Riley and I are best friends!" "Best friends?" Boseman echoed, his eyes narrowing as he scrutinized our interlocked hands. The skeptical look on his face made it clear he was still trying to piece together the truth on our words. "You seem a bit too close for mere friends, though?" This time it was Liany who spoke. Although I couldn''t see her face clearly due to the veil covering it, I could tell she was annoyed with me for some reason. The implication behind her words made me feel like I was being used of something inappropriate. Being scrutinized by his acquaintances felt ufortable, almost as if I were a cheater. "...Do we really look that close?" Seo responded, her voice slightly happier than usual. "I''m d," she continued, letting out a satisfied sigh. "Actually, I was getting a bit worriedtely since Riley always seems to be busy with something all the time. I was concerned that our rtionship wasn''t progressing as much." She then added, "They say friends need to keep in touch with one another to go beyond being best friends and be this thing called BFF, and e-even more right?" Seo''s head was slightly down, and she seemed a bit shy, as if her words weren''t going to spark any potential conflicts with my rtionships. "Excuse me?" both Liany and Boseman asked simultaneously, their eyes widening in surprise at Seo''s casually weird demeanor. They seemed taken aback by how openly Seo talked about our friendship to the level that seemed absurd. Since they assumed we were having an affair, they were probably having a hard time processing what Seo kept rambling on about right now. But it wasn''t an affair to begin with. As their eyes darted to mine, questioning if this woman was for real, I just casually shrugged my shoulders. 11 ''Yup, Seo really was just that type of socially awkward klutz.'' ".....'' A few silent moments passed after that. And It was only then that they eased up with their interrogative questions and started asking me casual ones instead. Liany, in particr, began asking a whole lot of questions about the duke, her curiosity seemingly endless. Even though the conversation onlysted for about 3 minutes at most... why does it feel like ahundred years of my life has passed just now. ''Don''t cheat'' Remembering dad''s advice, I silently vowed to myself to never go after any rtionships until I achieved my goal. Chapter 40: Synthesis Chapter 40: Synthesis ? There were many factors that I had to take into ount when handling the ongoing Duo exams. The heroines, Lucas''s chosen partner, my fellow ssmates, my own partner and even the teachers prompting and monitoring the exam all yed crucial roles. However, the most significant aspect I needed to consider was the boss monsters themselves. That was why preparation was key. Looking at the four items on my board right now, I pondered for a bit if I should synergize all of them at once: [Rock Flower] (Common) [Mandrake] (Rare) [Two-horned Sky Hog''s Tusk] (Rare) [Old Gem in the Fountain] (Common) There were manybinations and many results that coulde out once you make use of these items. Properly utilizing them for your build was something you had to take seriously as it could ruin your run from the get-go. I turned to my left and looked at the cauldron. Yesterday, Boseman gave it to me as a gift, saying things like it''s a congrattory gift for my future with Liyana as well as a personal gift from him. Honestly, after all the inoperative vibes he gave, I didn''t actually expect to get anything out of him yesterday. The only reason I went along with his invitation in the first ce was because I was curious about his interest in me. But.... To think that we were more connected than meets the eye was truly surprising. "Hoho, since we''re acquainted now, you can go ahead and call me Uncle Bose," Boseman said with a heartyugh. "Pardon?" "Since the duke and I go a long way back to the point where we consider ourselves as sworn brothers, it''s only appropriate for the future husband of my ''niece'' to call me uncle, right?" "...Yes?" Although the carriage ride ended rather quickly that night, it was still stressful as Boseman asked a bunch of questions pertaining to Liyana''s overall health. Additionally, Lady Liany seemed to have an awful lot of questions regarding the duke. She even made a random apology to me, mid way through the ride but didn''t borate making her already mysterious appearance there even more confusing. It was a rather intense ride, filled with inquiries that made me realize how little I knew about the people around me. Seo as well was forced to go along with their subtle forceful antics... I''m just d they weren''t too aggressive on her though. But anyways.... To think those two.... Boseman and Liany had that kind of rtionship with the duke-I couldn''t help but shake my head in disbelief. It was surprising to discover that there were still some mysteries left in this world that I didn''t really know about. My knowledge of the game wasn''t absolute, as there were certain backgrounds and elements pertaining to certain characters that I didn''t know. It became clear that my understanding of this world was still evolving. The rtionships and histories of the characters were more intricate than I had initially believed. Boseman''s connection to the duke, Liany''s strange fascination over him, and the mysterious past they had, I knew none of it. Now I realized that I had to approach future situations with more caution and an open mind. This realization was a humbling reminder that I needed to be careful with assessing situations just based on my knowledge of the game. Pop! Pop! Pop! The bubbling sounds from the cauldron drew my attention once more. The water was already boiling furiously, steam rising in swirling tendrils. I realized I didn''t have much time left to ponder the perfect mix, but after thinking about it for a while, I decided to stick to my original n. [Item: Cauldron of the skies] [Rank: (Unique)] ¡ú [Potential Rank: [Legendary] (Sealed)] [Description:] [The Caldron of the Skies is a legendary artifact forged by the ancient Dwarven King Dilidan, renowned for his unparalleled craftsmanship and mystical prowess. This exquisite cauldron, made from celestial metals and encrusted with rare gemstones, glows with an ethereal blue light that mirrors the endless expanse of the heavens. Its surface is engraved with intricate runes and patterns that tell the story of its creation and the ancient lore of the dwarves.] [Effects:] [The primary power of the Caldron of the Skies lies in its ability to upgrade any item ced within it. However, this potent enhancementes with a significant cost: for an item to be upgraded, another item of equal or greater value must be sacrificed alongside it.] [The cauldron''s magic draws from the essence of the sacrificed item, infusing the target item with enhanced attributes, unique abilities, or even transforming it into a legendary artifact.] [Usage:] [Preparation: ce the item you wish to upgrade into the cauldron.] [Sacrifice: ce a second item or nore of equal or greater value into the cauldron as a sacrifice. Activation: Invoke the ancient incantation inscribed around the rim of the cauldron, channeling its mystical energies.] [Limitations:] [The cauldron can only be used once per day, as the magical energies required for the transformation need time to replenish. The sacrifice must be an item of substantial value; trivial or insignificant items will not suffice and may anger the cauldron''s ancient spirits. The process is irreversible; once an item is sacrificed, it is lost forever.] [Note: Extreme caution is advised when using the cauldron, as it can cause your items to be permanently lost!] [Items in Use:] -Rock Flower (Common) -Two-horned Sky Hog''s Tusk (Rare) -Old Gem in the Fountain (Common) [Note: All items are applicable for synthesis.] [Choosing the Item for Synthesis:] Clicking on the Rock Flower image that popped up on the holographic screens in front of me, I then dragged the Two-horned Sky Hog''s Tusk and the Old Gem down to the sacrificial icons. [Rock Flower (Common) has been chosen] [Sacrifice:] [Two-horned Sky Hog''s Tusk (Rare) [Old Gem in the Fountain (Common)] [Synergy Boost Rate: (96%)] [Confirm: Yes/No] Click...! [Yes] [Attempting Synthetization:] The cauldron began to hum softly as the items settled into its glowing waters. Making the ethereal light pulse in the brightened atmosphere it created, casting an enchanting glow around the room. As the ingredients hit the boiling water, a burst of vibrant colors erupted from the cauldron. The Rock Flower, with its disgusting shit like petals, dissolved almost instantly, infusing the mixture with a soft, earthy brown hue. The Two-horned Sky Hog''s Tusk, more resilient and robust, took a moment longer to break down, releasing swirling tendrils of silver that danced around the green. Finally, the Old Gem in the Fountain, a shimmering blue stone, sank to the bottom before melting into the concoction, spreading a deep azure throughout the mixture. I watched intently as the cauldron''s contents began to change, a magical alchemy unfolding before my eyes. The steam grew thicker, and the colors began to merge, forming intricate patterns that seemed to pulse with a life of their own. [Synthetization in progress now!] The process bar then appeared on the screen: [Synthesis: 26% 47% 79% - 100%] The cauldron''s glow intensified, and a resonant chime echoed as the transformation reached its peak. Due to the strong pulsating dense mana that surrounded the cauldron as it danced alongside it like a whirlwind, I couldn''t help but take a step back, as I could feel it threatening me to not come closer. [Item Synthesisplete!] [Transformation Result:] Finally, from the cauldron''s depths, a radiant item emerged, sparkling with newfound brilliance. [Item: Crystal Flower (Unique) has been acquired] [Congrattions! You have made your first unique item!] [Bonus rewards: 5 status points!] ''Haha....'' I couldn''t help but let out a dry chuckle as I looked at the crystalline flowers in my hands. They had immediately jumped out from the cauldron''s glowing waters. To think this flower used to smell and look like shit itself; now it looked more beautiful than the most exquisite gems the world had to offer. ''I finally did it, my first unique item.'' I even got bonus status points as well, which was a huge plus considering I haven''t been able to level uptely, so any bonus status points was very much appreciated at this point. [Item: Crystal Flower (Unique)] In this romance fantasy world of swords and magic, items were ssified into six ranks based on their rarity and quality: ''Common, Umon, Rare, Unique, Legendary, and Mythical.'' Each rank signified a significant leap in power and potential. With themon rank as the lowest and the legendary along with the Mythic rank being at the very top. Honestly Legendary and Mythical rank item were easily interchangeable with one another, that was why those two were considered as of the same rank... the only difference is that the Mythic rank has divine properties, but in overall strength and effects they were practically the same. Just as somewhat expected the cauldron enhanced the item, but I didn''t think it would reach this high though, in the game I only ever had Rare(Rank) as the highest I ever got using this method this early into the story. ''Is my luck really zero?'' Achieving a Unique item was no small feat. It ced my creation right in the middle of the hierarchy, something that most craftsmen out there would life to get their hands on.... If alchemist somehow finds out about the effects of my cauldron, they would surely be gunning for me right now. Unlike skills, whose effectiveness can sometimes blur between ranks-with some low- ranking spells asionally outshining their higher-ranking counterparts-item ranks were much more consistent. The higher the rank of an item, the more powerful and versatile its effects and uses. This consistency made items a reliable foundation for any strategy or build. [Item: Crystal Flower (Unique)] [Description:] [The Crystal Flower is a rare alchemical creation known for its extraordinary beauty and potent properties.] [Once amon nt, it has been transformed through a meticulous process into a unique artifact.] [Effect 1: Enhanced Healing - When used in potions, the Crystal Flower significantly boosts healing properties, elerating recovery and restoring vitality.] [Effect 2: Mana Regeneration - Infusions made with the Crystal Flower enhance mana regeneration, allowing spellcasters to recover their magical energy more rapidly.] [Effect 3: Status Buff - Grants the user increased resistance to status ailments, making them less susceptible to poisons, paralysis, and other debilitating effects.] [Effect 4: Aura of Tranquility - Emits a calming aura that can soothe aggressive creatures and reduce hostility in the immediate vicinity.] [Note: depending on the option on which you use the flower effects may vary] [Warning: Item can only be used once!] Holding the Crystal Flower, I marveled at its potential. This was not just an item; it was a game-changer. There was a good reason why many considered the Cauldron of the Skies an actual cheat item once you acquired it, and this was one of them. Even though its legendary properties were still sealed, the fact that it could synergize my synthesis of amon rank item all the way to the unique rank-something impossible through normal synthetization and crafting means-was incredible. I should definitely hide this thing somewhere safe. I don''t think Yui would do anything to the cauldron. She was a meticulous and smart maid, and she''d probably realize that it was an important item to me. But it''s not bad to be too careful, right? However, practically everywhere in my room was essible to Yui, as she had rights to clean every corner. This left me with only one option: a ce where she couldn''t enter no matter what. My private training room, located just next to my small living room, was the perfect spot. It was spacious enough to store the cauldron without it getting in the way, and most importantly, it was a ce where Yui had no reason to enter. With this decision made, I carefully picked up the cauldron, ensuring that its contents were secure. With that done, I focused my attention on the flower again. Depending on how I used this thing-whether it was through making potions, eating it raw, or cooking it-various different effects would be guaranteed. But in order to guarantee the full effects of it, including its hidden ones, there was only one thing I had to do. Slowly, my hands grabbed hold of the protruding roots of the Mandrake that was stuck in a pot. Taking a deep breath, I prepared myself for the pain and pulled it out as fast as I could. "KRAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!" As usual, its loud cries were still too much for me. Before it could finish its anguishing wail, my hands moved quickly to put the Crystal Flower into its open, screaming mouth. The Mandrake choked as I forced my fingers in there as well. Honestly, the weird noises and the strangely wet sensation on my fingers were creeping me out, but I endured my difort and made sure to lock the flower in ce. This thing had to absorb everyst bit of this precious flower. I could feel the Mandrake''s struggles weakening as it began to take in the potent energies of the Crystal Flower. The magical properties of the flower were being transferred into the Mandrake, initiating aplex alchemical reaction that was essential for unlocking the flower''s full potential. In the game, there was always an option to feed Mandrakes, but here I had to personally do it myself. Though I didn''t know if I''d ever get used to the sensation, I had to push through. [DING!] A sudden noise from the system interrupted my thoughts, and I smiled. [Congrattions, you have acquired Blue Mandrake (Unique)] [Note: Item boost only temporary!] [Time remaining: 00:30:59] As I stared at the Mandrake, struggling to breathe with its new vibrant sky-blue color reminiscent of the Crystal Flower, my lips curled into a sinisterugh. ''KEKEKEKE! Finally!'' ''I can kill (eat) this fucking vegetable!'' Chapter 41: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters Chapter 41: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters ? In the academy, students had toply with four mandatory tests within each semester. These tests were designed to challenge and evaluate every aspect of a student''s capabilities, ensuring they were well-prepared for the demands of their future careers. Which the academy was really sensitive about, as they considered their final graduates as their very own products, to advertise in the world. The first test was the cement exam. This took ce at the beginning of each semester and was designed to determine a student''s overall strength and skill level. Students showcased their abilities through various battles and practical evaluations, aiming to secure a high cement in the ss rankings. This test was considered the most important as it determined which ss and ranking each student belonged to, setting the stage for their entire semester. The second test was the written exam, urring twice during the semester: once in the middle and once at the end. These exams assessed students'' theoretical knowledge across various subjects. While students in the knight department didn''t rely heavily on their written exam scores for their overall ratings, the grades still contributed significantly. Understanding theoretical concepts was crucial for strategic nning and deepening theirbat training, making these exams an essentialponent of their education. ''My written exam scores were around in the middle grade among my peers'' Making me quite above the average in terms of intellect in our department, as most knight department students tend to have below standard scores in the written exams. The third test was the duo exam. In this test, students selected a partner and were tasked with an adaptability exam. The duo was left alone in a forest teeming with monsters, where they had to survive and umte points. Points were awarded based on the number and rank of the monsters they killed. Higher-ranked monsters yielded more points, reflecting the duo''s ability to handle tougher challenges. This test emphasized teamwork, adaptability, and strategic thinking, as partners had to rely on each other''s strengths to seed. ''But in the game, it was just a way to showcase and highlight the heroines though.'' The final and fourth test was the Grand Festival. Unlike the other mandatory exams, which required participation from all students, the Grand Festival was reserved for the top 10 students of each department and each year. This event took ce in a grand stadium, where students showcased their skills and strength in a series of one-on-one matches. The festival was a highlight of the academy''s calendar, drawingrge crowds and significant attention. It was not only a test ofbat prowess but also a spectacle that demonstrated the academy''s high standards and the exceptional talents of its students. Competing in the Grand Festival was a prestigious honor, and those who performed well often garnered recognition and opportunities beyond the academy. Together, these four tests formed aprehensive evaluation system that bnced theoretical knowledge, practical skills, teamwork, and individual excellence. The third test was the duo exam, which formed the main scenario for [Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters] In this test, students selected a partner and were tasked with an adaptability exam. Right now, I was participating in on the said duo exams. As the second chapter of the main scenario focused on the duo exams, I couldn''t help but feel nervous yet excited at the same time. ''It''s finally time.... I wonder just how I would fair against the monsters here with all the preparations I made beforehand'' At the start of the duo exams, all first-year students from each department were gathered on the western side of the forest situated within the academy grounds. For reference, the second years upied the north, the third years the east, and the fourth years the south. The distribution of zones reflected the strength of the monsters in each area. From what I remembered, the fourth years faced around thirty A-rank boss monsters in their southern area, while our own area for first years only had around five monsters, two of which were high B-rank at most. Given this disparity, we couldn''t reallyin about our situation. Looking around, I could see that almost all the students, except for those in the general education department, were already gathered. Some of them had already paired up with their partners. I wondered if the seniors had informed them about the tests in advance or if they were simply aware of this event through other means. Well, it didn''t really matter.... "Attention!" A sudden burst of explosive magic shot into the air, grabbing everyone''s attention. A professor from the magic department stood on a small podium in the open field of our designated area, quickly organizing us into lines based on our sses. All students stood silently, ready to listen to his exnations. "Good morning to you all I am professor Alexander Gustavian, right now I know all of you -are-" As for me, I didn''t really need to pay close attention. I was fairly certain that everything he was going to say would mirror the game descriptions I was already familiar with. And, as expected, the moment he opened his mouth, what he exined was predictable. The duo exams were straightforward in concept. All we needed to do was survive in the forest behind us for three days straight and umte as many points as possible by killing the monsters within it. Simple enough, but there was more to the rules than just hunting monsters. Given therge number of students participating, there was bound to be some foul y. To address potential unfairness, especially since some students could essentially secure an easy win by partnering with a highly skilled ssmate, additional rules were put in ce. "Pairing up with a partner of your choice introduces a significant variable," the professor noted. "Particrly for those in the top ten of their ss, who are expected to have a high rate of efficiency and a greater chance of sess. Thus, the scoring system will also factor in the disparity between the strengths of the partners. The higher the disparity, the more points the weaker partner stands to gain from sessful encounters." In simple terms, here''s how the scoring system of the exam would work under normal circumstances: [Normal Monsters:] [F-rank monster - 10 points] [E-rank monster - 20 points] [D-rank monster - 40 points] [C-rank monster - 80 points] [B-rank monster - 160 points] [A-rank monster - 320 points] [Boss Monsters:] [A-rank Boss - 1000 points] [B-rank Boss - 500 points] However, to ensure fairness, especially considering the disparity in abilities among students, an additional rule was introduced. If you had a top 10 student as your partner, all of your scores would be halved, making the scoring system a bit moreplicated than expected, especially those of A-ss who were only allowed to hunt C-rank monsters and above. This meant that every point you earned would be subject to a 50% reduction, leveling the ying field. This rule was designed to prevent stronger students from carrying their partners to victory too easily, encouraging genuine teamwork and ensuring that all participants had to contribute actively to their duo''s sess. All in all, everything the professor said after was the same as in the game: the dangers in the area, the boundaries of the forest we were allowed to explore, the constant monitoring by the school staff, and the overall tasks we needed to aplish during the exams. As the professor continued his reminders, I tuned out, looking around and scanning familiar faces. As expected, everyone from the main cast was already here. Each one had a nonchnt or emotionless expression about the uing exams, a stark contrast to the normal students around us who looked anxious and tense. Even Lucas appeared moreposed than I had anticipated. Although I hadn''t interacted with or seen him much due to my busy schedule over the past few days, I could tell he had grown stronger. There was a certain aura and presence about him that was unmistakable. This change reassured me, as I had been a bit worried that he might screw up and get himself killed in his own main scenario. Initially, I had made ns to follow him and provide assistance if necessary. The main scenario was critical, and any misstep could have disastrous consequences for my ns up ahead. But now, seeing the confidence and strength he exuded, I felt less inclined to intervene. ''Looks like I don''t need to worry about Mr. ck hole'' Lucas seemed ready to handle the challenges ahead on his own, which allowed me to focus more on my own tasks and partner. Closing and opening my hands, I felt the surge of mana coursing through my fists. The sensation was still somewhat new to me. Initially, I had no idea how to coat my fists and weapons with mana, but after some intense training sessions over the past few days, I had started to get the hang of it. Although my proficiency was still quite low, progress was progress. Over thest couple of days, I had done nothing but train and hunt down the dungeons I could think of. My determination to improve my skills and readiness for the exams had driven me to push my limits. I managed to clear two dungeons in thest three days: the Kobold Dungeon and the Snake Dungeon located beneath a random pub in the city. They might not seem like much since they were low-level dungeons, but the experience was incredibly beneficial. [Status info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level-49] [Strength: C] [0/60] [Agility: D] [5/50] [Endurance: D] [5/50] [Luck: 0] [Invalid... Error!] [Power: C] [0/60] [Skill info....] [Skill - Time dtion] [Proficiency (15%)] [Effects: Movement slow: 50%] [Note: Mana consumption 10 per sec] [Skill: Basic swordsmanship] [Proficiency (55%)] [Effects: Sword attacks will now deal 30% more damage] [Skill: Piercing strike!] [Proficiency (18%)] [Effects: Piercing attacks will now deal 30% more damage] [Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (25%)] [Description: Your physical attacks will be reinforced with ayer of mana, increasing your attack power.] [Effects: Attack +75%] [Special abilities] [Crazy Ma] [Description: Evil people will have a certain liking to you] [Overview: A person who''s fated to be surrounded with happiness ??????????????????????] [Avable ability points: 14+27+5] Looking at my status screen, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction with the results. While there hadn''t been significant changes, the fact that there was progress was enough to reassure me. I had around 46 avable stat points to allocate, giving me the flexibility to level up any of my D-rank stats. However, I hesitated to allocate points just yet. Both agility and endurance were crucial for the uing exams, but depending on my chosen partner, I might need to adjust my build in real-time. Considering all the passive effects the blue mandrake has given me as well, I was also fairly certain, that I stood a bit of a chance against any of the boss now. "That is all... you may now proceed to find your partners. Remember, the exam starts exactly at 12:00 noon," the professor announced, his reminders echoing across the open field. With the professor''s reminders concluded, students immediately began to move around, searching for partners. Earlier, I had noticed groups forming, but now it seemed like many were still without one. The atmosphere grew louder and more fric as students rushed to secure a partner before the exammenced. It was a mix of excitement, anticipation, and nervous energy permeating the air, a palpable sense of urgency driving everyone to find their ideal teammate. As I pondered on whom I should choose as a partner, I realized that depending on the situation and n I had in mind, my decision could greatly impact our chances of sess. After weighing my options for a while, I knew it just had to be her. Luck was essential to ensure everything went smoothly once I was inside the forest. While I typically didn''t put much stock in suspicions, rumors, or idents, I couldn''t ignore the undeniable influence of luck in this world. There was a chance Lucas would choose her as his partner, but I had to make priorities were priorities go, he can stillplete this scenario without her so it doesn''t really matter ''I''m sorry my dear protagonist, but this time, you''ll have to choose another heroine.'' As I turned around to find that certain heroine, my foot stopped abruptly. Someone was standing right in front of me. "''''LUCAS~?'' Can you be my partner?" her voice interrupted my thoughts, sending a jolt of surprise through me. That''s right..... Ipletely forgot about this woman........ A trail of cold sweat trickled down my back as I saw her eyes, devoid of any light, staring at me with intensity. It was clear from her words that she wasn''t going to let me slide for telling her a fake name like Lucas. I guess she found out, huh? ''haha...'' I forcefully hid a nervousugh, trying to mask the rising tension within me, as Rose Brilliance continued to stare at me as if she could see right through my facade. The air around us seemed to crackle with unspoken tension, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that she was moments away from unleashing her wrath upon me for lying to her. Chapter 42: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 2 (Colors) Chapter 42: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 2 (Colors) ? Over the past few days, Rose had been grappling with a foreign emotion, one she had never truly experienced before. Anger. For the first time in her life, she was genuinely mad-no, rather, deeply annoyed-at someone. Having lived her whole life with a sense of indifference toward anyone she deemed weaker or not on her level, this persistent twinge of annoyance that gnawed at her heart was entirely unfamiliar and unsettling. Though she had only met the guy once, and rather briefly at that, couldn''t he have at least been a bit more honest during their encounter? "You''re Lucas...?" "Who are you?" Remembering the embarrassing moment when she called out the wrong person in the cafeteria, she couldn''t help but clench her fists. The golden mana surrounding her sparkled with intensity, reflecting the turmoil within her. For the past few days, this ongoing rage had been eating away at her mind, clouding her thoughts and disrupting her usual calm demeanor. Rose was used to being in control and free, alwaysposed and unppable. Yet, this one encounter had thrown her off bnce, introducing emotions she wasn''t prepared to handle. The mere memory of that moment-calling out to someone who wasn''t who she thought they were-filled her with a mix of frustration and a desire for retribution. ''Couldn''t he have at least told me his real name?'' Rose pondered why he would lie like that. From their first encounter, he seemed like a nice and honest person. Although his face was devoid of most emotions, Rose could tell he was kind at heart. If not, why would he have saved her from those goons with no ulterior motive? As someone whose eyes were very sensitive to the world around her, Rose was delighted to finally find someone filled with an abundance of color in her otherwise monochromatic, colorless world. His presence had sparked a glimmer of excitement and hope within her. For the first time, she felt as if she had found someone who could add meaning to her life, someone who could make her feel something beyond the indifference she usually experienced. But just when she thought she had finally found that person, he acted like that... and she just couldn''t forgive him. It didn''t take long for her to find out who he really was. Unexpectedly, he was quite popr among the first years, especially those in the knight department. Even some of her ssmates talked about him as a potential partner for the uing Duo exams. The realization that he was well-known and well-regarded only added to her frustration. It felt like a betrayal, discovering that someone she had begun to trust and admire had deceived her so easily. ''Riley Hell,'' the hidden sword master of the knight department. Though his title wasn''t officially a sword master, due to his level of strength, most students were convinced he deserved the title. Riley had acquired a multitude of aliases: the Hidden Master, the Executioner, the Lost Prince, the Golden Law, and even the Most Handsome Knight. Yet, among all these monikers, the one that stood out the most was the Hidden Sword Master. This title encapsted the mystique and skill that surrounded him. ''He''s stronger than I previously assessed'' Riley was the undisputed third-ranking knight student among the first years. However, half, if not most, of the students in his department believed he ranked among the very top of the entire knight department in the academy. There were whispers that he was potentially even stronger than the first seat in their ss and possibly even among the seniors above him in grade. His reputation was built on more than just hisbat prowess. Riley''s demeanor wasposed and enigmatic, making him a subject of endless fascination and spection. Hisbat style was a blend of precision and raw power, and his strategic mind set him apart from his peers. His ability to read his opponents and counter their moves with seemingly effortless grace only added to his already famous rumors. That was how absurd the rumors behind his back were. Naturally, finding out who he was wasn''t all that hard. In fact, even investigating him wasn''t difficult either, as a constant stream of information regarding his overall background and daily activities was continuously being monitored by anonymous sources. Although Rose couldn''t gather all the details about him, as most were trivial in her opinion, there were three key pieces of information about him that she couldn''t ignore. First, Riley was incredibly strong, to the point where his ss frequently questioned why he was ced third. Many believed he should have been at least second or even first-a sentiment even the top- ranking students in their ss wholeheartedly agreed with. His strength was evident to anyone who had seen him in action, and his skills were widely recognized, yet his official ranking didn''t seem to reflect his true capabilities. Second, Riley was often seen hanging out with Seo, the top student in their ss. There were persistent rumors that the two were secretly dating. This particr piece of gossip greatly annoyed Rose, although she considered it baseless and up for debate. Despite her annoyance, the possibility nagged at her, adding to her alreadyplicated thoughts about Riley. And the third was that he was a training freak! Riley was constantly training himself from dawn until dusk whenever he had the chance. He rarely emerged from his personal training room. This information, which was supposed to be fairly private, had been uncovered with the help of a certain maid and a few gold coins. What was meant to be a secret had slipped out into the open, giving Rose an unexpected insight into his relentless dedication. Lastly, there was one detail that Rose found particrly hard to ignore: Riley seemed to be acquainted, if not fairly close, with her so-called rival, Princess Snow White. Him getting closer to a number of different women wasn''t really a problem for Rose, in fact it wasn''t even a problem to begin with she was just a stranger or maybe a temporary acquaintance in his daily life.... but when it came to Princess Snow, things were different. Snow had been a constant thorn in her side ever since sses started, always bothering and pestering her. The idea of Riley being close to Snow added anotheryer to Rose''s frustration. "Hello, are you perhaps the renowned Rose Brilliance?" Just seeing her once was enough for Rose to get a proper impression of that woman. As someone who could see beyond what normal people could perceive, Rose knew that beneath the happy and smiley fa?ade Princess Snow presented to the world, there was a darkness far fouler than any she had encountered before. It was hidden under Snow''s snowy white smile, an insidious presence that only Rose seemed to notice. That was why Rose knew that if Riley got too close to Snow, a whole bunch of problems would arise, not just for him, but for her as well. ''She''s too dangerous for him....'' Snow''s influence was like a toxic fog, creeping into the lives of those around her and creating chaos. Overall, those were the key and important details Rose had memorized about Riley. From what she had gathered so far, he was mysterious, strong, and quite the woman ma, considering the number of beautiful people who approached him from time to time. His enigmatic presence and undeniable talent drew people in, and it was clear he had an impact on everyone he met. He was harder to get close to than she had imagined. All her life, Rose had always gotten what she wanted through her whims alone Afterall the world was just that easy for her, but this time she had a feeling thing weren''t going to be the same. Handling Riley was much moreplicated than one might expect. She had hoped that after their initial meeting, she could gradually get closer to him. However, she now knew that it was fairly impossible at the moment, especially considering that he seemed to be far more focused on his training and self-improvement than anything else. Riley''s dedication to his training was unwavering. He spent countless hours honing his skills, pushing himself to the limits. It was this single-minded focus that made him so formidable, but it also made him incredibly difficult to approach. The guy was practically one with his private training room during Rose''s free times so there was little to no progress on her ongoing ns with him. Rose realized that her usual methods of getting what she wanted wouldn''t work with him. Riley was not someone who could be easily swayed or distracted from his goals. That was why she decided toy low for now. She needed to bide her time and find the right moment to catch his attention. Rushing in without a n would only push him further away. Rose knew she had to be patient and strategic if she wanted to unravel the mysteries behind his colorful atmosphere. She would observe him from a distance, learn his habits, and find a way to seamlessly integrate herself into his life. After all, it seemed fun, didn''t it? For Rose, the best way to enjoy life was to make the most fun out of it. That was why, when she could practically do anything the people around her told her to do without appreciating the effects of such achievements, she had grown to regret it. She should have appreciated her surroundings, her everyday life in the past. The moment she realized she was far too perfect, the world around her lost its colors. But now, seeing the only color surrounding her ck-and-white world, she knew she had to make do and appreciate this first encounter with vibrant hues she hadn''t seen in years. She had to make sure the colors surrounding Riley were something she could understand and uncover. Only then could she have the wish she so desperately wanted-to see her colors back. ''Will actual happiness return to me if I find out the truth about his colors?'' she wondered. She truly hoped that was the case. For the first time in her life, Rose felt a genuine sense of excitement and curiosity. Riley represented a break from her monotonous existence, a chance to experience something real and profound. The emotions he stirred within her were foreign yet exhrating, and she was determined to explore them fully. When the day of the Duo exams arrived, Rose had only one goal in mind: to make everything as fun as possible and get her revenge on Riley for lying to her. Her anticipation was palpable as she made her way through the crowd of students, her eyes scanning for that familiar face. She had nned her approach carefully, ready to catch him off guard. "Lucas~? Can you be my partner for today?" Rose called out, her voice sweet andced with a hint of mischief. As the words left her mouth, she couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at his strained and somewhat surprised expression. She had initially thought the young man in front of her was devoid of most emotions, but now she knew that wasn''t the case at all. The flicker of surprise in his eyes confirmed it. He wasn''t as unfeeling as he appeared; he was just exceptionally good at hiding his true emotions. Chapter 43: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 3 (Too many options) Chapter 43: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 3 (Too many options) ? "Lucas~? Can you be my partner for today?" 11 As she waited for my answer, I couldn''t help but keep my mouth shut. Since when did she even get this close to me? "Rose..." I started, my voice trailing off. "Yes~ Hi ''Lucas,'' long time no see, no?" she replied with a bit of sarcasm, emphasizing the name Lucas in a way that made it clear she was annoyed. ''She really is mad, huh?'' I thought, realizing that my n might not have worked as intended. When I lied about my name to herst time, it wasn''t a random decision. There were two reasons behind it. First, I wanted to ensure that Rose and Lucas would meet each other, as I was afraid I might have disrupted an important scene for Lucas during the event in the alleys. Second, I hoped that she would be interested in Lucas as a whole, diverting her attention from me. But now, standing in front of her, I could tell that my n had backfired. Instead of losing interest, she had be even more interested in me. As I wasn''t constantly monitoring Lucas''s progress with both his overall specs and his interactions and progress with the heroines, setting her up in an encounter with him should have enticed some emotions within her, right? Considering that in the game she somehow fell for Lucas at first sight- a fact that you wouldter discover during the mid part of her route- it seemed like a logical move. Rose was mad right now, and I could understand that. But as far as I knew, Rose wasn''t someone who held grudges. Shouldn''t she at least be paying more attention to Lucas right now? Did they not meet, perhaps? No... Rose was always the whimsical and curious type among all the heroines. Considering the weird interest her eyes glowed with when she saw me in the alleys, I''m pretty sure she was the curios and whimsical Rose I knew I the game. That was why I was fairly certain she had called him out in a restaurant or somewhere of that nature. But if not, then am I perhaps greatly fucked right now? ''I really thought that her new found interest in Lucas would drown out any form If interest she had within me but that doesn''t seem to be the case right now.'' Thinking back to the intricate dynamics of the game''s storyline. Rose was known for her unpredictable nature and insatiable curiosity. If she had met Lucas, her interest should have naturally shifted towards him. But standing here, facing her anger and insistence on partnering with me, I couldn''t help but feel a cold sweat trickle down my spine. What if my intervention had unintended consequences? In the game, Rose''s infatuation with Lucas was almost instant, driven by her unique ability to see the world in colors. As far as I remember. Lucas was the only person who brought vibrant hues into her otherwise monochromatic life. If she hadn''t met him yet, her attention was still solely on me, which was a problem at the moment. Looking around, I tried to see where Lucas was. Surprisingly, it didn''t take me long to spot him. He was heading closer to me, with Janica tagging along as well. Why were theying this way? "Lucas-?" Rose called, snapping me back to my current situation. She seemed eager to hear my response, her hands sped behind her back. There was a subtle, angered smirk hidden beneath her kind and smiling face. Honestly, it was quite scarier seeing her make a fake smile like that than seeing her actually angry because I knew just how pissed off, she was right now... and she had every right to be. What should I do? What should I even say in the first ce? Should I apologize? Will she forgive me because of a simple apology? Considering her nature, she might, but the chances of it angering her even more might be higher as well... Should I just ept her request and let bygones be bygones? Honestly, of the three main heroines I was nning to go with, Rose was the second in line I wanted to partner up with, so there wouldn''t probably be any problems whatsoever with my ns even if we partnered up... As I kept pondering, ten seconds had already passed, and I had only stared at her in dead silence. I could practically feel the pressure rising in the air. || || |||| I could tell I was only making the situation worse. So, after pondering a bit more, I ultimately decided to apologize instead. Well, at least I wanted to, if I wasn''t interrupted midway as I was about to open my mouth. "Riley..." Suddenly, someone pulled my sleeve with soft nudges. Looking to my left, it was Seo, who had appeared out of nowhere. "Do you have a partner, Riley?" she asked innocently,pletely ignoring the honey-haired woman right in front of me. Seo... I knew you were a klutz when it came to social norms, but I''m pretty sure you know it''s quite rude to suddenly chime in on someone else''s conversation, right? She was even making subtle nces at Rose, so I knew she was aware of her presence. And why is she even asking me that? Didn''t we already establish yesterday that we wouldn''t be partnering up? As much as I wanted to partner up with a cheat like Seo, I needed her to take care of a very special boss inside the forest, so it wasn''t possible at the moment. As per the game scenario, Seo needed to act alone in this one. "Riley, partner up with me!" A loud, rustic noise resonated from my left, and this time I saw the serious yet positive- looking face of Lucas. He seemed very expectant and excited, a slight grin spreading across his face. "I know you may not think of me as someone worthy of your presence," he began earnestly, "but I promise you, this time-no, this time I will clearly show you my dedication and improvement. Although it may not look like it, I''m fairly certain that aside from Seo and you, my skills with the sword have gotten way stronger, I will show you what it means to live with the sword with a knight''s honor in it, So, please be my partner" ''Wtf?'' What is this guy yapping about? Dedication? Improvement? Knight? Partnering up as well? Can''t he see my situation right now? Rose and Seo were already problematic enough to deny, and now this fucker is suddenly trying to partner up with me? Doesn''t he hold animosity towards me, considering the disrespect I showed himst time? Now why is he suddenly back to his demeanor from when we first interacted? "Lucas, what are you talking about?" Even Janica, standing by his side, looked confused by his sudden deration as she looked at Lucas and me alliteratively. Looking at her reaction, I could tell Lucas did this on his own. Seriously, what''s wrong with this guy? I''m not even a heroine, why is he so interested in me? And wasn''t he following his scenario based on the few investigations I''ve done with him? Everything should''ve flowed out smoothly, right? So why the sudden change in context? As I observed the three of them, my brows slowly started to frown. They looked at each other, though they didn''t say anything aloud. I could tell there was already a battle of wits going on among them. "Hi~ am I interrupting something perhaps?" came a voice, breaking my train of thought. ''Oh, my fucking god, who is it now?'' A woman with tinum blonde hair and eyes that seemed to be judging my value approached me, wearing a business-like smile. She scanned the people around me with slight bows. "Do you perhaps already have a partner Mr Hell?" Hahaha.... This time it was this woman now. ''ra Luminaria...'' Why is she even here, how does she know my name? now a whole lot pf plethora of new questions suddenly raced in me again. Shaking my head, I ignored the useless thoughts and let her walk closer. Although I only caught a glimpse of her yesterday back at the auction balcony, seeing her like this felt new for some reason. Considering she wore quite the revealing dress yesterday, seeing her in a normal school uniform like this felt weird yet somehow made her look even better. Rose, Seo, Janica, Lucas, and now ra... At this rate, I''ll end up gathering all of the main casts without even doing anything. Suddenly, a notification popped up in front of me: [Notice:] [Skill: Monarch''s Will (Locked)] [Passive Effect: Charisma + EX] [Current proficiency: 5%-25%] [Influence: +45] [Effects: your words greatly influences, the decisions of those around you] [Presence: +35] [Effects: Your Charisma will always be at an all time high, when interacting with other [people] [Note: Effects may vary depending on skill proficiency] Is Monarch''s Will acting up again? Is that why all of this was happening? Or are they just genuinely interested in partnering up? Whatever the was case... one thing I can tell that is fairly certain was that each and every one of them had their own agendas they wanted to fulfill. "Riley...." Oh fuck me.... Upon hearing another voice, my mind stopped trying to process the whole situation. I''m not even in the forest yet... but it felt like my god awful luck was already affecting me. Chapter 44: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 4 (The hunt) Chapter 44: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 4 (The hunt) ? Over the past few days, I focused solely on preparing for the uing Duo exams. I worked tirelessly to improve my overall level and skill, purchased necessary items for dealing with the bosses and monsters, and even went as far as ensuring my financial situation was stable here in the academy. Despite all these preparations, nothing could have prepared me for the absurd and unexpected situation I was facing now. Not just one, not two, not even three, but all six of the main cast for this arc were present and right in front of me, each asking to partner up with me. Seriously, what the hell was going on? Is this the butterfly effect in action? I knew I had interfered, if not coincidentally disrupted, the flow of the story from time to time, but I was pretty sure those decisions weren''t drastic enough to warrant this absurd situation. Seeing them all here, their eyes on me, each with their own reasons and expectations, was overwhelming. Rose Brilliance, with her golden hair and piercing eyes, still slightly annoyed from ourst encounter. Seo, the clumsy yet endearing top knight, seemingly unaware of the social cues around her. Lucas, who should hold some resentment towards me but instead was determined to prove himself. Janica, watching with a mix of confusion and curiosity. ra, the tinum blonde with a calcting gaze, assessing the situation with a business- like demeanor. And then Princess Snow... who had just arrived, joined the fray, immediately asking me to be her partner for today''s exam. Haha, fuck me... As all six of them stared at each other, I could feel a hidden tension rising. It wasn''t something I was particrly pleased with. These were all very powerful individuals. The aura and mana they exuded exceeded that of a normal person-no, even some of the professors here at the academy would have a hard time matching the geniuses of their skill and degree. These individuals were the perfect prospects for the academy, and just standing next to them, most students would have already fainted if they ever experienced what I was feeling right now. The pressure was immense, like standing in the eye of a storm with powerful forces swirling around me. "I believe I was the first to ask, right Lu-Riley?" Rose''s voice had a sharp edge to it. "Does that really matter?" Lucas retorted. "Riley already has ns with me...." Seo''s voice was uncharacteristically firm. "Heh~ I believe Mr. Hell would benefit more by partnering up with me, no?" ra''s voice was calm, but her words carried an undeniable weight, as well as reasoning within them. "There are certain limits to one''s shamelessness" Princess snow chimed in, crossing her arms and making subtle res at the others. "Hey...uh-uhm, everyone, let''s all calm down, shall we?" Janica tried to mediate, her voice trembling slightly. Now they were even starting to fight, bickering with words andpletely ignoring me, who was right in the middle of all of it. Although I appreciated Janica''s efforts to calm everyone down, she was just as ignored as I was. How am I supposed to get out of this situation right now? Of all six individuals here, three of the people I wanted to partner up with were already present, which was a good thing. But, under this situation, I had the feeling that it would get much worse for me in the long run if I just randomly asked one of them to partner up with me. All of them seemed eager to party up, making things a lot harder than what was originally intended. Rose, Janica, and Snow-if I could at least partner up with one of them, my ns would be set in stone. But with them fighting right now, I don''t believe I can stop this at any moment. Looking at my watch, there wasn''t any time left before noon, when the exams would start. I needed to hurry this up. Staying silent wouldn''t get me anywhere, so as I took a deep breath, I began to address everyone. ''Acting mode on.'' "Everyone...." As my serious voice left my mouth, they all stared at me curiously. ''Let''s break this up, shall we?'' ... "Hmm~" "What?" "Why did you choose me? You clearly knew I just chimed in to make the situation moreplicated for everyone, and yet you actually chose me... Did you perhaps already n for this to happen?" "... Who knows" Holding back a proper reply to Princess Snow question, who stared at me with a slight smirk and curiosity, I focused my attention on my sword. Strapping it to my waist, I handled it with care. It was a brand-new sword I specifically bought for this test alone, and I needed to ensure it was in perfect condition for its proper use. Counting the mana stones and the three scrolls I had in my small leather bag, I then proceeded to put my extra throwing knives behind my back. From the bows and arrows I''ve bought and even the small charm I bought. Everything was all set. Now all we needed to do was wait for the professor toe, and the exam would start immediately. "You sure prepared well.... Did you bring any food as well?" Snow asked, her eyes gleaming with their usual calctive sharpness. As someone regarded as the smartest character in the game, it only took a single nce for Snow to formte ns and gauge the usefulness of anyone she encountered. Whether you were useful, someone to keep, or something to discard, a single meeting with Snow was enough for her to categorize you. And partnering up with her brought a lot of attention, not all of it wee. "Look, it''s Princess Snow!" "Why is she with that knight department student?" "I wanted to partner up with the princess..." "I guess it makes sense to have a mage-knightbo for these exams, huh?" I could hear the murmurings conversations and whispers from the other students around us. Their curiosity and envy were almost palpable as they all stared daggers at me. Trust me, you don''t want to be in my situation right now, mobs. Anyway, paying my attention back to Princess Snow, who casually sat on a chair provided by the school staff, I almost shook my head at her privilege. They say all students are equal in the academy regardless of status, but I guess at the end of the day, power and status trump those preconceived rules. Even the academy can''t afford to offend a royal, especially one of Princess Snow''s degree, where her father alone controls and manages an entire half of the continent-the strongest and most powerful empire in the world, the Germonia Empire. She tilted her head slightly, aware of my constant gaze, and crossed her legs. Looking at her like this, as the small rays of sunshine filtered through the canopy of trees to hit her pure white face, it made me think I was seeing an angel-that''s just how grand and beautiful she was. But appreciating her beauty wasn''t the reason I brought her along with me. As I nned to rely on her luck and skills to face a boss easier than anything else, Princess Snow was essential, especially with all the mobs that boss summons. "What is it?" she asked, her voice cutting through my thoughts. "Princess Snow- "I told you, Snow is just fine," she interrupted, a hint of annoyance in her tone. "Princess... what is the level of magic you can use right now?" I pressed on, ignoring her request to call her by name. She seemed a bit more annoyed at my persistence but answered honestly. "Four intermediate-level spells, as well as one high-ranking one." The moment she said those words, I almost choked on my own saliva. This was just the start of the scenarios-how could she already have ess to a high-ranking spell? Is she lying? Even in the game, Snow had no such level of spell at this point. I don''t think the simple mistakes and changes I made in the past would alter her overall strength to this level. "Are you serious?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady. "Yes, why would I lie about that?" she replied, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Do you doubt my capabilities?" "No, it''s just surprising," I said quickly, trying to cover my shock. ''If she progressed this much then what about Lucas and the other girls?'' I should really monitor Lucas sometime soon. Riiiinnnngg!!! With a loud ringing noise, everybody''s attention focused on the direction where the sound originated. Unsurprisingly, it came from the same professor who had advised us earlier, as he walked up to the small podium once more. "Attention, everyone. The Duo Exams will begin now. You have your assignments and know the rules. Pair up, and may the best team win." With his confirmation, everyone immediately entered the forest. "So, what''s the n, Riley?" Snow asked as she walked behind me, seemingly curious about everything I did. But I''m sorry, I had no time for useless charades. [Note: New party member added] With the system''s notification, I smiled, now all of her kills would be contributed to me as well. Now then, let''s farm the shit out of this forest. Turning around I faced Snow slightly, before saying something absurd towards her. "Princess... let''s split up." "Huh?" She looked confused, her eyes narrowing as she tried to understand my sudden decision. Before she could ponder further, my legs were already moving, my body warming up from the constant mana release I''d maintained since entering the forest. "What are you¡ª" But her words were cut off as I darted ahead, weaving through the dense foliage with ease. I needed to move fast and make the most of this opportunity. The exams were a critical time, and I couldn''t afford any distractions, even if they came from someone as powerful and intriguing as Princess Snow. Snow called out after me, but I didn''t slow down. I knew she would be fine on her own-she was more than capable of handling herself. Plus, she had her own agenda, just as I had mine, and let''s'' just say that this whole situation was for the best. ''Split farming is the best'' .... Meanwhile, deep inside the forest where darkness loomed and only a faint light prated the gloom, an ancient, sinister cave harbored an awakened monster. Standing before this monstrous being was an old man, his weathered face illuminated by the dim glow emanating from the creature''s massive red eyes. HIIIIISSSSS!!!!! The monster roared in anger, its gigantic fangs bared menacingly at the old man. Despite the beast''s threatening disy, the man merely shrugged and smiled, seemingly unbothered by the terrifying sound echoing through the cave. The creature''s wrath intensified, its hiss vibrating through the cave. It lunged, ready to attack, but the old man raised a glowing red stone in his hand. Instantly, the monster halted, its eyes fixated on the stone, curiosity and caution recing its fury. The old man''s smile widened as he looked into the eyes of the monstrous snake. "Finally," he murmured, his voice dripping with satisfaction. The hope for their cause was here, embodied in this monstrous being. ''Snow Luvenitia White Germonia Leven... my dear lovable child....please don''t forgive me for what I''m about to do.'' With those words lingering in his mind, the old man turned and stepped out of the cave. Outside, a vast assembly of his subordinates, numbering in the hundreds, waited patiently, their faces etched with anticipation and determination. As the old man emerged, the monstrous snake followed closely behind him, its silvery gray scales glistening ominously. The sight of the creature sent ripples of excitement and resolve through the gathered crowd. Every eye was fixed on the old man and the snake. The time hade. The preparations they had painstakingly made were finally about to bear fruit. "It is time," the old man dered, his voice resonating with power and conviction. "To hunt the white rabbit." ''For me to kill to the sole person I swore to protect... the world truly is cruel'' The old man sighed at how unpredicatble the future truly is. With that, the assembly stirred, the atmosphere electric with purpose. The hunt for Princess Snow had begun, and they would stop at nothing to achieve their goal. Chapter 45: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 5 (Farming) Chapter 45: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 5 (Farming) ? Bounding from one towering tree to another, I traversed the forest with my head held high, scanning the surroundings for the right location. The surreal sensation of being in this virtual world felt both new and strangely familiar. It mirrored the game perfectly, down to the smallest details, making it easy for me to navigate without consulting a map and saving precious time. ''I know I only need her luck stat to boost my chances for this small arc.... But was I a bit too harsh just now?'' I pondered, stealing a nce behind me. Was it the right decision to leave Princess Snow alone like that? After a moment of reflection, I shook my head. If my resolve could be swayed by guilt so easily, how could I expect to ovee the challenges ahead, especially against foes like Liyana? Perhaps it was selfish, but to achieve my goal, I had to do whatever it took. Besides, Snow was hardly in any real danger. In the original game scenario, she possessed the skills and abilities to navigate the exam effortlessly. Even facing formidable foes and hordes of monsters along the way and not even boss monsters like the infernal bear, affected her chances of sess as they were in an impressive 80% even when she went alone. With such formidable odds, her victory was practically assured. ''If anything, my presence would only hinder her progress''. She could handle any challenges that arose with ease. Intervening would only serve toplicate matters unnecessarily. It was better to let her handle the exam on her own terms and focus on my own objectives. I''m pretty sure she''s very mad at me right now, but it doesn''t matter we never had any sort of positive rtionship to begin with. With this in mind, I continued my journey through the forest, keeping a watchful eye out for any signs of danger. My goal was clear: locate and defeat the key bosses while minimizing any distractions or disruptions. [Party: x1] [Status info:] [Snow Luvenitia White Germonia Leven] [Race: Human] [Level: 84] [Strength: E] [Agility: C] [Endurance: D] [Luck: A] [Power: A] [Skills:] [Ice elemental magic] [Proficiency: (95%)] [Heart of the cold] [Proficiency: (70%)] [Mana disruption] [Proficiency: (55%)] [Frost Aura] [Proficiency: (40%)] [Mana surge] [Proficiency: (30%)] [Advance Archery] [Proficiency: (10%)] ... .... ..... [Special abilities] [True Ice] [Description: All ice elemental attack will deal true damage] [Overview: The one who hold''s a fated person''s happiness] Observing Snow''s impressive stats once more, made me felt reassured about leaving her to navigate the exam alone. Boom!!! Kraaa!!! Goggugug!!! Gwaaaghh!!! Amidst the cacophony of monstrous roars and explosions echoing through the forest, it was clear that the exam had begun in earnest. Other students were already engaged in their hunts, adding to the chaos of the environment. Feeling the urgency of the situation, I knew I had to act quickly. Before I could confront the key bosses, I needed to clear out the mobs infesting the area. With a silent leap, Inded on a massive branch overlooking a group of Boulder Boars, formidable C-rank monsters that rivaled the size and weight of actual boulders. Each one of these five-meter-tall beasts possessed enough strength to crush me effortlessly. But.... Despite the danger they posed, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. To me, they were nothing more than opportunities for experience points. I took out an item from my small pouch. [Siren''s Tears (Rare)] [Effects: Once consumed, Siren''s allure shall automatically be applied for 10 minutes (Charm +45)] Boulder Boars had few weaknesses, but one of them was their susceptibility to charm effects. ''Fighting these things head on would be a no go, even if my stats were all in the C rank chances of me dying would be around 50% still'' With their thick, metallic-like skin, they were highly resistant to physical attacks. Their tusks and charging speeds were deadly enough to crush or pierce through anything in their path. Opening the small vial, I drank the contents in one gulp before tossing the empty container aside. Honestly, a quarter of the vial would have sufficed to attract their attention, but I needed to ensure they all followed me. I couldn''t afford any miscalctions. The effects were almost immediate. The boars, sensitive to smells, looked up toward me perched on the tree branch. Their eyes glowed bright red as they were ensnared by the allure. Bam! The Boulder Boars began ramming the tree with incredible force. I tensed my muscles, ready to act. As one particrly aggressive boar got closer, I leaped from the branch andnded on its back. With my sword already drawn, I drove it deep into the boar''s skull, aiming for its brain. It squealed in agony, the sound reminiscent of a pig from my previous world. GWEGHHHCCKKK!!!! Ignoring its cries, I twisted my sword and channeled mana into the de, allowing it to pierce even deeper. With a swift horizontal motion, I extracted the sword, effectively cleaving through the boar''s skull and ensuring its swift demise. The beast copsed, lifeless. Not pausing to catch my breath, I immediately jumped off the carcass and sprinted to my left, leading the remaining boars away from the clearing. BROAAAHHH!!! They all rorared at me with a wiling sound as all of them chased me for killin one of their members. ''Good'' As I ran, I nced back to see the rest of the herd following, their eyes still glowing with unnatural allure. Navigating through the dense forest, I skillfully used the terrain to my advantage, weaving through trees and leaping over obstacles to maintain a safe distance. I knew my destination-a narrow ravine that would serve as a perfect trap for these massive creatures. As I approached the ravine, I slowed down, ensuring the boars were still on my trail. Reaching the edge, I leaped across,nding nimbly on the other side. The first few boars, unable to stop their momentum, tumbled into the ravine. One after another, they fell, unable to climb back out due to their sheer size and the steep walls. As all of the pig-like monsters fell, a wide smile spread across my lips. The system notifications were popping up like crazy. [System Notifications] [You have gained experience!] [+500 Exp] [+500 Exp] [+500 Exp] ... ... ... [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have gained a new skill!] [Skill: Dash] [Proficiency 1%] [Effects: Movement speed increased by 30%] [Mana consumption: 50 per second] "Hahahaha!" This was farming at its finest. The thrill of seeing the notifications and feeling the surge of power from leveling up was exhrating. I took a moment to relish the new skill I had acquired. Dash would be incredibly useful, especially in a ce as dangerous as this forest. Increased movement speed would allow me to evade attacks more effectively and reposition myself swiftly during battles. Now then... I needed to decide my next move. The forest was filled with various types of monsters, each with its own challenges and rewards. Clearing out the weaker mobs first would help me gather more experience and possibly gain additional skills before facing the stronger bosses. From what I remember the area near the northern region will have a dungeon outbreak of goblins... should I go there? No... as much as easy prey goblins would be, at the end of the day they were mere E rank monsters so I won''t gain much from them. For now, I''ll proceed as nned and clear up the first area I''m in, before going after the boss. Scanning the area, I spotted a group of me Wolves prowling nearby. I licked my lips. ''Prey found'' These D-rank monsters were known for their agility and fiery breath attacks. They weren''t as tough as the Boulder Boars in terms of physical defense, but their speed and elemental attacks made them formidable opponents. ''Let''s this new skill, shall we?'' With that in mind, I activated Dash, feeling a surge of energy as my speed increased. I approached the pack of me Wolves with caution. As soon as they noticed me, their eyes glowed a fiery red, and they started growling, mes flickering at the edges of their mouths. The first wolf lunged at me; its jaws snapping shut just inches from my face. With my enhanced speed, I sidestepped its attack and delivered a swift sh with my sword, aiming for its exposed nk. The de cut deep, and the wolf yelped in pain before copsing. ''In just a second no... in just half a second I killed a monster without it even having enough time to properly react....'' This skill.... ''isn''t this a bit too op?'' I didn''t have enough time to ponder on it though. GRAAA!!! The other wolves circled me, their growls growing louder. They attacked in unison, but my increased agility allowed me to dodge and counter their strikes. I used Dash to maneuver around them, striking with precision and avoiding their fiery breath. One by one, the me Wolves fell, each kill bringing another wave of experience points. My movements became more fluid as I adjusted to the rhythm of the battle, my confidence growing with each sessful strike. [You have gained experience!] [+300 Exp] [+300 Exp] .... .... .... [You have leveled up!] As the day went on, I did nothing but just continue hunting down the mobs of monsters in my area. From poison Spiders, to Rock trolls, to random orc camps, nothing was spared. Chapter 46: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 5 (Farming 2) Chapter 46: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 5 (Farming 2) ? ''Did he really just leave me?'' ''Me?'' Watching Riley''s figure be smaller and smaller in the distance as he disappeared into the treetops, Snow waspletely baffled. He knew who she was, right? The one and only princess of the Germonia Empire, to which he belonged. The fact that they even partnered up in the first ce could be considered the greatest honor for him, and yet he just left her there, without any reasonable exnation as to why he did it. "Fufu..." A chuckle escaped Snow''s red lips as she clenched her fist. "That bastard. Was I being too passive towards him, perhaps?" Shaking her head to cool off her annoyance, Snow checked her surroundings. She understood there was nothing she could do about it now. Riley was a hidden master for a reason, and provoking him at this point wouldn''t be a good decision. They barely knew each other in the first ce, and their first encounter wasn''t exactly what one would consider memorable. ''He''s certainly annoying but.... That''s what makes him interesting'' Although she hoped to improve their rtionship during the exam, it seemed she would have to change her ns for the time being. As they were partners for this exam, one way or another he would have toe back for her, because if even one of them failed toplete the exam, both would lose. With a determined sigh, Snow adjusted her stance and began walking in the direction Riley had gone. She scanned her surroundings with her mana sense, searching for the nearest monsters. The forest was teeming with life, and it didn''t take long for her to detect several presences nearby. ''Alright, let''s get this over with,'' she thought. ''If he thinks he can just leave me behind, he''s got another thinging.'' Summoning her ice magic, Snow advanced through the forest, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead. She might be on her own for now, but she was far from helpless. Riley might have his reasons, but she had her own goals to aplish as well.... ''For the empire''s sake... I need you to be one of my knight''s Riley'' Fizzzz! As Snow continued her casual walk everything around her froze. ----- [You have leveled up!] Phew...! Wiping the sweat from my forehead, I looked behind me. Dozens of monster corpsesy scattered across the ground. "The monsters in the area are getting thinner and thinner" Just a few hours ago, I hade across entire hordes of monsters. Now, encountering a dozen was bing increasingly rare. Considering the onught, I had unleashed, it made sense. Weaker monsters likely noticed my presence and relocated to safer areas. Monsters had an innate ability to flee from the strong, so it wasn''t surprising to see them dispersing. Besides, I wasn''t the only one hunting. Other groups of students were scattered throughout the forest, also on the hunt. I had only encountered a few of them, but they all looked like they had struggled through their battles. It was safe to assume they had their fair share of encounters with the monsters as well. ''Looks like everyone''s thinning the herd huh....'' As I took a moment to catch my breath, I reflected on the situation. The thinning number of monsters indicated that I needed to move quickly if I wanted to take down the key bosses before others did. This exam wasn''t just about surviving-it was about excelling and proving one'' worth as well. From what I''ve noticed so far, most students from B ss and below seemed to have partied up. Although we were required to have a partner for this exam, the rules didn''t exactly prevent formingrger parties. Taking advantage of that loophole was quite smart. The fact that the professors, watching us through their familiars, hadn''t intervened yet indicated that it was allowed as well. This exam truly measures one''s adaptability. As this was something the game didn''t even mention it made me realize on just how broad a certain arc can be. However, ... I wondered how their scores would be equally shared? With about four to six people in the parties I''d seen, dividing the points might be tricky. One thing I had to take note of as well, was that most of my ssmates in ss A had already ventured into the deeper parts of the forest. It wouldn''t be long before they encountered one of the five bosses this forest had to offer, so I needed to hurry up on my part as well. [Avable ability points: 46+27] I''ve leveled up a total of 9 times so far, which was kind of disappointing considering the number of monsters I''ve killed. It made sense, though, as I no longer had the low-level buff applied to me now. [Strength: C] [0/60] [Agility: D] [5/50] [Endurance: D] [5/50] [Power: C] [0/60] [Avable ability points: 73] I had 73 stat points in total now, making it possible to either upgrade my C-rank stats to B or proceed to upgrade my D-rank stats first. Upgrading either would have its own advantages, but based on my experience here so far, there was one thing that seemed the most logical decision to make. [Endurance: D] [50/50] ¡ú [Endurance: C] [0/60] [Avable ability points: 28] What I really needed right now was good endurance. No monster I''ve faced required me to go all out, except for a few with solid defenses. Most monsters I''ve had trouble with were not strong individually but were challenging because of their sheer numbers. In dealing with an absurd number of monsters, my tactics had revolved around a hit-and-run strategy, baiting them into dangerous areas, and sometimes even coercing different groups of monsters to face each other. With all the constant running I''d been doing; it became evident that I needed much more endurance to keep it going. As the new status was implemented, my body heated up, and I felt my muscles bing less tense, my body rxing a little. "At least it''s not painful," I mused. It felt strange to suddenly have my vitality and energy restored in real-time like this, quite different from when I upgraded my strength stat, where my bones and muscles were practically being reformed. Inhaling and exhaling deeply, I could feel my heartbeat slowing down more than usual, indicating my newfound endurance. Already possessing C-rank strength made me feel like a superhuman, but now, with this endurance boost, it felt like I could run and not eat for three days straight. Of course, reality was often different than expectations, though. As I gazed at the falling sun and the radiant orange light filling the sky, I realized that time was running short. The sun would set in just a few minutes. Though I had initially nned to keep my distance from Princess Snow and focus on my own objectives, I knew I couldn''t afford to do so any longer. The test rules mandated that we remain within a 50-meter radius of our partner once the day ended, or risk disqualification. It was the academy''s way of ensuring both students'' safety and ountability. While I begrudgingly acknowledged the effectiveness of this countermeasure, it still proved to be quite irritating. Activating my bracelet, a holographic image appeared, disying a grid with my current location marked by a green light, while Princess Snow''s location was simrly indicated nearby. Surprisingly, we weren''t far apart, suggesting that she hadn''t remained idle during the exam. Leaping from the branch where I rested, I set off toward her location. But as I approached, uncertainty loomed. What was I supposed to say to her now? "Haah!" With a resounding shout, the young man unleashed a crescent of golden light, slicing through the right arm of the gigantic Scyth Mantis before him. KECKKECK!!! The creature screamed in agony, attempting to retaliate with its scythe-like arms infused with a swirling wind aura. But before it could strike, a deafening boom reverberated through the air as something plummeted from the sky like a meteor, crashing down squarely on the creature''s head. The ground quaked violently upon impact, creating a sizable crater roughly 10 meters in diameter, with cracks spidering out in all directions. As the smoke and dust gradually cleared, the figure of a beautiful woman emerged from the haze. Wiping the blood from her rapier with a deft flick, she swiftly approached Lucas, who was panting heavily as he held his sword aloft. "Good job, Lucas," she praised, offering him a bottle of water from her pocket-dimensional bag and gently wiping the sweat from his face. But as Janica wiped Lucas''s face, her annoyance started growing as she noticed all the wounds littering his body. "Haah... I knew something like this would happen," she sighed. "What?" Lucas asked innocently. Annoyed by Lucas''s negligence and nonchnce, Janica puffed out her cheek and pinched his arm. "Ah! Ow! What was that for?" Lucas yelped. "Punishment," Janica replied firmly. "For what?" "Do you really need to ask?" Janica retorted, ncing around their surroundings. They were now in apletely dark region of the forest, a stark contrast to the lush greenery they had seen at the start of the exam. "I should''ve said no when I had the chance," Janica mumbled angrily, retrieving a healing potion from her bag and making Lucas drink it slowly. "I''m sorry," Lucas apologized, realizing the trouble he had caused. The mantis they had just fought was clearly a formidable opponent, likely a B or even A rank monster. Despite their victory just now, they were now out of potions after consuming them all during their encounters with the other strong monsters they had encountered in this deep side of the forest. Lucas was well aware of how selfish his actions had been, but he couldn''t help it. In his quest to gain the attention of that guy, or rather, to surpass him, he considered such sacrifices trivial. Perhaps that guy was even deeper into the forest by now, and Lucas couldn''t just sit still and let himself fall behind. But then Janica spoke up, her voice almost trembling with concern as she looked at his battered body. Something in her worried expression struck a chord within him. "Lucas, let''s go back," Janica said, her eyes threatening to spill tears. Seeing her so worried, Lucas realized he had to stop. He wasn''t alone in this test; he had another soul with him, someone he deeply cared about. The potions did nothing to hide the bruises and scratches that remained from his wounds. Even if he tried to pretend, he was alright, Janica would see right through it. ''I only got this far because of her...'' Although he didn''t want to give up, for Janica''s sake, he knew he needed to set aside his own selfish desires. "Okay..." he said softly, but it was enough to bring a glimmer of hope back into Janica''s eyes as she smiled. Pondering about it for a bit, Lucas realized just how impatient he''d been all this time. Was it because he''d been rejected by Riley twice now, each time for different reasons? Or was it because the gap between them seemed to be growing wider? Or maybe there was another factor he just wasn''t seeing. Lucas wasn''t sure. But one thing he did realize now was that rushing things wouldn''t do him any good. His impatience had even gotten Janica in trouble and caused her pain. He felt a pang of guilt, thinking about how his actions had affected her. Taking a deep breath, Lucas promised himself that he would slow down and be more considerate. He needed to be patient, to give things time to unfold naturally. He had been so focused on what he wanted that he hadn''t considered the impact on those around him. ''That''s right... time is on my side'' ''Just wait for me, Riley" ..... ''Sneeze!'' After letting out arge sneeze, I wondered why my body felt so creeped out for some reason. ''Is somebody talking shit about me again?'' Chapter 47: Heart of Snow Chapter 47: Heart of Snow ? "Professor Ferdinand" "Oh, Dean Gale, you''re here?" Approaching the burly old man standing before him, the dean of the knight department, Gale Walker, waved his hands in greeting. Ferdinand, slightly bowing his head, acknowledged his superior with a respectful nod. "I didn''t expect to see you here, Professor Ferdinand. I thought you would be watching over Celine as usual." "Hoho- I would like to, but I know she''ll do well, just likest semester," Professor Ferdinand replied with a hearty smile. "Professor Yuki is recording her progress for me, so it''s not really a problem." Right now, they were in the monitoring room, where hundreds of magic crystals projected live video feeds of the ongoing exam happening in the forest. The room buzzed with activity, as each crystal monitored one to two students, and academy staff busily took notes and recorded each student''s progress. Dean Gale nced around the spacious room, noting the intense focus of the staff members. "The coordination here is impressive," he remarked, his eyes sweeping over the array of crystals, each disying a different part of the forest and various students'' performances. "By the way, is something up, Dean? It''s pretty rare for you toe out of your office," Professor Ferdinand remarked, slightly surprised to see Dean Gale here. As someone who used to be the dean of an entire department himself, he knew just how busy they were during events like this, to the point that sleep could even be considered a luxury. The fact that Gale could leisurelye out like this meant there must be some kind of special attention needed his presence. "No, there''s nothing going on, so rest assured," Gale replied with a reassuring smile. "I just wanted to see the first-years'' progress, that''s all." "I see..." Although Ferdinand was curious about how Gale managed to get some free time, he decided to let the matter go. There were a few different ways to avoid work, some of which he was quite guilty of himself. "Looks like all of them are doing well," Galemented as he watched the scenes unfold on the crystals. They disyed students from both the magic and knight departments effortlessly dispatching monsters left and right. The test had only started a few hours ago, yet the points racked up by some students had already reached impressive numbers, well into the thousands. "Yes, it''s impressive," Ferdinand agreed, his eyes following a particrly talented student who skillfully took down a formidable beast and monsters. "We''ve got a very promising batch this year. It''s always rewarding to see their hard work pay off in real-time." It was indeed an impressive bunch this year. "But... if you look at the bottom of the rankings, you''ll see some real trouble right there," Ferdinand retorted. He touched the holographic screen, changing the focus to certain individuals struggling to even kill a mere goblin. The screen also highlighted some mid-ranking students using the lower-ranking ones as bait to get thest hits on certain kills. Gale watched the scenes with a furrowed brow. "Just as each star shines with its own brightness, every person has their unique brilliance to offer," he said thoughtfully. "It seems that these young stars have failed to expand their light. Whether they''ll rekindle or not is ultimately up to them, Ferdinand." Although Gale felt a pang of sadness for the students struggling at the bottom or getting bullied by the stronger ones, he knew this was the reality they had to face. Whether it was within the academy or out in the real world, oveing these challenges would define their future. This exam was ultimately designed to test the students'' adaptability and survival skills. If they couldn''t face challenges like this, they probably wouldn''t make it past the second semester, even if they wanted to. Each semester, the number of students at the academy dwindled down, due to various reasons, but the most notable of all were the special and mandatory missions that were in ce. The academy wasn''t just a safe haven designed to nurture and develop students; it was also a guardian institute designated to ept missions from various guilds and countries. These missions involved defeating monsters and any malevolent beings, human or otherwise. Students were required to prepare for mandatory and specialized missions that might risk or even take their lives in the process. That was why, if these students failed here, it was only for the greater good. It would serve as a bitter lesson about the harshness of the world outside the academy. But.... that doesn''t mean the academy will just tolerate such actions. "Are their scores properly assessed?" Gale asked. "Yes, I don''t think they''ve even realized it, but their scores have reached negative now! HAHAHA!" Ferdinandughed heartily. "Good" Although it wasn''t explicitly mentioned to the students, their moral conduct was also being assessed during the exams. Depending on whether their actions were deemed right or wrong, their scores could either rise significantly or plummet drastically. Gale nodded at Professor Ferdinand''s words, a slight smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Good. It''s important they understand that their behavior has consequences." With that, Gale turned his attention back to the holographic screen. He wanted to check on a particr student who had piqued his interest. Clicking on the section disying the top-ranking students, his eyes scanned the list, searching for the name he was looking for. "Are you curious about a certain first-year, perhaps?" Ferdinand asked, noticing Gale''s focused expression. "Yes," Gale replied without looking up. This specific monitoring room was designated solely for observing all of the first-year students. For reference, there were four rooms designed and designated for each of the school years, from first to fourth, but out of all of them, this room was thergest and the busiest. The first-year students always had the highest numbers, making up at least one-third of the entire specialized student body. As a result, zipping through the list of names was quite daunting. The sheer volume of students meant that the evaluators had their work cut out for them, constantly assessing and recording performances. "Ho~ so someone managed to get your attention? Haha, looks like Celine is about to get a rival, eh?" Ferdinand said with a smirk. Only a handful of students had ever managed to capture the dean''s attention, and all of them were extraordinary in their own right-monsters even Ferdinand couldn''t defeat. He had a good idea who the dean might be curious about. Not long after, the face of a young man appeared on the screen. His golden blonde hair danced in the wind as he cut down three orcs simultaneously with a swift, graceful movement. His technique was wless, his strength and speed impressive. "So, it really was Riley, huh?" "He got your attention as well, Ferdinand?" "Well, you did ask me to pay attention to himst time... but to think you were asking me to monitor a literal monster. Those eyes of yours really are quite something, Gale." With Gale''s purple eyes scanning the young man on the screen, he smiled at Ferdinand''s comments. His mystic eyes might have the ability to see through things with more precise details, but finding out Riley''s hidden strength didn''te from him. It was Ferdinand who had noticed it first. To be honest, the reason Gale came to monitor Riley in the first ce was because of Ferdinand''sments about him. Initially, he had only tasked Ferdinand to properly monitor Riley in case he got hurt, since Riley was connected to the duke. But after what was reported back during the cement exams, Gale''s curiosity about Riley piqued. Especially after Professor Yuki secretly gave him the recording stone of what happened that day. There was something more to Riley than met the eye, something that even Celine, a literal sword genius, didn''t possess. Riley had a hidden depth, a potential that was still unfolding. "Looks like the top students are already reaching the ten thousand score points now," Ferdinandmented as he watched the point umtion on the side of the screen. [Rose - 8,890 points] [Seo/ra - 7,540 points] [Lucas/Janica - 5600 points] [Riley/Snow - 2,560 points] [Lillian/Lilly - 1,840 points] [Susan/Elen - 1,190 points] ... ... ... "So the golden child is going at this solo? impressive...." Gale said, curiosity gleaming in his eyes. Although it wasn''t exactly against the rules to take the exam alone, it was still surprising to see a student do so. And to top it all off, she was the top-ranked among the first years. On each and every screen among the top-ranking students being monitored, Gale knew that monstrous geniuses were being born and nurtured right at this moment. Just the thought of it made him smile in satisfaction. Celine, Seo, Lucas, Janica, Riley, there were many promising knights that was worthy of his sword. This time...... ''Can I finally pass it on?'' ..... [Note:] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] ''What the?'' Surprised by the sudden system messages, I almost stumbled across the tree branch I was jumping on and nearly fell off. Trying to regain my bnce, I iled my arms in the air before letting out a big sigh of relief. ''That was close!'' Regaining my focus, I stared at the surprising notification. ''I leveled up?'' Wondering what was up, I suddenly realized something. ''Ah, that''s right. Snow and I are in a party right now.'' Did she kill enough monsters, perhaps? Considering that I ignored most of the level-up notifications while I was in the heat of battle, it wouldn''t be a stretch to say that some of those levels probably came from Snow''s efforts as well. [Avable status points: 37] Considering the amount needed for me to gain just one single level, the number of monsters she killed might be simr to mine as well, if not even greater. Now I slightly felt bad. As strong as she is, dealing with a bunch of monsters all this time must''ve been a hassle. As someone who has experienced what D-rank Endurance can only get you in this forest, she must be having a hard time just breathing right now. Considering she''s a mage, the amount of stamina she used must be simr to mine. Although they don''t move their bodies as much, the amount of mana they use does strain their mind, so it wouldn''t be weird if she had a high fever right now. Well, at least that''s what I thought... "Hmm? Oh, my, you''re back...." In front of me stood a statue... No, a monster encased in pure white ice, frozen solid down to its very core. Dozens of more monsters scattered along the frozen ground, all standing in ce as Princess Snow casually greeted me with her gentle smile. Crossing her legs in front of me, she looked at me with eyes showing a mix of annoyance, surprise, and pride as she sat upright from her icy throne. My worries for her were constant ever since I left her, but now, I was properly reminded of who she was. This woman wasn''t someone I needed to worry about. "I believe you need to say something to me, right? Mr. R-I-L-E-Y?" Haha... Feeling the cold frost locking my feet in ce, I knew I was screwed. Chapter 48: Heart of Snow 2 Chapter 48: Heart of Snow 2 ? "Sorry...." "Is that really all you have to say?" Snow''s voice wasced with annoyance as she raised one of her eyebrows at me. 11 " Well... honestly, what more can I even say to her except for an apology? The situation we were in right now was due to me trying to properly utilize the leveling system ced onto me. Sure, I did forget about it midway, but still. It doesn''t change the fact that this entire awkward situation was caused by me. So, should I give her an apology she''d be satisfied with? As someone who knows most, if not all, the things Snow likes, telling her a few things that would gain her interest would surely divert her attention from my rudeness of leaving her behind. "Well, let''s just forget about it," she suddenly said with a tired sigh. I guess not answering was also an option, huh? Although she looked unsatisfied, she let go of the matter, probably not wanting to oveplicate things. Our rtionship was already awkward enough; ''straining it even more wouldn''t be beneficial.'' That''s probably what she''s thinking right now. Considering her character, it only made sense. Even now, she''s probably making ns to make use of me in some way. You really can''t be toocent with an innocent-looking girl, huh? But there was nothing I could do about it now. I had already garnered her attention way back when we met in the cafeteria. Trying to avoid her attention would be impossible now. Looking around, it was clear that Snow had done some serious damage to this area of the forest. Almost everything was frozen down to its very core-from the ground to the trees and even the statuesque frozen monsters. Did she use her Frost Domain, perhaps? Frost Domain was a high-level ice magic spell capable of freezing everything within a 20- meter radius in an instant. The fact that she had to use such a powerful spell only showed how much effort she put into this. The sheer number of frozen monsters scattered around testified to the scale of her battle. I nced at Snow, who was now inspecting her handiwork with a critical eye. She lookedposed, but I could see the faint lines of fatigue on her face. Her normally pristine attire was slightly rumpled, and there were traces of sweat on her forehead. Despite her calm demeanor, she had clearly exerted herself significantly. Walking closer to her as she continued to sit still on her throne made of ice, I noticed the slight trembles in her hands and the faint red blush on her cheeks and ears. Combined with the restrained breaths she was trying to hide; I could tell that the amount of mana she used was probably more than usual. Did the monsters really push her to her limits? My eyes then darted to the frozen statue behind her. The bear-like monster looked familiar. Upon closer inspection, I realized what it was. "Inferno Bear?" I couldn''t help but mumble softly as I stared at the gigantic frozen monster behind her, towering over 30 meters in height. It was supposed to be a huge boss monster capable of spewing out mid to high-level fire magic. Although it was just a B-rank boss, it was still impressive that she managed to defeat it in one go, especially with other monsters around her. Snow nced at the frozen beast and then back at me, her expression a mix of pride and fatigue. "Yes, it''s an Inferno Bear. Quite a troublesome one, but it wasn''t anything I couldn''t handle." "You worked hard" I said, offering a sincerepliment. Despite her seemingly arrogant, calcting demeanor, Snow was probably one of the few Heroines who truly understood what hard work meant. She hadn''t grown this strong purely by relying on her talents alone. "This is nothing..." she retorted, trying to mask her ongoing pain. But I could tell she was slightly pleased with thepliment. Even though she didn''t need to look strong right now, as we were the only ones here, considering her past, opening up and being vulnerable in front of a technical stranger wasn''t something she could easily do. Respecting her wishes, I didn''t ponder too much about it and instead focused on the things that were bound to happen in this exam. With one boss down on the list of bosses I had to take down, and Lucas probably already defeating the boss he would surely encounter with Janica, the number of avable bosses was now down to three. [Tempest Wolf] [Acid Viper] [Bandit Tortoise] Two A-ranks and one B-rank. Things seemed to be going well. At this rate, my ns for farming this scenario were bound to end sessfully¡ªat least, until something unexpected happens that is. I had already cleared most of the instant dungeons and the monster hordes in this area of the forest, so tomorrow I should venture deeper into the forest. While doing so, I would try to find the Bandit Tortoise, as I had already prepared for its weakness beforehand. Whether I would split up with Snow tomorrow would be decided based on the situation, but for now, we needed to set up camp. The sun was nearly gone, and nocturnal monsters were bound to get more active by nightfall. Setting up a boundary during times like this was a must. "Let''s set up camp for the night," I suggested, looking around for a suitable spot. Snow nodded at my words and got up from her throne. The throne quickly dissipated into a white, cold mist as she stood upright, trying to maintain her bnce. "Ah!" The moment she stepped forward, a cute yelp escaped her lips as she quickly tried to cover her mouth. Pain etched across her face as she fell, but before she hit the ground, I caught her. "Are you alright?" "I-I''m fine!" she said, slightly embarrassed. Seeing how serious her difort was, I realized just how badly everything must''ve gone for her. In the original game, when she failed to get Lucas as her partner, her partner became Kagami, one of the few tank-supporting characters. Together, they would clear through the monsters and beasts that came their way, ranking in the top two or three depending on where the yer stood in the rankings. But this time, she had neither Lucas nor Kagami. She only had me. And I even left her to do her own thing. I had been overly reliant on my knowledge of her character in the game andpletely forgot there would be nuances in their strengths. As powerful as she was, without a tank she was nothing more than a ss cannon. ''I''m quite shitty, aren''t I?'' I thought to myself, feeling the weight of my guilt. Now, I felt extremely bad. Gently helping her to sit down, I could see the exhaustion in her eyes. She tried to maintain herposure, but it was clear she was at her limit. Yet, despite her obvious fatigue, she acted stubbornly and immediately tried to get back up. Regaining her position, she attempted to move away from me, but I kept her in ce, my hands locked onto her shoulders. "This won''t do'' "What?" she questioned, locking eyes with me. Ignoring her words, I gently lifted her up in a princess carry. "Excuse me, princess," I said. She tried to resist, but she could do nothing about it. The difference in our strength stats was just that vast. The way she tried to push me away was honestly cute, as it felt like a little baby trying to push me as hard as they could. "W-what are you doing, you imbecile? I''m a princess, you know. Touching me without permission is¡ª" "Necessary right now," I interrupted. "You''re exhausted, and you need rest." Her struggles ceased as she realized the futility of resisting. Her cheeks were flushed, whether from embarrassment or exhaustion, I couldn''t tell. But I continued to carry her gently, making my way to a spot where we could set up camp. "I can walk on my own," she muttered, her voicecking its usual confidence. "Maybe, but you don''t have to" I replied, setting her down carefully on a soft patch of grass. ''Don''t worry my dear princess I''ll take care of you for the time being.'' ----- ''Shameful, embarrassing, pathetic.'' Those were the words that echoed in Snow''s mind. She had tried her best to mask the pain she was feeling, yet he saw right through it. ''How humiliating....'' Snow''s cheeks flushed red as she recalled what happened a little earlier. The firm yet gentle hands that had carried her like she was the most delicate baby, the face etched with concern for her despite not knowing each other well, and the subtle smile he gave when heplimented her... all of it felt surreal and new to Snow. "Snow, always remember, you are the star that will soon be the sun of the empire." "Yes, your majesty...." As someone who had lived her whole life being looked up to by others, it was the first time she felt this ongoing turmoil inside her a feeling she couldn''t describe. It was foreign and she didn''t like it one bit. But despite all that, it felt strangely rxing. This was the first time someone had shown genuine concern for her, something she had never experienced in her sixteen years of living. She had always been taught to be strong, to never show weakness, to be the shining example for others to follow. But in that moment, when she was carried so effortlessly, she felt a sense of vulnerability that was both frightening andforting. Snow''s thoughts drifted back to the training she had endured, the countless hours of honing her magical skills, and the constant pressure to be perfect. She was always expected to excel, to be the best. There was no room for error, no space for weakness. And yet, here she was, feeling a mix of embarrassment and relief because someone had seen past her fa?ade and offered genuine help. She nced at him, sitting by the fire, keeping watch. His face was calm, focused, and he seemed to be deep in thought. She wondered what he was thinking about. Did he see her as weak? Or did he understand the weight she carried, the expectations that came with being who she was? "Snow?" his voice broke her thoughts. She looked up, meeting his eyes. There was no judgment there, only concern and a hint of something else she couldn''t quite ce. "Yes?" "Are you feeling any better?" Snow nodded slowly. "Yes, a bit. Thank you." "That''s good." As he continued along the fire, cooking what seemed to be an exotic type of meat alongside a variety of fruits and vegetables, Snow couldn''t help but wonder how she could make him hers. Her father wished for her to secure alliances with those who represented the sun and moon by any means necessary. "They say loyalty can only be earned by those who are truly genuine, something that I, who has lived my whole life taking advantage of people, can''t do," Snow thought to herself. Trying to impress him wouldn''t work. He was leagues above her in strength, and there was also a chance that he was, in fact, a hidden master. A confrontational approach probably wouldn''t work either. Even if she genuinely pleaded for him to work for her, even if she told him her whole story... would he believe her? Would he even care? Snow didn''t know, and she was too scared to even ask. Her annoyance grew as she realized just howplicated and troublesome of a man Riley really was. He was like the wind, always roaming free and something she couldn''t quite get ahold of. Compared to the gullible Lucas who held his sense of duty and honor as a knight Riley had none of it. "Will offering something be the only choice then?" she wondered, feeling a sense of frustration and helplessness wash over her. Despite her efforts to appearposed and confident, deep down, she was uncertain about how to proceed. But one thing was clear: she needed to find a way to make him see her as more than just a princess, to make him see her as an equal, as someone worth fighting for. And if that meant offering something of value in return for his loyalty, then so be it. As night fell and they finished their meal, Snow made up her mind. She crafted a small ice igloo, just big enough for two people. ''It was now time for be'' she thought, and Snow intended to seize the opportunity. She nced at Riley, who was rising from the rock he had been perched on. He appeared weary and drowsy, having shouldered most of the day''s tasks. He had set up the majority of the barrier fields and rm devices around them, as well as handling the cooking. Essentially, he had be her personal chef, butler, and even knight during this time. Wouldn''t a reward be appropriate? Throughout the day, Snow had attempted to engage him in conversation, hoping to improve their rtionship. However, each time she initiated a discussion, he would typically respond with a simple yes or no, leading most conversations to fizzle out after just a few sentences. Snow sensed he was doing this deliberately, and that needed to end now. "Riley..." "Yes?" Riley replied, turning to face her. "I can''t get up. Will you help me?" Snow requested, nodding toward the igloo she had constructed. If politeness wasn''t getting through to him, perhaps a more assertive approach would do the trick. Snow smiled mischievously as she looked at the absurd look Riley was giving her. Chapter 49: Heart of Snow 3 Chapter 49: Heart of Snow 3 ? Settling down the squirming princess who gave up midway in my arms. I carried her towards an empty grassy field underneath the shade of arge tree, as she needed to rest and regain her strength. Gently Iid her down on a bed of soft leaves and moss, ensuring she wasfortable. "Thank you...." she mumbled softly, seemingly still embarrassed, making me smile a little at her cute reaction. I then proceeded to set up the camp before monsters made their way into our area. The skies above had transitioned from the soft glow of sunset to the bluish colors of twilight, indicating that night was fast approaching. Reaching into my small pouch, I took out three magic crystals that glowed with a soft blue hue. These were the [Protection Stones], crucial for our safety through the night. [Protection Stones: x4] [Effects: Projects a low-level defensive barrier once set up on the ground.] [Note:] [Low-level magic threshold: 70%] [Low-level physical threshold: 60%] These glowing stones were a pretty handy tool given to us at the start of the exams by the professors. Each student received two pairs of these stones, so in total, each duo had around eight. "Here," Princess Snow said, handing me her share of the protection stones. Before I could even ask, she had already extended them toward me. However, there was really no need for it. Two protection stones were sufficient to keep us protected and alert during the night. In case of emergencies, once the barriers broke, the stones couldn''t be used anymore. Using all the stones here would just be a waste. I gently pushed her hand back, giving the stones back to her. She looked surprised and tilted her head, her confusion evident. "Are you not going to set up camp?" she asked. "I will, but keep your stones for yourself," I replied. "Huh...." At first, she seemed puzzled by my suggestion, but she quickly understood as I began cing the stones near our newly established campsite. I positioned the two stones parallel to each other. The runic inscriptions on the stones glowed intensely, then blue lines spread from each stone, connecting in a straight line before forming a circle. Blue transparent hues emerged from the ground, connecting to form an invisible dome around us. "That should set things up," I said, stepping back to admire the protective barrier. Fwooshh! No matter how many times I see this magical transformation it still felt new and surreal, even back in my hometown anything that involves magic always amazes me. Maybe it was because I was just really fascinated and interested in magic, or perhaps it was because my previous world didn''t have magic in it. Whatever the reason, seeing magic was always a captivating sight for me. As I watched the sparkling light from the protection stones slowly dissipate and turn invisible, my attention shifted to finding suitable branches to start a fire. Right now, Princess Snow and I were basically in survival mode. We needed to gather our own food and start our own fire. Fortunately, I had been collecting small meat chunks from the monsters I had faced, along with some fruits and vegetables I found along the way. And of course, all of it were edible. Although finding them was much more difficult now as there was no shiny and notification indicators like in the game. It was still fun preparing everything beforehand. Looking back at the sick princess, I realized she wouldn''t be able to help in any way at the moment. With everything said and done, I started the basics of survival. First, I gathered some dry branches and leaves to start a fire. Using a flint and steel I kept in my pouch; I struck a spark onto the dry tinder. It took a few tries, but soon enough, a small me flickered to life. I carefully fed the fire withrger sticks and logs, nurturing it until it became a stable, warm ze. Next, I prepared the food. I skewered the meat chunks on sharpened sticks and ced them near the fire to cook. The fruits and vegetables were arranged on a clean piece of cloth, ready to be eaten once the meat was done. As the aroma of roasting meat filled the air, my stomach growled in anticipation. Periodically, I nced over at Snow, whoy quietly resting. Her cheeks were still flushed with a feverish tint, and her breathing was shallow but steady. I hoped the rest would do her good. As the meat cooked, I sat by the fire, adding more wood as needed to keep the mes strong. The stars began to twinkle in the night sky, casting a serene glow over our campsite. The tranquility of the night was a stark contrast to the challenges we had faced earlier in the day. Snow stirred slightly, her eyes fluttering open. She looked over at me, a faint smile ying on her lips. "You''re good at this," she murmured, her voice weak but appreciative. "I''ve had some practice..." I replied with a smile, even back in my military days, I was always the one to start the fire and sometimes even cook for those muscle headed drunkards.... Now that I think about it maybe I should''ve appreciated those awkward and memorable times.... "Just rest. I''ll take care of everything." She nodded slightly and closed her eyes again, letting herself drift back into a light sleep. When the food was finally done cooking, I gently touched her shoulder to wake her. She squirmed for a bit before slowly waking up. With a sleepy voice, she stretched her arms up, giving subtle nces at me. Ignoring her actions, I helped her up, letting her grab hold of my hand until she found her ce near the bonfire I had made. Fetching a small bowl, I filled it with a portion of the stew I had cooked and handed it over to her. "Thank you," she said genuinely, her face lighting up at the aroma of the meat stew. I had been worried that her royal pte might reject monster meat due to its strange color and appearance, but it seemed my fears were unfounded. She immediately took a bite with a look of pure bliss on her face. I guess hunger makes everything delicious, huh? As she savored the stew, I couldn''t help but smile at her reaction. We ate in silence, enjoying the warmth of the fire and the satisfying meal. Snow''s exhaustion was evident in her drooping eyelids and asional yawns, but she seemed more content and rxed now. As we sat together by the fire, enjoying the warmth and the quiet of the night, a thought nagged at the back of my mind. Here I was, sharing a meal with not just anypanion, but with Princess Snow herself, the heir to the Germonia Empire, the very nation to which I belonged. Had my actions towards her been considered rude? I couldn''t shake the feeling of uncertainty. While I hoped she wouldn''t hold a grudge against me, given her character, she might not be so forgiving. Princess Snow was known for her intelligence and strategic mind. She was one of the most calcting characters in the game, always plotting her next move. I couldn''t help but wonder if she might use her authority against me, should she feel inclined to do so. Even though her royal powers couldn''t be wielded within the academy, her influence outside its walls was undeniable. A single letter from her could threaten my entire family. Perhaps I had been too brazen in trying to make use of her. Maybe I should have treated her with more respect and consideration from the start. "Is something wrong?" Snow''s voice broke through my thoughts, pulling me back to the present. I hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to respond. "No... it''s nothing," I finally replied, offering her a reassuring smile. She studied me for a moment, her gaze searching before letting things go. "Is that so..." As we continued to eat, I couldn''t help but steal nces at Snow. ''Angel'' If words could describe what I was seeing right now that was the only word I could think of. The dim light of the evening, coupled with the glowing sky and the flickering mes, seemed to cast her in an ethereal glow. Against this backdrop, her features stood out even more prominently, enhancing her natural beauty. Snow truly embodied the archetype of the most beautiful heroine. Her soft, white hair danced in the gentle breeze, framing her face like a delicate halo. Her piercing blue eyes, sharp and observant, seemed to hold a depth of wisdom beyond her years. Even in repose, she exuded a maic charisma that drew the eye. Despite her alluring presence, I knew better than to let myself be drawn in too close. I was aware of her true nature and the trajectory of her story, so I knew for a fact that it would be best to avoid getting too close to her. Like Rose and the other main heroines, getting too involved with Snow could alter the course of the main scenarios-a risk I wasn''t willing to take. So, for now, it was best to maintain a respectful distance and focus on our immediate survival. As much as I admired her from afar, I couldn''t afford to let my guard down, not when my future¡ª no when our lives were still at stake in this unpredictable world. Until I managed to handle Liyana or devise a n to confront her properly, and until I became strong enough to face her in the future, any notion of romance or getting even slightly closer to any of the heroines was off the table. Liyana was more than just a character in a game; she was a formidable boss, a cunning viiness, and a force to be reckoned with. I needed to be wary of her at all times. Any misstep on my part could potentially trigger a catastrophic chain of events, leading to dire consequences for everyone involved. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down, not even for a moment. I was convinced that Liyana was watching me, from time to time as well, which would exin the subtle creepiness I sometimes feel, although my Liyana meter hasn''t gone up since I entered the academy... who knows what that dragon was up to now. Every move I made had to be calcted and deliberate in reference to Lucas''s main scenarios, lest I inadvertently set the world on a path towards destruction. Lost in my thoughts, I was suddenly brought back to reality by Snow''s voice calling out to me. "Riley" she said, her tone cutting through my reverie. "Yes, Your Highness?" I responded automatically, reverting to the formal address I had used the first time we met. She seemed slightly surprised by my formality, but then she simply smiled and gestured for me to join her, patting the space beside her on the log where she was seated. ''Does she need me to help her with something?'' I wondered, considering that she still looked unwell. It wouldn''t be unnatural for her to ask something of me. I moved closer, sitting on a rock right next to her log. The proximity was close enough to show attentiveness but not too close to make either of us ufortable. "You''re a very brazen individual, do you know that, Riley?" she said with a slight scoff, annoyed that I didn''t sit right beside her as she had indicated. Even if she ordered me to, I probably wouldn''t sit that close. Snow was the type to seize any opportunity to assert control. If I let her do whatever she wanted now, I had a feeling I might regret itter. She sighed, clearly tired of my emotionless reaction. Taking a sip of her stew, she nced at the night sky. Her eyes shimmered in the moonlight, and for a moment, she seemed lost in thought, reminiscing about something as she closed her eyes. "Riley, can I ask you something?" I nodded, curious about what was on her mind. "Of course, Your Highness. What is it?" "If you were to choose between your own happiness and someone else''s, which would you choose?" Pardon....? "What exactly do you mean by that, Your Highness?" I asked, puzzled by the sudden broad question. "Well, if there was ever a scenario in your life where you are forced to choose between doing something that would guarantee your own happiness, or one that guarantees another person''s happiness, which would you choose?" Ah.... The moment I saw the sad look on her face, I immediately understood why she asked such a question. That question probably wasn''t meant for me but rather for herself. As someone who held great responsibilities and obligations, someone born with authority above all others, with prestige and honor that overshadowed everything that could be considered normal, her constant struggle against her true self was something that always bothered her. Her royal duties or her happiness. Was she Snow because she was a Princess of the empire? Or was she a Princess because she was Snow? She didn''t know... A royal who wasn''t sure what her actual duties were that was the essence of Snow''s entire storyline. But why was she suddenly opening up about this now? In the game, I was pretty sure she only ever brought up this topic once you''d gotten close enough with her, either at the end of [Act 2, Chapter 1] or [Act 1, Chapter 5] Our rtionship thus far wasn''t something exactly one would consider close. Was she nning something? Haah.... I don''t know.... But looking at her sad eyes that kept staring into the night sky, as if waiting for my answer, I decided to respond as honestly as I could. "I''ll choose my own happiness, Your Highness." Although it might be a bit selfish and quite contradictory to her mindset right now, it was the best advice I could''ve given her. Her eyes widened slightly at my response, and she turned to face me fully. "Your own happiness?" "Yes... If not for myself, then what is the point of living in this world, right?" "But isn''t that selfish? To prioritize oneself over others?" "Hmm? Is it really, though? I think you''re just assuming that prioritizing yourself hurts others, Your Highness." "What do you mean?" "I believe it''s basic instinct to prioritize yourself over others. To begin with, if I''m not true to myself, then how can I genuinely make others happy? Being true to one''s own happiness and well-being is crucial." "But will that justify the means towards your end though?" "Does happiness really require justification? I won''t say that it''s alright to do all the things you want while being a constant bother to others..." ''There''s a reason why consequences exist in the first ce.'' "Moral or not, at the end of the day, there''s nothing wrong with wanting your own happy end, right? And if you''re punished by the end of it, you just have to live up to it." || || Snow looked thoughtful, her gaze shifting back to the night sky. The stars reflected in her eyes, making her look even more ethereal. "I see..." she said with a subtle smile. "Thank you, Riley...." Thump...! Fuck.... My heart skipped a beat the moment she locked eyes with me. Her face was already beautiful enough, butbined with that genuine happy smile of hers, that soft voice, and the ever-growing atmosphere... it made her look unnaturally angelic. It made her look too beautiful. [Warning!] [Warning!] [Fate: A Dragon''s Sacrifice is shaking!] [Warning!] [Failure to fulfill the main scenario could lead to ???] Tsk... What was this system going on about? I knew my heart skipped a beat, but that didn''t mean I''d fallen for her already. [Note: Cheating might lead to ???] [Note: Chances of marrying the princess 0%] [Note: Please heed advice!] Okay, this thing was just clearly messing with me. Calming myself with deep breaths, I proceeded to continue eating my meal to distract myself. Although I don''t exactly know what she learned from that, seeing her all satisfied was enough to keep me rxed as well. Each and every one of us has our own problems to handle; I hoped that at least I helped her out for a bit. After that, the night proceeded to be both quiet and rxing. No monsters came our way, and Snow kepting up with questions to start small conversations with me. Of course, I answered all of them as honestly and subtly as I could to maintain a certain boundary with her. By the time we finished our meals, she should have realized what I was doing. Getting up slowly from the small b of t rock I was sitting on, I stretched my arms slightly as I prepared to clean up the area and add more wood to the fire. But suddenly, Snow called out for me once again. "Riley..." "Yes?" "I can''t get up. Will you help me?" She indicated at the small igloo she made a few meters away. There was a mischievous glint in her eyes, and her cheeks were puffed with a reddish-pink hue. She smiled and raised her right hand at me, as if waiting for me to guide her there. Haha... I wasn''t blind, and I could clearly tell what she was getting at here. Was she being serious right now? "Your highness I don''t think it would be appro-" "So... are you just going to leave me here?" she said as she acted all tired and hurt... what was going on with her all of a sudden? "....." I sighed inwardly but kept my expression neutral. Approaching her, I took her extended hand, feeling the warmth of her skin against mine. "Alright, Your Highness," I said, helping her to her feet. ''Let''s get you to your igloo.'' As I guided her to the igloo, she leaned into me slightly, her steps unsteady. It was a subtle yet intimate gesture, one that made my heart race despite my best efforts to remainposed. "Thank you, Riley-" she murmured, her voice soft and close. We reached the igloo, and I helped her settle inside. The interior was surprisingly cozy, the ice walls shimmering faintly in the moonlight. She looked up at me, her blue eyes reflecting the glow. "Well then, I''m going to go now," I said, turning around to step out of the igloo. But before I could take a step, I felt a gentle tug on my sleeve. Snow''s soft hand had grabbed onto me, making me stop in my tracks. The faint sound of ice cracking under the igloo''s entrance and the subtle shift in the atmosphere gave an eerie feeling of a threat looming in the air. "Your Highness?" I asked, turning back to her with a mix of concern and curiosity. "Riley... do you want to sleep with me?" "!!!???" Excuse me? Of course, ''YES!'' I mean ''No....'' ''What in the actual fuck was this woman asking me right now?'' Chapter 50: Heart of Snow Interlude Chapter 50: Heart of Snow Interlude ? "Riley... do you want to sleep with me?" The moment those words escaped her lips, Snow''s mind went nk. Despite trying to sound casual and confident, she couldn''t escape the embarrassment that followed. Seduction wasn''t exactly her forte. Men and women alike often flocked to her, but this time, it was different-she was the one approaching someone. Something she had no experience on. In the imperial pce, one principle was deeply ingrained in her mind: ''Control.'' As part of the imperial family, control was an aspect they could never let go of. While loyalty might be earned through respect and charisma, for the Germonia imperial family, control was paramount. Once you had something, you must ensure you never let go of it, and if you didn''t have it, find a way to make it yours by any means necessary. Snow had always lived by these principles. Her life was a constant struggle to maintain control over her surroundings, her rtionships, and her destiny. She was a master at manipting situations and people to her advantage, always staying one step ahead. But with Riley, things were different. His straightforwardness, his strength, and his unwavering sense of self made him a challenge she wasn''t used to facing. The flickering light of the campfire cast dancing shadows inside the igloo, creating an intimate and somewhat surreal atmosphere. Snow''s cheeks were flushed, abination of the warmth from the fire and her own nervousness. Her heart pounded in her chest as she waited for Riley''s response. ''Surely that would have gotten to him, right?'' After all, it was the very princess of the empire asking him-the one and only Princess Snow White, the fairest of them all. Even if he kept acting like an emotionless lot, surely, he couldn''t be so dense as to not understand the meaning of her words, right? Snow was offering a once-in-a-lifetime chance, an opportunity that any sane man would regret denying. It was a meticulous trap, one that he couldn''t properly oppose. Denying a random woman''s approach might be one thing, but denying an imperial royal like her was something a noble like him couldn''t just ignore. With that thought in mind, Snow smiled. Clearly, Riley had no hope of escaping now. One way or another, she would have this man in her grasp, and once she had him, there would be no escape. She was determined to make him hers. As she looked at him, her mind raced with the implications of her n. Riley was strong, independent, and undeniably attractive in his own way. His aloofness only added to his allure, making him a challenge she couldn''t resist. Snow had always been surrounded by people who either feared her or wanted something from her. Riley was different. He didn''t seem to want anything from her, and that made him all the more intriguing. But this was more than just a conquest. Snow knew that having someone like Riley by her side would be beneficial in ways she couldn''t yet fullyprehend. His strength and intelligence were assets she could use, and his presence could provide her with the support she desperately needed but would never admit to. As she gazed into his eyes, she could see the conflict there. He was probably torn between his duty and the strange pull he felt towards her. It was a look she had seen before in others, but it was different with Riley. There was a depth to him that intrigued her, aplexity she wanted to unravel. Seeing him looked all troubled despite him trying his best to hide it, Snow knew this was her chance, so taking in on the opportunity she moved closer to him, grabbing hold onto his warm firm hands. "Please, Riley~" she whispered in her softest voice, trembling slightly. "I... I don''t want to be alone tonight...." Riley quivered at her words, a hint of red creeping up his ears. He tried to mask his blush with his usual emotionless expression, but Snow had already seen through his facade. Sensing her opportunity, she grabbed onto it-it was now or never. "Riley... do you not want to, perhaps?" she asked, her voice adopting a slightly sad tone, her eyes glistening with fake tears. As someone trained by her tutors on how to properly assess and manipte a man, Snow knew exactly how to push and pull. She was certain that pushing was the best option in this scenario. Any moment now, Riley''s defenses would crumble, and she would be able to delve into his deepest depths. She inched closer to him, her movements slow and deliberate. The seductive sway of her body and the vulnerable expression on her face were calcted to break through his resistance. Snow''s training had taught her that even the strongest men could be swayed by a woman''s allure, especially when that woman was as beautiful and powerful as she was. Of course, whatever he was imagining that ''might'' happen tonight was never going to happen. Despite her seductive demeanor, her intentions weren''t of that nature. She wasn''t looking to cross that line; rather, she wanted to get into his heart, to capture a certain allure and affection that he wouldn''t ever forget. Her aim was clear from the start: she wanted him to stay with her in this small igloo she had crafted and to entice him with the promise of a treasure he could have, depending on his decisions-that treasure being her. Snow was ying a dangerous game. Although her intentions differed from her actions, the implications were clear. Riley was a man, and she, at the end of the day, was a lone woman. He was a knight, and she was a mage. He could easily overpower her if he wanted to and take the treasure she was offering. But Snow was prepared for any oue. She knew the risks involved in her game and had taken precautions. Each block of the igloo contained small magic circles, invisible to the naked eye, ready to fire off an emergency spell if needed. These safeguards gave her a sense of security, knowing she had a fallback n if things took an unexpected turn. After what seemed like entire minutes of tension, Riley finally reacted. His hand moved suddenly, inching closer to her face. "Your Highness..." FLICK!!!! The sharp sound reverberated through the small igloo, like a p of thunder. Snow felt an intense, searing pain on her forehead. "W-wha...? Huh?" Snow stammered, unable to process what had just happened. ''Did he just flick my forehead?'' Even if it was just a flick he still harmed Royalty.... surely what she felt just now couldn''t have possibly been real right?.....But the pain proved otherwise. As Snow maintained her shocked expression, like a deer in headlights, Riley sighed heavily, calming his breaths. He walked past Snow, venturing deeper into the small igloo. He grabbed a small nket and spread it out, then picked up the pillow lying underneath. Turning back to Snow, who was still bewildered, he gently guided her to the makeshift bed he had prepared. Grabbing onto her cloak, he tightened it around her before covering her with the nket. "There are certain limits to shamelessness, Your Highness...." Riley said, his voice steady but firm. "And I think you should value yourself more." Leaving those words behind, Riley walked out of the igloo as if nothing had happened, leaving Snow to process the unexpected turn of events. ""H-huh no I was.... W-wait it''s not like that!" she screamed in embarrassment but Riley ignored her. Snow sat there, stunned and embarrassed. She had expected many reactions from Riley, but this wasn''t one of them. The flick on her forehead was more than just a yful reprimand-it was a clear message. Riley wasn''t swayed by her attempts at seduction, nor was he intimidated by her royal status. Instead, he had shown her a different kind of respect, one that didn''t rely on her beauty or her title. It was a nice way of saying to be more respectful towards herself but what happened just now..... She touched her forehead, still feeling the sting of his flick, and let out a small, incredulousugh... ''It''s really not like that!'' Later that night, students that was near there camp wondered why the night felt colder than ever before. When the second morning of our exams arrived, Snow and I decided to work properly together this time as we ventured deeper into the forest. Though I would have liked it if we could properly talk to each other. RAGGGHH! Swiiish!!! Cutting down thest monster that came our way, I looked at Snow, who was efficiently clearing the strays that went out of my reach. "Nice work, Your Highness," I said, trying to maintain a level of professionalism despite the awkwardness that lingered between us. "... Y-yes," she responded, her voice tinged with hesitation. After what happenedst night, Snow had been having a hard time facing me directly. In a sense, it was also true for me, but it seemed worse for her. Talking to me somehow made her face turn bright red as she recalled the events of the previous evening. Even now as we continued through the forest, I noticed Snow stealing nces at me, her cheeks flushing every time our eyes met. Just recalling it myself made my heart beat faster than I ever imagined. It was really dangerous. I almost couldn''t hold myself back when she kept making those sad yet seductive requests. I''m d my mind went into overdrive throughout most of the small conversation, not allowing me to properly assess it in real-time. Though, of course, it wasn''t enough to actually make me forget the situation I was in. Before things could take a turn for the worse, I imagined the draconic, world-ending form of Liyana, which made my quickly beating heart calm down immediately. They say you''ve got to set your priorities straight, and now I clearly understood that notion. ''I''m just d she doesn''t hate me....'' Considering I basically rejected her, I thought she would harbor resentment, but she was just embarrassed. She still somewhat listened to my words, which was a relief. [Note:] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] Looking at the notification board, it was clear that my leveling rate was at an all-time low now that I had reached level 63. Although I was getting significantly stronger than in the past, at the rate I was progressing, I probably wouldn''t survive past Act 2 or 3. The bosses in those acts are the heroines themselves. I needed to hurry things up. Honestly, Act 2 is mostly about the political storylines of the main scenarios, so realistically, I didn''t have to get involved in any way to avoid oveplicating things. But considering a certain boss I want to save during that time, I can''t possibly afford to just let it happen. Of course, I won''t interfere so much that it would affect Lucas, but if pushes to shove, I am prepared to risk anything. ''She'' is a piece that I just couldn''t let go of in order to survive in this fantasy romance world. "Your highness, let''s pick up the pace," I suggested. Snow nodded, still trying not to make direct eye contact with me. Although it was a bit sad, there was nothing I could do about it. The territory we were in now was in the area of one particr boss I was quite wary of. That''s why I came prepared beforehand. [Bandit Tortoise] It was now time to kill that thing. Chapter 51: Bandit Tortoise Chapter 51: Bandit Tortoise ? [Hero''s Legacy Forum:] [Boss Guide:] [Bandit Tortoise] [Type: Monster] [Rank: B (A)] [Note: Rank will reach A once boss HP goes down below 15%.] [A monster born from the depths of the academy''s dense elemental forest, the Bandit Tortoise is a monster among monsters, an anomaly among its very kind. Standing on its hind legs and possessing arms with opposable thumbs, it bears an uncanny resemnce to humans in its posture and dexterity. This formidable creature has a hard, moss-covered shell that acts as both armor and camouge, blending seamlessly with the forest surroundings.] [The Bandit Tortoise is notorious for its cunning intelligence and its ability to set traps for unsuspecting adventurers. Its eyes glow with an eerie green light, hinting at the elemental magic coursing through its veins. Despite its heavy shell, it can move with surprising speed and agility, making it a challenging foe to predict and counter.] [Weaknesses:] [Enchanted Clover Leaf:] [The Bandit Tortoise has a peculiar aversion to the enchanted clover leaf. When exposed to it, the creature bes disoriented, its magical defenses weaken, and its movements slow down significantly.] [Note: enchanted clover will only be avable every Monday''s on miss ine''s shop] [Gas Rat''s Poison:] [Another effective weapon against the Bandit Tortoise is the poison extracted from Gas Rats. This toxin disrupts the tortoise''s elemental magic, causing it to lose control over its powers and be more vulnerable to physical attacks.] [Note: For yers seeking to defeat this formidable boss, it''s highly rmended to have Seo and Janica as part of your party.] [Seo probability win rate (99%)] [Janica probability win rate (80%)] Recalling the various guides on how to defeat the Bandit Tortoise from the forums, I took a deep breath as I touched the Gas Rat''s poison and enchanted clover leaf. Confirming that they were still there, tucked in quite nicely in the already emptying space of the small pocket dimension my pouch could offer, I felt a mix of anticipation and anxiety. These items were my lifeline, the key to facing the formidable boss monster inside this damn forest. Right now, Snow and I were entering deeper into the forest at a hastened pace. The vibrant greenery we once saw when we were still on the outskirts of the forest was now reced by a destendscape of dead trees and decaying grasnd. This stark transition marked the boundary of the Bandit Tortoise''s domain. The absence of the tall, obstructive grasses made it easier to navigate, yet the atmosphere was far more ominous. Even the sun, high above us, could barely prate the dense canopy formed by the interlocking branches of the towering trees. The faint rays that did manage to break through cast eerie, fragmented shadows on the forest floor, adding to the sense of dread that permeated the air. Each step we took seemed to echo unnaturally in the stillness, as if the forest itself was holding its breath in anticipation of the battle toe. "There are monster corpses here..." Snowmented, her gaze sweeping over the array of small andrge monster bodies scattered around us. "Yes, it seems some students already ventured deeper before us," I observed, inspecting the signs of the skirmish. It wasn''t hard to deduce what had happened here. Judging from the sword marks and the numerous explosion craters around us, it was clear that a fierce battle had taken ce recently. Some trees were still smoldering, mes licking at their trunks, indicating that the fight had been intense. Although it wasn''t umon for students to venture deeper into the forest to earn better points by killing high-level monsters, the sheer number of monsters in in a single area was unusual. "Was there a horde or a dungeon break, perhaps?" Snow deduced, touching her chin thoughtfully. "Most likely," I agreed. The deeper into the forest you venture, regardless of the side, one constant truth remains: the monsters get stronger, faster, and a whole lot smarter. This area was where most of the boss-level monsters resided, so encountering smarter and more coordinated monsters wasn''t surprising. Boss monsters often have unique abilities that allow them tomand entire armies of monsters effectively. The fact that other students had already faced such a horde meant that they had likely thinned out the monster poption somewhat, which could be advantageous for us. However, it also meant that the more cunning and powerful monsters might be on higher alert. "You said you''re looking for a specific monster, right?" Snow asked, still trying to avoid eye contact. "Yes, we''re very near, Your Highness," I replied, keeping my focus on the path ahead. We were getting closer to the Bandit Tortoise''s territory, but that didn''t mean we would easily encounter it. This monster was heavily reliant on traps and ambushes. Finding it naturally wouldn''t work; in the game, I had to let myself get caught in one of its traps just to lure it out. Even if you were proceeding within Seo''s route, there was only a 50% chance of encountering the Bandit Tortoise naturally. That ultimately depended on your interactions with Seo and the direction you chose, which randomly changes with each reset. Despite being a rtively easy boss to defeat by exploiting its weaknesses, the challengey in the unpredictability of finding it. Wasting time in scenarios where you didn''t meet it could be a significant setback, especially when your on a rush to clear a certain route or if you''re just farming to prepare for a different one. That was why being alert at all times was a must here. Of course, I knew where most of its traps were set up, but that didn''t mean I had memorized all of them. The traps were randomly generated, adding anotheryer of unpredictability to the Bandit Tortoise''s territory. Honestly, Snow wasn''t really needed to beat this thing, as the Tortoise was highly resistant to magical attacks, Seo or any of the other physical type heroines and side characters would''ve been much more useful. But considering what happened yesterday, ''It was better if she stayed by my side.'' Leaving her alone to go on her own again might create some bad blood between us. Maintaining our rtionship as mere friends or rather, temporary partners in its current state-was what I wanted. But considering what she did yesterday, I didn''t think that would be applicable. I nced at her, walking just a step away from me. She seemed quite okay with me taking charge of our mission here. Given her personality, I had thought she would arrogantly try to drag me along and just forget about yesterday''s incident, but I guess she also had her moments of humility. "W-what?" she asked embarrassingly as her eyes suddenly locked onto mine when she noticed me staring. "Nothing..." I replied, quickly averting my gaze. Well, it didn''t really matter. Instead of the cold, beautiful ice princess we had in the game, Princess Snow was much cuter like this. Her flustered reactions added ayer of charm that the game''s portrayalcked. As we continued our trek, the tension between us began to ease. Despite the ominous surroundings and the looming threat of the Bandit Tortoise, there was aforting familiarity in having her by my side. Momentster, after what felt like hours, we finally found our target. "Is that it?" Snow asked quietly, her voice barely a whisper as we hid behind arge bush. Our movements were minimal, and we spoke as softly as the whispering winds. I only nodded in confirmation, not wanting to alert the creature. The Bandit Tortoise was highly sensitive to sound. In front of us, the monster was currently basking-no, it was taking a bath in the murky swamp it called home. Using what seemed to be an old helmet, it scrubbed its greyish-green body, which was covered in mold. The sight was both eerie and oddly mundane, a stark contrast to the fearsome reputation the creature held. ''We were quite lucky to find this thing while it was still taking a bath.... is it due to Snow''s presence perhaps?'' For reference, the reason there was a sudden swamp in this otherwise dry forest was due to the academy''s artificial biomes. They created various environments to amodate different creatures. There were other biomes in the vicinity, such as the stormy biome to the northwest and the snowy biome near the forest''s center. Most of the monsters here were probably born from the academy''s experimentation. They wouldn''t admit it, but we knew the truth. However, as the ones clearing them out, I guess it didn''t matter to the public eye. We watched as the Bandit Tortoise continued its bathing ritual, seemingly oblivious to our presence. This was our chance. The enchanted clover leaf and Gas Rat''s poison were ready, our n meticulouslyid out. Just like in the game it looked horrifying abomination like a mixture of a human and tortoise, with a human like body and the head of a turtle it looked so horrifyingly disgusting to look at as if a nightmareing out in real life. But still... why the fuck is it so jacked? I mean, look at all those muscles. Was that a ten-pack? Not to mention those biceps with that meticulous curve and the detailed carving of each and every muscle fiber. This guy looked like a perfect bodybuilder ready for the Olympia right now. I couldn''t help but wonder if I could achieve such a body if I trained hard enough. Considering the system helping me out, it might actually happen now. I just hope I won''t get to those gigantic builds, though, as it wouldn''t suit my style. [Note: Body and physicalposition is constantly being monitored. Body growth and muscle affinity will be greatly matched to the yer''s build!] It seems the system noticed my concern and alleviated my apprehension. Well, that was good. Honestly, I can''t imagine myself turning into a muscle giant. A physique like the Bandit Tortoise''s would be overkill for my needs, and I preferred a more agile, less bulky build. ''Now then, let''s hunt, shall we?'' Calming my breath, I looked at Snow and reminded her of her role this time. "Your Highness, as nned, I want you to wait here and prepare casting your spell," I said to her in a whisper. She took a slight step back at my actions, annoyance and embarrassment flickering in her eyes, but she still nodded. Moving ahead cautiously, I walked carefully to avoid stepping on any dried leaves and hid behind arge boulder near the unsuspecting tortoise. I reached for my most important items at the moment, the ones that would aid me in this hunt. [Enchanted Clover Leaf] [Gas Rat''s Poison] Drawing my sword, I unleashed the gas rat''s poison on it. I coated every inch of the de in the green-glowing poison. Since it was odorless, I didn''t have to worry about the tortoise noticing the smell. After emptying the bottle, I ced it gently near me before stashing the clover leaf in my pocket. As it was an aura type item, I didn''t need to break it down. With my preparationsplete, I focused on the task at hand. The Bandit Tortoise bathed in the murky swamp, oblivious to the imminent danger lurking nearby. I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what was toe. With Snow ready to cast her spell and my de coated in poison, we were poised to strike. I nced back at Snow, who nodded once again, her concentration evident. ''She was ready.'' Turning my attention back to the tortoise, I prepared to make my move. This hunt would require patience and precision. The Bandit Tortoise was a formidable opponent, but with our careful nning and teamwork, we had the upper hand. As I crouched behind the boulder, waiting for the perfect moment to strike, I felt a surge of anticipation. Tsk... Even though I came prepared, my heart was still beating fast with a mix of excitement and fear. A B-ss boss that would turn into an A-rank if I messed things up... Even with Snow here, it was nerve-wracking to think that I could finally face such a high-level monster. Positioning myself, I rooted my feet into the ground, tensing up my muscles. My body warmed up as my mana and energy surged through every vein, my focus narrowing as my eyes locked onto the target. I inhaled deeply, feeling the rush of adrenaline coursing through me, before letting out a calm exhale. ''All skills activate!'' [Skill - Time Dtion] [Proficiency (35%)] [Skill - Basic Swordsmanship] [Proficiency (75%)] [Skill - Piercing Strike!] [Proficiency (32%)] [Skill - Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (55%)] [Skill - Dash] [Proficiency (5%)] SWOOSH!!!! With amand to the system, my body surged forward like a bullet, traversing through the air. My de moved in a piercing motion as I clearly saw the unsuspecting movement of the tortoise, unaware of my impending attack. With each skill activated, I felt a surge of power coursing through me, enhancing my speed and precision. As I neared the tortoise, I focused all my energy into one decisive strike. With a swift motion, I aimed for its weak spot, the poison-coated de slicing through the air with precision. Thanks to my Time Dtion skill being active right now, time was moving twice as slow for my mind, but at the speed I was going, it was still surprising to see how fast I was moving. If I just reached him all the way like this, it would''ve been the perfect oue, as my strike could easily one-shot him if I pierced his head. But of course... ''I wasn''t that lucky.'' ng! With a nging noise, he managed to block my attack at thest second as he suddenly got a machete that was hidden underneath the swamp. Sparks flew, and I deactivated my Time Dtion almost immediately. Due to my speed, I temporarily surfed through the murky waters before stopping around 20 meters away from the boss monster. And although I may have missed, that was more than enough. All I needed right now was just one mere scratch. "GAAHCCKKKK!!!!" he screamed like a madman as he could feel the poison seeping into his cheek. The satisfaction of seeing the poison take effect was overwhelming. Despite the Bandit Tortoise''sst-minute defense, my strike had still inflicted damage. as he couldn''t block itpletely. With each passing moment, the poison would spread further, weakening the creature and tipping the odds further in our favor. As the Bandit Tortoise writhed in agony, I took a moment to catch my breath. Despite the initial setback, our n had worked. With Snow ready to unleash her spell and my de still coated in poison, we were well- positioned to finish the job. I nced at Snow, who had been watching the encounter unfold with a mixture of concern and determination. Her spell was charged and ready, waiting for the perfect moment to unleash its full power. "Now!" I shouted, signaling her to strike. Blue light shinned upon the small open field before pure white ice incased everything in it''s path.... Chapter 52: Bandit Tortoise 2 Chapter 52: Bandit Tortoise 2 ? Watching Riley get into position behind a nearby boulder to prepare for the surprise attack, Snow couldn''t help but grip the hem of her white dress tightly. The annoyance building inside her was something she had never felt before. ''Why is he so casual about things?'' she thought, frustrated. She hadn''t been able to sleep properlyst night. ''He must think I''m some loose woman! No, even worse, a loose princess!'' Ever since what happened yesterday, her mind had been gued with thoughts on how to properly face him today, only to be met by his casual ignorance as if nothing had ever happened. Although she did admit it was better than having to mention it in front of him again, the unspoken tension made their already awkward atmosphere even more strained. She couldn''t resolve the misunderstanding they had, and it gnawed at her. She had tried to steer their conversation toward resolving the one thing that had been bothering her, but she was too embarrassed to bring it up herself. The memory of her boldness and his calm rejection yed over and over in her mind, each repetition making her cheeks flush with a mix of anger and humiliation. Even all the way here, she had been giving him subtle signs to bring it up himself, but... ''That bastard doesn''t seem to care!'' Snow''s annoyance only grew more profound with each passing moment. "Your Highness, as nned, I want you to wait here and prepare casting your spell," Riley had said, his voice a mere whisper in her ear. Remembering the way he had casually whispered in her ear, Snow''s face flushed bright red. ''Does that man not know boundaries?'' she wondered, though she wasn''t one to talk considering her own actions towards him. But to sneak up on a maiden like her from behind, casually grabbing onto her shoulder and tickling her ears with the whispers of his breath... She felt like prey in front of an apex predator. Whether Riley was doing it intentionally or not, it was a fact that this man was quite obnoxious when it came to matters between men and women. ''Am I just overly sensitive about this, perhaps?'' Snow thought, struggling to calm her nerves. She pinched her own leg, the sharp pain rippling through her mind, helping to ground her. As she started to slowly calm down, she reminded herself that now was not the time to dwell on such thoughts. They had a mission toplete. Snow watched Riley''s every move as he positioned himself behind the boulder, his focus unyielding. Despite her irritation, she couldn''t deny the respect she had for his skills. ''He''s very good in stealth as well...'' Snow thought, marveling at Riley''s ability to move silently through the dense forest. The way he knew exactly which rocks and leaves to step on demonstrated his deep knowledge of the environment. If it were just some random knight or student, they would have undoubtedly alerted the Bandit Tortoise immediately. Riley''s confidence and precision were undeniable, and in this moment of looming battle, they were very crucial. Snow tightened her grip on her staff, preparing to cast her spell at the right moment. Boom!!! With a loud, thunderous sound, Riley suddenly shot forward like an aura-infused arrow, making his way towards the boss monster. He moved so fast that Snow could barely track him with her eyes. His attack, a blur of motion, aimed directly at the Bandit Tortoise. Although his strike didn''t fully seed-the Bandit Tortoise managed to block it with an axe it retrieved from beneath its feet-Riley had provided her with the space she needed. His speed and precision had created an opening. "GAAHCCKKKK!!!!" The monster screamed in madness. The scratch Riley managed tond on its face induced a toxic reaction, causing its grayish skin to turn a sickly purple, with its veins bulging out grotesquely. Snow seized the opportunity. With Riley creating a distraction, she focused her energy, channeling her magic into a powerful spell. The air around her crackled with energy as she summoned her strength. Since when did Riley coat his sword with poison? Snow wondered briefly, but she let the thought go as her hands gathered thetent mana in the air and the one inside her. "Now!" she heard Riley''s signal. Her staff pointed at the damned, disgusting monster, and she channeled her spell. "[Frost Lance!]" A blue light gathered at the tip of her staff, and the cold winds began to freeze the surrounding area. The spell formed into ance made of ice, exuding cold blue mes. The world momentarily turned bluish-white as the spell fired off. Like a bolt of lightning from the sky, the Frost Lance shot toward its incapacitated target, hitting it with an explosion that echoed through the forest. For reference, a fire spell like Explosion has enough force to wipe out a small town if you put enough mana into it. The Frost Lance, while different in nature, demonstrated a simr level of power and destructive capability. In an instant, everything around the Bandit Tortoise froze. The ground, the trees, even the air seemed to crystallize under the intense cold. The boss monster was encased in a white haze of ice, and all of this happened in just three seconds. Inside the towering pir of spiky ice stood the Bandit Tortoise, frozen solid. At least, its outeryer was. Snow knew better than to assume it was entirely incapacitated. The outer shell of ice was a temporary measure, buying them precious seconds to strategize their next move. ''That didn''t kill it?'' Snow was surprised to see the boss still alive inside her ice. Her spell usually froze people and monsters alike down to their very core. Given the Bandit Tortoise''s smaller size, she didn''t expect it to have such a high amount of magic resistance. This realization made the creature even more impressive in her eyes. Momentster, the ice encasing the Bandit Tortoise started to crack and quake under the pressure of its intense aura. The creature''s outer shell began to splinter as the Bandit Tortoise struggled to free itself. It was clear that the fight was going tost longer than expected. Redyeing herself, Snow got into position and prepared her next spell. At least, that''s what Snow initially thought would happen. Her eyes widened as she saw a silvery trajectory streaking through the air, trailing a vertical blue light. SWOOSH!!! Like lightning, Riley''s sword cleaved through the ice, cutting the Bandit Tortoise''s head in one swift motion. The boss didn''t even have time to recover. It didn''t have the chance to show its full strength or react to the sudden attack. As its frozen headnded upon the icy swamp, it signaled the end of the battle. The rtively rising tension they had moments ago vanished as if nothing had happened. Riley stood amidst the shattered ice, his breathing steady, the toxic poison on his de still glistening in the cold light. Snow stared at the scene, momentarily taken aback by the sheer efficiency of Riley''s strike. His expression remained neutral, but there was a glint of satisfaction in his eyes as he stared in the air for a couple of seconds before looking at her direction. "Good job, Your Highness!" Riley''s voice cut through the tension, his de returning to its sheath as he nced at Snow, who stared back at him with wide-open eyes. Though hisst attack might have seemed like foul y, in the hunt for monsters, anything goes. After stretching his arms, Riley slowly approached the frozen Snow, who remained still, her gaze fixed on him. "What''s wrong, Your Highness?" he asked, concerncing his words. "Nothing..." Snow replied softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "Are you sure? Did you get hurt by any chance?" Riley''s worry was palpable as he reached out, intending to check if she was injured. But before his hand could reach her, it was swatted away. "No... I''m really fine." "I-I see... well, let''s move on to the next one then?" Riley suggested, his tone tentative as he gestured forward. Nodding at his suggestion, Snow followed behind the young man, a swirl of emotions churning inside her. Despite his annoying, obnoxious, and frustrating tendencies, Snow couldn''t deny one thing: ''He''s very capable....'' ... [Note:] [Congrattions! You have leveled up!] [Level up x2] [Level: 63-65] [Congrattions! You have achieved level 65!] [The middle threshold has been reached!] [Congrattions! Bonus points rewarded for reaching the upper echelons.] [Note: System Bonuses will conclude after level 70.] [Bonus ability points: +10] [Avable status points: 43] [Congrattions! Skill Basic Swordsmanship has reached rank threshold!] [Skill: Basic Swordsmanship (Proficiency 100%)] ¡ú [Skill: Intermediate Swordsmanship (Proficiency 0%)] [Congrattions! You have defeated your first A-rank boss. Bonus ability points shall be given.] [Bonus ability points: +10] [Avable status points: 53] [Congrattions! You have acquired a new title!] [Title: Predator] [Effects: Surprise and ambush-based attacks will now deal more damage (+15%)] Reading all the system notifications that kept popping up in front of me, I almost couldn''t help but jump up in happiness. My legs were almost tip-toeing on the ground as I struggled to contain my excitement. Hahaha! At this rate, I might get intoxicated by the sheer amount of rewards the system was giving me. I finally reached level 65! Reaching level 65 was a significant milestone. It marked the transition from being an averagebatant to bing a formidable force. The bonus ability points as well were a wee addition, giving me more flexibility to enhance my skills and attributes. My swordsmanship skill as well, got upgraded to the next level. Moving from basic to intermediate meant mybat techniques would be more refined and powerful. I could now handle tougher opponents with greater ease, and my proficiency would only improve with practice. I even got a title as well. Overall, the benefits I got from this boss hunt were way beyond my expectations. ncing at Snow, who was walking behind me, I couldn''t help but smile. ''She must be the reason I''m getting so many rewards,'' I thought. With her luck stat, it wouldn''t be unnatural at all. Back when we faced the Bandit Tortoise, if her spell hadn''t fully incapacitated the boss, I would''ve been done for. Although it was only brief, I did see the red glint in its eyes and its ever-expanding aura-it was clear that it was on the verge of transforming into an A-rank monster. Thankfully, Snow''s ice spellsted long enough to keep it at bay, giving me enough time to kill it. With the Bandit Tortoise gone, there were only two applicable bosses we could hunt now: [Tempest Wolf] [Acid Viper.] If we can maintain this level of efficiency in hunting down the other remaining boss monsters, then maybe reaching level 70 wasn''t as hard as I thought? ----- Meanwhile, deep inside the forest''s shade, two red glowing eyes watched from afar, stretching towards the canopy of dead trees. The red pupils locked onto the unsuspecting young man and woman in the distance. The creature''s eyes narrowed, filled with a predatory intensity as it observed Riley and Snow. The surrounding gloom seemed to thicken with each passing moment, the forest holding its breath in anticipation of what was toe. Click! A man, perched on top of a gigantic snake, grabbed amunication crystal in his hand. The snake''s scales shimmered ominously under the sparse light filtering through the dead branches above. His eyes mirrored the snake''s, glowing with an unnatural red hue. As he stared into the dreadful scene before him, he activated the crystal and spoke with a tone that brooked no argument. "This is Alpha 1. Target located." His voice was sharp, like a de slicing through the dense silence of the forest. The crystal pulsed with a dull light, confirming the transmission. With the princess found, their mission could now truly start. Chapter 53: Prey Chapter 53: Prey ? As the day went on, afternoon finally came, and Snow and I set up a small camp near one of the gigantic trees around us. We decided to rx first and then continue with our monster hunt throughout the afternoon. After taking charge and cing the protection stones around our camp, I began to prepare our lunch. Snow sat near arge root that jutted out from the ground, watching me meticulously handle all the tasks. Although she wanted to help with some of the chores, I gently denied her offers. As a princess, her knowledge about general survival tasks was a bitcking, so I always intentionally brought her to the sidelines. "Are you sure you don''t need any help?" Snow asked, her voice tinged with a mix of frustration and curiosity. "I''m sure, Your Highness," I replied with a smile. "Just rx and enjoy the break. I''ll take care of everything." Snow sighed and leaned back against the root, her eyes following my every move. Despite her initial annoyance, I could see her slowly rxing, her shoulders losing some of their tension. I gathered some dry wood and started a small fire, cing a pot over the mes to boil some water. As the fire crackled and the water began to simmer, I pulled out a few ingredients from my pouch. With deft hands, I chopped vegetables and prepared a simple stew. The aroma of the cooking food soon filled the air, making my own stomach growl in anticipation. Although we both had enough strength to keep going and hunt the other bosses, I didn''t want to risk it by rushing out there on an empty stomach. Going into a fight without proper preparation could prove fatal. There was still another day tomorrow, and it''s not like we were going to run out of monsters to hunt just because we took a small break. While we couldn''t see our score, I was pretty confident we ranked at least in the top five. We had cleared a lot of hordes and dungeons since the start of the exams, and Snow alone had singlehandedly wiped out most of the D-C rank monsters in the easier areas. If we took into ount the bosses we killed as well as all the monsters we''ve eliminated by now, it would be safe to assume we had around 10,000 points or more. We couldn''t rush the other bosses we were about to face. Unlike the Bandit Tortoise we defeated earlier, the Tempest Wolf and the Acid Viper were bosses we had to face without taking advantage of their Honestly, what we did just then was due to the extensive preparations I made and sheer luck, as well as our team''s efficiency, particrly with Snow. There were numerous factors to consider, like what if we had been ambushed by the Bandit Tortoise first? What if it had noticed us before weunched our attack? What if the poison suddenly didn''t work? That''s why we needed to be extra careful when facing the other bosses. Although I knew most of the weaknesses of the other two bosses, the Tempest Wolf and the Acid Viper, I doubted it would make much of a difference with our current lineup. Their primary weaknesses were effectively countered by the other heroines themselves, not just brute force. Overall, in order to seed in these hunts, you had to be strong enough to face the bosses head-on. That''s why leveling up was crucial in the early stages of the game by taking care of the instant dungeons that popped up randomly within the academy grounds. For a week, I did nothing but grind through these dungeons. Yet, despite my efforts, I still doubted I could take on a fully powered and prepared boss on my own. This uncertainty was why I valued Snow''s presence so much. Her raw power and versatile magic were crucial assets in our fights. The synergy between us was something I hadn''t anticipated but was grateful for. Our sess wasn''t just about individual strength; it was about how well we worked together. Snow alone could probably handle the bosses due to her special abilities and innate magical prowess. However, it would still be risky, as both the Tempest Wolf and the Acid Viper were known for their incredible speed. The Acid Viper, in particr, was the most annoying boss to face out of the original five due to its toxic attacks and elusive nature. "Where are we going next, Riley?" she asked, her voice steady but with a hint of curiosity. I nced at her, appreciating the determination in her eyes. "We''re heading towards the northern edge of the forest," I replied. "That''s where the Tempest Wolf is known to roam. We''ll deal with it first before we tackle the Acid Viper. The wolf is fast and relies heavily on wind-based attacks, but if we can disrupt its speed, we''ll have the upper hand." Snow nodded and proceeded to take her rest for the time being as she waited for me to finish cooking.... [Tempest Wolf] Recalling that boss''s patterns I knew the battle was about to get really rough now. .... Academy''s Great Forest, North Western Edge: Biome of Storms The moment we arrived at the northwestern edge of the Academy''s Great Forest, we felt a distinct change in the atmosphere. The air was thick with energy, a tingling sensation that danced across our skin like a gentle yet rough touch of electricity. Every breath seemed to crackle, and the wind howled around us, carrying with it the promise of imminent danger. In the game, Janica alwaysined about how windy this ce was, often remarking on the inconvenience it caused. Lucas, our dear protagonist, had to keep his eyes closed to avoid the embarrassment of seeing her skirt lift in the gusts, inadvertently revealing her pristine panties. The memory brought a slight smirk to my face, but I quickly pushed it aside. This wasn''t the time for such distractions. Because now I clearly understood Lucas''s situation. "D-Don''t you dare open those eyes!" Snowmanded, her voice a mix of embarrassment and sternness. "Yes..." I replied, feeling a bit sheepish. Not that I could open my eyes even if I wanted to. Walking along the path, hand in hand, the constant gusts of wind continued to buffet us. Snow had blindfolded me and made me promise to keep my eyes shut after what had just happened. It wasn''t long before this when we had just arrived in the stormy biome, a particrly strong gust of wind had blown past us, lifting the long hems of Snow''s pristine white dress. As I was walking behind her, I had an unintentional but clear view of everything: the overly seductive underwear, the intricate details of her garter belt, and the shapely assets she kept hidden beneath her dress. The sight had onlysted a second or two, but it was long enough for me to imprint it into my memory. I had thought such incidents were just game gimmicks, but to experience it in reality... ''haha, maybe my luck stat is returning?'' I softly chuckled to myself. "You.... you just smiled, didn''t you?" Snow''s usation sliced through the air. "I don''t think so, Your Highness," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady. "Liar! I saw it, your lips clearly twitched, you clearly justughed. I knew it! You said you didn''t see it earlier, but I know you were just lying!" Her grip tightened on my hand, and a surge of pain shot through me. "O-ow!" I winced as the intense cold sensation spread through my hand, followed by a searing heat. Had she frozen my hand? "Shut up! You bastard, you liar! you meanie! y-you idiot!" Snow''s voice cracked with anger as she hurled profanities at me. My arm felt like it was encased in ice now. It was my fault for lying in the first ce, but what could I do in that situation? She was clearly embarrassed, and I just wanted to get it over with. But I guess that was a mistake. As a princess, she must feel extra ashamed right now. There was an old rule that only lovers or future betrothed had the right to see each other''s most sensitive parts, a rule Snow, being the highly indoctrinated princess she was, always followed. And here I had unintentionally vited that rule, causing her immense embarrassment and anger. "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Snow''s voice dripped with anger; each wordced with usation, I know I was the one who suggesteding here but what that was clearly an ident. ''Haah....'' I sighed inwardly. At this rate, I would die before the boss even had a chance to confront me, all because of some stupid panty ident. ... Eventually, we reached a more sheltered area, and Snow stopped walking. "Okay, you can open your eyes now," she said reluctantly, removing the blindfold. I blinked a few times, adjusting to the light. Snow stood in front of me, her cheeks still flushed with embarrassment. "Y-you really didn''t see anything, right?" she asked in watery glittering eyes, her voice wavering with embarrassment. But beneath her embarrassment, I could sense the seriousness in her tone. Despite me saying it to her, too many times now I guess she still needed another verbal confirmation. "Yes, Your Highness..." I replied calmly, trying to hide my nervousness. She squinted at me, her cheeks still puffed and red, before finally nodding and letting it go. Relief flooded through me as I realized she believed me. Anyway, with that out of the way, I looked at my surroundings in surprise. As I had instructed her when she blindfolded me, she really did guide me through a massive pointed rock. There was an open in of grasnd behind us, with tall rock shapes all around. I smiled as I confirmed the ce. ''Now then, let''s go find that wolf, shall we'' Chapter 54: Prey 2 Chapter 54: Prey 2 ? [Tempest Wolf] In the game, it was a ruthless A-rank boss that hunted you down with its overwhelmingly fast speeds and precise attacks, making it not only one of the most powerful bosses in the earlier scenarios but also one of the fastest. In fact, its attack speed probably scaled on par with Seo''s own hidden de. That was how fast the wolf was in the game. The Tempest Wolf used wind-based elemental attacks as well as lightning mana to coat its body, making it not only swift and agile but also something you couldn''t recklessly touch. In the game, when it attacked, there was always a pattern shown to indicate where it would strike in its zig-zag zap dance attack, giving yers time to dodge or deflect the oing blows. But now that this is real life, I''m not sure how most of its attacks will trante. There won''t be a guide or visible pattern to follow, so if I even get hit once by its lightning burst, I''ll probably die, right? Taking a deep breath, I assessed our surroundings once more. There were many tall rock formations would provide some cover, but they could also limit our movements. Especially for Snow, who could only use short bursts of speed for brief periods, the surrounding area offered no tactical advantage. Despite its beast-like nature, the Tempest Wolf was quite smart, often opting to target support roles first. The moment the wolf saw Snow, she would be its primary target. I couldn''t afford that, as she was essentially my trump card for this fight. There was practically no way for me tond a significant blow on the wolf without her help. ''I have to make sure that I take no substantial damage,'' I reminded myself again. Here, there were no HP bars; pain was real, wounds wouldn''t heal instantaneously, and the surrounding atmosphere was hostile. No aspect of the game could help me here. Careful nning was a must. Jumping up a series of spiky rocks that seemed to form a small cage in the middle of the open ins, I raised my hands high to shield myself from the surging dust in the stormy winds that whipped past me. "Woah...!" I had only seen the CG of this in the game, but now, actually seeing it up close, I couldn''t help but feel a tad bit more tension for what I was about to do. In front of me was a gigantic tornado with lightning strikes dancing all around it. The tornado spun furiously at the center of the rocky domes, concentrating its energy in a terrifying disy. It was clear this wasn''t a normal tornado; it was the Tempest Wolf''s skill. Gulping down my saliva and the anxiety that came with it, I huffed my breath and slightly closed my eyes as I prepared to jump inside the tornado. ''Please be just like in the game,'' I thought, steeling myself for the leap. As the strong winds surged upon my body, I could feel the lightness of the air despite the dark, fast-moving gusts surrounding me. The lightning strikes skimming past my body sent shivers down my spine, but they didn''t harm me. I braced myself, expecting to feel the intense pain of an electric shock, but to my surprise, nothing happened. Not even the slightest pain registered. I sighed in relief as I realized I was still alive, and the tornado wasn''t as lethal as it seemed. It was more of a defensive barrier than an offensive weapon, meant to intimidate and deter intruders. Inside the tornado, the world was a chaotic swirl of wind and electricity. It was difficult to see clearly, but I pushed forward, determined to reach the center. As I walked deeper into the heart of the storm, I marveled at how real it all looked. ''It looks so real...'' Watching the swirling winds and crackling lightning around me, I couldn''t help but scoff inwardly. This wasn''t a true tornado but rather a magical skill of the Tempest Wolf called Tempest Field. It used illusion magic and force magicbined with wind magic to create this grand, realistic illusion. The Tempest Field was a protective barrier spell the wolf used whenever it wanted to rest, warding off hunters and monsters alike. The winds were strong, and the lightning strikes were intimidating, but they were all part of the wolf''s trickery to keep intruders at bay. Step by step, I made my way toward the eye of the storm. The ground beneath me was uneven and rocky, making each step a challenge. The winds buffeted me from all sides, but I pressed on, using my sword to steady myself against the gusts. The air was filled with the sound of howling winds and crackling electricity, creating a disorienting cacophony that made it hard to focus. Finally, I reached the center of the Tempest Field. In the eye of the storm, everything was eerily calm. The winds and lightning seemed to form a protective wall around the perimeter, but here, it was almost serene. And there, lying in wait, was the Tempest Wolf. Its fur crackled with static electricity, and its eyes glowed with a fierce intelligence. It was a magnificent and terrifying sight. ''So it noticed me immediately, huh...'' I thought, realizing that the storm''s detection capabilities were as sharp as ever. It wasn''t surprising, but it did add ayer of tension to the encounter. The Tempest Wolf slowly got to its feet, muscles rippling under its fur as it eyed me warily. Its electric-blue eyes glowed with a fierce intensity, clearly unhappy to have its rest disturbed. I tightened my grip on my sword, my heart pounding in anticipation of the inevitable confrontation. Without warning, the Tempest Wolf lunged at me, moving with incredible speed. I barely had time to react, activating [Time Dtion] to slow the world around me. Even with my enhanced perception, the wolf''s attack was like a blur. I raised my sword just in time to deflect its initial strike. CLANNNGG!!!! The force of the blow sent me stumbling backward, but I quickly regained my footing. The wolf didn''t give me a moment to breathe. It circled me, its eyes never leaving mine, searching for an opening. Each step it took was deliberate, a calcted move in our deadly dance. I needed to be smart about this. Charging in recklessly would only get me killed. Instead, I focused on the patterns of the wolf''s movements, trying to anticipate its next move. In the game, there had always been a pattern to its attacks, a rhythm that, once understood, made the beast predictable. But this was real life, and there was no guarantee the same rules applied. The Tempest Wolf''s body was wreathed in crackling lightning, making it both swift and dangerous to touch. Every move it made was apanied by a sh of electricity, creating an almost hypnotic disy. I couldn''t afford to get distracted, though. One mistake would be fatal. From its initial attack alone, I could tell this monster was just testing me out, waiting for me to make a move. It was a battle of wits as much as of strength. If both of us remained cautious, it would ultimately lead to a battle of attrition or a battle of whoever could figure out the other''s ns first. I was certain it was already aware that I wasn''t the only one inside its domain. With its keen sense of smell and hearing, it wasn''t hard for the Tempest Wolf to detect the presence of two humans. Although I had asked Snow to position herself about a hundred meters away, it wouldn''t be long before the wolf pinpointed her location. Once that happened, there was nothing I could do to stop it from targeting her. I couldn''t possibly keep up with the monster''s speed, so my only option was to keep it engaged and locked in battle with me. I calmed my breath once more, holding my sword up high as I waited for it to make a move. I needed to take advantage of its inaction, prolonging the fight just enough for Snow to prepare and fire off her high-level magic. The Tempest Wolf continued to circle me, its glowing blue eyes narrowing as it assessed my every move. Its fur crackled with static electricity, and the air around us buzzed with tension. I knew that if I didn''t act soon, the wolf would grow tired of waiting andunch a full-on assault. I feigned a step to the left, trying to provoke it. The wolf''s ears twitched, and it lunged forward with lightning speed. I sidestepped and swung my sword in a wide arc, aiming for its exposed nk. The de connected, leaving a shallow cut, but the wolf barely flinched. Instead, it snarled and backed off, more cautious now. "Just how tough is this thing...." The brief engagement gave me a little more insight into its movements. It was fast and powerful, but it was also wary. I needed to keep up the pressure without ovemitting, giving Snow the time she needed. The wolf attacked again, this time with a zigzagging pattern that made it difficult to track. I barely managed to parry its strike, the force of the blow reverberating through my arms. It was like trying to block a lightning bolt. We exchanged several more blows, each one testing the limits of my endurance and skill. The wolf''s attacks were relentless, but I managed to hold my ground. Each sh of steel against fur and w sent sparks flying, illuminating the dark, stormy biome around us. [Note:] [Mana: 150/250] [Mana: 120/250] [Mana: 100/250] ''Tsk....!'' ''I''m going to run out of mana soon, and this thing still hasn''t gotten serious with me...'' Once my mana is gone, my time dtion skill will automatically turn off. The only reason I could even parry its attacks in the first ce was because of my item''s skill. Without it, I would be as good as dead by now. My experience with the game did help as some of its patterns were quite predictable, but I don''t know how long I''ll be able to keep up. It wasn''t just my mana I had to worry about; it was my endurance as well. Every time I blocked its attacks, it felt like I was being hit by a bus crashing through my sword ¡ªthat''s how heavy, fast, and dense this thing was. With each passing moment, the Tempest Wolf grew more aggressive, its movements more erratic and unpredictable. My mana was depleting rapidly, and I could feel the strain on my body increasing with every sh. HOOOGHAACKKK!!!! "Ugh....!" The wolf''s attacks were relentless, and I knew I couldn''t keep this up for much longer. Sweat dripped down my forehead as I dodged another swipe from the beast. My muscles ached, and my breath came in ragged gasps. I needed to find a way to turn the tide before my mana ran outpletely. My heart raced like galloping horses on an empty field, running around endlessly upon its expanse. My mind was hazy from the never-ending focus I strained on my brain. My eyes were sore and dry as I never let go of looking at it. Checking my pocket, I could still feel the ice crystal Snow left me, still melting-meaning her high-level ice spell wasn''t done yet. But judging from its watery state now, maybe around 30, no, probably around 20 seconds would be enough for it to fully melt. [Mana: 50/250] Shit....! ''I''ll really die at this rate'' I had around 5 seconds of time dtion left, meaning around 5 more unsuspecting attacks from this monster. I''d been lucky all this time, managing to parry, block, and sometimes even dodge it. That''s why I had little to no wounds on my body. But now, I knew I had to risk it for our ns to seed. Gritting my teeth, I decided to take a gamble. I would lure the wolf into a trap, using the rocky terrain to my advantage. "Come on, you beast," I muttered under my breath, taunting the wolf as I backed towards a cluster of jagged rocks. The wolf''s eyes gleamed with malice as it followed, its growls growing louder. The Tempest Wolf eyed me with renewed intensity, sensing my dwindling strength. "Fuck that form!" I muttered under my breath. "Why is he suddenly going serious now? What the fuck?" A surge of energy enveloped the wolf''s body as it snarled at me with a sinister smile. Had it taken my insult seriously? With a burst of speed, the Tempest Wolf lunged at me, its body crackling with electricity. I sidestepped at thest moment, guiding it towards the narrow gap between the rocks. The wolf''s momentum carried it forward, and it crashed into the rocks, momentarily stunned. Fuck... I breathed. If I''d been a tad bit toote there, I would''ve died. But with it momentarily stunned like this, I had a chance! My hand brushed against the ice crystal in my pocket. It was almost gone now. It''s now or never. "[Skill: Dash] activated!" Surging forward like a flying spear, I pointed my sword at the still incapacitated wolf and used a piercing strikebo together with my dash. Sword met flesh, and the hot, musky smell of rot filled my nose, making me almost puke. But compared to the goblin sewers, this was nothing. "GROOOOWWWAAAALLL!!!!" The de prated deep into the Tempest Wolf''s side, and it let out a deafening howl of pain. Its body convulsed, electricity crackling wildly around it. I pulled my sword out quickly, jumping back to avoid the iling limbs and erratic bursts of lightning. The wolf struggled to regain its footing for a second, but the wound I had inflicted was at least severe. Blood poured from the gash, staining its white fur. My mana was dangerously low, and I could feel the strain of [Time Dtion] taking its toll on my body. [Mana: 30/250] The Tempest Wolf lunged again; its movements slower but still deadly. I narrowly dodged, feeling the static charge of its lightning graze my skin. [Mana: 10/250] But it seemed I had be particrly annoying in its eyes. Even more lightning surged around its body, the winds blowing out from its feet serving as propellers to ignite and elerate its speed. "Shit..." Rumble! Rumble! With rumbling noises echoing in my ears, I could feel it gathering energy, and then... BOOM! A sh of golden streaks filled my view. "Gogh...ack!" Blood spilled from my mouth as I spun upright in the air. What just happened? Poof! Landing on the ground headfirst, I could feel the heat rising from my chest, my breaths staggering ever so slightly as intense pain coursed through my body. I had prepared, but... I couldn''t react? Even in the slowed-down world? Huh? I forced myself to stand back up again, but I couldn''t as I kept stumbling back down... Growl-!!!! Behind me, I could hear the wolf''s growls bing soft and whimsical in nature, as if it were mocking me for finallynding a hit. Turning around, I looked at the wolf, which sat in a sitting position like a household dog, smiling as it watched me crawl backwards in pain. [Warning!] [Warning!] System screens popped up in front of me, but I ignored them, locking eyes with the wolf. So, this is what an A rank boss is supposed to be like? ''Haha... is this truly my end now?'' I wondered, if only for a moment, before dismissing the thought as I reached out for thest hope, I had left... I gave you all the time needed; you better be ready, Snow... The crystal in my pocket was almost gone, and when I felt the cold fade, I knew... Snow''s spell was ready. "Now, your highness!" I shouted, my voice hoarse, waiting for the high-grade magic to finallye and wipe the smirk off the wolf''s face. I pointed at it while slightly squinting my eyes, anticipating the frost explosions toe. || But then nothing came... only the confused face of the wolf, which looked at me as if I were crazy. The wolf then stood up, its beast-like nature returning as it growled and snarled at me, as if acknowledging my efforts as a mere human... With another burst of speed, it lunged at me, its wide-open jaws threatening to snuff my life away. ''Where the fuck are you Snow?'' Chapter 55: Prey 3 Chapter 55: Prey 3 ? "This should be far enough..." Snow assessed as shended in front of a tall rock, about five meters in height, using a low-level wind spell to help propel herself. She looked up at the horizon to see the gigantic storm at the center of the biome. ''That must be the area Riley was talking about,'' she thought, her eyes widening slightly in shock. To think that Riley would have the guts to walk right into a looming storm of such magnitude, based on some weird rumor he heard. Sometimes, she couldn''t help but think of him as reckless. But even then, judging from the seriousness in his eyes, she trusted him. He had a n, and she needed to follow his instructions. The strategy to defeat the boss was simple and textbook-a ssicbo between a knight and a mage. The knight would tank the monster, keeping its attention, while the mage dealt a lethal burst of damage, hoping to either kill the monster in one go or weaken it enough for the knight to deliver the finishing blow. Overall, it was a straightforward n that made it easier for Snow to manage and control her role as a mage in their duo party. Snow focused, channeling her mana as she prepared her high-level ice spell. She could feel the arcane energy swirling within her, waiting to be unleashed. She positioned herself on the rock, giving her a clear view of the battlefield below. The storm raged on, but she remained calm, knowing that Riley was counting on her. At the moment, Snow could only use two high-ranking ice spells, which were her specialty: [Frost Domain] [Frozen Heart] Each of these spells had more than enough firepower to kill any A-rank monster they faced, and probably even up to S-rank if she truly pushed herself. However, the primary challenge with such powerful spells was their long casting times due to their intricate incantations. There were some exceptions to this rule. For instance, her Frost Domain had no casting time, but it came with a significant cost. It consumed 90% of her mana and would obliterate everything within a 20-meter radius. This made it impractical for their current situation, where precision and conservation of resources were crucial. Using Frost Domain would mean risking everything in a single, explosive burst, and in the confined, chaotic environment they were in, it could do more harm than good. Additionally, acting as bait and using the spell to surprise the boss might not work so well as it''s mostly effective against slower enemies. However, against a speed-type monster with a battle IQ surpassing that of most humans, this tactic would be far too risky. This left Frozen Heart as the only viable option. Frozen Heart was a high-ranking, single- target spell. which was perfect for their current scenario because it allowed Snow to focus all her power on the Tempest Wolf without the coteral damage that Frost Domain would cause. The spell required precise timing and coordination, but it had the potential to turn the tide of the battle in their favor. As she prepared Frozen Heart, Snow knew the sess of their n hinged on her ability to cast it at the perfect moment. The incantation wasplex and required unwavering focus, but she had practiced it countless times. She was confident in her ability to pull it off when the moment came. With Riley creating an opening for her. Snow began to chant the incantation for Frozen Heart. The air around her grew colder as she summoned her magic, her breath visible in the frigid air. She could feel the immense power building within her, ready to be unleashed. Minutes felt like hours as she concentrated on the spell. She could feel the energy building up, the air around her growing colder as frost formed on the rocks. Although she couldn''t see what was happening inside the raging storm, Snow was fully aware of the fierce battle taking ce. She could feel the powerful spikes of mana emanating from within, each thunderous roar of lightning sending shivers down her spine. She could only imagine what Riley was going through right now. Despite his theoretical prowess as a hidden master, theories and probabilities wouldn''t save anyone in this dire situation. Right now, he was her partner, someone she greatly needed in her life. There was no room for doubt. As shimmering blue lights gathered in Snow''s left hand, her staff began to materialize. The air around her grew colder, and a frosty mist enveloped her figure. She focused intently, channeling all her mana into the spell. Finally, the incantation wasplete. The spell was ready. Snow''s heart raced as she waited for the right moment. She knew that if she cast her spell too soon, Riley would be caught in the st. Toote, and the Tempest Wolf mightnd a fatal blow. Timing was everything. As Snowy on the rocky ground, blood trickling from her nose and eyes, she struggled toprehend the sudden disruption of her spell. Cracks appeared on her magic circle, and the mana she had gathered dissipated rapidly. Something was terribly wrong. "It''s been a long time, your highness." The voice, though familiar, sent shivers down Snow''s spine. With trepidation and anger coursing through her veins, she turned to her right, her body trembling. There, standing before her, was the figure she had hoped never to encounter again. "General Auvin....?" Despite the pain wracking her body, Snow managed to mumble his name. His presence invoked memories of a dark chapter in her past, one she had fought hard to bury. The general approached with a calm demeanor, his smile seemingly gentle but masking a sinister intent. He wore a military uniform that had long been banned within the empire, a symbol of his defiance and ambition. Snow''s rage boiled within her as General Auvin''s presence filled her with anger and disgust. She couldn''t believe she was facing him once more. "Don''t call me ''child,'' you sick, perverted bastard!" Snow''s voice echoed with fury, her mana bursting forth and freezing the air around her. The coldness seemed to match the ice in her veins as she confronted her old nemesis. General Auvin''s smile widened at Snow''s outburst, relishing in the chaos he had incited. "Ah, such fire in your words, my dear Snow. You''ve grown stronger since ourst encounter, haven''t you?" Snow''s eyes zed with anger at Auvin''s taunting words. She refused to let him manipte her emotions, not again. With a swift motion, she unleashed a frost spear, aiming it directly at Auvin. But the cunning general dodged the attack with ease, his movements calcted and precise. "Your as hot-headed as always, my dear child," Auvin remarked, his voice dripping with condescension. "You act so cold and impable Yet, beneath that cold exterior, I see the same fiery spirit that has always defined you." "I said Stop calling me your child!" Snow''s voice trembled with anger, her fists clenched at her sides. Auvin''s expression softened slightly, a hint of sadness in his eyes. "Please, your highness, don''t look at me as if I''m a sinner. It would only make your execution today even sadder." The mention of her impending execution sent a surge of fury through Snow''s veins. How dare he speak of her demise with such casual indifference? She longed to freeze him in his tracks, to rid the world of his vile presence once and for all. But Snow knew she couldn''t let her emotions get the best of her. She needed to maintain her focus; her mind fixated on finding a way out of this dire situation. ''Riley still needs me...!'' With every ounce of her strength, she suppressed the boiling rage within her, steeling herself for whatever twisted games General Auvin had in store. "I''ve said this to you back at the airship, but you have grown beautiful, my child. You look more and more like your mother as time goes on..." His words grated on her nerves, stirring up memories she''d rather forget. "Shut up...," she spat, her voice trembling with restrained fury. "Your strength as well I''m pretty sure the mana disruption field is still on yet you can still cast a spell... To think you have grown this much in just under a few weeks. If only you had a different fate in store, you could have indulged in the pleasure of bing the first-ever empress archmage... a dream that your mother never had the chance to fulfill." His voice held a hint of mockery, a cruel reminder of the life stolen from her mother. "I said shut up! You have no right to talk about my mother!" Snow''s words were sharp,ced with a mixture of pain and anger. In a surge of magical energy, she conjured her power, shaping it into a deadly spell. "[Frost Lance]!" Frozen mana coalesced in front of her, forming into shimmering blue energy that shot forth like icy javelins aimed at the gently smiling man before her. Boom! Boom! Boom! Three explosions echoed through the chamber as the frostnces found their mark,nding with deadly uracy upon the smiling General Auvin. Chapter 56: Prey 4 Chapter 56: Prey 4 ? "AGHHH!!!!" Visceral screams echoed across the windy ins of the rtively peaceful des. A man and a wolf faced off, staring at each other eye to eye, their gazes locked tight in eternal strife. The wolf had its jaws mped down tight upon the fleshy arm of the man, mangling and biting it, shattering the bones and ripping the flesh from within. The man struggled to even get up, the excruciating pain radiating from his right arm incapacitating him. Although he had managed to dodge the initial lunge of the wolf at thest second, he couldn''t keep up with its relentless assault. Now, it yed with his arm, a savage toy for the beast. Mud and blood sttered all over his already ck uniform, making him look even more dark and grotesque. His breaths came in ragged gasps as he resisted as long as he could, while the wolf tossed him around. Its powerful paws battered his body, rolling him across the hard ground with each vicious movement. Blood spurted from his mouth with every impact, and gasping screams escaped his lips every time the wolf''s teeth found purchase on his limbs. From his right arm to his left leg, the wolf yed with the man, a predator toying with its prey. It wouldn''t be strange if he copsed now, sumbing to the brutal onught. Yet, despite the overwhelming agony and the bleakness of his situation, he did not falter. His eyes, burning with a fierce conviction and unwavering resistance, told a different story. He refused to give in, a warrior''s spirit flickering like a dying ember, holding on against the odds. The wolf, although not human, couldn''t help but muse upon the strange prey it had encountered. The man before him wasn''t the strongest, nor was he the most intelligent, yet there was something about him that the wolf couldn''t ignore-something that would eventually haunt him. As a monster born within the very depths of this forest, the wolf had felt few emotions beyond the primal instincts of hunger and survival. But now, an unusual curiosity stirred within him. A monster with intellect like his could recognize just how amusingly dangerous this man he was ying with truly was. He was the best prey the wolf had encountered in a very long time, and that was why it was fun. It was fun seeing him scream, it was fun watching him suffer, and it was fun witnessing his unyielding resistance. The man''s tenacity was a rare treat, an unexpected delight in the wolf''s otherwise monotonous existence. The wolf had inherited the fiery temperament of storms, a wild and untamable spirit that reveled in the chaos it created. Whatever he felt from the man, he was sure it would be amusing to prove wrong. The man''s eyes, filled with defiance, only added to the thrill. It was a game, a deadly dance between predator and prey, and the wolf was determined to enjoy every moment of it. He snarled, tightening his grip on the man''s arm, relishing the taste of blood and the sensation of power coursing through him. This man, with his burning eyes and indomitable will, was unlike any prey he had faced before. The wolf knew that breaking him would be a triumph, a testament to his own strength and superiority. Yet, as he continued to toy with the man, a nagging thought lingered in the back of his mind. This prey was different, not just in his resistance but in the way he stirred something within the wolf, a flicker of something almost like respect. The wolf shook off the thought, focusing instead on the immediate pleasure of the hunt. After all, he was a creature of the wild, and sentiment had no ce in his world. But deep down, he couldn''t deny the gnawing feeling that this encounter was significant, that this man would leave a mark on him, a reminder of the day when prey fought back with the heart of a true warrior. ..... ''Ah... I messed up.'' "Ughock... cough! Cough!" Blood splurted from my mouth as my body was mangled left and right. BOOF! With every strike, every hit, every bite, pain surged through me, magnified by the burning sensation of the golden lightning surging within the wolf''s jaws. Each shockwave of agony tore through my facade, exposing the raw, hidden pain beneath. ''Is this how I die?'' Thoughts of death loomed deep inside my heart. No matter how much I tried to find a way out, there was no escape from this situation, right? Right now, I couldn''t even see properly; the red blood dripping into my eyes blocked my already blurry vision. [WARNING!] [WARNING!] I didn''t even know the exact situation I was in. The momentary sensations of relief were quickly mangled by the rough ground beneath me and the relentless impacts from the wolf. Even my knowledge of the game couldn''t save me from this dire predicament. My muscles had reached their limit, and the amount of damage I had taken was far beyond my threshold. I was quite surprised I was still conscious. I already knew that making a mistake could cost me my life, but it seems that knowing this wasn''t enough to escape the consequences. Each breath was a struggle, each movement a battle against the overwhelming pain. The wolf''s relentless assault left me with no time to think, no time to strategize. The reality of my situation pressed heavily on me, a constant reminder of my mortality. The golden lightning flickered within the wolf''s jaws, sending searing jolts of pain through my mangled limbs. My body became a canvas of agony, painted with bruises, cuts, and the deep wounds inflicted by the beast. I could feel my strength waning, my resolve slipping with each passing second. ''Haha... did I grew to cocky perhaps....?'' "RAAAGHACCKC!" With a bite on my leg, I held back the scream and the blood in my mouth. Not long after, I could feel my body being swung left and right like a ragdoll. The wolf treated me as a mere toy, shaking me violently before hurling me through the air with unimaginable force. Boom! "Agh!" I couldn''t hold back my scream any longer. My breath escaped in a spray of blood as my body mmed into arge rock. The impact was so severe that I lost consciousness for a split second before regaining it, my vision swimming back into focus. I couldn''t feel my back now-the blow was too hard. A crippling sensation coursed through my spine and rib cage, bones cracking and breaking as I tried to adjust myself. Haha... fuck me... I thought bitterly. My death seemed inevitable now, a certainty etched into the ledger of fate. There was no escape here, no hope... So why? ''Why the hell do I keep resisting?'' [FATE: A DRAGON''S SACRIFICE IS SHAKING!!!!!] [WARNING!] [Note: HP and MP levels are below normal thresholds!] [Note: Escape area immediately!] Growl! Facing forward as my body slumped down from the impact against the rock, I heard the wolf snarling in the background. The sound was mocking, a cruel relish in my suffering. Though I couldn''t see it, I had a vivid image in my mind of its twisted pleasure. The wolf''s growl was like a twisted melody, underscoring the symphony of my pain. Blood trickled down my face, mixing with the dirt and sweat, blurring my vision even further. I could barely make out the shadowy form of the beast, its eyes gleaming with a malevolent light. Every breath was a struggle, each inhale sending sharp stabs of pain through my shattered ribs. My legs felt like they were on fire, the bite wound throbbing with a relentless agony. Despite it all, I forced myself to move, to shift my position ever so slightly, seeking some semnce offort in the midst of the torment. The wolf circled me slowly, its growl growing louder, more insistent. It was toying with me, savoring my helplessness. I could almost hear its thoughts, mocking my futile resistance. But even in the face of this overwhelming power, I couldn''t let go of that small, stubborn spark within me. Gritting my teeth against the pain, I tried to push myself up, my muscles screaming in protest. The wolf''s eyes followed my every movement, its lips curling back in a snarl. It was ready to strike again, to finish what it had started. Using the rock behind me as leverage, I managed to push myself up, leaning heavily against it for support. I felt my legs trembling beneath me, the visible flesh and bone inside my ck cks a gruesome reminder of the brutality I endured. Feeling the numbness creeping into my hand, I was grateful that I hadn''t let go of my sword. It remained firmly gripped in my right arm, though it was now nothing more than mangled flesh. With my left hand, I struggled to pry it free from my strong grip, biting down on the fabric of my shirt cor to try and distract myself from the searing pain. I held the sword in position despite my trembling hands, raising it defiantly in front of me. [WARNING!] [WARNING!] System messages kept shing before me, but blinded by the red haze of blood, I couldn''t make out what they were saying. If I had to guess, it was probably warning me of something dire... or perhaps futile. Haha, how ironic it would be if the system actually provided assistance right now, instead of just warning me of impending doom, urging me to survive only to fulfill some predetermined fate. "How stupid..." I muttered through gritted teeth. If I was bound to die in the first ce, why did it matter how or when? Why did it need me to die in that specific scenario? [Note: Emergency measures applying!] RUMBLE! RUMBLE! The thunderous sound of lightning rippled through the air, electrifying the wind and atmosphere as it pricked upon my skin. I knew the wolf was intending to end it now. Though my vision was blurry and tinged with blood, I could sense the surge of golden lightning around its body was more potent than ever before. It was preparing to unleash its strongest skill, [Lightning Jaws]. A high-level physical attack imbued with the power of lightning; it was rumored to be in the same category as high-ranking spells. A one-hit skill, the Tempest Wolf could only use it once a day-its ultimate attack, capable of turning me to dust with a single strike. ''Hooh....'' Calming my breath and the dwindling hope inside of me, I still held my sword firm, pointing it towards the approaching beast. If I was going to die anyway, I might as well do it on my own terms, right? sh! BOOM! With a blinding light that momentarily robbed me of sight, the wolf disappeared from its position, apanied by the deafening p of thunder. Facing the inevitable, I closed my eyes, bracing for the impact of the wolf''s devastating attack. But as seconds passed and no pain came, confusion gnawed at my mind. ''Did it miss?'' No... opening my eyes once more, I scanned the field through the blurry haze of red, my eyes widening in surprise. The wolf''s jaws were mere inches away from my face, frozen in mid-air..... Why was it not finishing the job? Was it mocking me? Standing there, as if suspended in time, the vague shape of its jaws seemed to taunt me with their proximity. [Note: Conditions have been met!] And why did the world suddenly be darker than ever? It was as if I was thrust into a ck-and-white monochromatic world, where only stark contrasts of light and dark existed. Everything fell silent, enveloped in this strange yet familiar sensation. And in this moment It felt like I was the ''KING'' [Note:] {[Skill: Monarch''s Will (Unique)] [Unlocked!]} [Effects Applying] [Effects: Absolute Command] [Active] [Effects: 90% Stat Reduction] [Active] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their stats reduced!] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their wills subjugated!] [Note: Emergency measures applied!] [Note: May you survive and fulfill your fate, good luck!] Chapter 57: Prey Interlude Chapter 57: Prey Interlude ? With its tongue relishing the blood sttered upon its wretched jaws, the beast looked at the man in front of him with a glint of amusement in its eyes. ''Interesting,'' it thought. There were no humans it had ever faced like this one. Battered and bloodied, beaten and tortured, the beast had unleashed the cruelest forms of violence it could muster upon him. And yet, even with all of that, not once had the man before it broken. Cough! Even though the man was struggling to breathe, with blood choking his throat and mental and physical pain coursing through his body, for some reason, he never gave up. Not one ounce of fear was etched across his eyes, nor was there any sign of surrender. Instead, there was only fire, a light of hope and defiance that he could actually win. That was what made it even more amusing to the beast. It watched as the man''s chest heaved with effort, each ragged breath a testament to his indomitable spirit. The beast had encountered many humans in its time, but none had shown such resilience, such unyielding resolve. It was used to seeing fear, despair, and submission in the eyes of its prey, but this man was different. He was a spark of defiance in a world that often sumbed to the darkness. The beast''s amusement grew, a twisted sense of respect mingling with its bloodlust. This human, despite his frailty, held a strength that transcended mere physicality. It was a strength of will, a determination that burned brighter than the golden lightning that coursed through the beast''s veins. Thump! The beast felt something it had never felt before. As a monster ustomed to the presence of humans, it had learned many things about its prey. Yet, the sensation it experienced now was unlike anything it had encountered. Whatever it was, the beast knew it would remember this feeling until the day it died. Sitting down in front of the man, the wolf with its glowing red eyes mused upon the pathetic disy the human presented. Despite the man''s battered and broken state, there was something undeniablypelling about his struggle. The beast watched as the man fought to stand, leaning heavily on his sword. Every movement was a testament to his sheer willpower, a defiance that refused to be extinguished. The beast felt a pang of anticipation. This was not the reaction it expected from prey. Standing there like a limp piece of flesh, the man continued to face the wolf with those defiant eyes. It was as if he was silently dering, "Until death ims me, you are my prey." It was a notion the beast couldn''tprehend. Never had it imagined that a mere human would think of it in such terms. The wolf was the predator, the one who decided the fate of those it hunted. Yet, here was this human, refusing to bow down, refusing to ept his ce as a victim. The beast''s glowing red eyes bore into the man''s, trying to understand the source of this unyielding spirit. The man''s defiance was not born of ignorance or folly; it was a conscious choice, a testament to a strength that went beyond physical prowess. It was a strength of character, a resilience that the beast found both puzzling and intriguing. Soon, the man pointed his sword towards the beast, an unmistakable invitation for their final sh. The beast knew this would mark the end of their fight, the end of their violence, and the end of their shared amusement. A strange hesitation gripped the beast, but the thought of spilling the guts of such a mighty prey was more appealing than the notion of sparing it. As a form of respect, the beast let out thunderous roars that echoed through the air. Lightning descended from the skies, coating its fur with golden sparks of luminosity. This was the best gift it could offer to such a great prey, the best tribute to such a fierce fight. Even though this wasn''t a typical hunt, the beast was determined to ensure that this human realized who the true predator was. BOOM! Lightning shed across its body as it surged forward with the speed of a tempest. This was the ultimate attack it could deliver to the dying man, its jaws wide open and lightning dancing around its form. It wouldn''t even take a second for its mouth to reach the man, but then... it stopped. GRRRR!!!!! An instinctual warning reverberated deep within the beast,pelling it to halt inches from the man''s face. Confusion and frustration roiled within it as it tried to understand why it had stopped. Because of its momentum, the lightning coursing across the beast''s body shed forward, illuminating the rocky terrain behind the man and destroying everything in its path. With the winds it gathered, it blew away the blood trickling across the man''s face, revealing his dim blue eyes that stared at the beast with no emotions. Gone was the fire of defiance etched across them, gone were the hopes of fighting, reced by a look of resignation. The pressure in the air was palpable, a heavy weight that seemed to suffocate the beast. What was going on? It couldn''t understand. Its jaws were wide open in front of the man, ready to strike, yet something held it back. Some intangible force prevented it from delivering the final blow. The once powerful body, pulsating with energy, now felt drained and confused. "For a mere mutt, you''re quite strong...." The man spoke, his voice carrying a tone of superiority as he looked down upon the beast. It was a voice devoid of fear or hesitation, a voice that spoke with authority. Despite its size and strength, the beast couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease at the man''s words. "Your death would''ve been more useful if I wasn''t in this bloodied state" The man''s hands then moved, and with a touch, he reached out and rested them upon the wolf''s forehead. Questions surged across the beast''s mind as it realized it had kneeled down in front of the man of its own ord. "The blood wyrm can be tamedter on.... for now, you will suffice," the man spoke, his voice carrying an air of authority. Crackle! Lightning sparks crackled across the man''s arms as magic circles danced across the wolf''s face. The beast felt something entering inside, an instinctual realization that it was something dangerous. Growl! It snarled in defiance, brandishing itsrge fangs once more, only to be met with the man''s unwavering gaze. "Silence, Mutt...," the manmanded, his voice cutting through the air with authority. Voom! The lightning and magic circles expanded forcefully, engulfing the beast in a whirlwind of energy. It let out wailing cries of pain as it felt something seeping inside, a foreign energy it didn''t want. Despite its struggles, the beast found itself powerless against the man''s magic. The energy coursed through its veins, twisting and contorting its form in ways it couldn''tprehend. It was a sensation of invasion, of being vited by forces beyond its control. The beast''s instincts screamed at it to resist, to fight back against the intrusion. But as the man''s power enveloped it, overwhelming its senses, it knew there was no escape. It was at the mercy of the man''s will, a mere pawn in a game it didn''t understand. As the magic subsided, the wolf''s heart began to thump in synchrony with the man in front of him. The red eyes it once had were now reced by the cold tinge of blue, mirroring the man''s own gaze. Their eyes reflected one another, and in that moment, a bond formed between them, without either of them even realizing it. "Let''s go...," the man said, his voice carrying a sense of purpose. The wolf immediately understood what he meant. ... "I told you it''s useless, Your Highness," sneered General Auvin. "Shut up!" Swiftly dodging the hailing storm of magical ice shards directed towards him, General Auvin walked forward with rtive ease, closing the distance between himself and the princess. Ice and frost had already encased the whole field around them, but none of it deterred General Auvin. Surely, the princess should''ve known by now that nothing would work, and her death was imminent. There was no need for her to be so defiant about all of this. "Please, just give up, Your Highness, and allow me to deliver upon you a quick death..." General Auvin''s voice carried a chilling tone as he surveyed their surroundings. Encircling their entire area, about a hundred meters away, stood all of his men, his subordinates, the hundreds who had remained loyal after their failure back at the terrorist attack. They were the ones who had joined the rebellion for their cause, for their rights. "Look around you, my dear child... These are all the people who want to rip you to shreds right now. They embody the will of the cause, and they have every right to kill you in the most horrific way imaginable. The only reason they haven''t done so is because of my love for you, Your Highness. So please, surrender and allow me to lessen your pain." Snow stood with haggard breaths, struggling to maintain herposure as she leaned on her staff for support. It had only been a few minutes since she was ambushed, yet she already felt dangerously weak. The growing annoyance swirling inside her intensified as she stared defiantly at the man before her. She ignored his words, scoffing at his ims of saving and loving her. How could she believe in such empty promises from a man consumed by his own selfish ideals? There was nothing in his demeanor that hinted at empathy orpassion. Snow wasn''t a fool. She knew there was a reason why this battle had dragged on for so long. Crippled by an anti-magic field surrounding her body, she was rendered powerless, stripped of her ability to ess her spells or mana. A mage without magic was like a swordsman without a sword, a writer without a pen, a doctor without his knowledge. ''I should be nothing more than just a mere cripple in front of him.'' This battle should have ended ages ago if the old man had truly wanted to kill her. After all, he was a seasoned sword master, and dispatching a frail mage like her would have been as effortless as swatting away a child. Yet, he kept prolonging the fight, relishing in the joy and ecstasy of seeing her suffer. Auvin wasn''t even using his sword, as if wary of her magic. Instead, he relied upon the volley of arrows his subordinates fired, asionally throwing mana bombs at her. ''Did he notice my act perhaps?'' Snow wondered. As Snow surveyed the battlefield, she realized there was truly no escape. With Auvin in front of her and his subordinates surrounding them, every avenue of retreat was cut off. Despite the damage she had sustained, her mana continued to surge uncontrobly within attem to fight back. her, forcing her t O cast ells beyond her intended limits in a d The professors would be of no help in this situation. Even if they noticed the surveince familiar monitoring her, by the time they decided to respond, Auvin would have already ended her life. It was a grim realization that left Snow feeling helpless and frustrated. Tsk... she couldn''t help but click her tongue inwardly. She should have known this man would resort to such tactics ever since he escaped from her senior. Despite his outwardly calm and gentle demeanor, Auvin harbored deep-seated grudges, and he knew exactly how to exploit them. Although It was a mistake out of her control it was also a mistake that could''ve been avoided if she was more cautious.... She shouldn''t have been too lenient or reliant upon the academy''s forces to handle things like this especially with a rat as cunning as him. "Your Highness, are you ready to give up now?" General Auvin asked with a smile, maintaining a distance of 20 meters between them. Snow chuckled slightly at his question. "Why don''t youe over here and make me give up then, General?" she taunted, snarling defiantly at his face. There was no way she would let this man dictate her fate. "Hmm... if I was sure you couldn''t use your spells in this anti-magic field, I would''ve made my move already, Your Highness," Auvin replied, his tone calcting. "But seeing that you can use your magic, I can''t be too lenient now, can I? Especially with that domain of yours...." As he spoke, Auvin scanned Snow, assessing the situation. Though he was confident that the anti-magic field affected her, it seemed it wasn''t potent enough topletely inhibit her spellcasting abilities, as long as she poured enough mana into it. This meant that spells like [Frost Domain] and [Frost Fire] were still at her disposal. There were too many risks involved when it came to dealing with Princess Snow up close. As frail as she might appear, to a seasoned warrior like General Auvin, she was anything but a mere mage. Having known her since she was a child, he understood just how dangerously potent Snow could be in close quarters as well as at range. She wasn''t the typical mage who relied solely on hurling spells from a distance; Snow was a tactician who took advantage of her situation and manipted others to her benefit. Even now, Auvin could tell that her staggering was a fa?ade. The blood on her lips was intentional, a ruse to bait him closer. She acted as if she had no mana left, but Auvin knew better. She was priming him, waiting for the right moment to strike. The battle was one of attrition and endurance, and unfortunately, time was not on Auvin''s side. Once the professors and academy staff became involved, it would be the end of their cause. They would surely be wiped out today, with no room for escape once the top personnel of the academy moved. Not to mention, the high-ranking students could easily take them out on their own. That was why Auvin and his subordinates had meticulously prepared for this moment, considering every action, every notion, and every possibility to ensure the assassination of Princess Snow was executed perfectly, with the most moral justification their cause could allow. "Very well, Your Highness," Auvin said, his voice cold and resolute. "If you insist on making this difficult, I will oblige. But know this: your defiance will be your undoing." Snap! With a sharp snap of his fingers, Auvin''s appearance began to transform. His skin turned a sickly gray, covered in rough scales, and his eyes took on a reptilian gleam. The air around him swirled with a toxic mist, thick and suffocating. HISSS-!!! A loud hissing noise filled the air, and Snow''s body trembled involuntarily. Fear gripped her like a vice, making her hair stand on end. It felt as though something was slithering just behind her, whispering in the wind with a malevolent intent. She felt a cold, wet sensation near her ear, like a tongue licking the blood away. Slowly, she turned around, her movements stiff with terror. Her eyes widened in horror as she found herself face to face with a gigantic silvery snake. Its eyes glowed with a predatory intensity, and the tips of its fangs dripped with a lethal, acidic venom that sizzled as it hit the ground, melting the earth beneath it. ''Since when did it get behind me?'' Snow wondered, her mind racing. Despite using her mana sense to its fullest extent, she hadn''t detected such a massive creature looming right beside her. How could she have missed it? Her body felt frozen in ce, paralyzed by the overwhelming fear. She could sense the malevolent energy radiating from the serpent, a creature born of dark magic and cruelty. Every instinct screamed at her to flee, but she knew there was nowhere to run. The snake''s forked tongue flicked out again, tasting the air, its eyes never leaving hers. The realization hit her like a blow: Auvin had summoned this monstrosity, to force her to use her domain.... "Let''s end this charade shall we your highness?" Chapter 58: A golden spark Chapter 58: A golden spark ? "You... What have you done?" Snow''s voice trembled as she stared at the monstrous serpent behind her. The sheer creepiness and malevolence it exuded were beyond words. Clearly, this creature was a boss of either a dungeon or an entire biome. It was a beast of such fierce ferocity and power that no ordinary person could have possibly tamed it, making the situation even more horrifying as Snow slowly realized the implications of such an action. "Did you-" "Use a subjugation stone? Yes, what of it, Your Highness?" Auvin''s voice dripped with contemptuous amusement. A seething rage built up inside Snow. "You sick bastard! Do you know what you''ve done? How many did you kill; how many did you sacrifice for all this bull-" SWOOSH! With a whipping noise that reverberated through the air, Snow couldn''t finish her words. The snake''s gigantic tail pped her away like a mere bug. Snow flew through the air for a few seconds before crashing onto the hard ground with a resounding noise of breaking ice. Though she managed to cast an ice shield just in time to block the attack, it wasn''t enough to absorb all the damage. The shield shattered, and the shards pierced the right side of her torso. Shey there, gasping for breath, her vision blurring as pain seared through her body. Blood trickled from the wounds, staining the icy ground beneath her. Struggling to push herself up, she felt the sharp sting of the shards embedded in her flesh, each movement sending waves of agony through her. As Snow gasped for breath, she slowly opened her eyes, wondering what had just happened. Instinctively, she used her staff to erect a barrier around herself. The attack hade so suddenly that she wouldn''t have been surprised if she had died outright. The only reason she was even in one piece was thanks to her natural instincts for sensing danger. Blood trickled down her lips as she stifled the moaning sounds of pain from within. "Oh my, please forgive his rudeness, Your Highness," General Auvin said with a huge smile on his old, wrinkled face. "He''s very sensitive when ites to matters involving me." HIISSSSS!!!!! The snake hissed at Auvin''sments, as if trying to deny his words, before staring at the fallen princess. Feeling the cold, trickling sensation of pain on its tail, the snake understood that dealing with this human woman was going to be troublesome. This was the first time it had ever taken damage from such a mediocre and iplete defensive spell. The cold sensation it felt was simr to the frozen tundras of the misty mountains in the northern parts of the forest. "Your Highness, I think it would be best if you go all out now," Auvin taunted. "If you don''t, my friend here might identally kill you before I can give you a clean death myself." Snow''s eyes narrowed as she forced herself to stand, using her staff for support. The pain was excruciating, but she couldn''t afford to show weakness. Not now. Not to him. With Auvin''s taunt, the snake lunged towards the princess once more, venom dripping from its fangs, its eyes glowing with deadly intent. Snow immediately drew upon her already strained mana reserves and formed an even stronger barrier. [Ice Shield Nova] Frost enveloped her, creating a translucent and transparent blue barrier that surrounded herpletely. BOOM!!! An explosive sound reverberated through the air as the snake''s fangs shed against the barrier, failing to prate it. HISSSS!!! The snake screeched as its mouth became encased in ice, but it quickly retaliated. Its mana surged to a dangerous level, and a green, acidic aura coated its body, melting the frost and ice that had formed on its mouth. Its red eyes glowed with fury as it red at the struggling human before it. The snake reared back, drawing in a deep breath as mana gathered from its fangs to its throat, preparing for a devastating attack. The intensity of the mana was palpable, making the air around them crackle with energy. Snow''s mind raced, searching for a way to counter the impending attack. She knew thatunching an offensive spell was not an option; any spell potent enough to harm the monster would require a long casting time, something that she couldn''t afford to use at the moment. Dodging wasn''t an option either. Her legs had already given out on her since the ambush started. Both her body and mind were in agony, and using utility spells like telekinesis or short- distance teleportation was impossible due to the anti-magic field disrupting the mana in the air. The only reason she could still use ice magic was because of her natural affinity for it. ''Do I have no choice?'' Snow inwardly struggled with the notion of using her domain here. Sure, she could kill the monster in front of her in one go, but once she used her only remaining trump card, she would be left with almost no mana, making her even more vulnerable. The moment all her defenses were gone would be the moment of her death. Her head would probably be put on a pike for everyone else to see. She nced at the snake, its massive form coiled and ready to strike, venom dripping from its fangs. Auvin stood not far behind, his eyes fixed on her, a confident smirk ying on his lips. He was enjoying this, savoring her desperation and fear. HISSS!!! As the snake finished charging its attack, a long streaming breath of pure toxic poison spewed forth from its mouth, melting and corrupting everything it touched. Snow immediately reinforced her barrier, but she knew that in a battle of attrition against such a monster, she would eventually lose, even if she were at full health. CRACKKK!!!! Cracks started to form on her barrier, her options limited. It was clear that Auvin was baiting her, waiting for her to use her domain. But under these circumstances, what choice did she have? "HAHAHAHA~" General Auvinughed hysterically as he watched Snow struggle for her life. The moment the barrier breaks, the acid viper''s poison would spread and melt her like heated butter. Although it wasn''t the type of end he wanted, it could also prove more beneficial, especially if The wanted to send a message to the empire. With Snow''s death, their cause would finally be justified. Snow''s mind raced, trying to find a way out. She knew that using her domain would be ast- ditch effort, one that would drain herpletely and leave her vulnerable. But seeing the barrier shatter before her eyes, she realized she had no other choice. Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes and focused. She could feel the mana within her, the essence of her power, and she began to draw it out, channeling it into her final spell. The air around her grew colder, and the ground beneath her feet started to freeze. [Frost Domain!] A surge of power erupted from Snow, spreading out in all directions. The ground turned to ice, the air filled with swirling snow and frost. The snake''s advance was halted as the icy power enveloped it, freezing its movements. The toxic breath was neutralized, the poison turning brittle and shattering in the cold. Auvin''sughter died in his throat as he watched the scene unfold. The sheer power of the Frost Domain was beyond anything he had anticipated. Snow, standing at the center of the icy maelstrom, looked like a vengeful spirit of winter, her eyes glowing with a fierce determination. The snake, now encased in ice, struggled to break free. But the cold was too intense, and its movements slowed, its strength waning. Snow took this moment to gather her remaining energy for one final attack. [Ice Lance] A massive spear of ice formed in the air before her, shimmering with lethal intent. With a flick of her wrist, she sent it hurtling toward the snake. Thence pierced through the frozen beast, shattering its icy prison and impaling it through its heart. The snake let out onest, ear-piercing hiss before copsing, its life force extinguished. Snow, drained of her mana and barely able to stand, turned her gaze to Auvin. The general''s face was a mask of fury and disbelief, but also... satisfaction. Falling to her knees, Snow struggled to maintain her blurry gaze. Although she couldn''t see properly anymore, she knew the general''s figure was looming, walking closer to her. She had given her best shot with thatst attack, using up most of her mana in the domain, hoping it would reach the general. But it seems luck wasn''t on her side this time; it took the entirety of her mana just to kill the snake. Pluck! Feeling herself being lifted into the air, Snow''s eyes opened wider in shock as she struggled to breathe. The firm grip of a hand was choking her throat. "That was truly impressive, Your Highness... if only you weren''t born into that wretched family, our paths wouldn''t have led us here," General Auvin''s words slipped past her ears as she tried and struggled to make him let go. A punch, a kick, a scratch-she tried everything to make the strong hands around her throat release their grip. But no matter how much she struggled, none of it affected Auvin whatsoever. The world around Snow blurred and darkened, her vision narrowing to a pinprick as theck of air and exhaustion took their toll. She could feel her consciousness slipping away, her body growing weaker with each passing second. Desperation surged within her, but her strength was already spent. There was nothing she could do about this situation now. "Oh my, are you crying? don''t worry my dear all of this will be over in just a second." Auvin''s words were a mockery, cutting deep. Snow had promised her mother that she wouldn''t shed a tear, that she would always remain strong and uphold the dignity of the imperial family. Yet here she was, breaking that promise as the threat of death loomed near. ''I''m sorry, Mother... In the end, I grew up to be someone meaningless....'' she thought to herself. Slowly, she stopped struggling and held onto herst breath. Closing her eyes, she waited for the impending end. But then..... RUMBLE! RUMBLE! The skies rumbled above, golden sparks reverberating in the clouds as lightning danced across the heavens. BZZZZTTT!!! Lightning crashed from all directions, and the wind pressure from the already windy ins increased dramatically. In the distance, a reflection of golden lightning caught Snow''s eye. A gigantic wolf, crackling with electricity, snarled at them with thunderous threats. Its presence exuded a heavy pressure that bore down upon everyone in the field. Chapter 59: A bitter end Chapter 59: A bitter end ? Auvin''s face twisted in confusion and rm. "What is this?" he muttered, taking a step back, his grip loosening slightly. The pressure, the energy, the bloodlust-it was all way beyond anything the old general had ever felt. The monster was merely exuding its presence before them, yet it was as if all their strength was being siphoned away. Auvin''s feet trembled as he stared into the deep blue eyes of the white-maned wolf. With golden lightning dancing all around it, the threat it exuded was something even a swordmaster like him couldn''t simply dismiss. Not long after, the hand gripping Snow''s neck finally let go as Auvin''s entire attention shifted to the wolf. Snow, equally confused and trembling, gasped for breath, coughing and struggling to get back up. Her eyes widened with each moment as she stared at the wolf. GRRRR!!!! The wolf''s growl crackled like lightning, causing Auvin''s subordinates to slowly back down. Some even fainted under the overwhelming pressure, stepping back from the small dome they had created as they made way for the wolf to enter. The air was thick with tension. Auvin, momentarily paralyzed, could feel the immense power radiating from the beast. This was no ordinary monster; it was a force of nature, a living storm cloaked in fur and lightning. He knew he couldn''t fight it head-on and expect to survive. Sure, he might have stood a chance if he and his subordinates were at full strength. However, for some reason, the power he could muster was far below what one might expect of a swordmaster like him. He was certain his subordinates felt it too; they were trembling even more intensely than he was. The mages under hismand were coughing up blood, struggling to maintain the anti- magic field around the area. With the field slowly breaking apart, any advantage they had against the magically infused wolf would be lost. The notion of using his spare subjugation stone crossed his mind, but he quickly dismissed it. In front of that monstrous wolf, he felt that attempting to subjugate it would lead to his immediate death. The wolf''s presence was overwhelming, its power palpable in the air. His mind raced for alternatives. The tactical retreat they were executing now seemed like the only viable option, yet retreat stung his pride. Auvin was a seasoned warrior, a veteran of countless battles, and the idea of fleeing from a single beast gnawed at his very core. He cast a quick nce at his subordinates. They were in disarray, some barely holding onto their weapons, others visibly shaken. The mages were in the worst shape, their faces pale and their breathingbored. Snow, still on her knees and gasping for breath, nced at Auvin with a mixture of defiance and relief. She could see the turmoil in his eyes, the realization that his n was falling apart. The wolf''s intervention had turned the tide, and she could sense Auvin''s growing desperation. The wolf then slowly entered the area of their battle and proceeded to kneel down in front of Auvin, causing confusion to etch upon his face. His eyes widened even further as he saw a figure of a man emerging from the wolf''s back. With a bloodied form that seemed like he had been mangled by some beast, the man looked like a walking corpse, struggling to even stand upright. And yet, for some reason, gazing into the young man''s indifferent eyes, Auvin felt an overwhelming urge to kneel. ''What''s going on?'' Questions popped up in Auvin''s mind as he found the entire situation ridiculous. There was no way that he, the great General Auvin, would even entertain the notion of kneeling before someone after he had abandoned his duty to the empire. There was no way that someone like him, who had fought for and truly believed in the cause of wiping out the nobility and the royals who had been manipting the masses to their whims, would allow himself to kneel before anyone again-not after all this time. There was clearly no way that would happen. And yet, here he was, feeling an inexplicablepulsion to submit to this man. The sheer presence and aura that radiated from the young man were unlike anything Auvin had ever encountered. It was as if the very essence of power and authority were emanating from his battered form, demanding respect and obedience. The man''s eyes, cold and unfeeling, locked onto Auvin''s with an intensity that seemed to pierce his very soul. Auvin could feel his resolve wavering, his defiance crumbling in the face of this inexplicable force. It was a sensation that both terrified and infuriated him. Slowly, the young man walked toward Auvin. Although the distance between them was only a few meters, and the figure before him was of a smaller build than his own, it felt like a giant was approaching. Auvin was sure their gazes were locked onto each other, so why did it feel like he was being looked down upon? With each step the young man took, the pressure in the air increased, making Auvin feel an overwhelming urge to flee. It was then that Auvin finally realized the source of the weird tension, the unsettling feeling that had gued him ever since he locked eyes with the wolf. The intense power didn''t emanate from the wolf but from the young man before him. As the distance between them closed, the young man finally spoke. "General Auvin..." "... You know of me, young man?" Auvin''s voice came out in a slightly nervous and respectful tone. Confusion clouded his mind as he noticed the pity etched across the young man''s face, as if he had known him all his life. "Yes, I know you...." the young man replied, his voice calm butced with disdain. "Though I did not expect to see a roach like you here... did I mess up the scenarios once again?" "What are you talking about?" Auvin asked, his confusion deepening. The young man sighed, a hint of exasperation in his eyes. "Well... it matters not. All I have to do is clean up the mess, right?" Auvin''s heart pounded in his chest as the young man''s words sank in. He could feel the weight of the young man''s power pressing down on him, making it hard to breathe. The realization that he was utterly outmatched was like a cold knife to his gut. The young man then looked at his surroundings, scanning the faces of the men who encircled them, before opening and closing his hand. "Anti-magic field, huh... That exins a lot" he said, his eyes shifting to the struggling Snow who met his gaze with a mixture of wonder and confusion. Turning his attention to his wolf, he locked eyes with the beast for a few seconds before issuing amand. "Kill them all." It was a blunt and very direct order. The wolf seemed to smile at its master''smand, snarling like a rabid beast. GRAAACK! With a loud roar, it blitzed out of sight,unching into a rampage at lightning-fast speeds. It began tearing apart Auvin''s men, who stood no chance against its fury. "Noooo!" "General! General!!!" "Please hel-" Screams echoed across the empty field as blood sttered in the air. Flesh turned to ashes as a golden ball of lightning danced across the battlefield, ughtering every human in its path. The wolf''s jaws were soon bloodied, a grim testament to the carnage it wrought. Auvin watched in horror as his men were decimated. The once formidable general felt a deep, sinking dread. Gripping the handle of his sword, he knew he only needed one attack, one sessful hit. At this distance, cutting down the young man in front of him should have been easy. He was a swordmaster, a master of aura, a warrior who had fought countless battles and killed thousands of people. "Haaaah!" he screamed in anger, the frustration building up inside him finally bursting out. Momentarily forgetting the gripping pressure that seemed to weaken his strength and resolve, his powers came back in fortitude as a blue aura wrapped around his de. Raising his arms, he resolved to end this now in a single strike. "Kneel..." But it only took a single word for all of it toe crumbling down. The strength, the power, the speed, the resolve-all of it vanished as his feet touched the ground and his knees bent before the young man in front of him. Confusion and a sense of overwhelming fear flooded Auvin''s mind. He struggled to comprehend what had happened. How could he not resist the young man''smand? What exactly was going on here? Why was he acting so pathetically? His voice felt like amand that could never be broken, amand that could never be denied, amand that bound one''s will to his authority. The young man approached General Auvin in the most brazen of manners, instilling a surge of panic within him. Auvin''s heart pounded in his chest as the young man''s hand shot out, seizing him by the throat and effortlessly lifting him off the ground. "You... you''re a monster," Auvin choked out, his voice barely a whisper. The young man stared into Auvin''s eyes, his expression cold and unyielding. "No, General. I am merely a consequence of your actions.... If you had just waited for your intended end, maybe you would''ve had a different oue, from a different man." Releasing his grip on Auvin, the young man let him stumble to the ground before delivering a punishing kick to his face. Teeth flew from his mouth as the aura-infused attack nearly shattered his jaw. Auvin coughed up blood, struggling to maintain consciousness. He attempted to rise, the sword in his hand never leaving his side, trying to infuse aura into his body to strengthen himself. But it was futile. Foohhhh...! As he sensed the bloodied breath of the creature before him, squinting his eyes, he quickly realized what awaited him. "HAHAHA¡ª" heughed bitterly at his pathetic end as the jaws of the monster in front of him ripped his head from his body. With General Auvin''s demise, the young man turned his attention back to the princess, who watched the scene unfold with astonishment in her eyes. Slowly approaching her with his battered body, he knelt down in front of her. "Riley...?" the princess asked in confusion and slight fear, unable to recognize the overall presence of the man before her. Riley''s hands reached out towards her cheek, touching them gently as he wiped away the tears welling up in her eyes. Scanning her overall condition, the indifferent gaze from him slightly faltered as he locked eyes with her. "Please forgive me for beingte, your highness... you''re safe now" he said in reassurance before patting her head gently. Those were hisst words as his body finally let go, and sleep took over. ..... Waking up, I found myself under a familiar ceiling, surrounded by white walls and minimalist yet grand designs. A sense of dread and d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over me as I took in the softness of the pillow beneath my head and theforting weight of the nket. It all felt too familiar. ''Isn''t this my room?'' Not the dorm rooms provided by the academy but rather the very room that I grew up in.... As confusion gave way to realization, my heart rate quickened, and I felt a mixture of relief and apprehension. "Riley~" The voice, like that of an angel descending from the heavens, reached my ears, apanied by a gentle trickle of sensation on my cheek. I turned slowly, hoping against actuality that this situation wasn''t real. "You''re awake, dear~" But there she was, my beloved fianc¨¦e, her face beaming with joy as she enveloped me in a tight hug. "I''ve missed you so much~~" "....L-Liyana?" In that moment, I knew that this was indeed reality. But.... I was still battling it out with the tempest wolf right? ''How the fuck did I get here?'' Chapter 60: Unexpected Reunion Chapter 60: Unexpected Reunion ? "Hehe~ this scent, oh, how I''ve missed it so much, my dear~" Liyana''s voice whispered into my ear as she clung to me tightly, her presence overwhelming my senses. She climbed on top of my body, her nightdress draping sensually over her form. The soft beams of light filtering through the window entuated her gorgeous face and curvaceous figure, making her look even more enticing. "L-Liyana, what are you doing?" I asked, confusioncing my voice as I tried to process everything that was happening. Thest thing I remembered was being in the heat of battle. "I''m just having fun Hehe... it''s been so long since we could cuddle like this, you know?" Her tone was yful, but the situation was anything but. I was back in my old room, mysteriously transported from the battlefield. Liyana was with me, acting as if nothing unusual had happened. My mind raced as I tried to piece together how I went from fighting the tempest wolf and protecting Snow in the stormy biome to lying in my bed, drained of all strength. ''System....'' I called out in my mind, hoping for some guidance. [...] But there was no reply. The silence was deafening, leaving me even more perplexed and worried. "Liyana, where am I? How did I get here?" I questioned, my voice trembling slightly. She giggled, leaning closer. "You''re home, Riley. Isn''t it wonderful? You can rest now, no more battles, no more worries. Just us." Her words wereforting yet unsettling. Something was definitely off. Myst memories were of intensebat, the pressure of the situation, and the life-or-death stakes. Now, I was in thefort of my room, with Liyana acting as if nothing was wrong. I tried to sit up, but my body felt heavy, unresponsive. Panic started to set in. "Liyana, this doesn''t make any sense. I was just... I was fighting. How did I end up here?" She ced a finger on my lips, silencing me. "Shh, don''t worry about that now. You''re safe, and that''s all that matters." Her eyes, though filled with affection, held a strange intensity that made me uneasy. Unable to move or understand what was happening, I felt a deep sense of helplessness. The situation was surreal, and theck of response from the system only added to my anxiety. What had happened? Was this real, or some kind of illusion? "Hey, you useless bloody system! At least exin something, like anything, please!" I shouted in my mind, desperately seeking any form of response. [........] Once again, no reply came back. "Hmm~ where are you staring at right now, Riley~?" Liyana''s teasing voice broke through my frustration. It seemed she noticed me staring into the empty air, waiting for a system message to pop up. Grabbing my chin, Liyana forced me to face her. She sat on top of me, a mischievous glint evident in her eyes as she kept touching and smelling me over and over again. "Liyana...." "Hmm~ what is it, darling?" she asked yfully, clearly enjoying herself. "Can you please stop?" I requested, trying to keep my voice steady. "I-don''t-want-to-hehehe" she giggled. From my cheek to my neck, Liyana got closer, nting gentle kisses like a pecking little bird trying to im her territory. Seconds turned into minutes, and I could do nothing against Liyana''s overwhelming strength. Granted, I had no strength left in me right now, but I doubted it would make any difference in a test of strength against her. Growing up with her, I knew the best way to satisfy Liyana''s needs and whims was to let her do whatever she wanted. Of course, I tried to prevent things that bordered on the sexual, but as much as I tried, at the end of the day, it was always her wishes that won. But as the cute and lovable moments passed.... VOOOM! Suddenly, an underlying pressure descended upon the room. ''WTF?'' I thought, as the suffocating and dreadful sensation made my existence feel questioned, urging me to remain still for some reason. "You''ve been a really bad fianc¨¦, you know, Riley..." Liyana''s voice took on a chilling tone. "Huh...?" My confusion deepened, but it quickly turned to fear as the hands that had been gently stroking my chest moved upwards and gripped my neck tightly, choking the very little air out of me. Tensions rose as Liyana''s eyes locked onto mine. "You know, Riley, I''ve been very-very- patient with you~" she continued, her voiceced with a menacing undertone. "L-Liyana?" My heart dropped and hastened in intensity as I stared into her crimson blood- red eyes. These weren''t the gentle and affectionate eyes she had always shown me. Instead, they were draconic, signaling the end of my life. "From the ck-haired girl to that golden-haired bitch, and now even the empire''s princess... You''ve been attracting too much attention, my dear~" Liyana said with a dreadful, sadistic smile. ck scales protruded from her neck, and her hands transformed from soft, delicate fingers into ck ws reminiscent of talons. "I knew I shouldn''t have let you go...." she hissed. Fear gripped my heart. Her transformation was both terrifying and mesmerizing. The room seemed to grow darker as her true nature revealed itself, her dragon lineageing to the forefront. "Liyana, please, listen to me," I pleaded, my voice strained from the pressure on my neck. "I didn''t mean for any of this to happen. You know how much I care about you." "Care about me? Ha!" she scoffed, tightening her grip. "If you truly cared, you wouldn''t have strayed. You wouldn''t have entertained those other women!" Her words cut deep, and I struggled to breathe, feeling the ws digging into my skin. Desperation filled me as I tried to find a way to diffuse the situation. Hearing the descriptions of thedies she mentioned, I immediately understood what was going on. ''Did she see?'' ''Since when?'' ''How?'' I was pretty sure my Liyana senses weren''t acting up, so how? Blood sttered out of my neck as Liyana proceeded to lick it, her tongue warm and unsettlingly gentle. "Liyana, I think there''s been a misunderstanding here" I said with gasped breaths, struggling to keep my voice up with all the pressure on my neck. If the strength she put into it was even a tad bit stronger, my neck would''ve exploded off my body. "Misunderstanding~? I don''t think so, my dear.... I know you were the apathetic type, so I trusted you... I put my faith in you!" Tears welled up in her eyes as she stared at me with the intensity of a wife betrayed by her husband, catching him in the act. She looked at me as if her whole world had ended. "I really trusted you, Riley, and yet... you cheated on me!" Her words pierced through me, adding to the physical pain. "Liyana, please, listen to me," I pleaded, my voice trembling. "I didn''t cheat on you. There''s nothing between me and those women. You''re the only one I care about." Her grip loosened slightly, but her eyes remained fierce. "Then why? Why were you with them? Why did you let them get close to you?" "It''s not what you think," I said, my voice desperate. Like seriously! When the fuck did, I cheat on her? As a matter of fact, I did everything in my power to avoid getting closer to the heroines for a reason. Sure, I may have gotten closer to Seo, but that was more of a friend-type rtionship than anything. I even avoided getting too close with my favorite character, senior Alice, for the very same reason I found myself in right now. And as for Rose, we were nothing more than acquaintances, Janica and ra were basically of the same status as well. Although Snow and I did get a little bit closer, it wasn''t to the point that one would consider it cheating. I even downright ignored and denied her advances. So, if Liyana really was watching, surely, she would understand, right? "Riley, you''re mine!" Liyana screamed, her voice filled with anger and desperation. Her face then deformed as her draconic side started to manifest. Slowly, her once-precious white teeth turned into serrated sharp des. Her soft lips had slitted cuts in them that went from ear to ear. Horns sprouted from the sides of her head as the mana around her crackled like red lightning. "Liyana, calm down!" I shouted, trying to reach her through the rage and transformation. "Calm down? How can I calm down when you''ve been flirting with all those other girls?" Her voice was a guttural growl, a mix of human and dragon. "I wasn''t flirting! I swear, you''ve misunderstood everything!" I desperately tried to exin, but her transformation continued, her body growing more monstrous by the second. "Liyana, please, listen to me," I pleaded. "You''re the only one I love. I did everything I could to keep my distance from them." But she didn''t listen.... Slowly but surely, she was turning into the worst monster this world had to offer, bing the very nightmare I dreadfully tried to prevent for all these years. She was the amalgamation of fear and destruction that would soon eat this world whole. "I won''t let anyone take you away from me, Riley~!" she said in a whispering tone as she then opened her mouth wide. Feeling my body slowly tearing apart, I sensed my death looming. "Liyana, wait!!!" Screaming with all my might, I tried to prevent her from eating me. With my arms out in the empty air, I struggled to keep my breath intact. Huff...! Huff...! My heartbeat was palpitating in intensity as I could still feel and hear the sensation of destruction touching my skin. "Riley...?" A sudden quiet voice caught my attention. I turned around quickly with wide-open eyes. There, Seo stood with her eyes wide open, a hint of tears evident in her eyes. She looked both unbelievably happy and sad at the same time. "Seo...?" I asked as confusion grappled over me once more. ''Wasn''t Liyana trying to kill me just now?'' "You-you''re finally awake!" Seo eximed, her voice a mixture of relief and joy. She rushed over to my bedside, her hands trembling as she reached out to touch me. "W-what happened? Where am I?" I asked, still disoriented. Thest thing I remembered was the sensation of Liyana''s transformation, the suffocating grip of her ws, and the overwhelming fear of imminent death. "You''re in the medical ward," Seo exined gently, her fingers brushing my cheek. "You''ve been unconscious for days. We found you on the battlefield, barely alive. I... I was so worried." "Days?" The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. Everything felt surreal, like a fever dream. ''Seriously, what was going on?'' "But... what about Her Highness Sno-ugh!" My handsnded on my forehead as a headache, simr to an axe being embedded in my brain, pierced through my skull. "A-are you okay?" Seo suddenly got closer to me, gently tapping me on the back as I struggled to breathe properly. "T-that''s right, d-doctor... wait for a bit, Riley. I''ll call for the doctor, so please rest for a little longer." Gently guiding my body back to the bed, Seo nced at me onest time before immediately running outside of the white room I was in right now. ''This ceiling... I''m really in the infirmary...'' Haha... Seriously, what in the actual fuck was going on? I closed my eyes, trying to piece together the fragmented memories that swirled in my mind. Liyana, the battle, the tempest wolf, and now... this? The only thing missing is the overly arrogant and useless system. [WELCOME BACK MASTER!!!!! CONGRATULATIONS FOR BEING ALIVE! WOHOOOO! YOU WERE SO COOL!!!!] !.....! ''I should''ve stayed asleep'' Chapter 61: Comfort in Friends Chapter 61: Comfort in Friends ? "Hmm, looks like you''re rtively fine now.... Just a few pain relievers and a few healing potions will do," the doctor said, her voice a blend of professionalism and reassurance. As she scanned me with her magic, her expression seemed satisfied. Adjusting her sses, she trifled with her notes for a moment before grabbing a vial with a red liquid that glowed with a golden hue. She shook it gently before handing it to me. "This is a high-grade healing potion mixed with honeydew butter from Leviathan honey bees, so it should go down your throat with ease," she said with a smile. I nodded in understanding and epted the vial, feeling a slight warmth from the potion. "Thank you," I said, appreciating her care. "Oh, and don''t forget to rest for a few more days. Your body still hasn''t fully healed," she added, her tone firm but kind. I nodded again, taking her instructions seriously. She gave me a few more pointers on how to aid my recovery before standing up and giving me a polite goodbye. As she left the room, the door closing softly behind her, I was left alone with my thoughts and the potion. I stared at the glowing liquid for a moment, the golden shimmer reflecting the sterile light of the infirmary. "Well, here goes nothing," I muttered to myself before uncorking the vial and downing the potion. True to her word, it had a surprisingly pleasant taste, the honeydew butter soothing as it went down. Almost immediately, I felt a warm sensation spread through my body, easing the lingering pain and fatigue. Leaning back against the pillow, I let out a sigh of relief. The potion was already working its magic. With my body resting on the bed, I began to rx a little as I slowly came to terms with my situation. "Are you okay now, Riley?" Seo asked, concern etched across her face. "Yes..." I replied, though my mind was still groggy and confused from the sudden nightmare I had earlier. Looking at the bandages around my arms, legs, and even my chest, I realized the doctor was right-I did need more rest. The pain began to resurface as I became more aware of my injuries. "That''s good...." Seo said with a subtle, gentle smile. Although her face remained mostly emotionless, I could tell she was very happy right now. Seeing me resting, she nodded her head and proceeded to peel the skin off an apple she was preparing for me. As I watched her, I couldn''t help but feel grateful for her presence. Her calm and caring demeanor provided a sense offort that eased my troubled mind. She carefully sliced the apple, her movements precise and practiced, and handed me a piece. "Here, eat this. It will help you regain your strength," she said softly. I took the apple slice, savoring its sweet, crisp taste. "Thank you, Seo. For everything." She shook her head, a faint smile ying on her lips. "You don''t need to thank me, Riley. I''m just d you''re okay...." We sat infortable silence for a few moments, the weight of recent events hanging in the air. I knew I had a lot to process and many questions that needed answers, but for now, I was content to simply rest and recover. "Seo, how long have I been here?" I finally asked, breaking the silence. "Five days...." she replied. "You''ve been unconscious for five days. Both the professors and the doctors were really worried about you." "I see.... Five days, huh..." I whispered to myself, trying to make sense of the time lost. My mind raced with unanswered questions and lingering dread. The vividness of the dream¡ª or whatever it was-left me with an uneasy feeling. It felt more like a memory than a nightmare, and that thought alone was enough to unsettle me. It still didn''t feel real at all. ''So I''ve been asleep all this time?'' My mind was having a hard time processing it all. I felt disoriented, my heart still beating fast as I recalled that life-ending dream... it felt so real, as if the real Liyana was actually touching, licking, and even kissing me. Her scent, her touch, her voice... her everything, it all felt too real to just be a mere nightmare. Did she cast a spell on me, perhaps? Could it be that she''s actually watching me right now? ''I don''t know....'' Haah... Letting out arge sigh, I crumpled down on my bed, trying to forget the stressful thoughts of my fianc¨¦, as I proceeded to process the influx of facts and information I had received. First and foremost, the exams ended around 5-6 days ago, with Rose emerging as the top student among all first years. Despite the incident involving Princess Snow and General Auvin, which nearly led to the cancetion of the exams, they proceeded as usual upon her request. Secondly, I found myself deeply involved in the incident. Somehow, I managed to save the princess from the ambush and rescue her from the terrorists just in the nick of time. However, it came at a cost, resulting in the injuries I was currently nursing. Thirdly, I was hospitalized in critical condition, where I slipped into a deepa for five straight days. The doctors attributed my survival to a white-maned wolf, who seemingly transferred its life essence to me through some contractual vow we had made. Andstly, the academy is temporarily closed down in the aftermath of the events. The closure is expected tost for two weeks as the authorities assess the situation and ensure the safety of the students and staff. As I mulled over these details, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions-gratitude for surviving, guilt for the trouble I caused, and uncertainty about whaty ahead. Reflecting on the situation, it became evident that the academy''s decision to close temporarily was understandable, given Princess Snow''s involvement and the gravity of the events that unfolded. Their heightened dedication to security measures showed the seriousness with which they were addressing the situation. However, I couldn''t shake the realization that my interference had caused significant deviations from the expected course of events. The premature appearance of someone like General Auvin, who was supposed to be a final act boss, highlighted the unpredictability of this world and the limitations of relying solely on my foreknowledge. I needed to keep in mind the changes I had introduced to the main scenarios and not rely solely on my previous knowledge of the future. My existence in this world had already caused ripples, and it was foolish of me to think everything would go ording to the original scenarios as long as I followed them in order. Was this some sort of wake-up call? If so, I rightfully deserved it. It was a sobering reminder that my existence in this world wasn''t a guarantee of smooth sailing or adherence to preconceived scenarios. Perhaps it was a wake-up call-a signal to be more cautious and adaptable, and to recognize the consequences of my actions. In hindsight, my assumption that everything would unfold ording to n as long as I followed the established order was naive. This experience served as a humbling lesson, reminding me to approach each situation with a healthy dose of skepticism and preparedness for the unexpected. ''Although I did prepare for the unexpected.... The encounter with the tempest wolf alone proved otherwise'' "I was really worried, you know, Riley.... You were really hurt...." Seo''s voice carried a sadness that pierced through me, tears welling up in her eyes once more. "You really scared us, you know. We didn''t know if you were going to wake up." Seeing her disy such genuine concern, despite her usually emotionless expression, tugged at my heartstrings. I had inadvertently caused someone to worry about me... It was a sobering realization. Honestly, the events leading up to my injury were a blur. Only fragmented memories remained as I tried to piece together what had happened. While I had a general understanding of the situation, I knew there was more to it than met the eye. I resolved to seek a more detailed exnation from Snow when we met next time. But for now, I owed an apology to this dear friend of mine. "I''m sorry, Seo...." "Mhn...." Seo struggled to contain her tears, nodding slowly as she attempted to hide her face from me. At that tiny little moment, I knew the best thing to do was to let it go and not make the situation more embarrassing for her. In this moment, as the two of us sat quietly facing each other, it felt like a touch of peace in heaven had graced us both. The soft hum of the infirmary, the gentle rustle of the bed sheets, and the muted light filtering through the windows created a serene atmosphere. Seo, still peeling the apple with meticulous care, seemed to find sce in the simple task, and I foundfort in her presence. The silence between us wasn''t awkward or heavy; it was a shared, calming quiet that allowed me to reflect on everything that had transpired. "Thank you for being here," I said softly, not wanting to break the tranquility but feeling the need to express my gratitude. Seo looked up from the apple, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. She gave a small, almost imperceptible smile and nodded. "Of course, Riley. I''ll always be here for you." "We''re best friends Afterall~" Chapter 62: Exercises and Gifts Chapter 62: Exercises and Gifts ? When morning came, I found myself doing pushups as the fresh breeze entered my room and the morning sunlight touched my skin. Sweat dripped down my cheeks as I held on tight, enduring the aching pain my body had to handle. "97, 98, 99, 100..." Reaching my quota, I slowly stood up and drank from the ss of water beside me. I wiped off my sweat with a dry towel before proceeding to my next exercise. "Would squats or jumping jacks be better?" I pondered for a while before deciding to do squats next. Although I wanted to do my usual morning jog and perhaps get some weights to keep my muscles in shape, I couldn''t. The wounds I sustained hadn''t fully healed yet, and the doctors prevented me from leaving my room in the infirmary. I was forced to make do with natural calisthenics instead. As I began my squats, I could feel the strain on my body. Each movement was a reminder of the injuries I had sustained, yet there was a certain satisfaction in pushing through the difort. It was my way of regaining control, of asserting my will over my weakened state. "One, two, three..." I counted aloud, focusing on my form and breathing. Despite the limitations, I was determined to maintain my physical conditioning. Every squat brought a mix of pain and progress. The infirmary room was quiet, save for the sound of my exertions and the asional chirping of birds outside the window. Afterpleting a set of squats, I took a moment to catch my breath, leaning against the edge of the bed. I sipped more water, letting it cool my parched throat. The taste was refreshing, a smallfort amidst the rigorous routine. Creak!! The door to the room opened, and a beautiful girl entered. Her ck hair was tied in a ponytail-like braid, and she wore a red apron. In her hands was a tray full of delicious- looking meals. She looked like a wife ready to serve a wonderful breakfast to her husband, and she nced at me with a subtle smile. "Riley breakfast is ready" Seo said as she handed me a beautifully arranged te of breakfast. "Thank you..." I nodded, epting the te gratefully. Seo had been taking care of me ever since I woke up, even though she didn''t have to. Two days had passed since I regained consciousness, and this had been my daily routine ever since. From the morning exercises to the afternoon therapy sessions with the doctor, I spent my days trying to heal both mentally and physically. Seo was a constant presence, ensuring I had everything I needed. Her care and attention made the healing process smoother, and it seemed like I would be able to leave in just a few more days. As I began to eat, the aroma of the food filled the room, making my mouth water. Seo sat nearby, watching me with a gentle expression. Her presence wasforting, a reminder that I wasn''t alone in this recovery. "Are you feeling better today?" Seo asked, her voice soft and caring. "Yes, a bit better," I replied between bites. Stretching my arms slightly, I could feel my muscles still aching and the wounds on my stomach and shoulder twinging if I overdid it. Overall, I was fairly okay and on the borderline of a full recovery. The honey-dewed healing potions and Seo''s constant care really helped. "Then that''s good...." Seo said quietly as she sat down on the chair right in front of me. As usual, she waited for me to finish my meal. Even though I always told her she didn''t have to wait for me, especially since it was quite awkward being stared at, she insisted that it was fun watching me eat. It was slightly weird at first, but after a few days of her constant presence, I couldn''t help but get used to it now.... Although I do still feel there was something more to it. Considering her personality and social awkwardness, it probably stemmed from the fact that she was still really worried about me. She has a trauma rted to one of her childhood friends and sister, so understanding her mindset, I just let it be. Ignoring Seo for now as I continued eating my breakfast, my eyesnded on the five gift boxes wrapped in overly aesthetic gift paper. They were congrattory gifts from my technical friends and acquaintances, delivered as soon as they heard I woke up. It felt kind of awkward receiving gifts from people I barely knew or had connections with, but considering they were all free and likely given from the bottom of their hearts, I wholeheartedly epted their kind gestures. Among them was a gift from Alice, wrapped uniquely in high-quality cloth. I knew it was bound to be something special, making me excited since she personally gave it to me yesterday. "Hehehe~ you really are quite dumb, huh, junior? You almost got yourself killed; you know? Tsk, tsk, tsk..." Shaking her head, she looked at me with annoyance as her cheeks puffed. She then grabbed my face and pinched my ear. "O-ow! Senior?" "You deserve punishment!" "How does that make sense?" Remembering our slight banter and conversation brought a smile to my face. Although she yed it off with her usual yfulness and theatrics, I could tell she was genuinely worried. Her visit was somewhat surprising, but in a nice way. Her concern reminded me that despite the chaos and danger, there were people who cared about me. People like Seo and Alice, who went out of their way to make sure I was okay. It was aforting thought amidst all the confusion and uncertainty. Finishing my breakfast, I decided to open one of the gift boxes. I reached for the one wrapped in high-quality cloth, knowing it was from Alice. Carefully unwrapping it, I found a beautifully crafted pendant inside, with intricate designs and a small pink gemstone at the center. Touching the pendant, I was surprised by the sudden system pop-up. [Note: Item Description] [Item: Pendant of the Heart] [Rank: Rare] [Effects: ????] [Description: A pendant crafted by the great feline of fantasies, Cheshire. With its small yet intricate design, it holds certain mysteries waiting to be unraveled.] Reading the description, question marks popped up in my head at the weird item. A sense of trouble crept in as I saw the name "Cheshire." Whenever that cat was involved, I knew trouble was bound to follow. This made me slightly reluctant to keep it, but considering it was from Alice, I just shook my head and safely put it back in the cloth before tucking it into my pocket. I can find out about its effectster... "Was that from senior Alice, Riley?" Seo asked as she quietly took the food tray away, ncing back at me with slight curiosity in her gaze. "Yes," I confirmed. "Hmm~" She made a quiet, unsatisfied sound before making her way out of the room. Click! As the door closed, question marks popped up in my head, curious as to what was up with her. Before I could ask anything, she was gone. I did notice this ever since Alice visited yesterday but... ''Do they not get along?'' As I pondered over this, I couldn''t help but recall Alice''s visit again. Her yful demeanor had a way of brightening up my day, even in such dire circumstances. But Seo''s reaction to Alice''s gift and her overall demeanor made me wonder if there was some underlying tension between them. Sure, here''s an expanded version of your passage: Could it be jealousy? Or maybe just a sh of personalities? ''I can''t imagine Seo being jealous... so maybe it''s thetter?'' I mused to myself. Haah... Even if that''s the case, it doesn''t really matter. The important thing is that the two of them get along in the future. They are key figures in Acts 3 and 5, and if theirpatibility level is off, the chances of them learning the skill [Dual Soul] would be obsolete. And ''I can''t have that.'' As it was a very crucial skill in order to defeat Liyana.... As well as the red queen... Should I set up a way for them to get along? Maybe arrange a private talk? No, perhaps just hanging out together might improve their rtionship. Considering the academy is closed until next week, we have a lot of free time on our hands. A few hangouts wouldn''t really affect my schedule too much. As much as I want to train my new set of skills and keep up with my daily physical exercises, I know that rxing once in a while would be beneficial for my health. So, perhaps a few casual outings are in order. It''s worth a shot if it means fostering a better rtionship between them. Who knows? It might even strengthen their team dynamic in the long run. Anyways.... turning my attention back to all the gifts I received, I decided to take them one by one. Instead of taking my time to relish my excitement, I proceeded to rip everything apart. Quickly tearing off the gift wraps and ced all the items on my bed. From left to right, I took note of the names of the people who gave them to me: Boseman, Lucas, Janica, Rose, ra. With the exception of the pendant Alice gave me, the items in front of me were from those guys. I felt a surge of excitement at first, but as I stared at the collection, I realized that most of it was rather useless. Except for Boseman''s 300,000 gem cash card... everything else was basically disposable items. ''Maybe I should sell all of it?'' I grabbed the shield and made the system appraise its rarity. [Item: Wooden Shield (Common)] Although I appreciated the effort Janica put into wrapping it, a shield was basically useless for me since I wasn''t the vanguard type. Maybe she thought of my safety when she chose this gift. If so, that''s cute. Moving on, I grabbed the weird-looking stick this time. It was unusually shaped, with strange markings carved into its surface. I held it up to the light, trying to discern its purpose. The system took a moment to analyze it. [Item: Enchanted Stick (Umon)] Interesting. This might have some potential after all. I wondered what kind of enchantment it held. The markings looked ancient, and I could feel a faint energy pulsing through it. It might not be as shy as the cash card, but it could have its uses. Next, I picked up a small box from Lucas. Inside, there was a set of delicate ss ornaments. They were beautiful but seemed fragile. I carefully set them aside, making a mental note to find a safe ce for themter. Although that guy had conflicted thoughts on me, he was very concerned about my overall health as he was the first one to actually visit me after I woke up, which was a good thing and somewhat wholesome... But... I strangely find his gaze creepy for some reason.... ''I wonder what''s going on?'' Ignoring my thoughts on Lucas for now I out my attention on the only knowledgeable thing on the bunch... Rose had given me a book, bound in worn leather. It looked old, but the title was intriguing: [Secrets of the Forgotten Realms (Rare)] This could be useful for research or perhaps even contain hidden knowledge, I''ll have to keep this hidden in my private training room when I get back to my dorm room. Finally.... ra''s gift was a simple yet elegant silver bracelet. It had a subtle charm to it, and I decided to wear it immediately. The smooth, cool metal felt reassuring against my wrist, and I couldn''t help but feel it might bring me some good luck, something I might need in theing days. Overall, those were the items I received. Some were good, some were bad, and some were just alright. Despite the mixed bag of usefulness, I did get some free items out of all this. It still felt rather cumbersome dealing with everything they gave me, but that didn''t mean I didn''t appreciate it. In fact, I would probably keep all of it, especially the gifts from Boseman and Alice. Stretching my arms upwards, I proceeded to crack my knuckles. It was time to start cleaning up before Seo or the nurse arrived. I didn''t want to get an earful like thest time for having a messy room. As I tidied up, I nced at the morning rays of the sun filtering through the transparent white windows. The light was soft and calming, a stark contrast to the clutter around me. I knew today was going to be another usual, boring day, so I had better get back into my training exercises. The room gradually became more organized as I put things away, each item finding its ce. The shield went into the storage chest, the enchanted stick found a spot on the shelf, and the ss ornaments from Lucas were carefully ced in the disy cab. I made sure the book from Rose was on my desk, ready for me to delve into its secretster. With the room finally clean and everything in its ce, I took a deep breath. The day ahead would be filled with routine, but it was necessary. Training was essential, especially now with my new abilities. I couldn''t afford to ck off. [Note:] [Status info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 71] [Strength: B] [Agility: D] [Endurance: C] [Luck: 0] [Power: C] [Title: Predator!] [Skill info....] [Skill: Monarch''s will (Unique)] [(Locked)] [Skill: Intermediate Swordsmanship (Proficiency 5%)] [Skill: Piercing strike!] [Proficiency (90%)] [Skill: Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (80%)] [Skill: Time Dtion] [Proficiency (95%)] [Skill: Dash] [Proficiency (55%)] [Note: New unchecked skills have been added to skill tree....] [Skill: Heavy strike] [Proficiency (1%)] [Skill: Thought eleration] [Proficiency (3%)] [Skill: sh step] [Proficiency (2%)] [Skill: Blood rampage (Rare)] [Proficiency (1%)] [Special abilities] [Crazy Ma] [Description: Evil people will have a certain liking to you] [Overview: A person who''s fated to be surrounded with happiness??????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????? [Avable status points: 11] ??????????????? ??????????????] As I looked over my status screen, a mix of pride and disbelief washed over me. The transformation in such a short time was nothing short of remarkable. To think only a month had passed since I came to this academy... Truly, if the old me were to see my new stats right now, he would''ve surely passed out. I can still remember the day I arrived at the academy, unsure of myself and my abilities. Now, standing at level 71 with a plethora of skills at my disposal, it felt like I had be a completely different person. ''.... Maybe my goal towards a happy ending wasn''t so impossible Afterall?'' Chapter 63: Falling snow Chapter 63: Falling snow ? "Are you truly alright, my dear daughter?" Emperor Leopold Luvenitia White Germonia Leven''s voice was filled with concern. "Yes, Your Majesty," Snow replied, her voice steady but soft. Inside a dimly lit room, Snow found herself bowing down in front of the man before her. With eyes and hair simr to hers, the two exuded the very essence of imperial blood. Their regal bearing and noble features marked them unmistakably as members of the Germonia royal family. She watched the man on the holographic screen, a projection created by two magic stones held by knights standing two meters apart. The magical glow from the stones cast an ethereal light around the room, highlighting the intricate patterns on the walls and the opulence of the imperial chamber. The man on the screen was Emperor Leopold Luvenitia White Germonia Leven, her beloved father. Known as the White Lion and the Sun of the Germonia Empire, he ruled over the most powerful country on the continent. His presence wasmanding even through the hologram, and his eyes, though filled with authority, softened with concern as he looked at his daughter. Seated upon his grand throne, Emperor Leopold scrutinized Snow with a keen eye. The incident involving her had clearly unsettled him, and he was trying to gauge her well- being. The subtle signs of stress were evident to him, despite the live feed''s limitations. Her shoulders were slightly tense, and there was a weariness in her eyes that she could not fully conceal. As someone who had watched her grow up, he knew just how stubborn Snow could be. She had a tendency to keep everything to herself, bottling up her emotions until they burst forth in unexpected and often troubling ways. It was a trait that worried him, especially now. ''I should''ve called much earlier...'' The thought weighed heavily on Emperor Leopold''s mind as he finally found the time to reach out to his daughter. It had been roughly a week since the incident, yet he had only now been able to make the call. Duty bound him more than freedom ever could, but the realization that he hadn''t prioritized his daughter''s well-being stung deeply. The fact that he couldn''t even carve out time for Snow, his own flesh and blood, highlighted the harsh reality of his responsibilities. Despite his title as emperor, he felt utterly powerless in moments like these. How many times must he break his promise to his belovedte wife regarding Snow before he woulde to deeply regret it for the rest of his life? The weight of his failures as a father gnawed at him, making the grandeur of his imperial title seem meaningless inparison. Shaking his head to dispel the troublesome thoughts, Leopold''s blue eyes lightened slightly as he focused on the present moment. At least Snow was alive and well in front of him now. Reading through the reports, he was acutely aware of how the incident had unfolded, especially its connection to the entrance ceremony of the academy. The fact that the traitor had struck when least expected left him feeling a pang of regret. He should have been more cautious, more vignt. "Is thete General Auvin truly dead, Snow?" Leopold asked, his voice tinged with both curiosity and apprehension. He didn''t want to force Snow to relive such a painful memory, but he needed to confirm the legitimacy of the reports. There was no one he trusted more than Snow. "Yes... I saw it with my own two eyes," Snow replied quietly, her voice tinged with both hatred and a tinge of happiness, aplex mixture of emotions swirling within her. "I see... what about the academy? What actions have they made?" Emperor Leopold inquired, his tone betraying a sense of urgency. "Did the academy not send a report to you, Your Majesty?" Snow asked, her voice a mere whisper in the solemn atmosphere. "They did... but you know how something like this always works, right?" The Emperor''s voice carried a weight of skepticism, and Snow nodded in silent agreement, understanding all too well the intricacies of politics and diplomacy. Snow pondered the academy''s precarious position. With her father''s status as Emperor, any action they took would be scrutinized under his watchful eye. Despite being hailed as its own free city, the academy still operated within the confines of the empire''s jurisdiction. Their tax exemption and autonomy were granted by the grace of the Leven imperial family, a privilege that could be revoked at any moment. ''If his majesty wanted to, he could change his mind at any time, and there would be nothing they could do about it...'' "They probably told his Majesty that everything was going well and that they were doing everything in their power to fix things up... while also begging for him not to personally investigate'' Snow spected, her thoughtsced with bitterness. "Well, for starters, they closed down the academy for the time being. They will meticulously try to find any remaining remnants of the rebellious terrorist group that General Auvin had founded," Snow continued, rying the information she had gathered from her ndestine sources within the academy. Moments passed, and Snow detailed every nook and cranny of the personal information she had acquired, differentiating it from the sanitized report her father had received. A few minutes stretched into half an hour as the two royals delved into every aspect of the situation with a deep understanding. Emperor Leopold leaned back, resting his chin in his hand, contemting the information Snow had provided. "So, all in all, the academy is still basically trying to find ways to prevent such an incident from happening again, huh?" he mused aloud. "Yes, Your Majesty," Snow affirmed respectfully. The Emperor sighed, the weight of responsibility evident in his expression. This oue was within his expectations, and he didn''t want toin too much. Escting the matter couldplicate things further, and putting additional pressure on the academy might disrupt its overall functionality. For now, he could afford to let the academy off with minimal interference. Suddenly, a crackling sound filled the room, apanied by a warning red light emanating from the magic crystal. "It seems our time for today is over..." the Emperor announced, his voice tinged with regret. "For today?" Snow echoed, a hint of surprise in her voice. "Yes, I will make another call three days from now, so I hope you make time," the Emperor replied, his tone firm but not unkind. "dly, Your Majesty," Snow replied with a smile, understanding the necessity of their scheduled meetings. "Oh, and also, Snow..." the Emperor continued, his voice softening slightly, "please talk to E. I know you don''t like your stepmother, but she is still the queen... And your two sisters are constantly waiting for you to reply to the letters they sent you. I understand your frustrations with E, but the two children are innocent... A small act of kindness for them wouldn''t hurt, right?" Snow hesitated for a moment, her expression unreadable. "As you wish, Your Majesty," she finally replied, her voice tinged with resignation. With a nod of acknowledgment, the Emperor bid Snow farewell, the connection fading as the magic crystal dimmed. Left alone in her room, Snow slowly rose from her seat, casting a nce at the two royal knights stationed nearby. "Leave...." shemanded softly, and without a word, the knights nodded and vanished into thin air, their ethereal presence dissipating. With a sigh, Snow approached the empty sofa nearby and copsed onto its soft cushions. "I''m tireeedddd~~~~!" she eximed in frustration, her voice echoing in the quiet room as she stretched her arms wide. It had already been a week since the incident, but she had been consumed by constant work ever since, despite being the victim of the assassination attempt herself. From drafting reports and providing testimonies to the academy staff, to assisting the guards in scouring for any trace of the bloody organization that had tried to kill her, Snow had been tirelessly working, spinning in circles every day in her efforts to help everyone who needed her. The weight of responsibility bore down on her shoulders, and theck of sleep only added to her exhaustion. "I haven''t even seen Riley since then... I should go visit him soon, right?" she mused aloud to herself, the thought nagging at the back of her mind. She had heard that Riley had woken up a few days ago, and as her savior on that fateful day, she felt it was long overdue to express her gratitude. Thoughts of what happened back then drifted back to Snow''s mind, the memory of Riley''s soft whispering voice reassuring her despite the pain he was enduring tugged at her heartstrings. She had been dying her visit for far too long now, and the weight of regret settled heavily upon her shoulders. She knew that dwelling on the past wouldn''t help Riley in any way, yet she couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that gripped her whenever she thought about facing him again. Thump...! Thump...! The constant rhythm of her heartbeat echoed in her ears, a tangible reminder of the anticipation and anxiety that apanied the thought of visiting Riley. Each beat seemed to reverberate through her body, causing her cheeks to flush with a pinkish hue and her ears to burn with embarrassment. Her mind clouded with uncertainty, and she couldn''t help but feel sense of apprehension at the prospect of confronting her feelings head-on. Snow was no fool; she understood the implications of her emotions all too well. She wasn''t naive enough to ignore the fluttering sensation in her chest or the racing of her heart whenever Riley crossed her mind. But the relentless pounding in her chest was a constant reminder of the turmoil within her, a swirling mix of fear and longing that refused to subside. "Why did I-?" Snow''s thoughts trailed off, her voice barely a whisper as she grappled with her inner turmoil. It was a question that had gued her ever since that fateful day. She had always imagined herself as the one in control, the one pulling Riley closer to her. Yet now, she found herself being drawn inexorably towards him, swept up in a whirlwind of emotions that she couldn''t fullyprehend. As she sat there, lost in her thoughts, Snow couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration bubbling up within her. She had always prided herself on her independence and self-reliance, yet here she was, grappling with feelings that seemed to defy logic and reason. But try as she might, she couldn''t deny the pull that Riley exerted over her, nor the undeniable truth that she was powerless to resist it. Gripping tightly on her chest, Snow let out a steamy breath as tears welled up in her eyes, her emotions threatening to overwhelm her. "I hate this...." she whispered; the words heavy with resignation. Deny as she might, she knew deep down that there was no way out of the emotional whirlwind she found herself in. ''I don''t want this!'' Despite her best efforts to rationalize and push aside her feelings, she couldn''t escape the truth staring her in the face: she was undeniably, in love. ''Why me...!'' Chapter 64: Falling Snow 2 Chapter 64: Falling Snow 2 ? With steady steps, Snow made her way toward the academy infirmary, her mind grappling with anxiety as she got closer to Riley''s room. ''What should I say?'' she wondered, her thoughts swirling in a chaotic dance of uncertainty and anticipation. Walking past some students and staff who greeted her, Snow made sure to practice her most impable smile. She couldn''t afford to let anyone, especially Riley, think that she was in distress right now. She needed to maintain herposure, to present herself as the confident and unshakable princess she was known to be. Gripping her thumb tightly, she tried to use the pressure and pain to distract herself from the boiling thoughts and emotions raging inside her. Each step felt like a march towards an uncertain fate, her heart pounding louder with every stride. p! The sound echoed like a thundering roar as she pped both of her cheeks, jolting herself out of her stupor. The sharp sting brought her back to the present, forcing her to reassess her emotions and gather her resolve. ''Remember who you are, Snow... you''re the princess of the empire! And the top magic department student of your year. The emotions you''re having right now are only temporary. There''s no way someone like you would f-fall for that guy'' she mused to herself, trying to inject conviction into her thoughts. Despite her efforts to rationalize her feelings, the undeniable truth still lingered in the back of her mind. But she couldn''t afford to dwell on it now. She had to face Riley, to thank him for saving her life, and to maintain her dignity in the process. ''You''re just here to thank him'' ''Nothing more....'' As she finally reached the door to Riley''s room, Snow took a deep breath, steeling herself for the encounter. She straightened her posture, smoothed her hair, and adjusted her expression to one of calm andposed confidence. With one final, fortifying breath, she pushed the door open and stepped inside, ready to confront the whirlwind of emotions that awaited her. Slowly, her hands gripped tightly at the handle as she let out a warm breath. Opening the door wide, she put her usual business-like smile on her face to hide the embarrassment that threatened to surface. "Good morning, Riley. I heard you..." she began, her voice trailing off as her eyes widened and her body froze solid, as if struck by her very own ice magic. Her face turned a bright red, and the turmoil she had tried to hide inside came rushing forth once more. "66, 67, 68...." In front of her was Riley, doing extreme pushups using only one arm. Sweat trickled down his chiseled body as he continued his exercise, seemingly unaware of the person entering. nk! The sudden drop of something metallic echoed in the peaceful room, snapping Riley''s attention to the bewildered Snow, who had dropped a dagger from her trembling hands. "Oh...? Your Highness, you''re here," Riley said with rough breaths, slowly standing up from his training. His eyes met hers, and for a moment, the world seemed to pause. Snow''s heart raced as she took in the sight of Riley. His strong, muscr frame glistened with sweat, and his determined expression softened into one of mild surprise and curiosity. "Riley, I..." she stammered, herposure slipping. She quickly tried to regain her poise, but the intensity of her emotions made it difficult. "I came to see how you were doing," she finally managed to say, her voice shaky but sincere. Riley wiped the sweat from his brow and offered her a small, reassuring smile. "I appreciate your concern, Princess. I''m doing well, as you can see," he said, gesturing to his vigorous workout. "I-I see..." Snow silently mumbled, unable to tear her gaze away from his abs. The meticulous movement of his hard chest as he breathed and the way his huge biceps flexed whenever he contracted his fist captivated her attention. Despite the bandages wrapped around him, Riley was still essentially shirtless in front of her, and the sight was proving to be more distracting than she had anticipated. ''I-it''s only natural for me to see this, right?'' she rationalized, trying to suppress the unwee thoughts swirling in her mind. Unpleasant thoughts gave way to a blooming imagination. Seeing a man half-naked shouldn''t have been new to Snow; the royal knights often trained in minimal attire back at the pce training halls. She had also temporarily trained with her instructors, who were bulky muscle giants themselves. This shouldn''t have affected her. And yet, for some reason, she couldn''t keep her eyes off Riley. Her face flushed a deeper shade of red as she struggled to maintain herposure. Her mind raced with conflicting emotions-admiration, embarrassment, curiosity-all mixing into a confusing whirlwind that left her feeling unsteady. ''I knew he had a bit of muscle, but not this much....'' "Your Highness?" "Ah-huh? Yes?" "What are you doing...?" "Yes...?" Her eyes widened as she realized she was already touching his stomach. The hard sensation she felt enticed the steamy wonders of her mind. Since when did she get so close to Riley? She couldn''t remember. "T-this is just... I-I just wanted to check if-ah, that''s right, it seems your wounds haven''t fully healed yet, right? Seeing as how there are still a lot of bandages ced on you..." "Huh....?" Seeing Riley''s skeptical look, Snow''s mind raced, trying toe up with any excuse she could possibly find. It wasn''t long before her eyesnded upon the knife she had just dropped. "T-that''s right, Riley, here..." she said as she forcefully ced the knife into Riley''s hands. "This is?" Riley''s eyes marveled the moment he took a quick nce at the knife as he drew it out from its scabbard. The intricate details and the inner ck linings all indicated one thing. "Dark steel?" "Yes... it''s a knife my father gave to me when I was young, thinking I would be a knight one day. But since I''m a mage now, I''m giving it to you, Riley..." Riley held the knife with a mix of awe and gratitude. "Princess, this is a remarkable gift. Dark steel is incredibly rare and valuable. Are you sure you want me to, have it?" Snow nodded, trying to steady her racing heart. "Yes, Riley. You deserve it. and besides I need to reward you in some way, right?" Snow said with a smile as she finally managed to calm her boiling emotions... "I see... thank you, Your Highness. I truly appreciate it," Riley said, his voice filled with genuine gratitude. Snow nodded with a gentle smile, then approached one of the empty seats in the room and ced it near Riley''s bed. Riley had begun putting on his shirt, and she pinched her thigh to remind herself of her purpose foring here. She held her breath before looking at Riley. "Riley..." "Yes, Your Highness?" "I''ve been meaning to say this ever since I heard you woke up, although it''s a bitte, but..." Snow locked eyes with him for a few seconds before fully bowing her head in front of him. "From the bottom of my heart... thank you for saving me." "Y-Your Highness?" Riley was shocked by her overly dramatic thank you and quickly waved his arms in the air, trying to make Snow stop. "Please stop that, Your Highness. You shouldn''t bow your head to anyone, especially not to a nobody like me." Snow smiled, hearing his panicked voice, and chuckled as she slowly rose, seeing him look so afraid. "Fufu... if only you were a mere nobody, Riley, I might agree. But you are my savior, my hero. Something like this is only appropriate. And please, don''t worry, there are no royal guards near us, so no protocols were broken." Riley let out a relieved sigh, his shoulders rxing. "Thank you, Princess. But really, I was just doing my duty. Anyone in my position would have done the same." Snow shook her head gently. "No, Riley, not everyone would have risked their life the way you did. You went above and beyond, and for that, I am eternally grateful." Riley''s cheeks turned a faint shade of pink, clearly unused to such heartfelt praise. "I-I''m just d I could help, Your Highness." Snow''s expression softened, and she reached out to touch his hand. "Riley, please call me Snow when we''re alone. After everything we''ve been through, I consider you more than just a random partner or a mere knight student. You''re my friend." "But your high-" "Snow" "If someo-" "Snow" Riley sighed seeing her stubborn look and chose to give up. "Alright... Snow." "See that wasn''t so hard now, is it? fufu~" Afortable silence settled between them, filled with unspoken emotions and mutual respect. Snow felt a sense of peace she hadn''t experienced in a long time. Riley''s presence wasforting, and she knew that their bond had deepened beyond the formalities of their respective roles. Letting out a big sigh, Snow rose from her chair, finally letting go of the constant worry she had carried all this time. She had been afraid that Riley would me her or hate her after what happened, but she was truly d to see that he did not. He didn''t even try to mention the incident at all, indicating his respect for her sensitivity on the matter. Snow smiled, filled with relief, as she managed to express her gratitude and even reward him as well. "Are you going now, your high-I mean, Snow?" Riley corrected himself, his tone warm and respectful. "Yes... I still have a very busy schedule today" Snow replied. "I have to help the academy sort everything out before the reports make their way to my father." Riley nodded in understanding and waved her a warm goodbye. "Well then, good luck, Snow." "Mm..." Snow nodded, her heart feeling lighter. As Snow approached the door, her hand gripping the handle, she hesitated and turned around to face Riley. Thump...! Thump...! Her heart pounded wildly. She hade this far withoutplicating matters, so why was it now, just as she was about to leave, that her heart started acting up again? ''I know I shouldn''t let my emotions win but....'' "Is something wrong, Snow?" Riley asked, concern evident in his voice. "You know, Riley, I lied..." she confessed, her voice trembling slightly. "Lied?" With quickened steps, Snow hastily approached Riley, her cheeks flushing red and her ears turning bright pink. "That dagger wasn''t a reward; it was just a mere congrattory gift!" "I-I see?" "That''s why..." SWOOSH!!! Before Riley could react, her hands moved like lightning, grabbing hold of his cor and keeping him in ce. "...????" In the blink of an eye, before Riley could process anything, trails of silvery white threads fluttered past his eyes. Then, he felt something soft graze his lips. It onlysted a moment, probably not even a second, yet as her soft hands finally let go of him, Riley was left in a state of stunned disbelief, his eyes widened. "T-that''s your real reward, so b-be honored!" Snow stammered. Without giving Riley any time to reply, Snow dashed out of the room, her heart beating loudly. She sprinted down the hallway, her thoughts a whirlwind of emotions. She could still feel the warmth of the kiss on her lips, and her mind reyed the brief, electrifying moment over and over. As she reached a secluded corner, she leaned against the wall, trying to catch her breath. Her heart continued to race, and she ced a hand over her chest, feeling the rapid thumping beneath her fingers. ''What did I just do?!'' she thought, her face burning with embarrassment. The courage that had surged through her moments ago was now reced by a mixture of fear and exhration. ... Inside Riley''s room, he stood frozen, his mind struggling toprehend what had just happened. The sensation of Snow''s lips lingered, a gentle yet powerful reminder of the unexpected kiss. Slowly, a worried smile spread across Riley''s face. He touched his lips, still feeling the softness of her kiss. "Snow..." he whispered, the name of the beautiful girl who had stunned him to his fullest. Riley remained motionless, his thoughts a swirling maelstrom of emotions. "I''m fucked...!!!" Chapter 65: Ponders Chapter 65: Ponders ? Watching Snow run away after doing the most absurd thing she could have ever done today made my body freeze solid. The white glistening silky threads that blocked my vision, the soft scent reminiscent of freshly bloomed flowers in spring, and the lingering sensation on my lips... ''That was a kiss, right?'' Did that really just happen? Question marks popped up in my head as I tried to process everything that happened. Snow had been acting strange ever since she first came in, but I didn''t think it would lead to that. Why did she kiss me? Does she like me? But I tried my best not to raise any gs with her, though? Sure, the two of us had gotten closer, but it wasn''t to the point that she could actually fall for me, right? I reyed the moments leading up to that kiss in my mind. Snow had seemed nervous, her eyes darting around the room, her hands fidgeting. But there was also a determination in her gaze, a resolve that I hadn''t noticed before. She had approached me with such purpose, only to leave me with a whirlwind of confusion and emotions. But... The thought of Snow having feelings for me was both thrilling and terrifying. I have no reason to believe that someone like her would instantly fall for someone just because she was saved by them. In the game, Snow only developed real feelings for Lucas after [Act 1, Chapter 2] She was a practical and logical woman, one of the smartest characters in the game, someone who proceeded with logic rather than emotions. Even in the game, she was the one making calcted moves to keep Lucas for herself. Yet, as I recalled the look, she gave me the moment she kissed me, all I saw was a girl madly in love¡ªaplete opposite of the cool and calcted heroine in the game. There was no way, right? Did I just ruin her whole character? No..... influences might happen to the heroines, but that doesn''t mean I can just outright change her personality. Maybe there was something more to it that I just couldn''t, see? The Snow in the game was always methodical, always the one with a n. Her feelings for Lucas were built over time, through shared experiences and mutual respect. Her affections were never impulsive or sudden. So why was she acting so differently now? What had changed? I couldn''t shake the image of her eyes filled with raw emotion, a stark contrast to her usualposed demeanor. It was both unsettling as it was confusing. I sighed, running a hand through my hair. This wasn''t supposed to happen. I was meant to navigate this world without causing too much disruption, to keep the storyline intact. Snow''s sudden disy of affection threw everything into disarray. She said it was my reward, so she''s probably just teasing me or something. But that look, that kiss, and even her slightly trembling voice-I couldn''t just ignore it, to be honest. There were signs the moment she entered my room. She kept eyeing my muscles and even touched my stomach. So, does she actually like me? Chances are high, but there''s also the notion that she''s just ying with me and it''s a calcted move on her part. Or she might''ve literally meant it as a reward-after all, what better reward than a kiss from a princess like her, right? Haah... I don''t know... "Snow..." ''Why are you doing this to me?'' Even though I thought I could rx a little for this semester, since all the viins from Act 1 are gone, now you present me with this... If she was just teasing, it was a cruel joke. But if her feelings were genuine, I needed to tread carefully. Snow was a princess, and her affections-whether real or strategic-came with consequences. The politics, the expectations, the potential fallout-it all swirled in my mind, making it hard to think straight. I couldn''t afford to be rash. I had to understand her true intentions, but how? Snow was a master at hiding her true feelings behind a mask ofposure. If she was ying a game, she wouldn''t reveal her hand so easily as well. But the way she looked at me, the way her voice trembled... it felt real. And that kiss... it wasn''t something you could fake so effortlessly. Rtionships weren''t something I could afford right now, especially with my doom nearing with each and every semester. I had to keep my mind in ce and approach the overall scenarios with much better caution and preparation. Thest thing I wanted was a repeat of what happened with the Tempest Wolf. I still needed to prepare for the jumbled-up scenarios as well. With all the viins gone for this act, I needed to be ready for the unexpected or brace myself for the uing second act next semester. I needed to grow stronger-fast. I had to make use of every possible advantage I could muster before Liyana eventually arrived here at the academy. Whatever Snow felt for me wasn''t something I could reciprocate or cater to at the moment. It would only lead to more distractions and potential destruction. Considering the literal biological atom bomb in the form of a dragon, capable of burning the whole world to a crisp, might be watching my every move,plications were thest thing I needed right now. "Haah..." Letting out a big sigh, my body finally rxed, and I immediately pped my forehead. "I''m fucked...!!!" ... Morning... Bright rays of sunshine gently filtered through the gaps in the leaves. As the sun''s rays reached their target, a girl with long, slightly curly pink hair at the ends began to stir. Her eyelids slowly opened, revealing golden eyes that met the graceful touch of the sun. "Ngh...!" she murmured, stretching her arms like a cute cat. Alice Holloway scanned her surroundings as she proceeded to sit upright. ''Did I fall asleep?'' She rubbed her eyes, trying to shake off the remnants of sleep. A yawn escaped her lips as she recalled the events of the previous day. ''It took longer than expected, but now... they won''t be able to return.'' Puff! Her attention was drawn to her side by the sound of sparkles in the air. Her droopy eyes turned even more sleepy as she looked at the smiling cat in front of her. It gazed at her from head to toe with amusement. It was her very own familiar, the fantastical cat Cheshire. "Hm~ Hm~ I didn''t expect you to sleep outside, Alice~ Does sharing a bed with me really bother you that much-?" Cheshire teased, a yful glint in its eyes. "Oh, shush... I''m still very tired, Cheshire. I have no time for your antics. Seeing as how quickly you returned, did you finish your task as well?" Alice replied, rubbing her temples as if warding off a headache. "Tsk~ Tsk~ If you don''t even entertain and go along with simple jokes and banter, you''ll never progress with Riley, you know~? I can tell that boring girls aren''t his type~"Cheshire taunted, its grin widening mischievously. "This and that are two different things, and you know it. You understand me the best, so surely you would understand this too! And besides, junior Riley is just a junior, nothing more, nothing else, so stop saying weird stuff," Alice retorted, her cheeks flushing slightly. "Weird like what, exactly, hm~~~?" Cheshire continued to tease, leaning closer with a smirk. "If you keep dragging your reports, I''ll make sure you have no autonomy or freedom again," Alice said, her voice now greatly tinged with annoyance, her eyes narrowing in a warning. "All right, fine, geez~ As hot-headed as always," Cheshire sighed dramatically. "As usual, everything has gone the way it used to. Although, there were more pawns that attacked metely, but everything else was exactly the same..." "Were there any anomalies?" Alice inquired; her tone serious as she focused on the task at hand. "Hmm~ No, even if there were, I would''ve detected it right away," Cheshire replied confidently. "I see, that''s good-" Alice sighed, a hint of relief washing over her. Cheshire, noticing the subtle shift in her demeanor, softened its tone. "You really need to take it easy, Alice. You''ve been pushing yourself too hard." "I know," Alice admitted, her voice quieter. "But there''s so much at stake. I can''t afford to rx." With the Red Army growing more suspicious and stronger by the day, Alice knew the looming confrontation was inevitable. She had to prepare herself for it. ncing at the pale pink bracelet on her wrist, Alice smiled subtly, knowing that at least she had a mission in her somewhat meaningless life. After reminiscing about the White Queen for a bit, Alice rose from her sitting position and dusted off the grass clinging to her skirt. Cheshire watched her with a curious glint in its eyes. "You''re going now? Why don''t we visit dear Riley for a bit-?" Cheshire suggested, its voice dripping with mischief. "Junior needs some rest. We shouldn''t bother him, you know, Cheshire," Alice replied, trying to sound firm. "Hmm~ are you sure about that? The other girls flocking over him don''t seem to mind bothering him," Cheshire retorted, raising an eyebrow. "That''s..." Alice hesitated, her resolve wavering. "And besides - what''s the harm in visiting a junior, right? You''ve already visited him yesterday. What harm could one more day possibly do~?" Cheshire''s voice was sweet, persuasive. Alice pondered her options for a bit, feeling the weight of her conflicting emotions. She shook her head resolutely. "I won''t be fooled by your enticements and suggestions, Cheshire. I told you, junior is junior-nothing more, nothing else!" "Hmm~ it''s not good to lie to yourself, you know, my dear master-"Cheshire teased, its eyes twinkling. "Shut it," Alice snapped, though her tonecked real anger. Deep down, she was greatly worried. Afterall her junior was a natural born ''Womanizer....'' Chapter 66: Limited rest Chapter 66: Limited rest ? "Wee back, young master." "Ah, Yui... good morning," I greeted my personal maid, Yui, with a small bow. She beamed at me from in front of my door, busy cleaning and maintaining the cleanliness of my room, despite my absence for more than a week while staying in the infirmary. "Let me take care of that, young master. Please take some rest and rx a little," Yui said as she immediately grabbed the pile of bags I was carrying, which were stuffed with various items. "Thanks," I said gratefully, handing over the bags. I stepped inside my room, while Yui headed towards the storage center in the corner. Three days had passed since the incident with Snow, and now I was finally back in my own private space. For some reason, I felt more rxed, a weird sense offort washing over me. Perhaps it was because I had already established this ce as my home. ''The human mind is truly fascinating.'' I nced around my room, appreciating the familiar surroundings. Yui''s diligent care was evident everywhere, from the neatly arranged books on the shelves to the freshlyundered curtains gently swaying by the window. I sank into the plush armchair near my desk, letting out a deep sigh of relief. "Yui, you''ve done an excellent job as always," I called out, my voice filled with genuine appreciation. "It''s my pleasure, young master Riley" Yui responded cheerfully, her voice carrying a hint of pride. After making a small bow, Yui said her goodbye before leaving the room to continue her usual dorm duties. "I''ll get going now, young master Riley." "Yes, take care," I replied, waving at her as she slowly exited the room. As the doors closed behind her, I let out a relieved sigh. Finally, I didn''t have to continue putting on the act. I immediately plummeted down onto my bed, my body aching in pain. "Ack...!" I winced, the difort intensifying. ''I overdid it...'' I thought. During the past three days, instead of recuperating as the doctor had advised, I had forced myself into heavy workouts. I knew what I did was stupid, and now I was paying the price. But it was well worth it. After all, I finally had a feel for how much strength to use normally with my newly acquired stats. Since I now had a B-rank strength level, controlling my newfound power was challenging. Even with three days of constant training, I didn''t feel tired at all. That was why it was necessary to readjust myself and find out my new limits, though it was a painful process. With a deep breath, I allowed myself to rx, letting the tension melt away, before I began pondering on the things I needed to prepare for once again. Looking to my right, I saw my private training room. My body instinctively felt the urge to go in and polish some of my new skills, but... training couldeter. I needed time to rx for a bit. Days had already been very hectic as it was, so following the doctor''s advice would probably be for the best right now. I couldn''t afford to stress both my body and mind at the same time. Ignoring the pain for now, I got up from my bed and looked towards my left where a small working table was ced. Beneath it was a small cab. I opened it and grabbed a book inside. Although it was just amon writing notebook, it was probably the most important piece of informational item in this world right now. It contained most of the things that would happen in the future. It was my personal diary, as well as the notebook where I had been keeping and writing all the important details about the game scenarios that were toe. All the way from Act 1 to Act 5, I had been jotting down notes constantly every time I had free time, reminding myself of the crucial events that would unfold in the future. Although I may be one of the few yers who had beaten all routes in the game, including all the secret endings, that didn''t mean I would remember everything that had happened so far. Relying solely on my memory would be foolish and serve no purpose. As a human, there were certain limits to what I could retain. Flipping through the pages, I reviewed the notes I had written. Each entry was a piece of arger puzzle, detailing characters, events, and oues. I had meticulously documented key moments, strategies, and hidden secrets. This diary was my lifeline, a guide to navigating this world and ensuring my survival. Well, for the time being that is.... As I don''t know when the moment woulde when this book would be entirely unreliable. After all, I''ve influenced and changed too many aspects of the main scenarios now. Flip...! ''As, expected...'' Flipping through the key details of Act 1, I was once again reminded of how messed up the main scenarios were: [Act 1, Chapter 1: Princess Snow''s Abduction] [Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters] [Act 1, Chapter 3: Unexpected Encounters] [Act 1, Chapter 4: A Friend''s Care] [Act 1, Chapter 5: The Grand Abduction] From Chapter 3 onwards, everything was greatly disrupted. With Auvin''s death and his subordinates'' demise, there was no way the scenarios for chapters 3 to 5 could happen again, as they were key details and characters needed for such acts to begin with. Although this might not seem like a big problem for now, as most of Act 1 was just introductory gamey to make yers get used to the game''s overall feel, it was still a fact that key moments from chapters 3-5 were needed for Lucas to grow. Without the protagonist''s development, my options for surviving in this world were greatly limited. Lucas was a key character needed to defeat Liyana. Sighing deeply, I knew I had to find a way to adapt to these changes. My foreknowledge was bing increasingly unreliable, and I needed to ount for the consequences of my actions. Each alteration I made to the timeline could have unforeseen repercussions, and I had to be prepared for anything now. ''I should try to at least maintain the flow of scenario''s for Act 2'' I knew I had already altered and changed the course of the scenario ever since I pushed Alice off the boat during that time in Chapter 1, but that was more of a test on how limited my actions were in the face of the scenarios. My initial intentions may have co in lined with this situation right now, but seeing it actually happen, brought forth moreplications than anything.... ''Tsk...'' Although I was the only one to me for this mistake, there was no use crying over spilled milk now. I just had to proceed with my n B in case Lucas showed no signs of growth throughout the remaining time in the semester. Since the Grand Festival was bound to happen at the end of the semester, it would be a good way to assess his overall strength and growth there-whether as his opponent or just a bystander watching his fights. If I don''t feel like he''s ever going to grow, then... I''ll just have to abandon my hopes for him and actually survive this romance fantasy world on my own terms. Of course, he will remain essential, but in order for me to sessfully survive in this world and achieve my happy ending, I knew I needed to do whatever it takes. [Mission: Reach the Next Semester!] Looking at the floating golden notification board in the air, I knew my fate was still sealed with the looming threat of my inevitable death. There was little I could do about it. I let out another sigh, feeling the weight of the decisions ahead. With Act 1 essentially finished, the number of things I needed to prepare for during this semester was slim to none. But that didn''t mean I had nothing to do. ''I still needed to get stronger.'' There were still going to be random dungeons popping up here and there. There were also some key characters I hadn''t met yet, and there were unexpected situations I seriously needed to prepare for. The heroines, for example, were all too unpredictable right now. Except for Seo, I basically had no idea what they would do on a whim. Not to mention all the ss practical tests that would happen when sses start back up. So, for now, I better keep a low profile. I should probably visit that shrine soon as well, as it was a perfect hotspot for an XP farm. The monsters thate out there are either in the C to B rank with an A-rank boss inside. I can''t miss it when the Night of the Two Moonses. ''Haha... even though all of the chapter scenarios are gone, there''s still no freedom for me, huh?'' Taking the notebook back to the cab, I stretched my arms far and wide, feeling the crackling bones beneath. Biting through the pain, I slowlyid back on the bed once more and closed my eyes. Yawn...! ''I''m really tired right now...'' ''Tomorrow, I''ll start training again tomorrow...'' ''leveling up is a must...'' ''Tempest wolf.... I should probably visit that wolf soon as well.....'' ''The grand fest- I must prepare.... Act 2-'' Mumbling silently into the empty air, the soft touch of sleep finally took over. Chapter 67: Partner Chapter 67: Partner ? [Tempest Wolf] One of the most powerful monsters in the game, an A-rank boss, and the very monster that brought me closer to death''s door way before Liyana could. A creature born out of the raging tempest of storms, the very monster that somehow brought an end to the final boss of Act 1, General Auvin. And right now, it was also my very own familiar. [Note: Familiar slots avable 1/3] [Slot 1: Tempest Wolf] [Slot 2: ....] [Slot 3: ....] [Contracted Familiar] [Name: ...?] [Rank: A] [Species: Tempest Wolf] [Type: Wind, Lightning] [Category: Disaster ss] [Note: When contracting with familiars, it is best advised to avoid a full contract to avoid any mana breakdown once the contract breaks!] To think this wolf would be my first ever contracted familiar... I can''t say I''m not too happy about this, but it''s a bummer that now I''ll only be able to contract with tempest-ss spirits in the future. Fortunately, the blood wyrm was also in that category. Based on my jumbled memories, I was the one who basically did the contract out of emergency. So, there wasn''t much toin about. I honestly wanted a more mystical familiar as my first, something of Cheshire''s nature but finding a mystical familiar was as close to impossible, so I''ll just have to settle for something that will help synergize with my current build and my battles in the future... and the tempest wolf was one such creature. "This way, please." Nodding at the guide''s instructions, I followed him along a prettyrge passage that resembled a cave system with white floors and intricate magical devices ced within. If I were topare it to something, it felt like entering one of those secret bases in sci-fi moviesbined with a magical intey in the design. It felt both futuristic yet fantastical at the same time. Right now, I was inside the academy''s very own monster containment facility, [Luminous Hall], a building where a bunch of captured or restrained monsters were being held. Although storing monsters was technically illegal, this containment facility was an exception as all the monsters here were dubbed as ''Educational'' and were to be served as opponents for students to take down during uing practical tests and exams. This ce was also the breeding ground for the very monsters thaty around the academy''s great forest. As we continued through the passage, I couldn''t help but marvel at theplexity and ingenuity of the facility. The walls were lined with runes and glyphs, glowing softly and giving off a protective aura. These were not just any containment cells; they were designed to hold creatures of immense power and ferocity. Each cell was uniquely tailored to the needs and weaknesses of the monster inside, ensuring maximum security and minimal risk of escape. The guide led me to a viewing tform overlooking one of therger containment areas. "This is where we keep some of the more dangerous specimens," he exined. Below, I could see a variety of creatures, from massive, scaled beasts to ethereal, ghost-like entities. Each one was restrained by abination of magical barriers and physical restraints, ensuring they remained under control. "Impressive, isn''t it?" the guide said, noticing my awe. "The Luminous Hall is one of the most advanced facilities of its kind. It''s not just about containment; it''s about understanding and studying these creatures to improve our defenses and knowledge." I nodded, still taking in the sight. "How do you manage to keep them all under control?" "Each creature here is monitored constantly by a team of experts," the guide exined. "We use abination of spells, potions, and enchanted artifacts to maintain control. It''s a delicate bnce, but one we''ve mastered over the years." "I see..." Although I was a bit skeptical about the implications of their work and the purpose of this facility, I understood they were doing it for the benefit of humanity. Even though he wasn''t directly telling me, I knew just how dark this facility could be when it came to dealing with monsters. This veryb-like containment facility was where abnormal monsters like the Bandit Tortoise or the Poison Viper were born. "Let''s move on, shall we?" he suggested, thoroughly guiding me to a more contained ce below the underground level of this facility. "ording to the reports, it seems you are contracted with the Tempest Wolf, correct?" "Yes," I confirmed. The very reason I was even visiting this facility in the first ce was because my familiar was being temporarily contained here. "Hmm. Though I don''t know how your bond formed or how much control you have over your contract, I would still advise you to please be careful." He then adjusted his sses before having a tired expression. "Actually, during this past week, ever since that wolf was locked up in here, it''s been rather unstable, attempting to escape more than 20 times now." "I''ll keep that in mind" I nodded, absorbing the information. The Tempest Wolf''s restlessness made sense. As a creature born of storms and chaos, confinement was probably driving it mad. I needed to establish a stronger connection with it to ensure its cooperation and stability. As we descended deeper into the facility, the atmosphere grew colder and more foreboding. The walls were lined with even more intricate runes and glyphs, their glow intensifying the further we went. Finally, we arrived at a heavily fortified door guarded by two stern-looking mages. "This is where your familiar is being held," the guide said, nodding to the guards. They performed a series of gestures, and the door slowly opened with a heavy groan, revealing a dark chamber filled with swirling tempest energy. Inside, the Tempest Wolf stood, its eyes glowing with fierce intensity. It was a majestic and terrifying sight, its fur crackling with electricity and its presence exuding raw power. The room was filled with the sound of howling wind and distant thunder, a testament to the beast''s elemental nature. Slowly, the Tempest Wolf rose, its fierce eyes locking onto mine. Recognition sparked within them, and the connection between us became illuminated, like a warm, fuzzy feeling enveloping my body. As I felt its power, I knew it also sensed mine. Before I knew it, my body moved instinctively, and I walked closer to it. "It''s been a long time..." I murmured, standing directly in front of the magnificent beast. The wolf made a curious sound, tilting its head left and right as if scanning me, assessing the changes since ourst encounter. The Tempest Wolf''s eyes, usually filled with the wild rage of a storm, now held a spark of curiosity and recognition. It was a surreal moment. The same creature that had once driven me to the brink of death now stood before me, tethered by a bond that was both powerful and mysterious. "Ah, that''s right, I almost forgot, now that we''ve entered into a contract, I need to give you a name, right?" I said thoughtfully. The Tempest Wolf looked suddenly excited, wagging its tail with enthusiasm. I couldn''t help but smile a little. Although the guide had warned me that the wolf had been exceptionally dangeroustely, to me, it seemed nothing more than a gigantic, excited dog. Was this newfound calm due to our contract, or the temporary bond we had just formed? I wasn''t sure, but I felt strangely warm and at peace in its presence. ''Is this a feeling we both share, perhaps?'' I wondered, holding my chin and closing my eyes to ponder what to name this majestic creature. Honestly, I was quite bad at naming things, so I wasn''t confident I coulde up with a good name, let alone one it would like. Let''s see... it''s a white-maned wolf with crackling golden electricity surrounding it from time to time. It has red eyes that imply it''s a full-on albino. A good name would probably be... "Whitey, right?" "....." The moment I said those words, the entire room seemed to freeze. The Tempest Wolf stopped wagging its tail and stared at me as if I had lost my mind. The mages in the back, my guide, and even the Tempest Wolf all looked at me with expressions of shock and disbelief. Growl! The wolf snarled at me aggressively, finding the name "Whitey" ridiculous. Golden sparks of electricity intensified around its body as it threatened to end me. "Okay, okay, maybe not Whitey," I said quickly, trying to recover from my blunder. "How about something that reflects your power and majesty?" "Hmm... Stormfang?" The wolf''s ears perked up slightly at the suggestion. "Or Thunderstrike?" The Tempest Wolf seemed to consider these names, but there was still a hint of dissatisfaction in its eyes. I needed something that truly encapsted its essence. "How about Raijin?" I suggested, recalling the name of the Japanese god of thunder and lightning. The wolf''s eyes lit up, and it let out an approving growl. It seemed pleased with the name. ''Does it even understand its meaning?'' I wondered. ''Well, if he likes it, then it is what it is.'' "Raijin it is, then," I said with a smile. The wolf''s tail started wagging again, and I felt a renewed sense of connection between us. "Wee to the team, Raijin." As I touched its head, the soft fur buzzed with electrifying energy. I knew our contract was now truly established. [Contracted Familiar] [Name: Raijin] [Rank: A] [Species: Tempest Wolf] [Type: Wind, Lightning] [Category: Disaster ss] [Congrattions, you have named your first familiar!] [New skills have been added to skill slot!] [Skill: Tempest Wolf Summon] [Effects: Summons a majestic wolf enveloped in a tempest of wind and lightning. The Tempest Wolf fights alongside the summoner, using its lightning-infused attacks to deal significant damage to enemies.] [Skill: Raging storms] [Effects: Unleashes a chaotic storm over a targeted area, causing devastating damage to all enemies caught within.] [Note: Area of Effect: 10-meter radius] [Skill: Golden lightning] [Effects: Calls down a powerful bolt of golden lightning from the sky, targeting a single enemy or a small area, dealing immense damage and causing secondary effects based on the brilliance of the lightning.] [Note: Disaster category skills can only be used once a day, and might harm the user, caution is advised!] The notifications popped up in front of me, confirming the bond between us. I felt a surge of power flow through me, a testament to the strength of our connection. Raijin looked at me with eyes full of intelligence and understanding, and I knew this was the beginning of a powerful partnership. Slowly, the restraints and magical chains ced on my partner let go, ttering to the ground as the powerful sealing magic dissipated. Raijin stretched his limbs, a low growl rumbling from his throat, as if savoring the newfound freedom. The golden sparks of electricity danced around his form, more subdued now, but still a clear testament to his immense power. "Well then, let''s go, shall we?" I said, turning to leave the containment facility. Raijin''s red eyes met mine, and with a flick of his tail, he padded silently beside me. Chapter 68: Afternoon troubles Chapter 68: Afternoon troubles ? "Hm~ hm-hmm-" Ellie, the royal maid assigned to Princess Snow, hummed cheerfully as she enjoyed the fresh breeze wafting through the curtains. She woke up with an infectious energy that radiated through her smile. Shaking her head slightly to the rhythm of her hums, she carefully folded the nkets and duvet of her bed. Her movements were graceful and precise, a testament to her meticulous nature. After tidying up, she headed to the bathroom, where she washed her face lightly, the cool water invigorating her senses. Proceeding to her maid quarters, Ellie donned her royal uniform. The outfit, a blend of white and sky blue details, was both grand and unique in design, reflecting her status as a royal maid. It wasn''t just any ordinary maid attire; it symbolized her prestigious position within the royal household. "Hehe~" she chuckled lightly, twirling and turning in front of her giant mirror. Her lively eyes sparkled with delight as she admired her reflection. With a satisfied smile, she thenbed her hair neatly before tying it into pigtails, adding a touch of youthful charm to her appearance. "Perfect~!" she eximed, beaming at her reflection. For Ellie, this entire routine was a well-practiced ritual. It took her a mere five minutes toplete, a testament to her efficiency. Like a well-oiled machine, she seamlessly transitioned from one task to the next, ensuring she was ready to start her day in under ten minutes. With her preparationsplete, Ellie felt a surge of excitement. Today, like every other day, she was dedicated to serving Princess Snow with the utmost care and devotion. Checking herself onest time, Ellie examined her face in the mirror to ensure everything was perfect. Satisfied with her appearance, she nodded in approval and left her room, making sure to lock it securely behind her. With purposeful steps, Ellie made her way to Princess Snow''s chambers. The sun was already high in the sky, indicating that it was time for the princess to awaken. As she approached the room, Ellie felt a sense of duty weighing on her shoulders. Entering the room quietly, Ellie nced around, expecting to find Princess Snow already awake and ready for the day. However, to her surprise, the princess was still fast asleep, curled up in her bed, looking serene and peaceful. A gentle smile graced Ellie''s lips as she observed the sleeping princess. She knew how hectic the princess''s schedule had been the previous day, and she felt a pang of sympathy for her highness. Despite wanting to let Snow rest a little longer, Ellie knew that her duties came first. Moving swiftly, Ellie crossed the room and opened the curtains, allowing the soft morning light to filter in and gently illuminate the sleeping princess''s face. "Good morning, your highness" Ellie said softly, her voice filled with warmth and respect, as she approached the bed. "Mm?" Whispering softly, Snow slowly opened her eyelids to find Ellie''s blurry figure before her. "Ellie?" "Mhm- it''s your one and only cute maid, Ellie, your highness," Ellie replied with a smile before gently removing the white nket covering Snow''s body. "Please wake up, your highness, the sun is up." "Can I have 5 more minutes, at least?" Snow tried to plead with puppy eyes, but Ellie just shook her head. "No, you''re the one who told me to wake you up no matter what, your highness," Ellie reminded her. "You, meanie." "That is why I am assigned to you, hehe~" Ellie chuckled softly. As Snow got up from her bed, Ellie meticulously cleaned up the room before guiding Snow towards the dining table. There, a hot breakfast prepared by the chefs awaited them. After finishing breakfast, Ellie guided Snow towards the bathroom, despite her groggy and still sleepy responses. Once Snow had finished her bath, Ellie proceeded to dress her in her school uniform and draped her with her unique white shawl. Setting her down in front of the mirror, Ellie brushed Snow''s beautiful white hair with care and adjusted her light makeup to enhance her natural beauty. Just as always, her lovely princess was as beautiful as ever. It wouldn''t even be an exaggeration to say that she was the most beautiful person in the academy right now. Ellie smiled at her satisfying work, proud to serve her highness with such devotion and care. "You''re as perfect as always your highness hehehe~" "Ellie...'' "Yes, your highness?" "Uh- can we tone down the make up for a bit?" "Eh? But you look so pretty though...." "Ah no... I actually like the look but it''s just I''m feeling like going a little more natural today?" Ellie had a skeptical look on her face but eventually sighed and respected her master''s wishes. "Let me fix it..." she said. It doesn''t really matter if her highness wears makeup or whatever, as she was already pretty enough even without it. But still, doubt crept up inside her as she wondered why her highness would suddenly ask her that. She had been serving her highness ever since they were both 10, so she knew what she always liked and disliked. For the longest time, Princess Snow had been rather sensitive about her slightly paleplexion, so that was why most of the makeup Ellie did was more inclined to highlight her skin. The way she had dressed up her highness was something she always liked too as well but she could tell that Snow was dissatisfied with something for some reason... making her even more curious to what was up, as there was no way she would dislike something like this now for no reason whatsoever. Examining Snow and her work once more Ellie could see nothing wrong so what was the reason for the sudden change? ''What''s the issue?'' "Ellie... don''t you think a new hairstyle would be good every once in a while?" Snow tentatively suggested, her voice carrying a hint of uncertainty. Ellie, surprised by the unexpected request, hesitated before responding, "...Yes?" "And this shawl, maybe we can set it aside for today?" Snow continued, her tone growing slightly more urgent. "Excuse me?" Ellie''s confusion deepened. Snow''s attachment to her signature shawl was well-known, making this sudden suggestion seem out of character. "Oh, no, it''s not that I think it''s bad or anything," Snow hurriedly rified, her cheeks flushing slightly. "I''m just suggesting we set it aside for now and perhaps use it on ater day. And also the uniform, maybe we could use the uniquely tailored ones..." Snow''s sudden change in demeanor caught Ellie off guard. She observed as Snow nervously sped her chest; her cheeks now tinged with red. "Y-you know.... something that''d make me look more Mature?" Snow''s voice trembled with uncertainty, her gaze flickering away from Ellie''s. Ellie, now even more perplexed, couldn''t help but mumble, "But, you looked perfect in the way you usually are, Your Highness..." "I-I know that..." Snow stammered; her embarrassment evident as she avoided meeting Ellie''s eyes in the mirror. "It''s just that, you know... maybe I feel like showing a bit more skin today?" As Ellie processed Snow''s peculiar behavior, a sudden realization dawned on her. "Ah~ I see," she said with a knowing smile, watching as Snow dropped her head in embarrassment. Though Ellie herself was innocent in matters of romance, she had keenly observed Princess Snow''s feelings for a certain young man ever since his incident with her that day. "Looks like Her Highness has found her spring, huh? Ehehe~" Ellie chuckled softly. "Don''t worry, Your Highness, I''ll make sure you be the prettiest person in school today!" .... When sses finally resumed after a two-week-long suspension, the academy suddenly became livelier than ever. This was to be expected, considering the academy had forcibly locked the students in their dorms, not allowing them out under any circumstances. As I knew the lockdown was enforced to investigate the incident regarding the assassination attempt on Princess Snow. It didn''t really affect me that much. However, for the normal students who weren''t informed of such matters, it seemed like the academy had imprisoned them without reason. ''They should havee up with an excuse, no matter how pathetic it was,'' I thought, reflecting on the situation. From the academy''s standpoint, not showing any biases was crucial. They couldn''t afford to risk being seen as partial toward the princess. But even so, not saying anything only made things worse. I could feel the tension back in the dorms, even though I barely left my room, focusing on my training in my private training room. The bustling energy of the returning students was palpable as I made my way to my first ss. Conversations filled the air, andughter echoed through the hallways. It was clear that everyone was eager to catch up after being cooped up for so long. As I made my way ignoring the antics around me, I couldn''t help but notice subtle gazes ncing at me. From my left, right, front, and back, it felt like hundreds of eyes were watching my every move for some reason. Turning my head around as nonchntly as I could to avoid alerting whoever it was that was watching me, I just stumbled upon nothing. Students around me were having casual conversations, some going to their respective ssrooms and some enjoying the fresh breeze through the open windows. It was the usual morning routine, the usual sight I saw whenever I went to my ssroom. ''Could it be... Liyana?'' My heart almost skipped a beat at the thought as fear and anxiety grabbed hold of my beating heart. But if it was really Liyana, then my senses should''ve gone haywire right away. As someone who has been constantly monitored by Liyana in the past, I knew just how potent and distinct the presence and feeling of being watched by her draconic eyes can be. That was why I shook my head at the thought. There was no way it was Liyana, right? I continued walking, trying to shrug off the unsettling feeling. The academy''s lively atmosphere contrasted sharply with my internal turmoil. Despite the cheerful chatter andughter, I felt an undercurrent of unease. Was it just my imagination, or was there something more sinister at y? If I take Liyana out of the equation for now, there were only three other beings capable of watching someone while going almost entirely undetected: [Fantastical Cat Cheshire] [The academy''s principal) andstly the student council president [Dorothy] with her mystical familiar, [the great fairy wizard Oz.] Three highly skilled and powerful individuals, each capable of toppling me down with ease if they chose to do so. But what reason do these guys have to watch over me though? ''Did I unknowingly mess something up again?'' I wondered. Aside from the fact that all the main scenarios for Act 1 are now literally done, I don''t think I did anything to harbor their attention, though? The thought nagged at me as I tried to recall my actions over the past few weeks. The attempted assassination of Princess Snow had certainly drawn a lot of attention, but that was an event I had no part in to begin with, I''m her savior and that was it nothing more to it. ''Could it be that they''re suspicious of my rapid progress?'' I mused. It wasn''t every day that a student managed to contract an A-rank familiar like Raijin, the Tempest Wolf. That alone might have raised some eyebrows. Or perhaps it was my connection with Alice, who had her own unique reputation within the academy. Thinking back on the three most suspicious individuals, I considered each one carefully. Cheshire, although rather whimsical, tends to approach everything in a more open and direct way when something interests him. If he were the one watching, he would''ve presented himself the moment I noticed. Besides, I don''t think Alice would actually order Cheshire to watch me; she literally has no reason to. The principal, although rather mysterious even in the game, was a character who upheld students'' rights, including their privacy. Being stalked or watched by her wasn''t an option either. This left thetter of the three: student council president Dorothy. I had no connection with her, although she was technically someone I should watch out for as she was a mini-boss in Act 2. She wasn''t someone who would bother watching me unless I did something that shook her position in the school. "Haah... the academy just started getting back together, and now I have to deal with this crap..." I muttered to myself, feeling the weight of the situation. As I approached the ssroom door, I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing thoughts. Entering the room, I scanned the faces of my ssmates, looking for any sign of suspicion or malice. But all I saw were familiar faces-some smiling, some indifferent-but none that hinted at anything out of the ordinary. ''Maybe I''m just being paranoid,'' I thought, trying to convince myself. But the nagging feeling at the back of my mind wouldn''t go away. I had to stay vignt, now more than ever. "Good morning," came the subtle greeting of Seo, who looked at me with a tinge of happiness despite her usual emotionless face. "Good morning, Seo," I greeted her with a smile. Taking my seat right next to her, I rxed a little and let go of my worrisome thoughts. Now that I think about it, it''s been quite a few days since I''vest seen her. Ever since I got out of the hospital, we haven''t been seeing each othertely. "Are you alright now, Riley?" Seo asked with concern, her hand slowly touching my cheek as if checking for a fever. Feeling the overwhelming stares of my ssmates, I gently shook her hand off with augh. "Haha, yes... I know this maye off as a bitte, but truly, thank you for taking care of me during that time." I knew I''d already thanked her numerous times, but I just couldn''t thank her enough. Although she insisted it was just what friends do, I couldn''t keep thinking of it that way. How could I not be forever grateful when she was the one who practically took care of me while I was bedridden, even doing the most mundane tasks to help me out? Honestly, during that time, I even thought of marrying Seo. She had be the very personification of the perfect wife-she cleaned, cooked, took care of me, and even helped me during my contained practices and exercises. If in the future something does bloom between the two of us, I won''t hesitate to embrace it. ''Seo already holds a special ce in my heart.'' "I told you, Riley, you don''t need to say thanks... it''s what friends are for, so it''s alright," Seo said. Although she acted like she didn''t want my gratitude, she seemed genuinely happy when I expressed it. Hiding the huge smile that was about to stretch across my face, I gently patted her head. "Riley?" She seemed confused, looking at me with slightly bewildered, cute eyes that seemed to close a little more with each stroke. She looked more like a cat than a person, making it even more enticing to continue. ''If you won''t ept all of my thanks, then it''s best to reward you, right?'' In the game, there were only a few actions that significantly boosted the love meter for Seo. Among them, the best way to improve our likability and increase my chances on her route was through head pats. It was one of her few weaknesses and an integral part of her character, as ridiculous as that might sound. Seo''s eyes fluttered closed, a small, contented smile forming on her lips as she leaned into my touch. I could feel the tension melting away from her, reced by a serene calm. It was a small, simple gesture, but it spoke volumes about our bond. "Mhn~" Seo murmured softly, almost purring like a contented cat. It made me want to keep patting her head even more. But as with all good moments, the bad ones i follow. "What are you doing?" a loud voice suddenly interrupted. Looking to my side, my face immediately fell into a slight frown. Since I got distracted with Seo, Ipletely forgot about this guy. "Lucas...." I mumbled quietly, staring into his golden eyes. I knew this protagonist was dense as a brick, but couldn''t he see the adorable moment I was sharing with Seo? Why did he have to ruin it with his presence? And why does he look so annoyed for some reason? "L-Lucas, I told you not to bother Riley," Janica, his childhood best friend, said nervously. She bowed and tried to pull Lucas away from us. "I''m sorry about this, Riley. Lucas has just been a bit too hot-headedtely." "Janica, I told you I''m not hot-headed!" "Yes, you are!" she insisted, her voice filled with exasperation. Lucas''s annoyance was palpable, but his reason for interrupting was beyond me. Did he have some issue with Seo and me being close? It was irritating, to say the least, but I had to y it cool. "What do you want?" I asked calmly, my voice steady even as I stopped stroking Seo''s head. She looked a bit sad as soon as I stopped, which made me sigh internally. Considering this guy''s personality, was he here to challenge me to a fight once again? Was he annoyed that I hadn''t thanked him for his giftst time, or was he just irritated by the very act of talking to me? If that was the case, he didn''t need toe closer. Feeling a bit tired, I was about to shoo him off when I noticed his gaze intensify. He grabbed the sheath of his sword, making me more alert. Even Seo, who usually paid him no mind, looked at him dangerously now. "Riley, I''ve learned many things during the Duo exams, and you were right. I am weak..." ''Where was this guy getting at now?'' "When I faced a truly strong monster, I was greatly humbled, and the words you said to me on that day resonated within myself. That is why..." He bowed his head in front of me. "Thank you for making me realize my mistake." ...Huh? What in the actual fuck is this guy talking about right now? All I did was spout some bullshit during that time; I didn''t mean for it to get so deep. "Is that so?" I said casually, trying to remain nonchnt. Inside, my thoughts were racing. Lucas straightened up, his expression earnest. "Yes. Your words made me reflect on my actions and my approach to bing stronger. I realized that strength isn''t just about power; it''s about understanding and growth. I owe that realization to you." "I see... Well, I''m d you found it helpful then" I replied, still unsure how to handle this situation. Straightening up his posture, Lucas nced at Seo behind me one more time before looking back at me. His mouth kept moving up and down as if he wanted to say something but then stopped as he sighed heavily. Seriously, what''s wrong with this dude now? He wasn''t like this while I was the one ying him in the game. Is this his true personality without a yer''s influence, perhaps? Well, he didn''t outright change his archetype and demeanor as he was in the game, but it still felt weird seeing someone act different than they usually do. For some time now, why exactly does he seem so bothered? "Riley... This afternoon, do you have some ti-" "No...." I replied immediately, realizing what he was about to say. He looked stunned as I didn''t let him finish, but I''m sorry, I have no time for some other bullshit. Please just go ahead and do your protagonist thing and identally meet up with one of the heroines or something. Chapter 69: Afternoon troubles 2 Chapter 69: Afternoon troubles 2 ? After ss ended Seo and I decided to take our lunch together. Making our way to the cafeteria, Seo and I noticed the absurd number of students busily trying to take any avable seats. "Everyone sure is lively today..." Seomented. "Yes..." I replied, observing the bustling scene. Although the reason was obvious, it was still surprising to see so many students here. Did they miss the cafeteria food that much, even though most of the items here cost around 2,000 gems on average? Considering that most students, surviving off missions and such, only earn an average of around 10,000-15,000 gems every moth at best, it was pretty surprising to see some students from the lower sses actually buying food here. The food inside themercial district is much cheaper, so I reckoned all of them would''ve gathered there like usual. ''Is there something different now?'' I wondered. Looking around, it was clear that finding any avable seats here was going to be a hassle just from the sheer number of students lining up in the canteen. Even the staff were busily trying to handle all of them. Although I was the one who invited Seo to have lunch here, it seemed we might have to change our ns for a bit. "Seo, how about we have lunch somewhere else?" I suggested. "Ok..." came Seo''s fast response. She also realized that we would only be wasting time here if we waited for some seats to open up. We could probably use our authority as A-ss students to force out the ones sitting, but that would just be in old bullying. Besides, I don''t want to have such a record attached to my name. As much as power hierarchy rules this ce, at the end of the day we are all just students trying our best to survive this hellish academy in our own ways. Turning around, Seo and I were just about to leave when a suddenmotion took ce. "Wow, look!" "She''s so pretty." "Is that...?" "Look, it''s the princess!" "Why is she here?" "I''ve heard she sometimes visits the cafeteria along with a ck-haired boy, but to think the rumors were actually true." "But she''s alone now, though?" Conversations rallied up like a buzzing feed as all of them stared at the goddess walking closer to the cafeteria... ''Snow?'' ''But Lucas is not with her though?'' Walking right behind us was the very epitome of beauty itself, Princess Snow White. She had a very natural and esteemed look and grace in her aura as she walked closer to us. Ignoring the people mesmerized by her, she casually walked past everyone as they made way for her. Her eyes locked onto mine, and she suddenly smiled in the most nonchnt of ways, as if we were long-time friends. It was disarming, to say the least. "Good afternoon, Riley... and Miss Seo, perhaps?" Snow greeted us warmly. "Yes, good afternoon, Your Highness," I replied, making a slight bow. "Good afternoon, Your Highness..." Seo followed my lead, bowing as well. Although this was probably only Seo''s and Snow''s second time meeting, they were essentially acquaintances now, which saved me the trouble of introducing them. "Are you two about to have lunch, perhaps?" Snow said with a smile, subtly ncing at Seo. Like a long-time friend you haven''t seen in a while, she casually initiated a conversation as if it were nothing. Talking to someone wasn''t particrly difficult, but even still, after what happened to us a week ago, I thought she might be a bit more reluctant to speak with me-especially after that kiss. ''Is she alright now?'' I wondered, feeling a pang of uncertainty. I had a feeling she had been purposely avoiding me all this time, but seeing her now, I guess that wasn''t the case? "Yes, Your Highness, but as you can see, there are a lot of people here, so Seo and I were about to go out," I exined, gesturing toward the crowded cafeteria. Snow nodded. "I understand. The cafeteria does seem particrly busy today... but don''t worry, a table was specially reserved for me today!" she said with a p, then gently grabbed hold of my right hand. "Uh-Your Highness?" I stammered, taken aback by the sudden contact. "The two of you are about to have lunch, right? It''s perfect. Why don''t you join me? It''s pretty lonely eating alone, you know?" Snow''s smile was warm and inviting, making it hard to refuse. Seo, who was standing on my other side, grabbed onto my left hand. We looked like a bunch of kids holding hands together, being dragged along by the princess''s wishes. The stares from the other students intensified, a mixture of curiosity, admiration, and perhaps a hint of jealousy directed at us. I exchanged a quick nce with Seo, who seemed as bewildered as I was but also slightly curious. Snow led us through the cafeteria, her presence parting the sea of students effortlessly. They all made way for her, their whispers and curious nces following us. It felt surreal to be the center of attention, but Snow''s grip on my hand was reassuring, her demeanor as graceful as ever. As we approached the reserved table, I noticed it was situated in a quieter corner of the cafeteria, away from the bustling crowd. It was elegantly set, with a pristine white tablecloth and a vase of fresh flowers at the center. The staff had clearly gone to great lengths to ensure it was perfect for her. "Please, have a seat," Snow said, releasing our hands and gesturing to the chairs. Seo and I sat down, still slightly in awe of the situation. Snow took her seat opposite us, her smile never fading. Looking at the overall preparation and the vibe of this ce, I couldn''t shake the feeling that all of this was pre-arranged. The entire setup had a carefully orchestrated feel, as if this whole situation had been nned from the start. Seo, standing beside me, seemed to share my bewilderment. This was a public cafeteria, after all-students wouldn''t just clear out and not use the avable tables without a very good reason. My suspicions grew as I nced around. Two chefs were busily cooking something that smelled absolutely mouthwatering. From just a nce, I could tell they weren''t the usual academy staff chefs. No, these were Snow''s personal chefs, dressed in academy chef uniforms to blend in. And then there was the familiar face of a very notable character-Ellie, Snow''s personal maid and top agent royal guard. Despite her overly gullible and lively appearance, Ellie was a deadly assassin and one of the fastest characters in the game. If she was here, something significant was definitely up. Snow sat down in front of me, her gentle smile making it hard to focus on anything else. Stroking the back of her hair, she settled into her seat and then snapped her fingers. Ellie immediately approached and handed us menus. "Please, order whatever you want. I''ll pay for it." The situation felt surreal, like a scene from one of the high-stakes missions in the game. Snow''s presence, the exclusive setup, the personal chefs-it all seemed too extravagant for a simple lunch. But here we were, being treated like royalty. Seo and I exchanged nces before opening the menus. The dishes listed were gourmet, far more borate than the standard cafeteria fare. Despite my curiosity about what Snow was up to, the aroma wafting from the kitchen made it impossible to resist ordering something. I picked a dish that looked particrly appetizing, and Seo did the same. Once we had ced our orders, Snow leaned back in her chair, looking genuinely pleased. "I''m d you could join me today," she said, her eyes flickering with a hint of something I couldn''t quite ce. "I''ve been meaning to talk to you both, and this seemed like the perfect opportunity." "Is there something specific you wanted to discuss, Your Highness?" I asked, trying to keep my tone casual despite the growing curiosity. Snow''s smile widened, but before she could respond, our food arrived. The chefs ced the dishes in front of us with a flourish, and the aroma was even more enticing up close. For a moment, the conversation paused as we took in the beautifully presented food. After enjoying the warm aroma and the sweet scent of the beautiful food in front of us, Snow pondered my question for a bit, leaning her arms on the table and resting her chin on her hands. She looked at me with a slight smirk. "A specific reason, hmm-?" She let the question hang in the air for a moment before continuing, "There''s none really...." "Excuse me?" I asked, still a bit skeptical. I knew Snow''s character the best. She was the type to do things with utmost purpose, always having some n in mind. Her actionstely seemed to contradict that, but even so, she was essentially the same Snow from the game. There was no way she didn''t have a motive. Was she here to discuss the uing student council elections? Or perhaps to entice me to join her side for the grand festival? Considering all the political schemes that happen there, did she want me to be her representative? Now that I think about it... isn''t she a bit more beautiful than usual? Her hair was braided up high in a bun, highlighting her delicate pale nape. Her usually disheveled bangs that sometimes hid her captivating blue eyes were now meticulously put to the side by a beautiful snowke hairpin. A pair of blue earrings that matched her overall color scheme also highlighted her already stunning features. She looked like an angel who had descended into this very world. Honestly, it was hard not to get lost staring at her due to her beauty alone. Not to mention... ''Isn''t her dress a bit more... sexier today?'' I knew the heroines each had their own unique types of uniform, but the white uniform she was wearing right now was a tad bit too unique, no? From what I remember, Snow doesn''t like showing her skin in front of other people due to her complexion, which she was secretly sensitive about. That was why she always wore a shawl or a white cardigan and jacket to cover up most of her skin, sometimes even wearing white gloves just to make up for it during summer. Yet here she was, wearing a sleeveless white uniform that showcased the beauty of her white arms. Even the skirt she wore was a bit shorter than usual. Although she wore white tights to cover up her pristine legs, somehow... it made her look even more erotic? I couldn''t help but feel my cheeks flush slightly at the thought. Snow, usually so reserved and modest, was now dressed in a way that emphasized her natural beauty in a more alluring manner. It was as if she had transformed into a vision of elegance and sensuality. Snow noticed my lingering gaze and tilted her head slightly, a yful glint in her eyes. "Riley, is something wrong?" she asked with a gentle smile. "N-no, Your Highness," I stammered, quickly averting my eyes. "Fufu- is that so?" she said, pausing lightly as she picked up her knife and fork. "Please don''t think too much about my actions for today, Riley." "I knew it might seem suspicious but...." "I just wanted to spend some time with you~" 11 || The moment she said those words, a heavy silence descended over the entire cafeteria. ncing around, I noticed that everyone had paused, their conversations and even their eating interrupted by Snow''s statement. ''Were these people seriously listening...?'' Chapter 70: Snowy Train Chapter 70: Snowy Train ? Hours Before Riley and Seo Arrived at the Cafeteria Snow sat in her private chambers, a look of contemtion on her face as she listened to Ellie, her personal maid and confidante. Ellie, ever the enthusiastic advisor, was giving Snow a rather passionate lesson on romance and the subtleties of courtship "Remember, Your Highness, when ites to matters such as this, push and pull tactics are important!" Ellie eximed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Push and pull?" Snow repeated, tilting her head slightly. She looked genuinely curious but also a bit confused, she had a general idea about the notion but actually experiencing it was another... "Yes! I know you have a crush on Sir Riley, but Your Highness, you must also remember your position and value as a woman. You mustn''t just aggressively dive right in just because you like him!" Ellie exined, her voice rising with a mix of urgency and excitement. Snow sighed softly, a delicate blush coloring her cheeks. "I-I don''t have a crush on him...!" "Oh please, do you know who you''re talking to right now, Your Highness?" Ellie replied with a yful smirk. Snow couldn''t deny Ellie''s words as she annoyingly stared at her overly candid maid. A childhood friend, Ellie knew practically everything there was to know about Snow, from her likes and dislikes to her overall personality. They were like sisters growing up, so secrets were practically nonexistent between the two of them. This deep bond was one of the main reasons Ellie could sometimes talk to her without any honorifics, even if it asionally irked Snow. ''Isn''t she getting ahead of herself right now?'' Snow thought, feeling a mix of frustration and amusement. Snow knew that Ellie herself had no experience in the art of love, so how could she so casually suggest and give her opinions on such topics anyway? But Ellie''s earnestness and confidence were hard to dismiss. Snow sighed again, this time more in resignation than irritation. "Ellie," Snow began, trying to maintain herposure, "you do realize you''re giving advice on something you haven''t experienced yourself, right?" Ellie puffed out her cheeks, crossing her arms in defiance. "Experience isn''t everything, Your Highness. Sometimes, intuition and observation are just as valuable! Besides, I''ve read plenty of romance novels." Snow couldn''t help butugh softly at her friend''s earnestness. "Romance novels, Ellie? Really?" Ellie nodded, her serious expression contrasting with the light-hearted topic. "Yes, really! They''re full of valuable lessons on the dynamics between men and women. Trust me, Your Highness, a little push and pull will work wonders." "You know the work of fiction doesn''t naturally trante to reality, right?" Snow said, her voiceced with skepticism. She was a woman who let logic triumph over emotions. The notion of manipting emotions should have been easy with that mindset, but actually doing it might backfire in unexpected ways. She had already realized this when she impulsively kissed Rileyst time-she had no practical control over her emotions when it mattered most. Ellie nodded vigorously. "I understand, Your Highness, truly I do. But think of it like a dance. You take a step forward, and then a step back. It keeps the intrigue alive. Men, especially someone as unique as Sir Riley, are drawn to a bit of mystery." Snow leaned back in her chair, her fingers absentmindedly twirling a strand of her long, silvery hair. "A dance, you say?" The idea intrigued her. Just like with her political opponents... A dance was a way to hide one''s emotions while guiding the person in front of you on your own flow. She might be able to manage that. "Yes, a dance," Ellie continued, her enthusiasm unwavering. "You don''t have to reveal everything at once. Keep him guessing, let him be drawn to you naturally. It''s all about bnce." Snow considered this, her mind racing with possibilities. "So, it''s about maintaining control while appearing to give some of it away," she mused. "Yes! Exactly!" Ellie pped her hands together, delighted that Snow seemed to be getting the idea. "For instance, when you see him in the cafeteria today, don''t just rush to him immediately. Observe him first, let him notice you. And when you do approach, be confident but not too eager." "It''s about creating a rhythm that''s both engaging and elusive.... Well, isn''t that quite fun?" Ellie beamed, encouraged by Snow''s receptiveness. "Your Highness...! You have the grace and poise to do it perfectly. Just remember, it''s not about deceiving him; it''s about creating a dynamic that''s both exciting and genuine." Snow nodded slowly, absorbing Ellie''s advice. "Alright, Ellie. I''ll give it a try...." ... Remembering Ellie''s advice, Snow went into the battlefield of social dynamics with all her weapons on hand. The earlier beauty regimen she had with Ellie that morning worked wonders. All eyes were on her as she casually walked through the hallways of the knight department. Her outfit, personally chosen by Ellie, was designed to enhance her natural beauty and allure. As embarrassing as it was to wear it, Snow epted everything Ellie handed down to her. After all, Ellie was the proimed master of love, right? As amusing and unbelievable as that title sounded to Snow, in her somewhat confused state right now, any form of advice was almost truly believable. Snow was a princess, born and raised like a textbook example of royalty. Everything she learned about matters of the heart was from texts and the limited knowledge of her tutors, who rarely delved into such subjects. She was a woman destined for a bright future ruling an entire empire, so subjects regarding the heart weren''t something she was allowed to learn. Ellie''s words echoed in her mind: ''Think of it like a dance. You take a step forward, and then a step back. It keeps the intrigue alive.'' Snow reyed those words, trying to embody the rhythm and mystery Ellie spoke of. Her appearance today was part of that dance-a careful step forward, designed to captivate and intrigue. As she made her way through the hallways, she could feel the eyes of students and faculty alike following her. Her high-braided hair, meticulously styled to highlight her graceful neck, and the snowke hairpin that kept her bangs elegantly to the side, all contributed to the ethereal image she projected. Her sleeveless white uniform, tailored to entuate her figure without being overtly revealing, added an element of allure that was hard to ignore. Even though she was nervous, she maintained herposure. She had to; this was part of the dance. She reminded herself that this was a strategic move, a way to blend the lessons of royalty with the subtleties of personal affection. The thought that Riley might be watching her, noticing her every move, kept her going. As she entered the cafeteria, the buzz of conversation died down. She could feel the weight of their gazes, the curiosity and admiration. She spotted Riley and Seo immediately, standing together as if waiting for her. Snow took a deep breath and approached them, her heart pounding but her exterior calm and collected. "Good afternoon, Riley... and Miss Seo, perhaps?" she greeted them, her voice steady and warm. "Yes, good afternoon, Your Highness," Riley responded, bowing slightly. Seo followed suit. "Good afternoon, Your Highness." Honestly, she only wanted to see Riley today. However, after doing a bit of background research on him, Snow knew that the top knight among the first years, Seo Gyeoul, was someone particrly close to Riley. So, she let it be. But even still, seeing another girl casually getting close to Riley and grabbing hold of him irked the innocent princess in many ways. Just staring at Seo''s apathetic gaze annoyed her even more. Ever since she first met Seo back in the duo exams, Snow already had a rough assessment of her. Seo was a stoic, focused individual, dedicated to her training and her goals. Snow knew that Seo wasn''t intentionally trying to annoy her; in fact, she probably didn''t even realize the effect her actions had. Seo was oblivious to the intricacies of Snow''s feelings, which made the situation even more frustrating. The sight of Seo''s calm demeanor,bined with Riley''s nonchnt attitude, added to her irritation. Snow couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy. For a girl in love, blindness was truly a sickness. But even in the throes of her emotions, she knew she had to maintain her composure. Taking a deep breath, Snow tried to calm her mind. She reminded herself of Ellie''s advice and focused on the delicate dance she needed to perform. This wasn''t just about winning Riley''s affection; it was about navigating theplex web of emotions and social dynamics that came with her position. "Remember, Your Highness, your presence itself is already the pull, so be sure to wait for a while before pushing, okay~?" Ellie''s words echoed in Snow''s mind as she sat, trying to hide her mounting frustration. Following her maid''s advice, she set aside any minor inconveniences and yed along for now. For as long as itsted, that is. Riley was truly the epitome of a man she struggled to understand and, at times, hated. ''Why isn''t he making a move? Why isn''t he saying anything?'' ''Everything should be obvious now right?'' Their conversation was flowing well enough, yet no reaction came from the man in front of her. Even when she had purposely dragged him to this corner of the caf¨¦ and held onto his hands to gauge his response, there was nothing. ''He didn''t even say anything about me...'' "Please, order whatever you want. I''ll pay for it," she said casually, giving him subtle hints, but even then, he wouldn''t give away any sort of reaction. ''Was I the only one bothered about that kiss, perhaps?'' she wondered. Although Ellie had advised her about push and pull, waiting alternately, there was no such dynamic happening here. Both the pushes and pulls were all initiated by Snow herself. Watching Riley and Seo meticulously order their meals, Snow sighed and slumped back in her chair. Was the n doomed from the start? Riley was an enigma-full of mysteries and extraordinary strength. Perhaps the notion of romance didn''t apply to him at all. ''Is he really that oblivious, or does he just not care?'' Snow pondered. She stole a nce at Seo, who seemed perfectly at ease, her expression unreadable. This only added to Snow''s frustration. She had hoped for some acknowledgment, some sign that Riley was affected by her presence. Feeling a wave of doubt, Snow tried to reassure herself. ''Ellie''s right. It''s a dance. Maybe I just need to be more patient.'' But patience was never her strong suit, especially not when it came to matters of the heart. Snow straightened in her seat, trying to regain herposure. She couldn''t afford to let her emotions show. Not here, not now. She nced at Riley once more, this time with a softer gaze. Maybe if she gave him more time, more subtlety, he would eventuallye around. Sighing once more she tried to hide the fatigues, she felt from all of this and smiled as best as she could... "I''m d you could join me today," Snow said, her eyes flickering "I''ve been meaning to talk to you both, and this seemed like the perfect opportunity." "Is there something specific you wanted to discuss, Your Highness?" Riley''s question made Snow pause and consider her response. She almostughed out loud at the simplicity of his question. A specific reason? There was none to begin with. All her motivations were because of Riley himself, but there was no way she could admit that outright. "A specific reason, hmm-?" "There''s none, really..." she answered as honestly as she could. It was a bit of a lie, but also the closest to the truth she could manage. There was no grand scheme behind her actions; she simply wanted to see the man in front of her, to be near him. That was all. "Excuse me?" Riley''s perplexed response nearly made her chuckle. How could someone be so obliviously innocent and frustratingly dense? He might just be the worst man out there, making a princess like her go to such lengths without even realizing it. Snow''s thoughts raced as she tried to maintain herposed exterior. Riley''s cluelessness was both endearing and infuriating. She couldn''t help but think that if he was making her do all this effort for nothing, then he was truly a despicable man. But then, as she put her attention back to him, her eyes widened slightly as she saw the way he stared at her. "Riley, is something wrong?" she asked with a gentle smile. "N-no, Your Highness," Riley stammered, quickly averting his eyes. ''That reaction... Did I sessfully pull him in now?'' Snow felt a surge of excitement. This was the perfect moment to push, right? "Fufu- is that so?" she said, pausing lightly as she picked up her knife and fork. "Please don''t think too much about my actions for today, Riley." "I knew it might seem suspicious but...." She trailed off, giving him a soft, reassuring smile. "I just wanted to spend some time with you~" Like a train with no brakes, she was determined to push all the way through into that thick skull of his. Chapter 71: God given Escape Chapter 71: God given Escape ? "I just wanted to spend some time with you~" The moment she said those words, the whole atmosphere seemed to freeze. Everyone around them seemed to stand in ce, like malfunctioning robots who couldn''t process and understand what she had just said. Even for someone of her nature, wasn''t that a bit too bold? Wasn''t Snow the type to make the one she liked do the confessing? So what was going on? I wasn''t an idiot; I knew what she was practically implying with those words. But wasn''t she being too open about it? Hello, aren''t you the same Princess Snow I knew from the game? ''What about your position as a princess?'' Chuckling nervously at her words, I tried to brush it off. "Haha... is that so? It''s actually my honor to spend some time with you, Your Highness..." Snow smirked, finding my reaction amusing, and giggled a little. Herughter was soft and melodic, drawing the attention of everyone in the cafeteria even more. "Riley, you always know how to make meugh," she said, her eyes twinkling with a mix of amusement and something deeper. I felt my face heat up under her gaze. "I''m d I can entertain you, Your Highness," I replied, trying to maintain a semnce ofposure. Snow''s smirk softened into a genuine smile. "You don''t have to be so formal with me, Riley. We''ve known each other long enough for that, don''t you think?" Her words sent a shrill through my nerves. ''Excuse me, are you really trying to go in that direction?'' Is this innocent-looking princess really trying to kill me right now? Sure, she had asked me to be more informal with herst time, but that was only when it was the two of us alone, not in front of the entirety of the academy popce. Although this was the knight academy cafeteria, students from all departments tended to visit from the magical department to the general department, as well as the specialized courses like necromancy and theology. This ce was a melting pot of students, from seniors to first years, making it a prime spot for gossip. Rumors could easily spread here, and once rumors spread, they could quickly turn into information. Once that information reached the wrong ears, especially those of people I really couldn''t afford to mess with right now, I would be in serious trouble. If there was even a simple rumor floating around that Snow and I were that close, it would be the end of me-literally. The political implications alone were enough to make my head spin. The royal family was always under scrutiny, and being seen as too close to the princess could be misinterpreted in countless ways. It could be seen as a power y, a romantic involvement, or worse, a scandal that could tarnish both our reputations. Haah.... although unlikely, the image of that specific bad end resurfaced in my mind... [Bad End No. 73: A ce Too High] It was one of those ridiculous bad ends where her father''s personal shadow knights would literally hunt you down upon learning about your favorability towards his daughter. The Emperor''s shadow knights were infamous, a terrifying force known for their ruthlessness and efficiency. If they deemed you a threat to the royal family, there was no escape. I remembered that particr scene in the game all too well. The tension, the chase, the inevitable end where the protagonist is cornered by the shadow knights. Their cold, merciless eyes as they carried out their duty. It was a bad end that left asting impression on anyone who yed the game Even if the Emperor did miraculously let someone like me go, I couldn''t be sure about Liyana. She was my bloody fianc¨¦, after all, and the Emperor''s protective streak extended to her as well, as she was technically his uncle... ''What was up with white-haired girls and their indirect cause to my end?'' At this rate, this situation alone would be enough to end my life. There was possibly no way I coulde out of this unscathed. If I tried to deny Snow and she became sad, my social standing would be doomed. If I epted, the chances of me dying at night were practically guaranteed. And if I just yed it off, another mysterious surprise would undoubtedlye my way... Hahaha... help me out here, system. [Note: Escape is not applicable in user''s situation.] What did I expect from this punk... [Mission: p the princess!] This petty system... do you really want me to ruin my main scenario? [Note: .....] That''s what I thought. Now then, how should I escape this predicament? I looked at Seo to my side, but she was just busily ogling the food she was eating, seemingly not caring about the situation I was in right now. Well, that was very much like Seo, but even still, help me out a little here, best friend... Do I really have no choice in this situation? [Note: the Gods are on your side!] ''Huh? the gods?'' "Riley...!" Suddenly, a voice resonated near us, pulling all of our attention back to the present. Snow, Seo, and I looked in the direction the voice wasing from. Near the center of the cafeteria, a handsome young man was making his way toward us, carrying a tray of food. He waved at me with a smile, his golden eyes locking onto mine. It was Lucas, with Janica trailing right behind him. "Lucas?" As Lucas got closer, Snow couldn''t help but let out a surprised yelp at his appearance. "Ah, Snow, you''re also here. That exins the grand array of chefs....." Lucasmented as he scanned the personal staff of the princess dressed up as academy staff. Even if the princess lied to him, those golden eyes of his would see right through it. "Ah, yes... why are you back so early?" Snow mumbled slowly at the end, making subtle nces at Ellie, who immediately averted her gaze. Lucas, not noticing her hesitation, turned his attention back to me. "Riley, about what I was trying to say earlier, maybe you could hear m-" Before Lucas could finish his words, he screamed in pain as the back of his hair was pulled by an angry Janica, who was fuming as she quickly followed behind him. "O-ow! Janica, wait..." "Lucas, I told you not to just barge in on people, right? That''s very rude, you know! Seriously...." She sighed heavily while still pulling down the somewhat rude Lucas. Janica then looked at all of us before making a light bow. "I''m sorry, everyone... I know Lucas is very impulsive, but I promise you he means no trouble." "No, it''s quite alright. I know Lucas has a very abrupt personality, so I don''t mind," Snow said with a gentle smile. This woman surely knows how to switch on her business-like smile, huh... but I could tell she was slightly pissed off right now. "Riley, please, I really need to talk to you about something important," Lucas insisted, wincing as Janica finally let go of his hair. Sensing my opportunity to escape the delicate situation with Snow, I quickly agreed. "Sure... let''s step outside and talk." "Huh, but you haven-" I didn''t let him finish, as he was my only hope of escape right now. "It''s about that, right? Sure, let''s talk about it," I said as casually as possible before dragging him along with me outside the cafeteria. Turning around to look back, I said my goodbyes to Snow, who looked at me with a mixture of emotions. "I''m sorry, Your Highness, but our conversation is about something really important, so I''m going to have to head out first." "But-" "Goodbye." Leaving all three girls behind before they could even react, I sighed heavily as I dragged along the seemingly happy Lucas, who followed me attentively. Seriously, this guy was getting weirder and weirder the more I interacted with him. But oh well, since he was the God-given gift who made me avoid that situation, he''s practically my hero now. ''As expected of the protagonist I guess? alwaysing out on the most random of times'' Once we were a safe distance away from the cafeteria, I slowed down and released Lucas. He looked at me with a curious smile. "So, you really believe our conversation is important right?" "....." ''Why do i feel like I''m in danger for some reason?'' ..... [Luminous Hall] [Section B-3] [Underground Level] "Hmm~ you don''t have to be so scared, little puppy-"The youngdy''s voice was almost sing-song as she addressed the quivering beast before her. "Since darling left you here for the time being, it seems he doesn''t have a familiar summoning bracelet yet... maybe I should send him one when I get back home~ but then again he can always buy one here.... I wonder which would be more entertaining?" She tilted her head slightly, her eyes glinting as she stared into the fearful red eyes of the massive wolf. The creature''s whimpering cries echoed through the chamber, a sound of pure terror and submission. It couldn''t handle the overwhelming aura of the monster standing in front of it. "Shh~ being loud won''t help your situation, you know? And besides, trust me, I won''t harm you, since that would make darling sad..." The youngdy reassured the wolf, her voice a gentle coo as she slowly stood up. "Raijin, was it? Darling sure has a weird sense in naming his pets~" she mused, observing the gigantic wolf with a yful smirk. The wolf, still crying and kneeling behind her, seemed paralyzed by the sheer presence of the youngdy. The overwhelming despair and dread it felt in her presence were unlike anything it had ever experienced, even from its new master. The youngdy''s appearance was deceptively delicate, her porcin skin and flowing ck dress giving her an almost ethereal look. Yet, the power radiating from her was anything but delicate. It was raw, oppressive, and unyielding. The wolf''s instincts screamed at it to run, to flee from this embodiment of danger and death. But its legs wouldn''t move, pinned down by an invisible force. If Riley had the presence of a king, the youngdy before Raijin possessed the presence of an absolute being, an unfathomable power it could not oppose. "Don''t worry, Raijin," she continued, her tone now almost motherly. "I''m not here to hurt you. I just wanted to meet darling''s new pet. And I must say, you''re quite the impressive one, even if you''re a bit skittish right now." Raijin whimpered again, lowering its head further, trying to make itself as small as possible. The youngdy''s aura was suffocating, a constant reminder of the chasm of power between them. "Now, now," she chided softly, reaching out a hand. Raijin flinched but didn''t move as she gently patted its head. "You''ll get used to it. And soon, you''ll realize that I''m not someone to be afraid of. At least, not when you''re on darling''s side." "Oh yeah, I still haven''t introduced myself, right? My name is Liyana... Liyana Heavens, the future wife of your master" "Nice to meet you, okay, Raijin?" Liyana continued to twirl around, turning side to side on tiptoes before directing her draconic eyes at Raijin, whose body shrank with every wave of fear she induced. "Raijin, you see, I''ve gotten into a bit of a problem recently... so I can''t keep my eyes and ears on my dear at all times now, missing out on crucial details and events that I should''ve been keeping watch on. That''s why..." Kneeling down once again, the youngdy touched the wolf''s whiskers. "I need you to be my eyes and ears while I''m away... Can you do that for me, little Raijin?" The wolf''s eyes widened, the gravity of her words sinking in. Despite the fear coursing through its veins, it felt an odd sense of loyalty stir within. It let out a soft, reluctant whimper, a tentative nod following as it epted the task bestowed upon it. Liyana''s smile widened, a mix of satisfaction and amusement dancing in her eyes. "Good boy, Raijin. Trust me, this will be beneficial for all of us. Keep an eye on darling for me, and make sure he stays out of trouble, okay-?" Chapter 72: Twin Assassins Chapter 72: Twin Assassins ? After the somewhat chaotic event yesterday, I was now back to my usual routine... Huff...! Huff...! With every strained breath, I endured the aching pain in my muscles as I counted down thest rep of the day. "87, 88, 89..." As I continued to hold my breath, I recalled the challenge Lucas gave me yesterday. ''Riley, in the grand festival, can you please be my opponent?'' And here I thought the dear protagonist actually had something important to discuss. In the end, the guy just wanted to challenged me to a duel for the uing grand festival. Ever since I made the choice of acting strong for Lucas and identally positioning myself as his rival, the guy has been getting weirder and weirder for some reason. I know he had a weird obsession with getting stronger, but I didn''t expect it to go in this direction. "100!" ''Phew...'' ''That''s it for today''s push-ups...'' ''Haah.... enough thinking about that guy for now... Since I epted his challenge, he shouldn''t bother me that much anymore... at least until the grand fest arrives... Sitting down on a chair nearby, I settled down for a bit to catch my breath. I drank from my water canteen and poured the rest over my face to cool down. I sat down on a nearby chair, trying to catch my breath. I took a long swig from my water canteen and poured the rest over my face to cool down. ''Looks like training with mana really overheats the body...'' Even though I''ve only started doing this sort of exercise recently, it''s still hard to get used to. I''m not just training my muscles; I''m also straining my mana. They say more pain equals more gain, but I can''t really see the results here yet. Standing up, I headed to the bathroom to wash myself off. The cool water felt refreshing against my overheated skin. As I scrubbed away the sweat and grime, I thought about my training regimen. Combining physical exercise with mana control was supposed to enhance both my body and my magical abilities, but the process was grueling. After drying off, I looked at myself in the mirror. There were subtle changes-my muscles were a bit more defined, and there was a slight increase in my mana reserves. Which was quite a surprise considering the conditions for me to increase it.... but even then, I''m not going to question it now as it was proof of my own growth. ''Small progress, but progress nheless.'' I dressed infortable clothes and stepped out of the bathroom, feeling somewhat rejuvenated. The physical strain was tough, but it was a necessary step in bing stronger. Walking back to my training area, I mentally reviewed my schedule for the rest of the day. There were still mana exercises to be done and perhaps a bit of meditation to help focus my mind. But the most important event of the day was the date and the sub-event, [Night of the Two Moons]. Although it''s not an event I had to really worry about considering the number of levels I gained from the duo exams, which was more than I expected, it''s still beneficial. It was the only event in Act 1 that provides an A-rank dungeon, meaning an EXP hotspot. Stretching my hands, I cracked my knuckles and grabbed my brand-new sword. The purchase had cost me around 50,000 gems-a painful amount that still stung when I thought about it. But it was all for a gear upgrade, so it was somewhat worth it... well, in a sense. ''Since I used Boseman''s 300,000 cash card for this it didn''t really affect me that much.... But even still 50,000 was 50,000!" This sword was a beauty, though. Its de was crafted from enchanted steel, giving it a faint, otherworldly glow. The hilt was wrapped in fine leather, providing afortable grip that felt secure in my hand. Every time I swung it, I could feel the enhanced sharpness and the magical augmentation coursing through it. It''s beautiful and certainly a good-quality item, ranked as rare by the system, but... ''That cksmith sure was selling a whole scam, tsk.'' Haah... anyways... I should prepare for tonight''s events and probably establish some sort of connection with those ''two'' now. In the game, they usually hang out in themercial district after ss to buy some stuff or just explore and y around. Finding them might be a bit troublesome, but even then, if I just cross out all the ces, they were likely to visit within a specific time frame, making contact with them should be possible. ''Should I invite Seo?'' I pondered for a bit but, after thinking about it for a while, I shook my head. Those twins would be more than enough for this sub-event. Besides, I have a feeling that Seo might actually ruin the event due to her monstrous strength. I can''t have the boss escape out of fear, since that guy was a coward who needed to be tricked with weak-looking girls... a certified predator if you will. Alright, it''s decided then. I''ll head to themercial district and try to run into the twins. If I remember correctly, they liked to frequent the caf¨¦ near the main square around this time. With any luck, I''ll be able to strike up a conversation and invite them to join me tonight. Putting on my zer I went out. ..... Making my way through the bustling streets, I kept an eye out for the familiar faces of the twins. Themercial district was always lively in the evenings, filled with students and locals alike. Shops lined the streets, their windows disying an array of goods ranging from magical artifacts to delicious pastries. [Lily and Lillian] In the game, the twins were the best assassin-type supporting characters, and the only supporting characters with the highest crit rate, over 300%. This meant that in terms of damage output alone, the twins were capable of mimicking the overall output of the [Hidden de Technique] that Seo used. In terms of poprity, they were also among the highest-ranked and most frequently used in party rosters among the yers. Seriously, some yers would go through the game in hell mode just to have them in their party, even though there were some missions that weren''t suitable for their build, like the Golem subjugation in Act 2. As absurd as it might sound, there was a clear reason why yers chose to do so: they were very ''cute''. Those two petite-looking girls were the epitome of cuteness in the game. If the heroines weren''t around, they would probably rank in the top 10 at least in terms of attraction factor. Their charm and endearing personalities made them fan favorites, and their high damage output made them invaluable in battle. Lily and Lillian''s backstory added to their allure. Orphaned at a young age, they had learned to rely on each other and developed a unique fighting style thatplemented their abilities. Their bond was unbreakable, and their synchronized attacks were a sight to behold on the battlefield. Thisbination of effectiveness inbat and their adorable appearances made them a staple in many yers'' teams. And the fact that the two actually have a romance route in the DLC only added to their allure. Although I''m not really a fan of the twins since I prefer more mature women, I can''t deny that they had their own unique charm. Now that I think about it... except for Seo, Lucas, and Janica, I never really interacted with my other ssmates. Maybe I should''ve established a connection with the twins back then. Although I was busy trying to find ways to level up and preparing myself for future scenarios, making basic connections with the supporting cast should''ve been a priority. What a rookie mistake... ''Did my mind think too narrowly as I kept focusing on the future?'' This realization hit me like a ton of bricks. I had been so focused on my individual progression and anticipating future challenges that I neglected to build rtionships that could prove beneficial in the long run. Every character, no matter how minor, had the potential to influence the storyline and offer support in unexpected ways. ''I should probably interact with Kagami more soon.... Since he''s a character in Act 3 I have to prepare for....'' With that in mind... I finally arrived at the caf¨¦. ''It''s been long overdue but let''s meet the side characters, shall we?'' ..... Inside the Panda Lovers Caf¨¦, two beautiful girls could be seen talking with each other as they sipped their warm, freshly brewed beverages. Situated near the edge seat on the second floor of the three-story caf¨¦, they smiled and appreciated the aroma of their drinks. "Mm~! Nothing really beats a nice warm tea," Lillian remarked, her eyes half-closed in contentment. "My, my, you really are still a little girl, Lillian. Everybody knows freshly brewed ck coffee is the best," Lily retorted, trying to sound sophisticated. Hearing her sister''s words, Lillian raised one of her brows and watched the struggling look on Lily''s face as she continued to drink the coffee she had ordered. "It''s bad to lie, you know, big sis. I know you can''t stand bitter vors. Why''d you even order that?" "My, my, what are you talking about, oh dear sister of mine? Of course, I can handle something as simple as ck coffee," Lily replied, attempting to sound nonchnt. She then forced herself to take arge gulp of the coffee, her beautiful red lips pursing as she swallowed. However, a momentter, most of the coffee spurted right back out of her mouth. Lily coughed and spluttered, her eyes watering from the bitterness. Lillian shook her head at her sister''s actions and sighed. "I should''ve just ordered for you as well," she said. Raising her hand, she was about to call for the waiter to grab them a small tissue, but stopped due to amotion happening down below. "Wait, isn''t that the golden child? Rose Brilliance, was it? You know, the genius of the century," Lily mumbled to Lillian as she ignored the bitterness of her tongue... "Yes... but why is she with that guy?" "Who knows..." Staring at the two beautiful golden haired people down below, the two couldn''t help but wonder why their ssmate, and arguably the most mysterious person in their entire academy, Riley Hell, was walking side by side with her. Chapter 73: Lucky encounter Chapter 73: Lucky encounter ? Humming to herself as she enjoyed the breeze, Rose Brilliance, the undisputed strongest student among the first years, looked at the city below her. Sitting on the very edge of the clock tower, she leaned back against its walls, rxed and enjoying the colorless world she inhabited. ''How boring...'' she thought, sighing deeply. For the past few days, no, for an entire week now, Rose had never experienced such profound boredom. Right after the duo exams ended, the entire academy closed down for almost two weeks, intensifying the constant boredom she felt in her mundane world. She had done nothing but enjoy her free time, and although it was nice and rxing to do whatever she wanted, for a girl like her who was in constant search of a change in her colorless world, any form of repetitiveness became akin to torture. That was why, when it was announced that sses would resume after a week, she felt a rare thrill of excitement. However, that excitement quickly faded, reced by the familiar ennui. Although she had expected nothing to change in the short amount of time they were confined to their dorm rooms, Rose still harbored a tiny, lingering hope that somehow, in some way, things could have changed for her, at least. But upon seeing the familiar faces of her ssmates, her professors, and the students around the school, she realized that nothing had changed. The world was still boring for her. ''I wonder where he is?'' she thought, her mind drifting away from the monotonous reality around her. Ignoring her boorish thoughts for a moment, Rose remembered the face of the only person who added color to her mundane world-Riley Hell, a young man veiled in a cloak of mystery and strength. It had been almost three weeks since she hadst seen him, but the constant thoughts about him never left the young maiden''s mind. She couldn''t forget the aura of intrigue he carried, the way he seemed unfazed by her presence, unlike everyone else. He was different, and that difference intrigued her. ''I wonder why he didn''t ept me, though?'' Rose recalled the time when he had rejected her -no, rejected everyone-to be his partner in the duo exams. The memory still lingered in her mind, puzzling her. Although his choice of partnering up with Snow was somehow logical, she couldn''t help but question it. Snow was strong and capable, but Rose knew she was better. She had proven her strength time and again, yet Riley had chosen Snow over her. ''Wasn''t I better than the princess?'' she pondered, feeling a mix of frustration and curiosity. In terms of mana, she was leagues above everyone else. Her magical efficiency was unmatched; no one could rival her in spell knowledge, and her magic uracy was the best of the best. Practically no one in their entire year could possibly keep up with her in terms of magic. She was a genius of the century, proimed as the next future Archon-a title only five mages in recorded history had ever held. This prestigious title was already etched across her name. Granted, there were two seniors above her with the same proimed title, but even still, she was the youngest among all the geniuses in the world. She was guaranteed to achieve greatness and do the impossible. So why didn''t he choose her? This question gnawed at her. Her aplishments and abilities were well-known, and her reputation as a prodigy was widespread. People looked up to her, respected her, and even feared her power. Yet, Riley had chosen someone else. It was baffling. Rose remembered the countless times she had demonstrated her abilities, outperforming everyone around her. She had mastered spells that others could only dream of, and her control over mana was near perfection. She had always been the best, the top of her ss, the pride of the academy. And yet, Riley had chosen Snow. Was it something shecked? Was there an aspect of herself that she had overlooked? Rose couldn''t help but wonder if there was a deeper reason behind Riley''s decision. Perhaps it wasn''t just about power or skill. Maybe there was something more, something she couldn''t see. ''Could it be that he values something beyond just raw magical talent?'' she thought, feeling a pang of frustration mixed with curiosity. Her mind drifted back to the few interactions she had with Riley. He had always been calm andposed, never showing any signs of intimidation or awe in her presence. He treated her like any other person, not as the prodigy everyone else saw, no.... maybe he treated her more like a nobody? This was both intriguing and infuriating. ''Is that why he chose Snow?'' she mused. ''Does he see something in her that he doesn''t see in me?'' The thought made her restless. Rose prided herself on her understanding of magic and people, yet Riley remained an enigma. As her thoughts drifted, Rose searched for the right answer and stumbled upon the most unlikely yet likely exnation. ''Was he blinded by her beauty perhaps?'' she wondered. But after considering it for a while, she dismissed the notion. Although Riley and she didn''t interact much, Rose could immediately tell what type of person he was, and he wasn''t the type to be distracted by mere appearances. If he were that type of person, he would''ve exploited something when she saved him back then. Even so, Riley was still a man, and she barely knew anything about him, so it remained a possibility. Rose ''t deny that in terms of beauty, Princess Snow was unparalleled in the entire academy. As a girl herself, she had to admit Snow''s charm was undeniable. However, that didn''t mean there was no one who could match her. Rose was confident that, in terms of beauty, she was on par with the princess. Therefore, Riley couldn''t have chosen Snow based on that ridiculous reason alone. So then, what was it? Rose continued to ponder. Was it Snow''s personality? Her connections? Or was there something else entirely that Riley saw in her? The more she thought about it, the more perplexed she became. It was frustrating to not have a clear answer, especially when it concerned someone as enigmatic as Riley Hell as he was the only existence in her entire life right now to have color.... Well, there was one another person who had a color but he wasn''t as bright or as colorful as Riley was... Was it her connections? Or was it due to the fact that Riley was a noble from her empire? But that still didn''t make any sense. As much as a crown princess held power, Snow''s influence was iparable to that of an Archon, who could alter the course of history at a whim. An emperor was just a name, and besides, hierarchy was something to be dissolved within the academy. There was no way Snow could force her title and duties upon him to serve her. No matter how much Rose thought about it, no logical answer came to her mind. In that situation, she was supposed to be the 100% pick. There was no way the others could keep up with her. She would have been the most useful, especially for a knight like him. ''He''s as mysterious as he is stupid,'' she mused as she stared at the beautiful blue sky. Stretching her arms, she let go of her thoughts for now and decided to enjoy her day. There was no way she could find the answer as she was now. [Blink!] Using the short-distance celestial magic [Blink], she disappeared from her current location and reappeared all the way down in the bustling district below her. The streets were alive with activity, vendors shouting to sell their goods, children running around, and people chatting animatedly. The vibrant energy of the district was a stark contrast to the tranquility of the clock tower, but it was a wee change. Rose wandered through the crowds, taking in the sights and sounds, hoping to distract herself from her endless musings about Riley. As she walked, she couldn''t help but notice the various groups of students from the academy, all enjoying their free time. Some were shopping, others were simply hanging out with friends, and a few were engaged in animated discussions about theirtest magical discoveries orbat techniques. Skipping her way through the crowd, Rose watched and enjoyed the scenery around her as best as she could. The vibrant city, filled with people going about their lives, was a stark contrast to the lonely clock tower she often found herself atop. "Rose... please enjoy your time there, okay?" her mother''s voice echoed in her mind. Remembering her mother''s words, she resolved to enjoy her academy life as best as she could, replicating the things she enjoyed the most back at home. But even then, nothing seemed to change. ''I''m really trying, Mother....'' As the mncholic ck-and-white world in front of her continued to move in the most boorish of ways, she sighed softly. Bam! "Ah, I''m sorry, big sis!" Suddenly, a small child bumped into her, falling down immediately. He quickly got up and apologized. "It''s alright," she said softly as the child waved goodbye and ran off. ''There''s no sound....'' This was what always happened when things got too mundane. The world seemed to reject her, or maybe it was she who rejected the world. Not only was it colorless, but now it had no sound. The hustle and bustle of the marketce, the chatter of the people, the clinking of coins-all of it faded into a silent, monochromatic void. She continued walking, feeling the silence press down on her. It was a familiar sensation, one that she had experienced countless times. The world around her losing its vibrancy and bing an endless expanse of gray. Rose tried to shake off the feeling. She looked around, searching for something, anything, that could break the monotony. Her eyesnded on a street performer, ying a lively tune on his violin. She could see the movements, the bow gliding across the strings, but she couldn''t hear the music. She could see the smile on his face, the enjoyment of the crowd, but it all seemed so distant, so unreachable. ''Is this really what my life has be?'' Halting her steps, Rose took a moment to rx herself as she felt the fatigue setting in from forcefully appreciating the mundane world around her. But then, something caught her eye that she couldn''t ignore. "Colors?" she mumbled softly. Among the bustling crowd, a certain golden hue moved uniquely through the throng, navigating the busy streets with ease as if his body was part of the natural flow itself. Slowly, her heart thumped with excitement. That golden color and the sweet scent of flowers that wafted from the mysterious figure in the distance could only mean one thing: Riley. Before she knew it, her feet carried her forward as she quickly approached the young man. Using [Blink], she dodged the people in front of her, her eyes locked onto the golden hair amid the crowd. After finallying to a stop, she found Riley standing in front of the door of an extremely popr caf¨¦. As always, his colors were as bright as ever. She smiled. ''Is he interested in this type of ce?'' she pondered for a moment before shaking her head. There was no time for that right now. This was a chance. [Blink] In an instant, Rose appeared right next to Riley, her sudden presence causing him to nce at her in mild surprise. She looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with the first genuine excitement she had felt in days. "Riley" she said, her voice soft but filled with an unmistakable eagerness. "It''s been a while." Riley raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting to see her there. "Rose? What are you doing here?" "I was just passing by," she lied smoothly, her heart still pounding from the rush of excitement. "I saw you and thought I''d say hello." ''His voice is as calm as ever....'' ----- After arriving at the caf¨¦, I pondered for a bit on what sort of things to tell the twins to get them to join me on the dungeon hunt happening tonight. There were many options to garner their attention. I could stick to the script and follow what Lucas did in the game, or I could offer them something in return. But after thinking about it for a bit, I made my decision. ''I have to increase their specs as well.'' Offering something in return would be the better option now. This way, I could ensure that the twins would be stronger than they were in the future. Although they weren''t particrly relevant in future arcs, they could still be useful to me. There were more ways than one to make use of those twins, and I had this strange feeling that Act 2 wouldn''t go the way I wanted it to. Preparing for the unexpected was a must right now. Calming my breath, I was about to open the door, but then... "Riley" a beautiful voice called out to me from the side, surprising me greatly as I took a step back. "It''s been a while." She continued, giving me a warm smile. ''Rose?'' Golden hair and eyes reminiscent of the stars above, she looked at me with the usual smirk she had in the game. ''Why the heck is she here?'' Nervously, I asked, "Rose? What are you doing here?" "I was just passing by. I saw you and thought I''d say hello." Passing by? What are the chances? I knew she was a whimsical and random character in the game, but wasn''t her randomness connected to Lucas? Why the heck is she showing up to me? [Note: You are the luckiest person alive!] ''Shut up!'' Chapter 74: Twin Assassins 2 Chapter 74: Twin Assassins 2 ? "So, why are you here, Riley? I didn''t expect you to be the type to be interested in this stuff..." Rose mumbled quietly as she looked at the front door. Right in front of us was arge logo of a panda sipping coffee or tea, apanied by a big que sign with a cutely written "Wee to Panda Lover''s Caf¨¦" on top of it. Everything about this ce screamed the literal opposite of me, and probably men in general, considering how pink and white the design was. "Ah, well, I was just curious, you see..." I said as calmly as I could. "Hmm~" Rose leaned in slightly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "So you''re interested in this sort of thing, Riley?" "K-kind of?" I stammered, feeling a bit flustered under her gaze. "I see... well then, let''s go in, shall we?" "Wait, you''re alsoing...?" "Yes, now that I''m here, I might as well check it out, right? And besides, this ce is actually quite famous, you know? Some of my ssmates usually talk about how good the sweets here are. Don''t even get me started on the teas." Rose''s unexpected enthusiasm made me even more nervous. I had nned to use this visit as a quiet moment to strategize, but her presence turned it into somethingpletely different. Nevertheless, I couldn''t deny her. As we entered the caf¨¦, the sweet aroma of baked goods and freshly brewed beverages enveloped us. The d¨¦cor was indeed overwhelmingly pink and white, with cute panda-themed decorations everywhere. The ce was bustling with people, mostly young girls and a few couples enjoying their time. Looking around, I tried to spot the twins. And It didn''t take long to find them; with their uniquely colored crimson hair, locating them among the array of customers wasn''t hard. Seated at the very edge and viewing corner of the second floor, their red eyes were locked onto our direction as they looked at us curiously. "Wow! Look!" "Isn''t that Lady Rose?" "Why is she here? And who is that gentleman she''s with?" "Oh my, is that the reason why she denied my invitationst time?" "How lovely" I didn''t even know when it started, but now Rose''s fans were looking at us from all directions. The seemingly quiet, cool, and rxing atmosphere in the caf¨¦ was reced by bustling conversations among the customers, particrly the girls. I knew Rose had a lot of fans from the academy, among the students and professors alike, but I didn''t expect it to be at this level. I''m pretty sure if phones and cameras existed in this world, people woulde flocking just to try and take a photo or video of her. At this rate, we''re going to cause quite themotion. "Riley, I''m sorry," Rose whispered, leaning closer. "I didn''t realize I''d cause such a stir." She looked at me with a worried expression, but I could tell she was enjoying the attention we were getting. "No, it''s alright..." I yed along with her whims, shaking my head in understanding. However, my n for approaching the twins was unraveling rapidly. With all these eyes locked onto us, there was no way I could discreetly make my way to the twins now. Not to mention... when did she get so close? I hadn''t noticed it at first, but since when had she leaned onto my hand? All the eyes of thedies around us were now going wild with spection. Shit, at this rate, uncontrolled rumors would spread like wildfire. Even though I was subtly trying to shake my hand free, Rose held on tight, asionally resting her head on my shoulder. Something was clearly off-we were basically still acquaintances, right? "Uh, Rose?" I whispered. "Yes?" she responded, her voice dripping with feigned innocence. "Don''t you think it''s a little ufortable?" I tried to say as subtly as possible to avoid drawing more attention. "Hmm~? No, not at all," she replied, her tone yful. Great.... ''Now I was in a bind.'' This girl was clearly doing it on purpose. Although I could probably shake my hand free more forcefully, considering I have more strength than her, or just talk her out of it, I had a strange feeling that doing something like that would only guarantee a more absurd rumor to float around. I was relieved that, except for the twins, none of my other ssmates were here... especially Susan, who''s part of the news and informationwork club. She''s guaranteed to make papers out of a scoop like this. Looking around, I tried to find any excuse to leave her for a bit, but nothing came to mind. Unless I was beingpletely honest with her and exining my actual reasonings, which would just make the situation moreplicated, especially for someone as ever-curious as her. All eyes were still locked onto us, and I noticed some girls blushing as I gazed at them. Is this the effect of being near a celebrity? Did my charisma increase as well? [Note: User is very handsome] ''...Well, I guess that''s kind of true?'' Even if youpare my face to Lucas, Riley''s was no slouch. But even then, I don''t think that''s the only reason they''re blushing at me though? Sigh... looks like I''ll just have to ept reality. For now, I should let this whimsical queen do whatever she likes. Surely, she would go on her way once she''s had her fun. ''Time to make this makeshift hangout as boring as possible.'' After walking around the massive caf¨¦ for a little more, we finally found a table near the window. Rose immediately picked up the menu, her eyes scanning through the options. "I''ve heard their strawberry shortcake is amazing. Oh, and the matchatte too. What do you think, Riley?" "Uh, sure, that sounds good," I replied, still trying to adjust to the unexpected turn of events. A waitress, dressed in an equally cute panda-themed uniform, approached us. "Wee to Panda Lover''s Caf¨¦! Can I take your order?" Rose took the lead. "We''ll have two strawberry shortcakes and two matchattes, please." The waitress nodded and left with a cheerful smile. "So, Riley," Rose began, her tone shifting to a more serious note. "I''ve been meaning to ask this... Why didn''t you choose me back then?" "Huh...?" "Back at the duo exams, why didn''t you choose me? Mr. Riley? Or should I say ''Mr.Lucas'' perhaps?" she said in a yful tone as her bright golden eyes bore onto me. Right... ''Ipletely forgot about that.'' ... "Hmm, they seem very close, don''t you think so as well, Sis?" Lillian asked innocently as she carefully watched Riley chatting casually with Rose. Among the whole academy, Rose was known to be someone who spends most of her time alone. She wasn''t someone who even talked much with her ssmates, so seeing her actually talking to someone with a genuine smile of happiness like that was very surprising for the twins and all the people around here. "Yes... but when did those two get so close? Did we miss something in our daily surveince?" Lily pondered as she scooped up a bite from her velvet cake. "I don''t think so? We''ve never missed a day to read the reports and the new information we got every day, even during the suspension and duo exams, so there''s no way that''s the case..." "I see... so this is new information then.... Should we inform Susan about this?" "I don''t think we would need to, Sis. News about something like this woulde flying around, especially with all these people around seeing it..." "That''s true," Lillian agreed, nodding thoughtfully. She took another bite of her cake, savoring the rich vor, while keeping her eyes on Riley and Rose. Lily nced around the caf¨¦, noticing how the other patrons were also focused on the unusual pair. "You know, Lillian, this might change the dynamics at the academy. Rose getting close to someone like Riley could shift a lot of things. Alliances, strategies... everything could be affected." Lillian nodded; her expression serious. "That''s true.... Nobles sure lives a veryplicated life huh" she mused as she watched the lovely interaction down below even tough for the two of them their actions might''ve been to really enjoy the time for others it was probably a significant threat. "Let''s finish up and head back. We need to prepare for tonight''s hunt" Lily suggested, her tone decisive. "Okay~" came the casual reply of her little sister, who quickly drank her tea before getting back up to her feet in a hurry. "Our target for today is Henry right?" Lillian asked. "Yes" "Sigh... I don''t really want to fight a spear user though" "We can just kill him in his sleep" "Eh~? then it won''t be fun sis!" Lillian then sneaked a couple more nces at the two seemingly lovely couple down below before jotting something down in her notebook. "What are you writing?" Lily asked, curiosity evident in her voice. "Hmm~ nothing, just noting down another fact about our mysterious sword master," Lillian replied with a yful smirk. "A fact?" "Yes~! Hehehe" she giggled. Deep inside her small notebook, a clear circle was ced around another fact she had learned about one of her ssmates. [Riley Hell: Womanizer] was greatly highlighted. She smiled, feeling a sense of satisfaction upon knowing another significant piece of information about one of the strongest in the academy. As they got up and cleaned the hems of their dresses, the two walked out casually as if nothing had happened. They disappeared like mist, not a single soul noticing their departure, as if they hadn''t even been part of the picture of the reality they were in. Chapter 75: Lesson of the Heart Chapter 75: Lesson of the Heart ? "Back at the duo exams, why didn''t you choose me? Mr. Riley? Or should I say ''Mr. Lucas'' perhaps?" As her question lingered in the air, I pondered what to say. Although I knew Rose wasn''t one to hold a grudge, it was still a fact that I had lied to her. And it was during our first encounter at that. I didn''t know what she did with the information I gave her when I said my name was Lucas, but it would be best to guess that she met Lucas upon trying to find me. Any form of anger from her would be eptable... as someone who haspleted all the game routes, I should''ve seen thising. "Ricas?" Rose asked teasingly, blending both my name and Lucas''s. She was clearly having fun right now, so she probably didn''t take what I did to heart, but even still, I could see just how stupid I was back then. "Sorry..." I began, deciding that honesty was the best course of action. "I''m sorry for lying back then." Rose''s golden eyes sparkled with a mixture of amusement and curiosity. "Oh? And why did you lie to me?" "I wasn''t sure of your intentions," I admitted. "Back then, we just met at a random ce, right? I didn''t know if I could trust you.... Giving a false name was a way to protect myself" "Hmm~ is that so?" she said, seemingly satisfied with my answer before she giggled and leaned back in her chair, nodding while eying me again. "Although your reasoning is logical, it was still pretty rude using someone else''s name, you know?" "Sorry..." "So then, why did you not choose to partner up with me in the duo exams?" she asked in a more curious and toned-down voice. Hmm, even if she asks me that, I can''t really just tell her that Snow was the best option back then. Sure, Rose herself was a much more powerful mage than Snow, but that wasn''t the reason I took her in the first ce. Overall, it all basically narrowed down to the one thing I needed the most at that time: ''Luck''. Among the many heroines, Snow had the highest luck stat of all, and that was why I chose her. But I can''t exactly say that to Rose. "Well...," I began, searching for the right words. "At the time, I needed someone whose skillsplemented mine in a specific way. Snow has a unique set of abilities that I thought would be particrly advantageous for the challenges we were facing in the duo exams." Rose tilted her head, considering my exnation. "I see. So, it was a strategic decision?" "Yes" I nodded. Well, there was more to it than that, but essentially it all came down to strategic decisions. Snow was the most practical choice at that time, so she was the best option I could''ve gotten. Besides, I knew Rose would probably go at the exam solo just like she did in the game when she wasn''t chosen. So, all in all, it didn''t really affect her on an academic standpoint. "Hm..." She seemed a bit skeptical but judging from her expression, she had fully epted my exnation now. Rxing a little as the tension dissipated, silence descended upon the two of us as we stared at each other for a few seconds. "Dear customers, here are your two matchattes and two strawberry shortcakes. Enjoy!" The waitress happily delivered our orders, cing a slice of pinkish-red cake and two greenish- brown drinks in front of us. Just from the looks of it, I could tell both were delicious and probably sugary. "Thank you," I said. "You''re wee," the waitress replied, returning to her duties. Rose immediately grabbed her fork and took a bite of the shortcake. "Mm-" she savored the vors, making a cute noise while relishing the sweet taste. "This is so good-" I watched her for a moment, unable to suppress a small smile at her enthusiasm. Her delight was infectious, and I decided to give the shortcake a try as well. The moment I took a bite, the rich, creamy sweetness exploded in my mouth. Wow...! She was right. I almost eximed my surprise as I felt the soft, sweet vor of the cake melting in my mouth. How does cake be this good? I knew I wasn''t a big fan of sweets and other pastries, but this was on a whole other level. I doubted I could have something like this back in my previous world. Did they use some kind of magic, perhaps? "Looks like you''re enjoying it as well," Rosemented, staring at me. I hadn''t even realized she was watching as I gobbled up the rest of the cake. I nodded at her words, trying to maintain my poker face. The taste was so good that I momentarily forgot what I came here for. Giving a subtle nce to my side, I searched for the twins who were located at the very edge of the viewing tform. But then they were gone. ''Huh?'' My eyes widened in disbelief. Since when did those two disappear? I scanned the area frantically, but there was no sign of them. How did they manage to slip away without me noticing? My mind raced, trying to piece together what could have happened. "Riley?" Rose''s voice snapped me back to reality. She looked at me with concern. "Is everything alright?" "Yeah, just... something caught my eye," I said, forcing a smile. "Sorry about that." Rose didn''t seem convinced but didn''t press the issue. "Well, let''s finish up here. I actually want to know more about you~" "S-sure...." ''Did those two use Mist Walk?'' But aren''t they out in public right now? I knew those twins were a bit too rxed with their surroundings, but using an illegal technique like that out in the open could potentially put their lives in danger, right? Even in the game, those two barely used it, even during missions. Although there were no master knights here to notice them, can''t they be at least a tad bit more cautious of their surroundings? ''Did they even pay the bill?'' Tsk... now my whole reasoning foring here hase to nothing. If I recall correctly, the moment they left this ce, the best ce to find them next was at the public y at the city square tonight, just two hours before midnight. So, I still have one more chance to recruit them for my ns tonight. But even then, my chances of fully getting them on my side are quite iffy now, as those two would surely suspect me of tailing them, and they don''t take too kindly to people who follow them around. "Riley." Her voice pulled me back to reality once more. I turned to Rose, noticing the serious expression on her face, which instantly made me nervous. "Are you single?" "Huh???" I nearly spat out the matcha tea I was sipping due to her outrageously direct question. "Excuse me?" I asked, trying to ensure I had heard her correctly. Rose smiled, seemingly amused by my reaction, and continued. "Like, do you have somebody of interest right now? You know, someone you like or love, for that matter?" "I don''t think this is something you should be curious about, no?" "Why? I''m free to be curious, right?" "I don''t think asking someone something like that directly will give you answers, mdy." "Oh my, but you aren''t just anyone, right? And besides, you can just say yes or no, can''t you? There''s no harm to it. Is there any particr reason you can''t tell me perhaps?" Her eyes twinkled with mischief as she leaned in, clearly enjoying my difort. I sighed inwardly, realizing there was no easy way out of this. Rose wasn''t one to back down when she had set her mind on something. "I have none..." How I wish I could say that as openly as I could, but with all theplications in my life right now, that is something I can''t really say as that would be a big lie. Especially considering the dangers I put myself in and the world could be sent into the fiery pits of hell, if I ever say those words openly without minding the consequences such words could bring. Keeping my breathing steady, I looked at her with a more serious tone as I said my words as calmly and genuinely as I possibly could. "Yes... I have someone that I like." || || The moment I said the words, silence descended. Rose looked at me slightly perplexed but in a calm way. She sipped a bit of her matchatte before nodding slightly. "I see... I had a feeling someone of your stature would surely have at least one person he considers important" she said with a mixture of curiosity and a slight sense of satisfaction. "May I know who it is?" "My fianc¨¦e." "Fianc¨¦e?" This time she was truly surprised as her eyes widened. "You were betrothed?" "Yes..." The word hung between us; a newyer ofplexity added to our conversation. Rose''s curiosity was palpable, and her usually yful demeanor took on a more serious tone. "Who is she?" Rose asked, leaning forward, clearly intrigued. "Her name is Liyana" I replied, choosing my words carefully. "She''s... well, she''s important to me. Our families arranged it, but it''s more than just an arrangement." Rose nodded slowly, absorbing this new information. "I see. An arranged engagement, but one with genuine feelings. That''s quite rare." I shrugged slightly, feeling a bit ufortable under her intense scrutiny. "It is what it is." She smiled again, but there was a hint of something deeper in her eyes. "Well, I hope she knows how lucky she is." "I hope so too..." ''Like seriously I really hope so!'' So that my fated end wouldn''t happen. The conversation shifted to lighter topics after that, but the weight of our previous exchange lingered. I couldn''t help but wonder what Rose thought of all this. Her curiosity was understandable, but her reaction was moreplex than I had anticipated. "So, you have a fianc¨¦e, hmm~" she murmured, almost to herself, though it was clear she wasn''t entirely indifferent. From time to time, she continued to mumble her thoughts, even though she acted like she didn''t care. As more time passed, Rose continued to talk about random things that piqued her interest, asking me a lot of questions as if she were genuinely curious about what makes me who I am. Her inquiries ranged from the mundane-like what foods I enjoyed and what clothes I preferred to more personal details about my daily routine. It felt like I was being interrogated, and honestly, answering all her questions was bing quite a bother. After about 30 more minutes of this back-and-forth, our conversation ultimately boiled down to a series of yes or no questions. "Do you prefer tea or coffee?" "Tea." "Do you like to read?" "Yes." "Are you a morning person?" "Sometimes?" "Do you enjoy sports?" "Not particrly." "How about physical activities?" "Yes, I tend to train every morning" "Do you think you''ll be a good husband?" I paused at this one, unsure of how to respond. "P-probably?" Rose seemed to be studying my reactions, her golden eyes flickering with amusement and curiosity. I couldn''t tell if she was genuinely interested or just ying a game. Pondering for a while before her next question, Rose stopped. Noticing that she had finished her matchatte, she rxed a little before directly meeting my gaze. "You know, Riley, there''s been something I''ve been really curious about... You can probably guess that throughout my whole life, I''ve always been hailed as a genius, right?" "Yes..." I replied, recalling how even in the game, her backstory and subtle interactions with certain NPCs always reinforced that fact. "The golden child! The genius of the century, the future Archon, and the seeker of the impossible. I''ve been called many names andbeled with such absurd titles-all these notions tied to my reality." She paused for a moment, then took a handkerchief from her pocket and gently leaned in closer to me. I was surprised but didn''t stop her, sensing the gravity of her words. Wiping off a part of my cheek with the smooth, flowery-scented handkerchief, she continued, "They say I can do everything and that I know everything. When ites to magic, no one could top me, or so they say... But I don''t think that''s really the case. You know, Riley, there''s still one form of magic I have yet to discover and truly understand." Her words hung in the air, filled with a sense of vulnerability I hadn''t seen from her before. "What kind of magic?" I asked, genuinely curious. "Love..." she said simply, her golden eyes searching mine. "I''ve mastered elemental magic, illusion spells, and even the mostplex arcane rituals and even the mystical celestial magic itself. But when ites to matters of the heart, I''m utterly clueless. It''s something that no book or scroll can teach." "Well, love is a fairlyplicated matter," I replied, feeling a bit out of my depth. "That''s true... But since you have a fianc¨¦ and you say that you love her, you must be an expert at it now, right?" she said with a teasing glint in her eye. "No, I''m fairly a new-"I began to say, but Rose leaned in closer, her breath warm against my ear as she whispered. "Riley, why don''t you teach me about love~?" After all this talk.... ''How the heck did youe to that conclusion?'' Chapter 76: Greed of the Heart Chapter 76: Greed of the Heart ? "Riley, why don''t you teach me about love?" Teach her about love, she says... Haha, I couldn''t be a more wrong person to ask such a thing. "I don''t think you''re asking the right person for that, Lady Rose..." I tried to deflect, feeling increasingly out of my depth. "Hmm~? But didn''t you just say you have someone you love? So that means you have experience, right? You know what it means to love and to be loved, and you also know the feeling of it... What better teacher could I possibly have?" I wanted to scream that she didn''t understand the full meaning of the words she just said. The situation was bing moreplicated and surreal as our conversation veered into unexpected territory. ''How the heck did she evene to that conclusion?'' I took a deep breath, trying topose myself. "Love isn''t something you can just learn from someone else''s experience. It''s deeply personal and unique to each person. My experience won''t necessarily apply to you." Rose tilted her head, looking genuinely curious. "But that''s precisely why I want you to teach me. Your perspective and your feelings are what make it real. I want to understand love from your point of view." "Love is about more than just feelings, Rose," I said, attempting to rify. "It''s about trust, respect, and understanding. It''s about sharing your life with someone, supporting them, and being supported in return." She leaned in closer, her golden eyes locked onto mine. "That''s what I want to learn, Riley. I want to know what it feels like to trust someonepletely, to share my life with them. I want to experience all those things." I sighed, feeling the weight of her words. "Rose, Love isn''t something that can be taught like a magic spell or abat technique" She smiled softly; her expression more sincere than I had ever seen. "Then let''s start this journey together. Teach me what you know, and I''ll learn the rest on my own." As stubborn as ever... Rose had always been the type of character to relentlessly pursue anything that piqued her interest, seeing it through to the end with a fervor unmatched by any other. Her drive to understand thingspletely and her tenacity in doing so were traits that made her stand out. In the game, every time you followed her route, the intensity of her feelings and outbursts upon finally understanding what something truly meant was overwhelming. It was a defining characteristic of her storyline. Her emotions were so intense that they overshadowed even Liyana''s deadly yandere tendencies. Rose seemed like a character deliberately designed to ensure that the harem end could never be achieved when she was involved. But even then, she wasn''t so stubborn that she wouldpletely ignore my points. I''m sure she knows herself that I can''t possibly teach her about love. I''m no love expert, and even back in my previous world, my knowledge about love was far below her expectations. In this world, my encounters with genuine love have been limited andplicated. The only thing that came close was that kiss from Snow, and even that seemed suspicious. And Liyana... well, Liyana had her own version of love for me that I don''t even understand myself. It was a love so intense and possessive that it could practically kill me. All in all, I was the worst possible teacher for Rose. "Rose, I appreciate your curiosity," I began, trying to choose my words carefully. "But I''m really not the best person to teach you about love. My experiences are...plicated, to say the least." "But I want YOU to teach me though...?" she insisted, her eyes gleaming with determination. "I''m sorry, Rose, but I can- " I tried to fully deny her request, but she interrupted me again. "Don''t worry, Riley. I know it''s a bit odd, suspicious, and even confusing to ept such a request. I can see theplications it brings, but I promise you I''ll make it worth your while." She grabbed my hand, interlocking her fingers with mine. Her touch was soft, yet her grip was firm. "I''ll give you anything you ask for in return... You teach me the one thing I''ve always been curious about," she whispered, pulling me closer towards her. The proximity made my heart race. "It''ll just be our little secret if you want to... so teach me about love, okay-?" The moment her soft breath brushed against my ear, I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. Once again, I had gone ahead and followed her flow without even realizing it. Cheers and loud, surprised mutters surrounded us, and I hadn''t even noticed the girls and some of the couples looking in our direction, going wild. Everyone looked at us as if we were celebrities caught in a scandal at a mall. Although, I might just be overthinking this. Everything about this situation felt deliberate and nned to pin me down into an absolute "Yes" in my answers-a way topletely disrupt whatever rtionships I had with others. As Rose finally let go of me, she returned to her seat, smiling gently. It was at this moment that I quickly realized just how messed up of a situation I was in right now. [Special Abilities] [Crazy Ma] [Description: Evil people will have a certain liking to you] [Number of people affected: 1-2] ''Rose... I thought you weren''t supposed to be that type of person....'' Looking at her lifeless eyes, which held a strange obsession, my body flinched with an intense d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It was a feeling I wholeheartedly wanted to forget and a realization I never knew existed within those bright golden eyes. The intensity of her gaze, coupled with the unsettling obsession, sent chills down my spine. It was at this very moment that I knew-the lines between what made them a heroine and a viiness were about to blur. ... Spending time with Riley, Rose felt one overwhelming sensation: ''Comfort.'' Throughout her life, isted from the harsh world she was born into, Rose had finally found something she could truly put her interest in a color in this world filled with overused and reused theatrics, a world where everything had be bleak and repetitive. He was the only one who shone. In the grayscale of her existence, Riley stood out as the sole vibrant hue, the only burst of color that illuminated her life after the longest time of istion. It was a magic she neither understood nor anticipated, a surprise that defied all her expectations. Every time she heard his calm andposed voice, it soothed her ears. Every time she looked at him, a bittersweet taste of rxedfort washed over her. Every time she caught the fresh scent he brought with him, it felt like spring had arrived in her life. Throughout her entire existence, Rose had never felt something like this. In her colorless world, Riley seemed like an exception, an abnormality that defied all the rules she hade to know. His presence slowly carved out a special ce in her maiden heart, making him extraordinary to her. Riley was bing a beacon of light in her otherwise monotonous life, a source offort and fascination she had never known before. That was why she wanted to know more about him. She wanted to learn everything she could about Riley, to understand what made him so special. Why was he the only exception in her colorless world? What was the reason behind this maic pull she felt towards him? Was there even a meaning behind it all? Questions swirled in her mind. All her life, she had been called a genius, capable of solving and understanding anything with just a whim, a touch, or a sight. Yet, looking at Riley and the mysteries he brought into her life was like staring at an unsolvable, mystical form. He was more enigmatic than any form of magic she had ever encountered. Understanding the concepts behind celestial magic seemed easierpared to comprehending him. Riley was an enigma, a puzzle she couldn''t piece together no matter how hard she tried. This challenge, this inability to decipher him, only heightened her curiosity and fascination. He was a mystery she was determined to unravel, aplex equation she waspelled to solve. The more she thought about him, the more she realized that Riley was not just a person in her life but a profound conundrum that brought color and meaning to her otherwise monochromatic existence. Rose was ustomed to everything falling into ce, to understanding and mastering any challenge with ease. Yet Riley defied this pattern. He was an anomaly, a singrity in her perfectly logical world. This was what drew her to him, what made her desperate to know every facet of his being. The more she delved into her thoughts, the clearer it became: Riley was not just another person to her. He was the key to unlocking a new dimension of her life, one filled with emotion, intrigue, and perhaps even the answer to her most sought-after question... She was sure that he was the key to almost everything she could have asked for a mystery to solve her own mystery. Getting closer to her key was essential, right? Building a connection with someone of importance was necessary to draw them closer to you, but that would require time and a lot of effort. Patience, something she had in abundance when it came to mastering magic, was not something she extended to real-life pursuits. Her entire life, she had always been someone who got what she wanted. After all, she was destined for greatness. Conversations with Riley solidified one thing in her mind: "He''ll be mine in the end." It was a cold-hearted fact she epted. Riley was not just a passing interest or a fleeting curiosity, Afterall the signs thrown at her there was now way that was the case. He was a challenge, a goal, and she was determined to achieve it. She saw him as a puzzle that, once solved, would bring her a deeper understanding of herself and the world around her. She couldn''t afford the luxury of time, nor did she want to. She had to act decisively, employing every bit of her charm, intelligence, and persistence to make him hers. As she pondered this, a new resolve formed within her. She would break through his barriers, learn his secrets, and make him see that she was the one he should be with. No matter the obstacles, she was determined to seed. "So, you have a fianc¨¦e, hmm~" Upon learning a truth about him, something tugged inside her an annoyance that she did not know, an annoyance that she didn''t expect to happen. It was an intriguing thought about him that she found somewhat distasteful, something that bothered her even though it wasn''t supposed to. Her actions towards Riley so far had been to find out the truth about him, so there was no need to be annoyed. That was basically the reality of things. Her reasons for getting closer to him weren''t of that nature, so why was she perplexed and annoyed right now? The thought crept up inside her every time she looked at his face, an annoying scene brewing up in her mind. "Do you prefer tea or coffee?" "Tea." "Do you like to read?" "Yes." "Are you a morning person?" "Sometimes?" "Do you enjoy sports?" "Not particrly." "How about physical activities?" "Yes, I tend to train every morning." "Do you think you''ll be a good husband?" "P-probably?" Asking all sorts of questions to learn more about him and distract herself, she tried to ignore the tugging feeling, inside her. But even that thought didn''t seem to let go. It was a conscious question that lingered in her mind, one she couldn''t quite fathom: ''Why am I annoyed?'' ''Why do I care?'' She doesn''t even see Riley in that way, and yet, for some reason, hearing him talk lovingly about his mysterious fianc¨¦e pricked something inside her, like a lovely rose in a garden minding its business, suddenly plucked by a passing gardener and discarded. She didn''t know why she felt this way, nor did she have any justification for it, but she couldn''t shake the feeling. Minutes passed, their conversation continuing to unfold, and Rose finally found the reason behind her unease. ''I see...'' she murmured softly to herself. It was only after looking at the colorful person in front of her onest time that she realized why she was so irked by the fact that he had someone he liked, someone he loved, and someone he was betrothed to. As Rose sat there, grappling with her newfound emotions and understanding, only one conclusion emerged in her mind to solve the predicament she was facing. ''If I can''t have him... I''ll just have to make him mine, right?'' ''Easy!'' It wasn''t the first time she had contemted such a notion. Throughout her childhood, Rose had possessed the ability to acquire whatever she desired. Whether it was from her sisters, her peers, or anyone else, she had a knack for obtaining what she set her sights on. It was a skill she had honed and enjoyed, even in the past, where she would assert her dominance over situations and bend them to her will. Although there were other ways to learn about Riley and integrate herself into his life without causing amotion, that wasn''t what she wanted right now. She wanted him-all of his colors and mysteries-solely for herself. "It''ll just be our little secret if you want to... so teach me about love, okay-?" In her mind, if she could make him hers, all the confusion and annoyance she felt would dissipate. Chapter 77: Twin Assassins 3 Chapter 77: Twin Assassins 3 ? The cold breeze of the night settled through themercial district. In its busy streets, people went about their day, making use of their free time. Yet, behind all the mour and happy faces among the streetlights, one man was busy running for his life in the alleyways, his rough breaths echoing among its silent walls. "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" he cursed with haggard breaths, ncing back to see if his pursuers were still after him. ''Shit!'' Not seeing any sign of the two assassins made him worry even more. ''I should''ve stayed at the dorms...!'' Regret blurred his face as he lifted the broken sses on his nose. Cold sweat trickled down his spine as he tried his best to survive and dodge the invisible attacks that came his way. His face was bruised, his body bloodied, and his limbs filled with scars, yet he ignored all the pain. The adrenaline rushing to his brain drove him with only one desire: to survive. The shadows seemed to stretch and twist around him, the darkness ying tricks on his mind as he navigated through the maze of alleyways. Each step felt heavier, each breath morebored. The asional sound of footsteps or the distant chatter of oblivious passersby served as a cruel reminder of the normalcy just beyond his reach. He could almost hear the assassins'' silent, predatory movements, their presence felt more than seen. Panic wed at his throat, making it difficult to think clearly. He knew he couldn''t keep this up for long; his body was already reaching its limits. ''Damn it!'' he thought, the pain in his limbs intensifying with each step. ''I can''t let them catch me. I have to find a way out.'' He took a sharp turn, hoping to throw off his pursuers, only to stumble and nearly fall. Catching himself against the wall, he took a moment to steady his breathing, trying to formte a n. He scanned his surroundings, desperately searching for any potential escape route or hiding spot. Yet none seemed to be applicable for escape. ''I have to keep running,'' he thought desperately. Swoosh...! Like a thin de cutting through grass, he instinctively ducked to the side as a sudden cut was made on his cheek. "Tsk! I was aiming for the eye," he heard the subtle voice of his pursuer as he ran along again. ''They''re just ying with me,'' he thought, frustration bubbling up inside him. The two assassins weren''t just hunting him down; they were toying with him. is right arm was already rendered useless because of the paralysis poison coated on their des. His spearmanship was useless in this kind of ordeal. Taking care of a crippled man like him should have been easy for two professional assassins, yet they never once tried to attack any of his vitals. "Fuck! If you''re going to do it, what''s taking you so long?" he screamed into the empty air, looking around his surroundings, waiting for at least one of the assassins to show. The silence was deafening, broken only by his ragged breaths and the asional distant chatter of the oblivious crowd on the visible streets nearby. Although he wanted to run there, he knew he couldn''t because the moment he even thought of going there would be the moment he died. If he failed, the n their organization had meticulously crafted would crumble into ruins, and the academy would immediately find out about it. ''I can''t let it happen,'' he resolved. In his hands was a bag full of subjugation stones. If he could justnd a direct hit with one of these stones on one of his assants, it would surely be enough to slow them down. Baiting them toe closer, he purposely let down his guard, waiting for the next attack. SHIIISSS!!! Hearing the subtle sound in the air, he turned around and grabbed one of the stones. Using his momentum, he intended to throw a punch at his assant with the stone in hand. But as he turned- POOF! He only punched empty air. "What?" he gasped, eyes widening in disbelief. But his surprise onlysted a few seconds as the stone in his hand cracked and exploded like a small dynamite. Boom! The explosion pushed him against a wall. He tried to maintain his blurry consciousness as he looked forward, clutching the bag tightly to his side. He struggled to catch his breath with all the red shards of the stones flickering around his face. His right arm was numb, and the searing pain from the explosion coursed through his body, making it hard to think clearly. Tick... Tack... Quiet footsteps echoed in his sensitive ears. His heart raced as he saw two blurry figures, encased in a mist of red fog, walking closer toward him. "Wow- he blew himself up, sis!" one of the voices chimed, sounding almost yful. "Lillian, how many times have I told you to always remain quiet on a hunt?" the other voice responded, moreposed yet filled with irritation. "Ah, sorry~ I forgot, hehehe... ah, wait, you just called me by my real name, sis!" "Oh... well, he''s about to die now anyway" the second voice replied nonchntly. As his vision cleared, his eyes widened in disbelief. The assassins were two beautiful, red-headed girls, their cute and lovely faces a stark contrast to the deadly aura they exuded. They twirled twin daggers, their expressions casual as they regarded him with disdain. Shame built up in his gut. To be bested by such cute-looking girls was a blow to his pride. Mustering up his remaining strength, he tried to get up, but before he could, a dagger pierced his foot, pinning him to the ground. "Agghh!" he screamed, desperately trying to suppress it. "Hmm~ even after all this, you''re still wary of the academy guards?" the second girl mocked, her eyes glinting with amusement. The pain was excruciating, but he forced himself to focus. He couldn''t afford to lose hope now. "Why... why are you doing this?" he managed to gasp out, his voice strained. The girl named Lily giggled, twirling her dagger yfully. "Orders, of course. You''re quite the troublemaker, aren''t you? Our client wants you out of the picture." "Client?" he repeated, his mind racing. "Who... who sent you?" The older sister stepped closer, her dagger glinting ominously in the dim light. "That''s none of your concern. Just know that you''ve crossed the wrong people." Grabbing onto the bag in his arm, the seemingly older one of the twin assassins counted the subjugation stones inside and nodded. "Is it the right amount, Sis?" Lillian asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. "Yes," the older sister confirmed, her expression cold and calcting. "What should we do with it?" Lily continued, twirling her dagger absentmindedly. "Well, Preside¡ªI mean, our client didn''t tell us what to do with our prey''s package..." Although subjugation stones were illegal in the market, they could fetch hundreds, if not millions, of gold coins in the ck market. With a huge pile like this, they could easily sell it for tens of millions. But even then... "Let''s just destroy it. Getting the academy''s attention like this stupid person here isn''t worth the trouble," the older sister decided. "Eh? What a waste... but if you say so, Sis," Lillian pouted, but quickly relented. Having made their decision, the two turned their attention back to the young man, whoy helpless on the ground. The older sister stepped onto his chest with a cold, deliberate motion. "Ugh!" he grunted, trying to resist, but his body waspletely paralyzed. The dagger piercing his foot continued to dose him with enough paralysis poison to stop a normal person''s heart. If he hadn''t been an aura user, he would have died instantly. The older sister leaned down, her face inches from his, her eyes glinting with sadistic amusement. "You''ve caused quite a bit of trouble, haven''t you?" He tried to respond, but his mouth wouldn''t obey. His eyes darted between the two girls, desperate for some way out, but there was none. Lillian crouched beside him, her expression almost sympathetic. "It''s a shame, really. You had such potential~ we were even pondering if we should attack you in your sleep, but I guess that wasn''t necessary?" She gently traced the outline of his jaw with her dagger, the cold metal sending shivers down his spine. The older sister straightened up, her gaze shifting to the bag of subjugation stones. With a swift motion, the older sister flung the bag against the wall of the alley, the stones scattering and ttering onto the ground. They exploded into reddish dust, causing a slight burst of energy that lit up the walls in a crimson hue. If Lillian''s shadow technique hadn''t masked the sound, the busy street''s attention would have surely been drawn to them. "Knight Department, 3rd year, Henry Austin, spear user and piercing aura specialist," the older sister recited, her voice cold and detached. "Where did you get this many subjugation stones?" "Do you think I''ll tell you if you just asked?" Henry spat back, his voice filled with defiance despite his dire situation. "No, not really," the girl shrugged, her smile turning menacing. "But I was hoping you''d at least understand your situation." Henry tried to muster a response, but before he could, Lily leaned in close, her voice almost tender. "Goodnight, sweet prince," she whispered. Henry didn''t have time to think about what to say next. His field of view distorted, turning upside down as his head detached from his body before he even had time to process anything. Slowly, as his consciousness faded, the banter of his twin assassins became hisst memory. "Shouldn''t we have tortured him for answers, sis?" Lillian asked, wiping her de clean. "Nah, it''s not worth it," the older sister replied nonchntly. "Besides, we''re being paid to kill, not to find out information. The less we know about these things, the better." "Well, if you say so," Lillian agreed, though she sounded a bit disappointed. The older sister turned her gaze back to Henry''s lifeless body, then to the scattered remains of the subjugation stones. "Let''s clean this up and get out of here. We''ve lingered long enough." Lily nodded, using her shadow technique to mask their presence once more. The two moved quickly and efficiently, their actions almost choreographed in their precision. Within moments, the alley was as it had been before their arrival, the only evidence of their deadly encounter being the faint scent of blood in the air. As they disappeared into the night, only the red fuzzy mist of there technique remained in the dark alley''s pf the ever-busymercial district.... ----- That talk with Rose took longer than expected. ncing at the time, I realized I had spent far more with her than I had anticipated. Maybe it was because Rose was quite pushy, always trying to stall the conversation, or perhaps it was just me being too indecisive about it. Whatever the case, I was just d I had managed to get away from her for now. Judging from thest look she gave me; I knew she was serious about her intention of making me teach her about love. Not to mention the system notice regarding my one useless special ability. Handling a literal draconic atom bomb on my back was already hard and heavy enough; now I had to handle a potential world-dismantling nuke as well? Haha... fuck me. Sighing deeply, I wondered how I was supposed to navigate this situation now. Liyana, Snow, and now Rose... not just thest boss but two of the main heroines as well. ''At this rate, I might as well take over your role, Lucas!'' Tsk... I tried to shake off the tiresome thoughts and focused on the task at hand. Now wasn''t the time to ponder all of this as I still had a mission toplete for tonight. The cold breeze of the night settled through themercial district, and despite the bustling streets. The cold breeze of the night settled through themercial district, and despite the bustling streets, I found myself slipping into the crowd of people. My eyes locked onto my two main targets for the night, havingpletely missed them back at the caf¨¦. Sitting at the water fountain in themercial district''s city square, two adorable twins were sipping their glowing beverages as they stared at the stars in the night sky above. They asionally nced over at the band ying joyfully to the right of them, their expressions a mix of innocence and mischief. Lillian and Lily... it''s now time to upgrade your specs, oh cute and deadly assassins. Chapter 78: Night of the two Moons Chapter 78: Night of the two Moons ? "Do you think we''ll see a shooting star tonight?" Lillian asked, her eyes sparkling with childlike wonder. "Maybe, the sky is pretty clear tonight, so who knows," Lily replied, swaying her feet off the edge of their makeshift seats. Right now, the two of them were rxing by the fountain side of the city square in themercial district after their sessful hunt. Due to the target being weaker than expected, they had a lot of free time on their hands than anticipated, allowing them to unwind and enjoy the nightlife of the academy. "There sure are a lot of students, sis," Lillianmented as she looked at groups of students gathering, drinking, and ying among the festival-like vibe of the crowd. "Well, they''re mostly seniors who are about to graduate soon, so this kind of thing is natural," Lily responded. "Is that so?" Lillian said with skeptical eyes as she watched the students drinking. No matter how she looked at it, weren''t they just abusing the privileges they had? "Oh yeah, sis, since we''ve got quite the budget now, why don''t we buy new dresses tomorrow?" Lillian suggested, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Do you really want to waste our money on useless stuff like that?" Lily replied, a touch of annoyance in her voice. "Oh,e on! I know you would like one as well. We''ve been stuck buying equipment and assassination tools all this time. Shouldn''t we at least buy something for ourselves this time? Who knows, we might even snatch a random rich boy out there, right? Hehehe~" "Don''t ''hehehe~'' me. What use does a boy have in our life anyway? And besides, the thing about clothes can be der. You know we''re running out of supplies for your paralytic poison, right? We need to save up for that." "Eh~ We can just earn a bit more money from epting offers from other clients, right? That amount of money can be made in a jiffy! And new clothes are important for girls our age, you know! I mean, didn''t you say you want to date a tall and handsome young nobleman one day? How are you going to do that when we''re basically using the same dress over and over again?" Lily sighed heavily as she looked at her little sister with a raised brow. Since when did her little sis start to get interested in the opposite sex? Ever since they were young, they had always been together, so she had always known more things about Lillian than Lillian herself. But this time, listening to her sister speak about dresses and men made Lily stiffen for a bit as worry gnawed at her heart. She knew they were already at that age to get interested in that stuff, and even she herself couldn''t deny that she had been thinking about it as well. But for her, it was more of a "what if" situation-a fiction. A life full of happiness and love could never happen to the two of them, who were already in the depths of the shadows of the world. Finding a man wasn''t exactly forbidden, but for better or worse, it would be best if they did not engage in such notions. "Lillian, you know we can''t engage in a rtionship, right?" Lily reprimanded. Being conscious of a man was one thing, but being interested was another Lillian looked at her sister with a mix of confusion and defiance. "Why not, sis?" "We''re assassins....... you know the price for ying such a role in this world Lillian" Lillian looked like she wanted to rebuke her sister''s words but just shook her head instead and sipped heavily on her blue lemonade juice. After all, her sister was right about all of it. Being stubborn now would only lead to them fighting. After drinking all of it in one fell swoop, she looked at her sister once more as her mind cooled down. "...Can''t we at least buy the dress?" she said with begging eyes. Seeing this, Lily sighed once more before nodding her head reluctantly. "Fine...but just make sure we don''t go over budget, okay?" "Hehe~ you''re the best, sis!" "S-stop hugging me so tightly! My drink''s going to spill." "Hehe, no way!" Hugging Lily even more tightly, Lillian giggled as she watched her sister''s embarrassed reaction. No matter how many times she had seen it, her big sis always had the best reaction whenever she was trying to be nice or honest. "Alright, alright, you win," Lily said, trying to sound exasperated but failing to hide her own smile. She gently pushed Lillian away, careful not to spill her drink. "Just don''t make a habit of it, okay?" Lillian grinned widely. "Promise! I''ll find the perfect dress, and it won''t cost too much. You''ll see!" "Haa~ how I wish your dreams wille true, sis," Lillian sighed wistfully. "What dreams?" Lily asked, raising an eyebrow. "You know, your dream about marrying a tall and handsome nobleman." "Okay, first of all, that is not a dream of mine. You''ve probably mistaken your own words for mine. And second of all, something like that is too unlikely to happen. There''s no way a tall and handsome nobleman would ever get intereste-" "Lily and Lillian, am I correct?" A man''s voice cut off her words. The twins slowly turned around, their expressions shifting from yful banter to guarded caution. Standing before them was a handsome young man, his gaze serious and intense. "Riley?" The twins spoke in unison, quickly realizing who he was. Riley was a celebrity in the academy, often seen walking hand in hand with the famous Seo Gyeoul, and just a while ago Rose Brilliance herself as well. He was a well know young student among there peers growing even more infamous due to his mysterious rtionship with Princess Snow, alongside other well-known female students of the academy as well. "It looks like I don''t have to introduce myself," Riley said with a slight smile. "What do you want?" Lily asked sharply. Despite Riley''s seemingly rxed stance, she could feel an unsettling threat emanating from him. As ssmates, she knew Riley was one of the most special and mysterious students, with significant connections to important people in the academy. Lily had always thought their paths would never cross directly, considering his prestige and power. Yet here he was, standing in front of them, seemingly wanting something from them. "Please don''t be so wary. I mean no harm." Riley nced around, ensuring they weren''t being overheard. "I have a proposition for you, one that I believe you''ll find very interesting." Lily and Lillian exchanged a look, silentlymunicating their shared caution. Lillian''s curiosity got the better of her first. "What kind of proposition?" Lily asked, her voice edged with caution. "Karaka''s dagger.... Are you perhaps interested in knowing its location?" Riley said with a gentle smile. But the reaction from the two in front of him was anything but gentle. Their eyes darkened into a crimson red reminiscent of freshly woven blood, and their bodies moved like a blur. ck daggers materialized in their hands, poised inches away from his heart, neck, and head. "Who are you?" Lily demanded; her voice deadly serious as the aura emanating from her de threatened to sever Riley''s neck. "How do you have information about Master''s legacy?" Lillian added, her voice equally menacing. "Speak before we cut your head off." Despite the lethal threat, a subtle smile escaped Riley''s lips. His blue eyes scanned the twin assassins with intrigue. .... Well, I did expect this, but... ''fuck, it''s scary!'' I know I said something very sensitive to the two of them, but threatening me with my life just because of it is a bit too rash, right? Looking at their serious gazes, I know they aren''t kidding right now. ssmate or not, strong or not, if it''s for their master, they would dly die because of it. I''ve thought up a lot of ways of gaining their attention and making sure they''ll join me on this sub quest, but boy, did I surely get their attention. The intense feeling of bloodlust emanated in the air, and my senses were now on high alert. In the game, it was mentioned that the two had the presence of veteran assassins whose bloodlust itself could render a tiger immobile due to the fear of death. ''Those game descriptions weren''t kidding at all.'' I could feel the intensity and threat the two had just by them looking straight at me. One wrong move and one wrong answer could literally send my head flying. I took a deep breath, maintaining my calm exterior despite the turmoil inside. If there was one thing, I learned about the two of them from their extra routes in the DLC, it''s that they don''t take anything about their master lightly. You must maintain a serious approach if you even want to mention the word "Karaka" in their presence. That''s how important their master was to them. I''m just d that time dtion has an automatic effect... because I don''t know when I''ll lose my head in this situation. Calming my breath, I scanned the two once more. "Riley Hell, that is my name. I believe you already know that, no?" "Hey, do you want to die...?" Lily snarled at me like a rabid dog. Her intensity made it clear she thought I was joking, but I was deadly serious. "Speak. Who are you truly? Who brought you here? Why do you know about our master''s legacy? And why did you approach us?" Lillian''s voice,ing from behind me, carried a lethal edge. She was ready to end me if I messed up again. Sigh... even though they were supposed to be professional assassins, they were quite impulsive with their emotions, weren''t they? Even if they asked me who I really am and who brought me here, I couldn''t answer them honestly. I was just Riley, and no one brought me here but myself. And even if I wanted to, it''s not like I could just tell them I learned all about this in a game. At the end of the day.... "Does it really matter? "What?" "Lily and Lillian, thest two assassins of the infamous assassin guild Red Mist... I thought somebody of your status knew about an assassin''s custom, no?" Wasn''t secrecy and privacy Assassin Rules 101 for them? "Huh?" "Haven''t I said it already? I''m here tomission you two. Help me, and I shall give you the location of your master''s legacy." "Again, why the hell should we-" "Because the both of you will die right here," I said, raising the mana surrounding my body. "Is that a threat?" "No..." But it might be if they ever go on that route and try to kill me. I''ll have no choice but to defend myself. Even though they were at point-nk range right now, and I was at a clear disadvantage, I didn''t feel like losing. With time dtion on my side and a few other tricks up my sleeve, I knew I could win. Lily''s eyes widened slightly as she felt the shift in mana, a silent acknowledgment of the power I held. Lillian''s grip on her dagger tightened, her eyes narrowing as she assessed the situation. The tension in the air was palpable, each second stretching out as we stood in a silent standoff. "Why should we believe you?" Lillian finally asked, her voice steady but tinged with caution. "Because I have nothing to gain from lying to you," I replied. "And everything to gain from your cooperation. Look, I understand your skepticism. Your master''s legacy is crucial to you, and trusting a stranger isn''t easy. But think about it¡ªif I''m willing to risk my life approaching you with this information, doesn''t that say something about my sincerity?" Taking out a pouch of gems from my pocket, I held it out cautiously and calmly to Lily, aiming not to provoke them any further. "100,000 gems... and a hundred more if youplete the mission sessfully. Interested now?" Lily studied the pouch with cautious eyes, her expression betraying a mix of curiosity and wariness at my confidence. ncing at her sister, they exchanged a silent conversation. After a tense moment, Lily lowered her dagger, though her defensive stance remained intact. "Fine... But you''ll have to exin to us why you know about our master..." she demanded; her tone resolute. "Sure..." I replied, though uncertain how much I could reveal. "What do you want us to do?" Lillian asked, her voice calm yet tinged with suspicion. "I just need your help with a little dungeon that''s about to pop up tonight..." Chapter 79: Night of the two Moons 2 Chapter 79: Night of the two Moons 2 ? "Is this the ce?" Lily asked as she and her sister scanned our surroundings, appreciating the spectacr view below us. "Yes," I confirmed. Right now, the three of us were at the very top of the academy''s clocktower, known as Olympus. The cold breeze of the empty air swept past us, making me pull my cloak tighter as I watched the night sky above. We were waiting for the two moons to perfectly align with the''s axis, anticipating the once-in-a-lifetime event in this world the [Night of Two Moons]. In the game, this was just a random optional sub-event to help yers level up in preparation for Act 5. But in reality, it was much more. It was a real, proper event celebrated by the masses, considered one of the few holiday-like festivals around the world. Even Gramps back at the farm always told me toe and see it with him once the cosmic event was up. ''I''m d I got epted into the academy before any of that could happen, though...'' I thought, shuddering at the memory. I really don''t want to smell that old man''s musky chest anymore; the amount of bear hugs he gives whenever he sees me is borderline torture. As I stood there, reminiscing about the farm, Lily and Lillian continued to take in the view. The clocktower provided a breathtaking vantage point, and the city below was bustling with life. Although the academy wasn''t technically celebrating the event due to their alignment with the teachings of the Luminous Church, which considered the Night of Two Moons heretical as it hails from the culture of another god, people all around the world still celebrated it in a secr manner. This was why even the academy itself couldn''t exactly stop the people and the students below us from celebrating the affair. Looking around, I strained mana into my eyes to increase my vision and confirm that Lucas or any of the other heroines weren''t around in the bustling crowd below. Considering this was a sub-event that any of them couldplete as long as Lucas was around, I had to be careful not to get them involved and oveplicate the situation in any way possible. "Hey?" Lily suddenly called out to me, breaking my concentration. "Hm?" I replied, turning to face her. "You said there''s a dungeon that will pop up, right?" she asked. "Where and when is it going toe?" Looking at the sky and seeing the two moons starting to align, I nodded my head. "Anytime now..." The celestial bodies converged, casting an otherworldly glow over the city. The air was charged with magical energy, and a subtle vibration pulsed through the ground beneath us. The anticipation was almost tangible as we waited for the dungeon to reveal itself. Despite the academy''s official stance, the students below were engrossed in their festivities,pletely unaware of the impending emergence of the dungeon. The joyousughter and excited chatter filled the air, blending with the distant music of street performers and the asional burst of fireworks. I nced at Lily and Lillian, who were also scanning the surroundings with heightened senses. Their expressions were a mix of curiosity and readiness, their assassin instincts on high alert. Finally, as if time seemed to have stopped for a moment, blue sparks resonated in the area in front of us. Before us, a blue metallic gate emerged from the ether, pulsating with an otherworldly glow. "Woah~!" Lillian couldn''t help but mumble as she watched the spectacle unfold. In the game, the gate''s entrance was rendered with its own very cool CGI effect, but watching it in real life now made it ten times better. It really felt like there was an otherworldly gate in front of us, and the energy it exuded was powerful enough to almost bring us to our knees. A-rank dungeon, [Night of the Two Moons.] ''It''s about time I farm you up.'' Preventing the tugging smile on my lips from breaking out, I turned to the two bewildered twins. "Let''s go..." "Ah, w-wait," Lillian stammered, still in awe of the gate. Lily, moreposed, nodded in agreement. "Right...." With weapons at the ready and hearts pounding in our chests, we stepped into the portal. The world around us blurred and shifted, and as we were pulled into the unknown, I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of excitement and trepidation. The portal deposited us into a vast, dimly lit chamber. The air was cool and carried the faint scent of earth and ancient magic. Stone walls lined with intricate carvings surrounded us, and the faint sound of dripping water echoed in the distance. The chamber seemed to stretch on forever, with shadowy corridors branching off into the unknown. "This ce is massive," Lillian murmured, her eyes wide as she took in the surroundings. Even Lily, who was trying to maintain a cool fa?ade, couldn''t hide the astonishment in her gaze. This ce was just that grand-different from the goblin sewer dungeons, and probably way more different from all the dungeons I''d experienced so far. It was absolutely massive. This ce had the typical look of what normal cave-like dungeons have, except it had castle- like structures ced upon it, reminiscent of a great ancient civilization that had been wiped out from history. The ce had an overall vibe of something mythical, not to mention the overwhelming amount of magical energy exuding from it. Truly, A-rank dungeons are different. Even if all the dungeons I''ve experienced so farbined, there would be nothing that couldpare to this level of power. "You said to help you clean a dungeon and all... but isn''t this basically a death trap?" Lily said, looking at me menacingly. Slightly smiling at her words, I raised a piece of paper in my hand. "You''ve already signed the -contract." "That... this... something like this wasn''t part-" "You''ve already taken my money." || "You can leave if you want to... but can I have my money back?" "No...." Lily sighed heavily, clearly frustrated but resigned to her fate. She exchanged a look with Lillian, who simply shrugged. The twins knew they had no choice but to continue. "Alright, fine. But if we die here, I''m haunting you," Lily muttered, her voice tinged with irritation and resolve. "Sure..." She shot me an even more irritated look, making an obnoxious scoffing sound before turning to approach her sister, trying to ignore me. ''I really got on her bad side, huh...'' I was hoping for a more positive rtionship with these two, particrly with Lily since she was essentially the decision-maker for the sisters. But I guess I couldn''t really expect something so positive considering my overly suspicious approach, not to mention our silent threats toward each other. Well, all the hatred can be fixed once they finally have their master''s dagger, so I''ll just let it be for now. As angry and suspicious as these two might be of me right now, they were still the professional assassins I''d known in the game, so I doubted it would affect their performance tonight. Ignoring the two sisters for now, I made preparations for myself as well. I had always wanted to use this skill ever since I got it, and now it was finally time to unleash it. [Skill: Tempest Wolf Summon] Raising my hands up in the air, I invoked the magical form ingrained in my brain like imprinted information I received the moment I bonded with Raijin. The mana in my hands flowed directly through our invisible bond as I called for his name. ''Come, Raijin.'' CRACKLE!!!! VROOOMM!!!! Like lightning descending from the heavens, a medium-sized hole, reminiscent of a basketball, emerged in the air. The golden sparks it exuded illuminated the area around me. Not long after, the howling sound of threatening growls resonated through the chamber as a wolf as white as snow kneeled in front of me. It was my new contracted familiar, Raijin, making his presence known as his red eyes looked at me respectfully. "H-Hey, what are you doing?" Lily''s voice was sharp with concern. "What is that?" Lillian added, her tone matching her sister''s. Both of them had their daggers out in the open, assuming their assassination stances, while eyeing Raijin warily. "Ah, don''t worry. He''s my familiar," I exined, trying to sound as calm as possible. "Familiar? You had one?" Lily''s eyes were wide with surprise. "Yes," I nodded, a slight smile ying on my lips. "He''s here to help us." As angry and suspicious as these two might be of me, they were still the professional assassins I''d known in the game, so I doubted it would affect their performance tonight. ncing back at Raijin, I noticed a subtle change in his appearance. "Raijin, did you get smaller?" The moment I said those words, he shivered a bit before looking at me with slightly worried eyes. Did they not feed him well, perhaps? Thest time I saw him, he was almost the size of a house. Now, he was no more than a really big wolf, which was stillrge but significantly smaller compared to his humongous form when we fought each other and his more contained form when I left him back at Luminous Hall. His change was too drastic to be a coincidence. I had heard that powerful boss monsters had the ability to control their size, so that was probably what happened. But the way he looked at me just now-it felt like he wanted to convey something but couldn''t. "Wow-he''s kinda cute!" Suddenly, before I even realized it, Lillian was now beside Raijin, looking at him with sparkling eyes. "Hey, hey, can I pet him?" "You can, but we don''t have time for that," I replied, trying to keep the urgency in my voice. Lillian pouted but reluctantly pulled her hand back. "Fine. Butter, okay?" "Later," I promised, giving her a brief smile before turning my attention back to the task at hand. Now with Raijin here, our chances of clearing through this dungeon were basically guaranteed, especially considering the boss monster we were about to face. Although I wanted to inform Lily and Lillian about the monsters we were going to encounter, I decided to stay quiet for now. Spouting random facts about this dungeon out of nowhere would ultimately shoot the suspicion meter they had on me through the roof. Besides, I had purposely invited them to this dungeon not just for a quick level-up but to actually increase their specs and evaluate their current level. From what I could tell from our initial encounter back at the district square, I reckoned these two were around the same level as me, just with higher agility stats. But that wasn''t enough for the future events up ahead. Depending on their performance, I might actually have to tell them not just the location of [Karaka''s de] but the location of the unique item [Death Mist] as well. A unique item only for Lillian, which has the potential of making her the strongest assassin in the whole world right now. "Alright, let''s move out," I said, taking the lead. "Okay~" Lillian responded cheerfully, her steps light but cautious. Lily followed in sync, their movements eerily coordinated, like two peas in a podpletely in tune with their surroundings. In the game, these two had automaticbos whenever you used your ultimate''s, so was this how that connection reflected in real life? I wondered for a moment before noticing Raijingging behind us. "Raijin?" I called out, trying to catch his attention. Instead of immediately listening, he looked at the twins for a couple of seconds before his red eyes met mine again. The way he looked seemed like he wanted to tell me something-only this time, it felt like he was pitying me and the girls for some reason? [Note: ......Good Luck!] ''Huh?'' ----- "Hmm- how cute~" Deep beneath a dark cave whose expanse knew no bounds, reminiscent of an abyss, men were running for their lives, screaming in pain. Fires burned, lightning danced, winds swirled, and the earth turned the bloody grounds into graveyards. Like a tapestry of a baby''s art and anger, surrounding the cave-like facility, was the flimsy artistic touch of death looming in the air. "Aghh!!!" "Let''s get out of here!!!" "My god! My god! Please save your chil¡ª" As corpses began to pile up one by one, a beautiful girl dressed in a pristine ck dress reminiscent of the night sky watched the torture shemitted, crossing her legs beneath the mountain of corpses she made. "P-please spare m¡ª" One of the hooded men beneath the pile begged but couldn''t continue his words as his head sttered into tiny pieces. Crunch...! Crunch...! Munching onto a fleshy substance where blood almost spilled from her red lips, the beautiful lady slicked back her silvery white hair behind her ears as she smiled softly. "Ha~ I wonder which one of the two tastes more delicious?" She wondered aloud, her long tongue flicking out as her reptilic eyes reflected a scene far from the happenings of her current present. Chapter 80: Night of the two Moons 3 Chapter 80: Night of the two Moons 3 ? After that weird look from Raijin, the three of us continued on and ventured deeper into the dungeon''s depths. Not even a few minutes passed before monsters came right in front of us, threatening us with their own little tiny knives. "Goblins?" Lily wondered aloud, scanning the tiny, green, ugly critters with curiosity. Even Lillian seemed a bit shocked at their appearance. As much as this ce was a dungeon, finding E-rank monsters like goblins here was clearly unusual. Given the amount of energy this ce exuded from the mana pressure alone, this dungeon could easily be ssified as a high B to a low A-rank dungeon. "Gakakakakka!!!!" The goblins screeched, rushing at us with their rusty swords iling in the dimly lit dungeon. Fortunately, the entire dungeon was quiterge, so maneuverability wasn''t a problem, and each wall had its own blue-lit torch, keeping the visibility somewhat clear. "Well, I don''t know why these little guys are here, but we have to clear all the monsters out of here, right?" Lily asked, ncing at me, her twin des already twirling between her fingers. "Yes," I confirmed. "Okay~" she replied, her voice filled with a mix of determination and excitement. With my confirmation, the twins moved like shadows, their figures blurring as they decapitated the dozens of goblins. Despite the number advantage the goblins had, they were nothing more than sacks of meat in front of these two. Heads flew into the air, and the goblins'' green, gooey blood sttered around the cavern. In just seven seconds, the twins had finished off the horde, handling our first hurdle with ease. ''They''re not bad....'' impressed by the twins'' efficiency. Their movements were fluid and synchronized, each strike calcted and precise. It was evident that they had trained together for years, honing their skills to perfection. ''Looks like I won''t have to worry about there overall specs for now'' Raijin and I didn''t even have to lift a finger, which was a bit disappointing. Although I wanted to help them out clean out the freaks. The few goblins that tried to approach us were paralyzed with fear, unable toe close due to the immense pressure Raijin exuded. It seemed the bulk of the fighting in these early stages would be left to the twins. Lily wiped her des clean on one of the goblin corpses and looked at me with a smug expression. "Easy peasy. If this is all the dungeon has to offer, we''ll be done in no time." A chuckle almost escaped my lips as she said those words. If only she knew how hard it was about to get for the two of them. This dungeon was a notorious challenge in the game, renowned for its escting difficulty and the varied types of monsters that roamed its depths. We continued deeper into the dungeon, the atmosphere growing increasingly tense with each step. There were multiple types of monsters lurking here-from the asional low-ranking goblins to the more formidable B-rank monsters like Dire Wolves. The sheer variety made this ce a gauntlet of constant danger. As sometimes hordes can be mixed in between the groups of monsters making there attack patterns all the moreplex and potent. Some goblins even ride on the backs of minotaur''s firing off arrows, or sirens that randomly spawns on the random ponds and waterways we encounter on this ce. What made this dungeon infamously popr among yers in the game as the best exp hot spot was because of a certain insect, the [Death Stalker.] ''I had a feeling these two were about to face the absolute nightmare of their lives.'' As we ventured further, the once sporadic encounters with goblins and wolves became more frequent, with some hobgoblins being thrown into the mix as well. Each floor-like room we entered seemed to up the ante, increasing both the number and difficulty of the monsters we faced. The cavern walls started to narrow, and the air grew colder, thick with the scent of earth and decay. More horrendous-looking monsters ambushed us from all sides. The battle scenarios grew more intense as we progressed as well as it wasn''t just monsters we had to worry about, but traps as well. We did avoid most if not all of it due to my knowledge from the game and the twin''s natural danger instincts so they weren''t much of a problem, but it did slow down our progress for a bit. With each new sections new monsters emerged. [Scy Goats x5] [B-rank] [me Boars x7] [B-rank] [Sonic Bats x30] [D-rank] Despite the increasing difficulty, I refrained from participating in any of the battles. The twins handled each wave of monsters with precision and ease, their coordination and endurance tested with every encounter. They seemed to be enjoying the sheer thrill of intensebat. My interference would only disrupt their rhythm and momentum. As I observed from the sidelines, notifications shed in my vision: [Note: Congrattions!] [Note: You have leveled up!] [Note: You have leveled up!] [Note: You have leveled up!] [Level: 71] ¡ú [Level: 74] [Avable status points: 11 + 12] ''Although I felt a bit useless....'' I didn''t mind the free carry since I was gaining a fair share of experience points from all the monsters they''d killed so far. It was a win-win situation: they got to indulge in their love for battle, and I reaped the rewards without lifting a finger. Curious I looked and checked their stats, to see the urate representations of their overall level. [Party] [Status info:] [Snow Lily Luvelia] [Race: Human] [Level-75] [Strength: D] [Agility: A] [Endurance: C] [Luck: D] [Power: E] [Skills:] [Advanced dagger arts] [Proficiency: (95%)] [Mist walk] [Proficiency: (75%)] [Silent steps] [Proficiency: (45%)] [Keen instinct] [Proficiency: (40%)] [Aura] [Proficiency: (20%)] [Critical strike] [Proficiency: (15%)] [Special abilities] [Lethal Cut] [Description: All ded attacks will have a 300% attack boost] [Overview: Twin half of the misty winds] ... [Status info:] [Snow Lillian Luvelia] [Race: Human] [Level-71] [Strength: D] [Agility: B] [Endurance: E] [Luck: D] [Power: E] [Skills:] [Advanced dagger arts] [Proficiency: (75%)] [Mist walk] [Proficiency: (75%)] [Silent steps] [Proficiency: (45%)] [Keen instinct] [Proficiency: (40%)] [Aura] [Proficiency: (20%)] [Critical strike] [Proficiency: (15%)] ..... [Special abilities] [Lethal Cut] [Description: All ded attacks will have a 300% attack boost] [Overview: Other half of the misty winds] Looking at their very simr stats, it seemed that Lily was the stronger of the two, which was expected. However, watching the way the two were so synchronized while fighting, you wouldn''t even notice their skill difference. Their coordination was wless even with all the pressure put onto them. "Hey, how long will this monster wavest?" Lily asked, her annoyance clear as the number of monstersing at us never seemed to slow down. Lillian, who had justnded right beside her after slicing through a minotaur''s neck, had the same tired look. "I don''t know.... But judging by how the entryways have been getting smaller and smaller, I think we''re getting close to the boss room, perhaps?" "Tsk... why did I even ept this stupidmission?" Lily muttered under her breath. "Did you say something?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Nothing...." she replied quickly. I understood that it was tiring for them, but it wasn''t exactly my fault that they were the ones rushing into the enemies left and right. "Hey, there''s something I''ve noticed for a while now, and I wasn''t going to mention it, waiting for you to exin yourself but.... Why aren''t you helping us out? Tsk, look at my little sis! She''s all covered up in weird goo and blood that her face and clothes are barely even recognizable now," Lily said angrily. She pointed at me with an usatory finger. "And look at you! Why the heck are you so clean, for the light''s sake! Didn''t any monster get in your way? What about the raining blood, the dust, and debris from the traps we destroyed? Why the hell are you so clean?" I sighed, trying to keep my voice calm. "ming me will only prolong our time here... and besides, you can''t exactly me me if no monsters came my way, right?" "What? No way! I made sure to leave a few monsters alive. You must have done something for them toe straight back at us." "So, you purposely left some out?" "I-what-no! It''s not like I purposely left them out, it''s just that they got out of my vision, that''s all.... You know what, let''s just go!" She huffed, clearly frustrated. Lillian, who had been silent during our exchange, wiped the goo off her face with a resigned expression. "Let''s focus on getting through this first, Arguing won''t help us." Lily red at me onest time before turning away. "Fine. But I''m keeping an eye on you." We continued deeper into the dungeon, the tension between us palpable. I knew I had to clear the air before it affected our coordination in the uing boss fight. However, now wasn''t the time. We needed to stay focused and alert. The atmosphere grew even colder as we approached the final chamber. The air was thick with anticipation, the kind that makes your skin prickle and your senses heighten. The faint sound of dripping water echoed through the narrow passageways, mixing with the distant growls of unseen monsters. We finally reached a massive stone door, intricately carved with symbols that glowed faintly in the dim light. The boss room. This was it. The final stretch of the struggle and the finale of this rush Exp mine pit. We pushed open the heavy door, and it groaned in protest as it swung open, revealing a vast chamber bathed in an eerie blue light. In the center of the room stood arge statue of the now condemned Moon God, with a gigantic pit-like hole behind it. "Where''s the boss monster?" Lillian asked innocently. Despite her keen senses and danger instinct, she couldn''t detect an ounce of powerful mana in the room. Just before we opened the door, a massive mana spike could be felt around this room, but as we entered, it seemed to have vanished into nothingness. If I had no prior knowledge from the game, I would have been as surprised as the two sisters. But even with the game''s knowledge, the creepiness still affected me, knowing what was toe the moment we approached that statue. Preparing myself, I increased the subtle mana coating around my body. Raijin, who had already sensed what was up, emitted warning growls towards the gigantic ck pit behind the grotesque statue. The golden lightning surrounding him began to illuminate the room. Each of our steps echoed as we ventured deeper into the chamber. As we took ourst step off the stairs leading down towards the statue, the chamber shook, reminiscent of a high-magnitude earthquake. The tremorssted only a few seconds but were enough to set our nerves on edge. Suddenly, the pit behind the statue started to glow with an eerie, dark light. A deep, rumbling sound emerged from its depths, growing louder and more ominous. Lily and Lillian instinctively took defensive stances, their eyes darting around the room, trying to locate the source of the disturbance. KEIKEKIKEKIKEKIKEKIKEKIKEKI!!!!!! Loud, piercing squeaks echoed through the chamber. Before we even noticed it, the dim blue light from the ceiling revealed hundreds of red eyes glowing with animosity behind the pir-like walls and beneath the gigantic ck pit. "T-that''s..." Lily and Lillian''s eyes widened in horror as they took in the sheer number of monsters that now surrounded us. There was no room for escape; each of those red lights represented the eyeball of a nasty bug. In front of us stood a creature the size of arge lion, its sleek ck exoskeleton reflecting the eerie light. It had mantis-like ws, eyes reminiscent of an ant, four spider-like limbs, and an abdomen equipped with both a bee''s stinger and a scorpion''s tail. This was the monster that made this entire dungeon the perfect EXP hot spot among yers. [Death Stalker] [Rank-A] The Death Stalker was a hive-like monster, where every single one of these ant-like beings was considered an original. It was a creature designed with the sole purpose of leveling upte-game yers, providing a challenging yet rewarding experience. ''Haha... just like in the game these things are really ugly to look at'' Chapter 81: Surprises are Shit !! Chapter 81: Surprises are Shit !! ? The Death Stalkers were not just powerful but also exceptionally agile, making them formidable melee to mid-range enemies. Their attack patterns andbos,bined with their overwhelming numbers, could easily confuse even the most veteran yers attempting to clear this dungeon. Each Death Stalker had the strength of a high-ranking B-rank monster, but their numbers turned the tide in their favor. They were the embodiment of the "quantity over quality" strategy, a stark contrast to the one-man army approach. The constant ''Titkitik'' sound they made as their heads turned sideways, staring at us with animosity, was both creepy and disgusting. Unsheathing my sword, I immediately wrapped it in my mana, the de glowing with a fierce light. "Be careful of their stingers," I warned. "They''re faster than you think." "H-huh?" Lily barely had time to react as the Death Stalkers surged forward. GRRROAAAAGHHHH!!!! Raijin''s thunderous roar echoed through the chamber, wind and lightning swirling around us like a protective barrier. The battle hadmenced. Clenching my sword, I felt the blood pumping intensely through my veins, my body heating up as the adrenaline surged. My breathing calmed, my heart began to slow down, and my vision narrowed and sharpened, locking onto my intended targets. My senses enhanced and amplified to an almost supernatural degree. Even though I had experienced this sensation countless times, the energy and power that surged through me at the start of a battle always felt surreal and new. FOOOSHH!!! Without waiting for the bloody insects to make a move, my body shot forward like a rocket, my sword screeching through the air. [Skill: Golden Lightning Proficiency (1%)] Lightning wrapped around my sword, crackling with an electrifying shock. [Skill: Piercing Strike (90%)] BOOM! One of the Death Stalker''s heads exploded as I passed right through it, leaving a trail of golden electricity behind me. My sword embedded itself in a gigantic stone pir, the solid crust shattering upon impact. As the monster''s body began to fall, the deafening screech of itsrades reverberated through the chamber like an earthquake. They all charged towards me in a unified attack. The Death Stalkers moved with terrifying speed, their ws and stingers shing in the dim light. I pulled my sword from the pir, the crackling lightning illuminating the chamber around me. Each Death Stalker''s eyes glowed with a fierce, red hue, reflecting their relentless determination to bring me down. With a swift motion, I unleashed another wave of golden lightning, cutting through the air and striking several of the approaching Death Stalkers. Their exoskeletons cracked and splintered, but the sheer number of them was overwhelming. ''Ha~... Looks like holding back at this stage really won''t get you anywhere.'' The realization hit me hard as I surveyed the relentless horde of Death Stalkers. This dungeon demanded everything we had. [Skill: Intermediate Swordsmanship (Proficiency 5%)] [Skill: Piercing Strike!] [Proficiency (90%)] [Skill: Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (80%)] [Skill: Time Dtion] [Proficiency (95%)] [Skill: Dash] [Proficiency (55%)] [Skill: Heavy Strike] [Proficiency (1%)] [Skill: Thought eleration] [Proficiency (3%)] [Skill: sh Step] [Proficiency (2%)] [Skill: Blood Rampage (Rare)] [Proficiency (1%)] [Skill: Raging Storms] [Skill: Golden Lightning] With all my skills at full activation, a smile I had been trying to hold back spread across my lips. This was way too fun! "Raijin! Show me what you''ve got!" Calling out to my familiar, who was busy destroying dozens of these bugs on his own, I saw a wolf-like grin tug at his lips as he acknowledged mymand. RUMBLE~! RUMBLE~! Lightning clouds formed on the ceiling above us, the sound of thunder reverberating through the chamber, while winds converged into one swirling vortex. [Hero''s Legacy] [Forum post: Night of the Two Moons Dungeon Guide] [-Never let the bugs gain the upper hand.] Remembering the most important piece of advice from this dungeon, Raijin and I moved like lightning, a coordinated massacre of the monstrous horde. Our bodies became blurs of motion, shing and striking with lethal precision. Raijin''s golden lightning intertwined with mine, creating a storm of electric death that fried the Death Stalkers upon contact. Each swing of my sword was apanied by a burst of mana, amplifying the force of my strikes. The Death Stalkers didn''t stand a chance. ----- "S-Should we help...?" Lillian''s innocent question hung in the air as she watched a blitzing golden ball of lightning dance across the battlefield. Zigzagging from pir to pir, a man moved with fluid grace, each golden trail of lightning he left behind marking another death of the monstrous foes. Lily and Lillian stood in awe, their initial fear morphing into a stunned realization. Wasn''t this supposed to be a dead end? An impossible situation? A trap of certain death? The moment those spider-like monsters appeared, a fear unlike any they had ever felt before took hold of the twins. In all their years as assassins, they had never felt so trapped and cornered. There seemed to be no means of escape, no way out from the encroaching horde. And yet... here was one man, cutting through the deadly swarm as if they were nothing but butter. How could this be happening? The monsters possessed mana reminiscent of high-ranking mages, their physical builds far stronger than most adversaries they had faced. d in full ted armor exoskeletal armor theplete and total counter to sword attacks, these things should have been nearly invincible even for someone of Riley''s level.... "Hidden master..." Lily mumbled under her breath, the shock in her gaze unwavering as she watched Riley''s disy of power. Sparkles of golden lightning danced across her eyes, reflecting the scene of sheer dominance before them. They had always known Riley was strong. But to witness the truth of the rumors about him-rumors they had often dismissed-was a humbling experience. It seemed they had severely underestimated him and would need to reassess everything they knew about him. Noticing her sister''sck of awareness, Lillian called out, "Sis?" Lily''s eyes remained fixed on the battlefield where Riley was a whirlwind of golden lightning and steel. "Let''s just watch his back for now" She knew better than to interfere; the moment they stepped into that fray, they risked the same fate as the monsters before them. They would only get in the way and, worse, could end up as coteral damage. Watching the smile that crept onto Riley''s face as he massacred the monsters one by one, Lily confirmed one thing about him: he was a battle maniac. But not just any battle maniac-he was a calcted one, the worst type of opponent one could ever face on a battlefield. ''I''m d our initial encounter never escted into a fight...'' Lily muttered under her breath, feeling a wave of relief wash over her. However, her relief was quickly overshadowed by an intense curiosity. The mysteries surrounding Riley seemed to multiply with every passing second, each one more intriguing than thest. ''Riley Hell... just who are you?'' ----- St! The final Death Stalker met its end under the massive paws of Raijin, now in his gigantic form. The crunching sound, reminiscent of grabbing a handful of crispy chips, echoed through the chamber as the monster''s body was crushed. Raijin, his pure white fur stained with yellowish blood, licked himself clean, his eyes glinting with satisfaction. I stood amidst piles of corpses, catching my breath after the intense battle. The adrenaline still coursed through my veins, but the immediate danger had passed. [Note: Congrattions!] [Note: You have leveled up!] [Note: You have leveled up!] [Note: You have leveled up!] [Level: 74] ¡ú [Level: 77] [Avable status points: 23 + 6] Despite the sheer number of monsters Raijin and I had in, it only amounted to three level gains. It was a bit disappointing, considering the enormous number of Death Stalkers, but understandable given the circumstances. Compared to the countless monsters Lily and Lillian had defeated since the start, my gains were modest. This oue was expected, especially without any level booster privileges. Sheathing my sword, I began to cool down the mana surging through my body. My mind gradually calmed as the intensity of the battle waned. Reflecting on the fight, I realized something felt different-an unfamiliar yet exhrating battle sensation had taken over me, one I had never experienced before. [Note: Skill: Blood Rampage (Rare)] [Proficiency (1%)] [Note: Skill effects induce the yer into a fit of rage and excitement.] It made sense now. The rush, the heightened senses, the relentless aggression-it was all due to the effects of [Blood Rampage]. The skill had pushed me into a state of euphoria, blending rage and excitement into a potent mix that enhanced mybat abilities. "That exins why it was so fun for no reason...'' I realized I should be more cautious when activating [Blood Rampage]. The skill''s euphoric effects could cloud my judgment, leading to reckless decisions. In future battles, I needed to manage my skills more judiciously, ensuring I maintained control without sumbing to the rush of power. Moreover, the thrill of battle had momentarily made me forget one of the primary reasons for entering this dungeon: to test Lily and Lillian. "Wow~! You killed them all... we didn''t even get to help hehe~" Lillian said, scratching the back of her head sheepishly. "You''re very strong, Riley...." Lilymented, scanning me with even more curiosity than when we first met. Her eyes were filled with a mix of admiration and suspicion. Their curiosity was understandable, but it posed a potential problem. The likelihood of them probing into my past had increased significantly. They might even investigate the mystery behind the other part of our deal. "Is the dungeon clear now?" Lily asked, looking at the pile of corpses surrounding us. "Not yet..." "Ehhh???" Lillian screamed in shock. But there was really nothing to worry about, as what came next was the best part of this dungeon. VOOOMMM!!!! A blue light shimmered in the chamber, and sparks reminiscent of fireworks epassed our area. Like the shining two moons in the sky, blue mes ignited upon the fallen bodies, turning them into dark ashes that converged into one before exploding in a brilliant blue light. "That''s...?" Lillian gasped, covering her mouth in surprise. "An item drop?" Lily, with the same bewildered expression,mented. That''s right. This was what made this dungeon all the more valuable-it was one of the few dungeons that guaranteed an item drop based on our performance throughout our time here. It was only natural for these two to get so surprised by such a surprising oue... As Item drops were one of the rarest urrences in this world where only certain legendary dungeons and monsters being able to do so. From gold and riches to powerful and rare weapons and shields, everything in this reward system was based on our overall performance. As the light converged into one, four items finally appeared and approached us one by one. The first item shimmered with a golden glow. It was a beautifully crafted sword with intricate engravings, clearly a weapon of immense power and craftsmanship. Its de seemed to hum with energy, and I could feel its potential just by looking at it. [Item: Sword of the Moonlight] [Rank: A] As it floated in front of Lillian, she had a troubled look as if unsure what to do with it. The hesitation was clear in her eyes, perhaps because this powerful weapon was beyond what she had ever handled before. The second item glowed and this time it approached Lily. [Item: Crystal Aegis] [Rank: B] "A shield?" she mumbled aloud, clearly puzzled. She couldn''t understand why such an item woulde to her, as she was more ustomed to offensivebat rather than defense. Finally, thest two items floated, one on each side of me, as the system quickly notified us of their properties. [Item: Gauntlet of the Moon Knight] [Rank: A] [Effects: Melee attacks +50% AP boost] [Item: Moonlight Stone] [Rank: S] [Description: Born from the fragment of thest will of the moon god, marvelous surprises shalle to whoever first touches the stone.] [Note: it is a broken item so effects and enchantments may notst long....] Marvelous surprises to whoever touches it first? As someone who''s now traumatized by surprises, I really didn''t want this mysterious stone. Although it was S rank, I had a feeling I should avoid this stone... not to mention the fact that it''s broken. Drop! ''Or not?'' The moment I had that thought, all the items stopped floating as the energy that coated them dissipated, and immediately, the two remaining items fell into my hands. Looking at all the hauls we had, it wasn''t that bad. In fact, it was possibly the best oue as the items ranged from B to S rank. But the item efficiency for each of us was nheless ipatible... A sword and shield for twin assassins, and a gauntlet and a stone for a knight ss like me? ''I guess you can''t really expect much from a random drop.'' "What am I even going to do with¡ª" Lily began to grumble about her item when the ground shook once more, and blue light enveloped us for a few seconds before a familiar sight entered our view. "We''re back..." I murmured, taking in the clear, starry night sky and the two moons gracefully dancing above. The return to the surface marked the end of our small mission within the dungeon. The atmosphere shifted from the oppressive confines of the underground to the openness of the night air. It was a wee relief after the intense battles and discoveries we had just faced. Lily adjusted her grip on the Crystal Aegis, still not entirely convinced of its utility in her hands. Lillian, on the other hand, seemed more at ease with the Sword of the Moonlight, though she was still adapting to its weight and bnce. ''It looks like our adventure for tonight hase to an end'' .... "Are you sure our master''s daggers are here?" "Yes..." I affirmed, handing Lily a small piece of paper on which I had sketched a rough map pinpointing the location of their master''s beloved des. Lily eyed the map skeptically at first, but then sighed, epting it with a nod. "With this, the contract is over, right?" "Yes," I replied, confirming our agreement with a nod of my own. I then handed them the other half of the promised 100,000 gems. They eagerly took it, their eyes gleaming with anticipation as they prepared to search for the weapons. Waving goodbye to the twins, who wasted no time disappearing into the mist, I couldn''t help but feel a slight pang of amusement at Lillian''s threat mixed with a giggle. It seemed they trusted me just enough to take me at my word, for now at least. As they vanished into the distance, Lily cast me onest nce over her shoulder before following her sister. I chuckled softly to myself. Couldn''t they at least say a proper goodbye? ''What are they even going to do with the items they were grumbling about?'' Haah...! Yawn escaping me, I stretched my arms, feeling the weariness from today''s adventure settling in. It was definitely time to head back to the dorms for a well-deserved rest. Boom! Boom! Boom! "What the....?" I murmured, hearing the distant sounds of fireworks echoing through the night sky. Down below, themercial district was alive with festivities, music filling the air and lights dancing in the streets. Maybe I should indulge in a bit of enjoyment before calling it a night. After all, celebrations like this didn''te around every day, and I could use a little rxation after the trials of the dungeon. ''I can rest and worry about the futureter'' Smiling to myself, I made my way down from the watchtower. .... Walking down the lively streets, I couldn''t help but be captivated by the freshly litnterns casting warm glows and the enticing aroma of alcohol and freshly cooked food permeating the air. The atmosphere was bustling with students and even professors who hade out to enjoy the festivities, adding to the vibrant scene. I spotted a few familiar faces here and there, making it feel like a night straight out of the grand festivals in my previous world. Feeling a pang of hunger, I approached a stall where the aroma of mouthwatering barbecue made my mouth water just from the smell and sight alone. It suddenly dawned on me that I hadn''t eaten lunch yet. "How much is this?" I asked tentatively, my mouth almost watering at the sight of the sizzling meat. But wait.... ''What was with that overly beautiful and feminine voice just now?'' "Ah, for such a beautiful young miss, a smile would be payment enough for a meal!" the middle-aged vendor replied cheerfully, shing me a warm smile. "Huh?" I couldn''t hide my surprise. ''...'' ''....'' ''...... Young miss?'' Was he talking to me?... No way right....? But looking at his warm smile all facts lead to that. As I processed his words, a chill ran down my spine, and a sense of foreboding crept over me. Something didn''t feel right. I nced down, hoping I was imagining things, only to find long golden blonde hair cascading over my face and blocking my view. Two distinct mounds obscured a certain portion of my vision, and I couldn''t ignore the ck skirt that I now wore-simr to what the female students around me were dressed in. "No... no... no...." I muttered to myself in disbelief. Panic began to rise within me as I realized that a certain junior that was supposed to be with me at all times was now gone.... ''WTF IS GOING ON!?'' Chapter 82: Surprises are Shit !!! Chapter 82: Surprises are Shit !!! ? "Wow!" Janica eximed, her eyes wide with excitement as she took in the festival-like atmosphere of themercial district. The sights, the sounds, the smells, and the joyous expressions on everyone''s faces created an air of celebration that felt timeless. "Hehe~ aren''t you d I dragged you along with me?" "Well... I guess so," Lucas replied skeptically. He watched the bustling scene unfold around them, still slightly annoyed. Just before they arrived here, he had been diligently training his sword skills in his private training room. That was, until his red-headed childhood friend had burst in and forcibly dragged him to this bustling district. Despite feeling slightly irritated by Janica''s antics, he decided to let it slide for now. He knew from experience thatining would only encourage her to create even more trouble for him. Janica spun around to face him, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Come on, Lucas! Lighten up! This ce is amazing, don''t you think?" Lucas sighed, but a small smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Yeah, it''s not bad. I just wasn''t expecting this, that''s all." ''Taking a break once in a while isn''t too bad....'' Lucas thought, feeling the tension ease from his body. The constant drive to achieve his goals, including his future battle with Riley, could wait. Dwelling on it now would only drain his energy. For the moment, he allowed himself to be in the present, letting go of his relentless pursuits. Janica grinned and grabbed his hand, pulling him further into the crowd. "Well, now that you''re here, let''s make the most of it! Look, there''s a stall over there selling skewers. They smell amazing!" As they made their way through the throng of people, Lucas couldn''t help but be swept up in the festive atmosphere. Lanterns hung above them, casting a warm glow on the lively streets, and the air was filled with the mouthwatering scent of various street foods. Musicians yed lively tunes, and children ran around, theirughter mingling with the chatter of the crowd. Despite his initial reluctance, Lucas found himself rxing and even enjoying the lively scene. Janica, always the life of the party, was in her element, greeting people and sampling various treats from the stalls. "Doesn''t this remind you of the festivals back at home?" Janica mumbled, her eyes reflecting the nostalgia of their small hometown. "Yeah," Lucas agreed, his voice softening with a hint of reminiscence. He could vividly recall the bustling vige festivals, the sense ofmunity, and the shared joy that came with them. This city festival, though grander, carried the same essence. They approached a barbecue stall, and the vendor greeted them with a wide smile. "Wee! Care to try some of the best skewers in the district?" Janica nodded eagerly, her eyes shining with anticipation. "Yes, please!" Lucas watched her with a fond expression. Even though she could be a handful, her enthusiasm was contagious. He was starting to understand why she had insisted on bringing him here. The festival was a wee break from his rigorous training routine. As they enjoyed their skewers, Janica nudged Lucas with her elbow. "See? Isn''t this better than being cooped up in that stuffy training room?" Lucas chuckled. "Alright, you win. This is pretty nice." Janica beamed at him. "I knew you''de around! Now, let''s go check out that stall over there. I heard they have some amazing sweets!" With Janica leading the way, Lucas found himself being pulled into one adventure after another. The night was filled withughter, delicious food, and the joyous spirit of the festival. For the first time in a long while, Lucas felt like he could rx and enjoy the moment, thanks to his spirited friend. They wandered through the various stalls, sampling sweets and ying games. Lucas even won a small stuffed animal for Janica at a ring toss booth, much to her delight. They watched a group of performers juggle and breathe fire, their act drawing arge crowd of fascinated onlookers. As the night went on, so did their time at the festival. Finally, the two walked across the bustling streets, holding hands to avoid getting lost in the -crowd. Janica was licking a candy apple Lucas had bought for her, while Lucas munched on the cotton candy she had brought for him. Amidst the throng of people, the two looked like your average couple, enjoying the time of their lives. "...So, are you okay now?" Janica asked, giving a subtle nce at Lucas walking alongside her. "What do you mean?" Lucas replied, raising an eyebrow. "You know... since you''ve been so focused on a certain someone recently...~" "Huh?" "Come on, you know you can''t lie to me. You do realize your obsession with Riley is pretty obvious, right?" "I''m not obsessed with Riley," Lucas protested, shaking his head. Janica sighed. "If only your words and actions matched, then we wouldn''t be having this conversation. You''re practically hanging around doing who knows what, trying to impress him almost every day. And if that wasn''t enough, all you ever talk about since ss started has been about ways of trying to surpass him. Why are you so obsessed with him anyway?" Janica understood that Riley was Lucas''s drive to get stronger, but his behavior was approaching borderline obsession. She felt a tense form of worry she didn''t want to think about, but it was bing increasingly hard to ignore. Lucas took a deep breath, looking down at the ground as they continued walking. "It''s not an obsession, Janica. It''s... it''s more than that." Recalling the first time he ever saw Riley, Lucas was sure the two of them were connected by some kind of fate. He saw a golden aura deep inside Riley''s heart-an aura he had only ever seen in two people: the hero who had saved him from monsters when he was very young, and the masked hero who had guided his morals and ways towards his journey here. Ever since he was young, Lucas had the ability to see past someone''s exterior and into their essence, for reasons unknown even to him. Deep inside people, colors, shapes, and even fragments of one''s being always manifested in his mind whenever he saw or met someone for the first time. "Riley feels like the masked hero," Lucas admitted, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "You mean the one who gave you guidance?" Janica asked, raising an eyebrow. "Yes..." Janica sighed, her expression softening. "Look, Lucas, I get that your eyes see more than what mine can, but associating someone based on spection is wrong, you know? Besides, does he even seem like the masked guy who helped you out in town that day?" "Well... not really?" Lucas admitted, recalling Riley''s personality. Riley was more of a prideful and arrogant prickpared to the selfless and wise masked hero he had met before. "See?" Janica said, giving him a gentle nudge. "You can''t just assume things based on your visions. People areplex, and just because Riley has a simr aura doesn''t mean he''s the same person. You need to judge him based on his actions and who he is now." "Ok..." Hearing Lucas''s nonchnt answer made Janica a bit annoyed, but she decided to let it go for now. Seeing his disrupted face, she knew pushing him further might ruin the mood of their ''date.'' Sighing heavily, Janica''s hands moved and grabbed onto the handsome face of her childhood friend, squeezing his cheeks yfully. "Whashh... Ar,... yuu doissng?" Lucas mumbled, his words muffled by her grip. "Nothing... Anyways, forget about the things we talked about! For now, let''s just enjoy the rest of the night, shall we?" she said, smiling brightly. Lucas nodded, his expression softening. As they walked through the festival, Lucas thought about Janica''s words. His ability to see auras and essences had always guided him, but it was also important to ground himself in reality. People were more than just their auras-they were shaped by their actions, decisions, and the paths they chose to follow. The festive atmosphere around them was a reminder of the joy andplexity of life. Lanterns cast a warm glow over the streets, and the sounds ofughter and music filled the air. "Thank you, Janica..." Lucas said softly, feeling a wave of gratitude wash over him. "Well, if you understand, then it''s fine... But I didn''t do it because I was worried for you, okay?" Janica replied, her cheeks tinged with a hint of pink. "Yes, yes," Lucas chuckled, looking at Janica''s embarrassed expression. He knew he had probably burdened her with his actions all this time, and he silently vowed to cherish his dear friend more. "Hey, why don''t we get something proper to eat first?" Janica suggested, trying to change the subject. "Didn''t we just eat earlier?" Lucas asked, raising an eyebrow. It hadn''t been that long since they''d indulged in all those street foods and sweets, and now Janica was hungry again. "You''ll get fat, you know." "Wha-what? I''m not fat!!!" Janica eximed, her face turning red with anger as she started lightly punching him. "I didn''t say you were fat," Lucas said, raising his hands to shield himself from her yful onught. "You might as well have!" Janica retorted, her punches unconsciously infused with mana, making them faster and heavier than usual. "O-ow, I get it, I''m sorry, please calm down-" Lucas pleaded as he stumbled backward under the force of Janica''s attacks, ultimately bumping into someone behind him. Smack! "Ah~" came a cute yet seductive yelp from right behind him. Lucas slowly turned around, reaching his right hand to help. "A-are you alright-" But his words were cut short as he held his breath for a second. With hair as gold as the halos of the sun above and shimmering blue eyes like the open seas, the beauty in front of him mesmerized him. "I-I''m so sorry," Lucas stammered, trying to help the girl to her feet. But she brushed off his help and stood up on her own, straightening her dress and looking at him with a kind smile. "No, it''s fine..." she said, her voice beautiful yetmanding. "Please be careful next ti-" Her words stopped abruptly as her eyes met his. A subtle look of nervousness became evident on her face, as if she recognized something in him. "Ah~!!! I''m so sorry, please forgive us! It wasn''t this guy''s fault, I promise!!!!" Janica, who had quicklye into the scene, apologized frantically. However, her words seemed to be lost in the background as the two continued to stare at each other. ... "Ah~!!! I''m so sorry, please forgive us! It wasn''t this guy''s fault, I promise!!!!" Janica''s frantic apologies echoed in the air, but they seemed distant to me. My focus was entirely on Lucas, whose gaze was locked onto mine. ''After all this time.... Why is he here now?'' how did I not even sense him for the matter? As his golden eyes kept gazing at me... It felt as if the world around us had stopped. My heartbeat spiked in worry. ''He doesn''t recognize me, right....?'' The thought kept circling in my mind as I tried to keep myposure. Embarrassment threatened to rise inside me, knowing that those eyes of his might soon tell him the whole truth. ''Haha... fuck me! I should''ve gone straight back to the dorms'' Chapter 83: Evelyn Chapter 83: Evelyn ? "Heh~ so Miss Evelyn, you also think that Miss Rose deserves the top spot in the magic department?" Janica''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she leaned closer. "Y-yes..." I stammered, trying to match her enthusiasm while keeping my voice steady. "Hehe, I knew it! That thieving pale-headed woman... I know she''s a princess, but to think she would have no shame taking the top spot when she knows someone else deserves it. She might be considered the prettiest woman in school, but Princess Snow''s beauty isn''t above the school''s regtions, right?" "... I guess so, fufu," I replied, attempting to mask my nervousness with a softugh. Janica was all smiles in front of me,pletely immersed in the conversation. It had been around thirty minutes since we arrived at this small restaurant, and Janica had not stopped talking. From my name to my likes, dislikes, and background, she seemed determined to learn everything about me. Her enthusiasm was both charming and exhausting, and I felt my throat drying up from all the talking. Although I wanted to escape the moment, I met these two, Janica''s persistence in making an apology by offering me a free dinner was too much to deny. The way she grabbed onto my hands felt like she could immediately crush my bones if I refused any further. Since transforming into this new form, I''ve noticed a disturbing trend: I felt too weak. [Note: Stats have been temporarily cut off due to new user biology] [Note: It is imperative to locate a safe destination until user is back to optimal status.] ''Well, thanks for thete update, system'' [Note: You''re wee!] 11 11 Sighing, I admitted to myself that I was a bit hungry, so I ultimately decided toe along with them, albeit reluctantly. Dealing with these two was proving to be more troublesome than I had anticipated. As we entered this restaurant, I realized that this might be my only chance to have a proper and genuine conversation with them without worrying about my words and actions. If I were still Riley, the conversation would have gone rather differently. Janica would have been more reluctant, and the guy who kept staring at me-Lucas-would have acted more aggressively, simultaneously trying to challenge me. The restaurant was quaint and bustling with life. Lanterns cast warm glow over the wooden tables, and the smell of grilled meat and spices filled the air. Janica''s enthusiasm didn''t wane. She peppered me with questions about my interests, hobbies and all sort of different things, her eyes shining with genuine curiosity. Lucas, on the other hand, sat quietly, his gaze asionally drifting towards me with a mix of confusion and intrigue. Keeping up the strong, arrogant persona was always tiring, which was why I tended to avoid approaching and even interacting with Lucas. Having a conversation without a mask and seeing sides of these two that I never got to see within the confines of the game or as Riley himself was refreshing. "Young masters, here are your orders," the waiter announced as he approached us, cing the dishes on the table. Finally, Janica stopped rambling about her opinions and questions and instead focused on the mouth-watering food in front of us. Although I wasn''t acting like a rabid dog full of saliva while looking at this food like Janica was, it was still incredibly hard to maintain an apathetic look, especially since my hunger was through the roof. ''I guess I used too much of my mana in the dungeon.'' "Now then, let''s eat first, shall we?" Janica offered with a big smile, an invitation that neither Lucas nor I could deny. As we began to eat, the atmosphere around the table became more rxed. Janica''s enthusiasm for the food was contagious, and even Lucas, who usually maintained a stoic demeanor, seemed to be enjoying the meal. "This is delicious!" Janica eximed, her eyes wide with delight. "I''ve never tasted anything like this before!" Lucas nodded in agreement, taking another bite of his food. "Yeah, it''s really good." I couldn''t help but smile at their reactions. "I agree. The food here is amazing." For a while, we ate infortable silence, enjoying the vors of the meal. It was a wee change from the usual tension and stress of my daily life. .... ''Suspicious'' That was the word that stuck in Lucas''s mind the moment his eyesnded on the mysteriousdy in front of him. Although she seemed like a casual and normaldy one could find anywhere in the school, Lucas knew there was something different and unique about her. Her beauty radiated like the sun, but the aura deep inside her shone with the blue hues of the two moons above-a new color he had never seen in other people before. But that wasn''t what made Lucas suspicious of her. It wasn''t her unnatural level of beauty either. It was the nagging sense that he knew the person in front of him, and yet, he could clearly see and tell this was the first time they had met. As someone who could distinguish a person and an illusion through aura alone, Lucas knew the person in front of him was one of the few unique individuals he had ever encountered. In his world of auras, unique people tended not to have duplicates. ''Yet why did she seem so awfully familiar?'' Every time she spoke, her voice carried an underlying familiarity that Lucas couldn''t shake off. The way she held herself, the subtle nuances in her mannerisms, and even herughter-it all felt like echoes of someone he knew well. But no matter how hard he tried to ce her, the memory remained elusive, just out of reach. No, he did have an idea of to whom it was but he shook his head at the absurdity of the thought.... The evening continued, and as they ate through their delicious meals, Lucas couldn''t help but steal nces at Evelyn. Each time, he was met with the same sense of familiarity mixed with a strange disconnect. It was as if two pieces of a puzzle almost fit but left a sliver of space, a gap that he couldn''t bridge. Janica''s chatter filled the silence, and Lucas was grateful for it. It gave him time to think without the pressure of conversation. He listened with half an ear as Janica talked about their shared childhood, their training, and thetest academy gossip. His mind, however, was focused on the enigma that was Evelyn. The way Evelyn''s face kept ovepping with someone he knew, and the way their auras matched yet perfectly contradicted one another, left Lucas deeply unsettled. Was this the result of constantly thinking about him, perhaps? Goosebumps spread across his body at the thought, and Lucas couldn''t help but shake his head. Riley is a man; Miss Evelyn is a woman... That much is a fact. Their appearances might be simr in nature, but Miss Evelyn seemed to have a more kind and beautiful personality. Not to mention, she was clearly a mage due to her abundance of mana, the very opposite of Riley, who was a knight. Sighing in disbelief at his outrageous thoughts, Lucas found it difficult to even eat the steak he had ordered properly. Staring at her wouldn''t give him any concrete answers, and he knew that. After making up his mind, he decided to put his suspicions to the test. "Miss Evelyn...." Lucas began, his voice tinged with hesitation. "Yes...?" Evelyn replied, her gaze steady but curious. "Can I please see your hands..." "E-excuse me?" Evelyn''s eyebrows raised in surprise. "Lucas! What do you think you''re asking ady?" Janica interjected, her voice sharp with disapproval. "Ah no, I mean-" Lucas stammered, realizing how inappropriate his request sounded. "No, it''s alright, Miss Janica," Evelyn said, stretching out her hands in front of him and gently opening her palms. "Is there something you''re curious about, Sir Lucas?" she asked innocently. Lucas felt a rush of relief and embarrassment. He carefully took Evelyn''s hands in his, feeling the warmth and softness of her skin. He examined her fingers, palms, and the lines etched into her skin. ''There''s none...,'' he thought, his mind racing with confusion and intrigue. There were no calluses, not even a subtle sign of wear. Her soft hands didn''t even have a hint of having ever gripped something solid and hard. Like a newborn baby''s, her skin was too smooth and wless, making it clear that any form of martial arts was never ingrained in her body. Checking the flow of mana, his eyes also urately calcted their internal pathways. He could see it traveling like normal across her heart and mind... she was definitely a mage. "... Uhm, Sir Lucas?" "Yes?" he responded, snapping out of his trance. "Is there something specific you''re looking for?" Evelyn asked, her voice gentle but tinged with curiosity. Lucas hesitated, struggling to find the right words. "I... I just wanted to confirm something. I apologize for the confusion" Lucas said as he immediately bowed his head. "Is that so...?" Evelyn replied with a gentle smile. Embarrassed by his actions, Lucas''s face turned red as he realized the impropriety of what he had done. As someone aspiring to be a knight, his behavior was clearly unbing. Under knightly customs, a knight wasn''t allowed to hold the hands of a fair maiden unless the two were close friends or family. Forgetting such a custom due to his suspicions made Lucas feel even more conflicted about himself, adding to the confusion rattling his mind. "What were you even trying to do, Lucas?" Janica asked, staring at him annoyingly. This was the first time she had ever seen him act like this. "..." Lucas stayed silent unable toe up with a proper excuse. Although Lucas had been acting weird ever since meeting Riley, this was clearly something else. Not to mention the fact that he seemed obviously infatuated with Evelyn, which got on her nerves even further. She understood Evelyn was a beauty, but he had never acted like this with her or even with a transcendental beauty like Princess Snow. ''Does he have a thing for blondes?'' Janica wondered suspiciously, worry creeping into her mind as she watched the innocent Evelyn. At first, she thought fate had finally given her a perfect ''girl'' friend, something she hadn''t been able to aplish sinceing to the academy. But now she was slowly starting to realize that the universe might have just given her the perfect rival instead. Janica''s mind raced with thoughts of Lucas''s unusual behavior. It wasn''t just curiosity or politeness-there was something more to his interaction with Evelyn. The way his eyes lingered on her, the almost palpable connection between them, and the undeniable attraction he exhibited-all of it unsettled Janica. ''Safe....'' Phew~! I thought he had caught on when he suddenly asked for my hand, but I guess the stat change really did work wonders for me. I knew from the way he kept looking at me that his suspicion was growing stronger and stronger. He scanned the way I breathed and the way I moved. As a martial artist, seeing subtle signs and subconscious movements between veteran fighters was easy for someone like Lucas, who has those blessed golden eyes. And my aura as well... it probably matches myself as Riley. He must be so confused right now, with his mind and heart telling him two different things about the person he was staring at. A dilemma he can''t quite solve due to the constraints of the social world. I''m d his morals as a knight prevent him from asking me too many personal questions... well, it was Janica handling all the questioning, but I have a feeling that my cover would be totally blown if I stay here any longer. Not to mention the fact that I don''t know when this transformation will end... I can''t have myself transforming back into Riley in a public ce like this. ''System, you better warn me when it''s about to happen!'' [Note: ....] At least confirm it, yo-haah... ''Why am I even trying to argue with this thing at this point?'' As Lucas calmed himself down, he proceeded to eat what was left of his meal while still quietly giving me unforeseen and ufortable nces. He might think that he was cleverly hiding his gaze, but for someone like me who''s been constantly monitored by a world-ending dragon, sensing someone''s stares was just child''s y. He can''t evenpare to Liyana. Of course, he might be just staring at me due to my beauty, but that was highly unlikely... ''This guy was as dense as a ck hole, that even if someone as beautiful as Snow approached him openly, I doubt he would notice nor would he care about looks in the first ce.'' As we continued finishing our meal, Lucas''s voice echoed, breaking the uneasy silence. "Miss Evelyn... I''ve been meaning to ask this, but what are your opinions on knights?" ''Seriously, what the fuck is this bastard on about now?'' Chapter 84: Evelyn 2 Chapter 84: Evelyn 2 ? As Lucas waited for my answer, he seemed both nervous and serious. Judging by the way he kept looking at me ever since we met, I knew for sure that the simrities I have with my male form were constantly bothering him. When he asked for my hand, it wasn''t hard to guess what he was doing-he was probably seeking physical confirmation of whether I was truly Riley or not. Seeing that I wasn''t even anywhere close to my original self should''ve been enough to deter him from such thoughts, but this was Lucas we were talking about. His stubborn side wouldn''t let him rest until he found out the truth of this mysterious matter. If this was just a prank, I''d want to surprise him myself, but this was a matter of coincidences that fate had put together. ''What are my opinion on knights?'' It wasn''t hard to guess what he wanted to ensure with this question. The whole notion of knights and honor is foolish to someone like Riley, who harbors no honor and grace. He must be trying to bridge the gap between us in any way possible. "To satisfy his confused self'' I know his eyes must be hurting right now just staring at me, due to the constant two truths that seem to contradict one another. I took a deep breath andposed myself, ready to give a response that would hopefully ease his suspicions. "My opinions on knights?" I echoed, buying myself a moment to think. "Well, I have a great deal of respect for knights. They embody honor, courage, and dedication. They protect the weak and uphold justice. Why do you ask, Sir Lucas?" "I see... It''s just that... many mages I''ve met tend to look down on knights. They think our physical prowess is nothingpared to their magical abilities." I tilted my head slightly, pretending to be puzzled. "That''s unfortunate. I believe that both knights and mages have their unique strengths and canplement each other well. After all, magic can enhance a knight''s abilities, just as physical training can help a mage be more resilient." Janica, who had been silently observing our exchange, finally spoke up. "That''s a very bnced view,dy Evelyn. It''s refreshing to hear someone who appreciates both disciplines." In this world, although it was rather subtle, knights and mages were often pitted against each other. There was always an unspokenpetition that everyone secretly upheld: which of the two was better for both the realm and its people? Most of the time, mages would im to be the superior upation, sometimes even looking down upon knights as nothing more than meat shields. They considered themselves the wonder bringers of the world, the ones who often led humanity to progression. Knights, on the other hand, upheld a different view. They believed their justice and honor made theirs the most graceful and respectable job out there. So, seeing me openly admit my respect for knights was probably unexpected for both Lucas and Janica. "Thank you, Janica," I replied with a warm smile. "I think it''s important to recognize and respect the different paths people take. It''s what makes our world so diverse and interesting." "But... do you believe the knight''s code is just, Lady Evelyn?" Lucas asked, his eyes searching mine for a deeper understanding. I paused, considering his question carefully. "I do, Sir Lucas. The knight''s code is built on principles of honor, courage, and protection of the weak. These are noble values that should be upheld. However, like any code or system, it is only as just as the individuals who follow it. There are good knights and bad knights, just as there are good and bad mages." "So, if a knight doesn''t uphold or tarnishes his honor, does another knight qualify to uphold the codes of justice upon him?" Lucas''s question hung in the air,den with curiosity and tension. I considered his question carefully before responding. "Hm- it depends. Just as I said, there are good knights and there are bad knights. And yes, a proper knight does have the right to uphold justice against an evil one, but that doesn''t mean there aren''t any exceptions given." "Exceptions?" "Yes, exceptions... Tell me, Sir Lucas, how can one proim a knight as good or evil?" "By judging them based on their actions?" "Correct. Upholding justice and honor through words alone isn''t enough for one to proim themselves a knight. But judging them solely through their actions isn''t enough either. Just like in any circumstance, there will always be nuances to every situation-a reason, a line, and a meaning for each and every one of our actions. Taking what one does for granted only makes one a fool. I mean, you can''t really proim a knight from another kingdom you''re at war with as evil, right?" "So, what you''re saying is that context matters, and that simplybeling someone based on a single perspective might lead to misunderstanding?" "Exactly. Context is everything. A knight from an enemy kingdom might be seen as a viin from your perspective, but from their own kingdom, they might be a hero. It''s important to understand the motivations and circumstances behind actions before passing judgment. Honor and justice aren''t ck and white concepts; they''re often shades of gray." Hearing my words, Lucas suddenly got deep in thought, pondering something he was truly serious about. "But what made you ask those questions all of a sudden, Sir Lucas?" I inquired, sensing an underlying reason for his curiosity. "Ah, well, you see, this punk wants to be an imperial knight in the future," Janica chimed in, her tone hurried and slightly defensive. ''Since when did they get so close?'' I hadn''t even realized how close their chairs had gotten together. They were practically hugging each other now, and for some reason, she seemed quite annoyed with me. "Oh, really?" I said with a smile. "But I think there''s something more to it, no?" "What do you mean?" Janica asked, her irritation evident, but I ignored her and locked eyes with the confused Lucas. Seeing him blush and squirm under my gaze was amusing, yet it also raised concerns. As the protagonist of this world, the fact that he keeps questioning the knights'' honor and code through me was absurd at this point. I didn''t need another plot twist with him turning into something I really didn''t want to think about. ''Rose''s case is already troublesome enough...'' "Is something wrong, Sir Lucas?" I pressed gently. "Hm?" "It''s just that you look tired..." I noted, watching his reaction closely. "Ah, no... I''m not tired. I was just lost in thought..." "Lost in thought?" "It''s just that there''s someone I know who wholeheartedly tarnishes the meaning of knighthood. But hearing your words, I may have been a bit too rash in judging him." ''Is this bastard talking about me?'' His confession piqued my interest. "And who might this person be?" Lucas hesitated for a moment before answering.... "Riley. He''s a knight, but his actions often seem at odds with what I believe a knight should be." ''of course it''s me....'' I couldn''t help but feel a pang of irony at his words. "Riley, you say? What specifically about his actions troubles you?" "It''s like he''s more focused on his own ambitions rather than the honor and duty a knight should uphold. He''s powerful, no doubt, but his methods and motives are always questionable" Lucas exined, his frustration evident. So, he''s basically mad at me for being myself. Although I do put on a persona when talking to him most of the time, I only do it for his own benefit. This guy needed motivation to get stronger, so having a rival and someone to catch up to was the perfect choice among the many options I could''ve gone through to properly guide him without interfering too much in his own story. That said, after everything that has happened thus far and even now, looking at him, I can tell that the mental anguish I had on him was probably more than I anticipated. This guy was the type to take matters rather seriously when ites to his dreams, so seeing someone openly tarnish that while having no power or reasoning to properly punish me for it was probably infuriating. Trying to catch up to someone who doesn''t even look in your direction was probably the most frustrating feeling ever. ''Maybe I should''ve talked to him more often?'' It would be a really big problem if he starts doubting his ideals and purpose even more, as those are the keys he needs to unlock his S rank skill in the future. Sigh.... Anyways, just as expected, at this point in the story, Lucas is still as na?ve and innocent as ever. He probably thinks all knights are all sunshine and rainbows even with all the words I''ve said so far. Although expanding his senses and horizons to the open world was supposed to be Snow''s and ra''s roles... Interfering for a little bit won''t hurt right? "Ambition rather than honor and duty, huh... fufu, that''s quite rare for a knight" I mused aloud, my voice carrying a hint of sarcasm and amusement. "What do you mean by that, Miss Evelyn?" I met his gaze with a knowing smile. "Well, most knights are trained from a young age to prioritize honor and duty above all else. Ambition, while not entirely absent, is often seen as secondary. However, there are always exceptions. Some knights believe that ambition can drive them to achieve greater things, to push boundaries and redefine what it means to be a knight." "So, are you saying that what he does is justified and that ambition and strength are the only things necessary for a knight to truly excel?" Lucas''s voice carried a mix of skepticism and curiosity. I shrugged lightly. "Not necessarily. Just like I told you, remember ''nuances? It depends on the individual. Some find their strength and purpose in upholding tradition and duty, while others might seek to carve their own path through ambition. The key is bnce and understanding one''s own motivations." Lucas seemed to ponder my words; his expression thoughtful. "So, you believe Riley''s actions, though unconventional, might be driven by a different kind of ambition?" "Perhaps..." I replied rather vaguely. It was his job to decipher the meaning of my words now. Giving him all the answers wouldn''t help him grow. Lucas hesitated before asking his next question, a hint of uncertainty in his eyes. "Do you hate this Riley person, Sir Lucas?" "No," he answered almost immediately, surprising both Janica and me. "Then why do you seem so conflicted about him?" Lucas sighed, running a hand through his hair. "It''s not that I hate him. It''s more that I don''t understand him. He''s always been so... distant and enigmatic. His actions often seem contradictory to what I believe a knight should be..... But then again, forcing my ideals of a proper knight upon him would just be selfish, right...?" "That would be the case," I agreed, nodding thoughtfully. "Haha.... I thought so as well." Lucas sighed, ruffling up his hair once more before staring back at me with a joyful smile. "Thank you, Lady Evelyn, for letting me see another side of my dreams I wasn''t aware of." "I''m d I could be of help" I said, giving him a smile of my own. .... ''She''s not Riley....'' The thought was already absurd, but after her words on knighthood, one thing was clear. Although his eyes might tell him one thing, for the first time in his life, he had to deny their ims. Lady Evelyn and Riley were two distinctly different people. Their faces and auras might match, but the one thing that distinguishes a person is their heart. "They didn''t even think alike. Finally, somewhere deep inside his heart, the doubt and suspicion that had been creeping up on him was gone. Lady Evelyn was Lady Evelyn; Riley was Riley. He had to keep that ingrained in his heart to not confuse the two once more. "Thank you, Lady Evelyn, for letting me see another side of my dreams I wasn''t aware of." "I''m d I could be of help" she said with a calm smile. Seeing her beautiful smile, a thump and an unknown sensation crept deep inside Lucas. It felt weird and surreal at the same time, making him blush more than he had expected as he immediately averted his gaze. But it didn''t take long before his eyes started to gaze at her again. As the confusion inside him subsided, Lucas now saw Evelyn as a person of her own, and interest began to build up within him. Bang!!! A sudden loud metallic sound rang at their dinner table as Janica''s angry face fumed while watching the two of them. "Knight this, knight that... Riley this, Riley that... and now you two are even f-flirting.... Tsk! Why don''t we finish our meals first, no? It''s getting colder already!" ''Lady Evelyn is not Riley...'' Repeating those words in his mind... Janica''s words merely passed through the young man''s ears as a sense of rity finally calmed down his confused emotions. ... Bang!!! Lucas and I both jumped at the sound, snapping our attention back to Janica. Her frustration was palpable, and it was clear she had reached her limit with the conversation''s direction. "Oh, of course, Miss Janica," I said, trying to smooth things over. "We''ve been neglecting our meals. Let''s eat before everything gets cold." Lucas, looking a bit sheepish, nodded in agreement. "You''re right. We should focus on the food. It would be a shame to let it go to waste." Janica huffed but seemed slightly appeased as we all turned our attention back to the tes in front of us. The atmosphere was still tense, but the focus had shifted, and we began to eat in a more subdued silence. Despite the interruption, I could feel Lucas''s eyes on me from time to time. His curiosity and newfound interest were apparent, and I knew that our conversation had left a significant impact on him. But I also knew that Janica''s presence was a constant reminder to be cautious. As we finished our meal, I felt a mixture of relief and concern. The evening had been enlightening, but it had also brought new challenges. Lucas''s growing interest and the need to maintain my cover addedyers ofplexity to my situation. Finally, the meal came to an end, and we prepared to part ways. "Thank you both for the lovely dinner," I said, standing up. "It''s been a pleasure, but I really must be going now." "Of course," Janica said, standing as well. "We''ll have to do this again sometime. It was great getting to know you, Evelyn~!" ''Why does she sound so fake....?'' "Likewise," I replied, giving a polite nod. "Goodnight." As I walked away, I could still feel Lucas''s eyes on my back. His suspicions might have been temporarily assuaged, but I knew he would continue to seek answers. I had to be more careful around him, ensuring my cover remained intact until I could figure out a more permanent solution to my predicament. ... Walking back to the dorms, Janica and Lucas were once again interlocking hands, with the same old excuse of not getting lost. Although Evelyn was now gone, Janica''s heart still worried about the implications of what she had just done. This was supposed to be their date, and yet she had suddenly brought in another random woman into their small charade. She was supposed to enjoy this night with him, and yet she hated this night the most. ''Inviting her with us was a mistake...!'' She knew that Lucas wasn''t the type to care about beauty, but that negligence of hers seemed to be the key reason why this was happening right now. Although she was slightly d that Lucas finally saw a woman for being a woman, even still... Why wasn''t it her? "Lucas... Don''t tell me... you have a crush on Lady Evelyn, right?" "Wha-n-no!" "What''s up with that small pause just now and that slight stutter?" "She just reminds me of someone..." "Who?" "It''s nothing." Seeing his reluctant and blushing expression, Janica''s green eyes sank. Chapter 85: A Dragons whims~ Chapter 85: A Dragon''s whims~ ? Walking towards the nightshade of the alleyways, I made sure to hasten my steps as quietly as I could to avoid attracting the unwarranted attention of the various rogues and ruffians that popted this area. It''s been more than an hour since my body transformed, yet no signs of me returning to normal have appeared. Grabbing onto my pouch, I took out the suspected reason for my change into this form in the first ce. [Item: Moonlight Stone] [Rank: S] [Description: Born from the fragment of thest will of the moon god, marvelous surprises shalle to whoever first touches the stone.] ''This goddamn broken item...'' I knew the description promised a "marvelous surprise" to whoever touched it first, but how does turning me into a girl count as marvelous? If anything, it was just a fucking surprise at best. The system did notify mest time that the effects might vary or notst long since the item was broken, so the chances of it turning off are high. Even still, the worry that I might be permanently stuck in this form is gnawing at me. I looked around, making sure no one was following me as I navigated through the maze of alleys. The darkness provided some cover, but it also heightened my senses. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down, not in this state. The system had been annoyingly silent about the duration of the transformation. I needed more information, more assurance. ''System, any updates on the duration of this transformation?'' [Note: ...No additional information avable at this time.] ''Great, just great,'' I muttered to myself. Arguing with the system felt pointless, but the frustration was hard to contain. As I continued walking, I felt a strange mix of vulnerability and determination. The unfamiliar weight of this new form was unsettling, but I had to push through. I needed to find a ce where I could safely wait out the effects of the Moonlight Stone. Being a girl right now is more of a problem in more ways than one. Just the thought of a certain person finding out my situation is daunting and terrifying. She loves to tease me, and who knows what she''ll do out of spite or curiosity. Since the stone was slightly glowing, the effects would probablyst as long as this thing remained active. ''Should I destroy it?'' No, that would be stupid. This was an S-ss item, stone or not. There were bound to be consequences upon destroying such a rare item. Even though it was an itembeled in the tiering system of E-S, its value still holds true even among the rarity tier items. Besides, I don''t even think I can destroy it with my current strength right now. Although my magical abilities were amped in my girl form, my overall stats got quite nerfed. [Status Info:] [Temporary] [Taylor Hell (Evelyn)] [Race: Human] [Level: 77] [Strength: B] [0/80] ¡ú [D] [Agility: D] [0/50] ¡ú [E] [Endurance: C] [0/60] ¡ú [D] [Luck: 0] ¡ú [????] [Power: C] [0/60] ¡ú [A] [Avable Status Points: 29] I sighed, feeling the weight of my current predicament. My strength, agility, and endurance were all significantly reduced, while my power was boosted to an impressive level. But what good was power if I couldn''t move or withstand attacks effectively? Navigating through the alleys, I kept my senses sharp. I couldn''t afford any distractions. The memory of Lucas and Janica''s conversation yed in my mind. Lucas''s confusion and suspicion were finally alleviated, but his sudden interest in Evelyn was troubling. I couldn''t let him find out the truth. Not yet, anyway. ''Or probably never?'' It was crucial to maintain my cover until I could figure out a solution to this mess. ''At least he''s not thinking I''m Riley anymore,'' As I continued to walk, I considered my options. Destroying the Moonlight Stone was off the table. I had to find another way to reverse the transformation. Maybe someone at the academy would know more about it, but seeking help posed its own risks. The only people I could think of right now who are probably capable of helping me are the academy principal, Princess Snow, and the golden child Rose Brilliance, each adding anotheryer ofplexities I don''t want to handle right now. Clenching and opening my fists, I could feel the mana inside me still slightly in chaos as my mana veins adjusted to the biology of my newfound body. Only my magical affinities have increased because of the effects of this stone. As I wasn''t exactly a mage type, the feeling of my overall strength dwindling down in an instant felt like losing all my efforts down the drain. All the muscle and hard training I did so far... haah. Now it makes sense as to why I felt so weak and why I didn''t sense Lucas back then. If I were still in my normal state, sensing someone as powerful as him should be easy, especially at this stage where he still doesn''t know how to fully hide his mana flow. Sighing... once more. I finally settled down a safe corner in the alley''s although it was dark it was probably the safest ce I could hide through right now. Although there were lodgings among taverns and even small hotels set up with nice,fy rooms and beds, students weren''t allowed to indulge in such things to avoid any misconduct among the student body. Of course, there were still some students who bypassed these rules by bribing the owner with a bit of gold and gems, but unfortunately for me, I didn''t have any money to afford such rooms right now, as most of what I had was paid to the two twins. I looked up at the sky and watched as the two moons remained aligned. Although it might be just a guess for now, I had a feeling this item''s effects corrted to the moons'' positions, considering that this was an item gained from the Night of the Two Moons event itself. ''For now, I should just wait here until the item''s effects wear off.'' Reflecting on the situation with the twins, I knew they were a crucial part of my ns. Their master''s legacy held powerful items and knowledge that could significantly boost their abilities. Ensuring they reached it was essential for our future endeavors. I had drawn a rough sketch, a memory of the game''s map, and handed it to them, trusting in their skills to locate and navigate the ce. ''Since those two are practically her daughters navigating through all of them should be easy...'' The legacy site was close enough to the academy, making it essible without arousing too much suspicion. The traps and monsters guarding the site were formidable, but for the twins, who were trained by their master, they were more like minor obstacles. In the game, these challenges were designed to be surmountable with a bit of skill and knowledge, and the twins had both in abundance. Lily obtaining Karaka''s dagger was a pivotal moment. The dagger, imbued with powerful enchantments, would significantly enhance herbat abilities. With that in her possession, she would be a formidable force. My ns for upgrading their specs hinged on this acquisition. As for Lillian, her upgrade woulde through the natural progression of the game''s events. Interfering wasn''t necessary; she was destined to find her own powerful item in due time. Having these contingencies in ce provided a small sense of security. Liyana was an unpredictable factor, and having the twins as potential allies could tip the scales in my favor if things went south. Our connection wasn''t set in stone, but the bond we were forming was growing stronger. Trust was still a work in progress, but mutual benefit was a powerful motivator. Still, their suspicion of me lingered. I''d have to navigate that carefully, perhaps with a bit of deception and a lot of diplomacy. Convincing them of my intentions, or at least keeping their doubts at bay, would be crucial in the days toe. Next time, I should probably interact more with potential allies as well. Kagami and Susan, those two would be important factors in the uing Act 2, so establishing a connection with them would be extremely beneficial for the future. Before we reach Acts 3 and 5, I should gather all the strongest side characters to my side to ensure an even greater chance of sess. Since Lucas wasn''t doing his job properly with guiding the heroines, I should probably maintain my current rtionships with Seo, Snow, and Rose as well. Strengthening these connections would be crucial for the challenges ahead, but actually progressing it is a whole other matter for now... As I continued to look up at the night skies, waiting for the two moons to finally separate, I couldn''t help but think about the future and the strategic moves I needed to make. ''I wonder if Raijin got back to his temporary home safely?'' Since the effects of summoning Tempest Wolf stopped the moment we cleared the dungeon, he should have returned to his original location. However, I should probably get a summoning bracelet or ring soon. I can''t have that guy stay there all the time, as the fees would probably start hurting me soon. Summoning artifacts like bracelets or rings would allow me to summon Raijin more efficiently and without the need for a constant physical presence. It would also help in managing the costs associated with his upkeep. Considering the various magical items and artifacts avable in the academy, acquiring one should be a priority on my list. "Ha~'' With renewed determination, I decided to use this time to meditate. Maybe there was something I could learn from this experience. I focused on my breathing and the flow of mana within me, trying to understand the changes brought on by the Moonlight Stone. The chaotic mana flows were gradually settling, and I could feel my control improving. Hours passed, and eventually, the sky began to lighten with the first hints of dawn. The moons started to shift in their positions, and as they did, I felt a strange sensation wash over me. The glow of the Moonlight Stone began to fade, and I knew that the transformation was finally reversing. I stood up, stretching my stiff limbs, and felt my body gradually changing back to its original form. The process was slow and somewhat disorienting, but eventually, I was myself again- Riley, not Evelyn. The relief was immense, and I couldn''t help but smile despite the difort of the night. Looking at the now-dim Moonlight Stone in my hand, I felt a mixture of gratitude and frustration. It had been a difficult experience, but I had learned more about my own resilience and adaptability now... Pocketing the stone, I made my way back towards the dorms.... ''I should probably let Yui inform my professor I can''t attend ss today....'' Although the day was utterly tiring and annoying. ''At least, I somehow set Lucas straight back to his dreams of bing a knight'' I can''t have our dear protagonist running astray towards his intended path... ... Deep inside the mallow and misty fields of the West Frost Mountains, a small town stood hidden among the frosty mists. With architectural structures reminiscent of the Eastern Empire, the town was an enigma wrapped in snow. Its mysterious flowery garden bloomed vibrantly, defying the icy peaks that surrounded it. Despite its picturesque beauty, the entire ce was eerily empty. The town was impably clean, with not even a speck of dust, yet there were no clear signs of life. It was as if time itself had frozen, preserving the town in a pristine, silent state. At least until two presences arrived. "They''re climbing quite fast-," a beautifuldy''s voice echoed among the empty halls of a hut. She sat gracefully; her red draconic eyes fixated on two figures below. They were navigating the treacherous path to the town, dodging and disarming traps, and defeating golem-like monsters along the way. Her eyes twinkled with amusement and curiosity as she watched the pair. Thedy''s long, flowing white hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her aura exuded an air of ancient power and elegance. She sipped from a delicate porcin cup, enjoying the spectacle of the intruders'' progress. From her vantage point, she could see every move they made. The first figure, a lithe woman with agile movements, led the way. Her twin, a slightly smaller figure, followed closely, wielding arge sword that cleaved through any obstacle in their path. They moved with the precision and grace of seasoned warriors, their synchronization almost wless. "Impressive," thedy murmured, her lips curling into a slight smile. "They have potential." She leaned back, her eyes never leaving the figures. The two were nearing the final stretch of their journey, where the challenges would be even more formidable. Yet, she had no doubt they would seed. Their determination and skill were evident in every step they took. As they approached the heart of the town, thedy''s interest piqued further. She knew who they were and why they hade. Their master''s legacy awaited them, hidden within the town''s deepest sanctum. A legacy she currently held onto, pondering whether to destroy it now or wait for the two to arrive. Thedy''s red draconic eyes gleamed with amusement as she considered the possibilities. "I wonder which of the two should go out first?" she mused aloud, the thought of seeing one or the other in despair clearly delighting her. Her wicked smile stretched across her face, radiating a malevolent glee. Whimper~! A soft, dog-like whimper escaped from the white wolf lying at her feet. She was gently patting its head, her fingers running through its snowy fur. "Hm- are you worried for them, Raijin-?" Thedy''s voice was silky smooth, almost mocking in its sweetness. The wolf did not reply, but itsrge, expressive eyes conveyed a sense of unease. Being in the presence of the top apex predator of the world was overwhelming, and Raijin could feel the weight of her power pressing down on him. "Don''t worry-Darling won''t know you''re involved in this, fufu-" she said, licking her soft red lips with a predatory glint in her eyes. Raijin could only let himself sumb to his new mistress''s wishes. Despite his formidable strength and loyalty to his original master, the sheer terror instilled by thedy left him no choice but toply. Chapter 86: A Dragons whims~ 2 Chapter 86: A Dragon''s whims~ 2 ? "Sis, wait~!" "What?" Cutting off the neck of the four-armed golem she was facing, Lily looked back to see Lillian out of breath, struggling to even get up as she slumped down at the very edge of a gigantic tree branch. "I''m tired~ Can''t we slow down for a bit? We''ve been facing these golems non-stop now," Lillian said with haggard breaths. It had been around three hours since they started climbing the mountainous pathways of the West Frost Mountain, but they hadn''t even scaled up half of it and were already running out of energy. The low oxygen levels as they ascended, the frosty mist, and the freezing weather were already hindering their progress. But the added factors of random golem monsters spawning out of nowhere made their climb so much harder. Along with a bunch of traps ced here and there, it seemed like this ce really didn''t want outsiders to enter. This was what they both expected from their master, but this level of challenge was a bit too much even for them. Lily might have seemed fine, but she was just as badly tired as her sister right now. She leaned against a tree trunk, wiping the sweat from her forehead and catching her breath. "Alright, we can take a short break," Lily conceded, sitting down beside Lillian. She stretched her sore muscles, feeling the strain of the climb. "Thank you, Sis," Lillian said, her voice weak but grateful. She closed her eyes, letting the cool air soothe her burning lungs. "We can''t rest for too long, though," Lily warned. "We don''t know what else mighte our way." "I know~" Lillian replied, opening her eyes and looking around warily. "But just a few minutes, please." Lily nodded, understanding her sister''s need for a moment of respite. She knew that pushing themselves too hard without rest would only lead to more mistakes and potential danger. As they sat there, trying to regain their strength, Lily''s mind wandered to their master''s legacy. They hade so far and faced so many challenges to reach this point. The thought of the legacy waiting for them was both motivating and daunting. "Do you think we''re close?" Lillian asked, breaking the silence. "I hope so," Lily replied. "We''ve made good progress, but there''s still a long way to go." "We''ll make it," Lillian said with determination. "We''vee this far, and we won''t give up now." Lily smiled at her sister''s resolve. "Hehe I know we''ll make it sis- besides you can also feel it right? Master;s energy that is" "Yes..." At first, Lily was quite reluctant about the map Riley gave them, but as they got closer to the location, the feeling and sensation of their master''s aura permeating the air were hard to miss. Though they still needed actual physical confirmation or even just a glimpse of it, they were now 90% sure that this was truly the ce their master had hidden the masterpieces he had gathered. They had been looking for their master''s legacy for three whole years, and to think they would get a reliable source of information from a random stranger hurt their pride a bit. "Hey, Sis, doesn''t this whole situation feel like Master?" Lillian asked. "Hm?" "I mean, you know... the traps, random monsters, and even reaching a high vantage point for a base. Doesn''t this shenanigan scream like Master to you?" Lillianmented with a gentle smile. "I guess so," Lily said with a slightugh, reminiscing. Ever since their master had adopted and trained them at such a young age, the man-no, woman? Whatever their actual gender was¡ªhad always loved pulling pranks on them and making them experience things beyond what they were expecting. The traps, the relentless golems, and the arduous climb all felt like another one of their master''s borate tests. "Remember the time Master hid our weapons and we had to navigate through the forest with nothing but sticks and stones?" Lillian said, her voice filled with nostalgia. "How could I forget? We were so mad, but Master justughed and said it was a lesson in resourcefulness," Lily replied, smiling at the memory. "And the time Master pretended to be a monster and scared us out of our wits? We were so scared, but it turned out to be another lesson," Lillian added,ughing softly. "Yeah, Master always had a unique way of teaching," Lily said, shaking her head. "It was frustrating, but we learned a lot." "The fact that this ce is located near the academy just proves his whimsical nature, huh?" Lily mused, gazing at the intricate carvings and the serene environment around them. "Hehe~ you realized that as well?" Lillian replied with a soft chuckle. At first, they always thought it was weird why their master insisted they attend such a grand academy before leaving them behind. But after some thinking, they realized he probably had this dungeon-like ce in mind before his inevitable passing. Their master was old, so they expected him to leave the world soon. It didn''t really hurt the twins that much, but even still, they missed him dearly. "Hey, Sis- once we get back, what shall we do about Riley?" Lillian asked, her voice tinged with concern. Riley was an enigma for the two of them. They knew rational actions were a must when dealing with someone like him, especially nce he was very powerful. To the extent that even if they sessfully acquired their master''s legacy here, the chances of them defeating him were still slim. Of course, if they went all out, they might be able to kill him, but that would likely be after their own demise as well. That was why the best decision right now was to "Wait.... We''ll just have to wait and lie low for now, find out more information about him, before we make proper moves. Riley isn''t something we could deal with at the moment. Although his actions and information ess are rather suspicious, there''s nothing we could do about it for now...." Lillian nodded, understanding the gravity of their situation. "Yeah, you''re right. We need to gather more information and be strategic about our approach. Rushing in without a n would be foolish." Lily sighed, leaning against one of the ancient pirs. "I just wish we knew what his true intentions are. He''s been helpful, but there''s always this air of mystery around him." "Well, we''ll figure it out eventually, Sis- For now, let''s focus on what we came here for," Lillian said, getting back up to her feet. Rustle- With the rustling noise of the leaves, the wind''s blows intensified for a moment before a blur-like figure emerged from the misty smoke. "Let''s go si-" BAAAM!!! Unaware of the situation, Lillian tried to get herself and her sister back on track, but before she could finish her words, a massive blow struck her left shoulder. The impact created a massive explosive sound as sonic booms echoed through the forest. "Lillian!!!" Lily screamed in horror, watching her sister get thrown off the branch and into the frosted mountains'' solid ground like a meteor hitting the earth. Lillian''s body red up in fire before a massive explosion urred, creating a small crater below. "You bastard!!!" Lily red at the imposing monster right in front of her. With a body simr to the golems, they''ve killed so far, this monster had a slightly bulkier build with ck scales surrounding its body. Its fists were engulfed in red mes, with dorsal tes made of dark red mes. The monster had no face; instead, a single eye loomed upon its humanoid form, and a creepy smile stretched along its razor-sharp teeth. The monster screeched repeatedly, "FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!" Lily''s anger surged, her fists clenching tightly. "You''ll pay for that!" she shouted, charging at the monster with all the fury she could muster. Her movements were swift, dodging the mes and strikes of the beast with an agility born from years of rigorous training. The monster swung its fiery fist towards Lily, but she deftly sidestepped the attack, countering with a powerful kick to its midsection. The impact caused the beast to stagger back, but it quickly regained its footing, its single eye narrowing with a mix of rage and happiness. It was enjoying the bloody battle that was about to unfold. "FIGHTTTTT!!!!!!!! KAKAKAKAKAKAKA!!!!!!" With every punch it delivered, explosions urred, forcing Lily to think twice before entering its range. Transforming into mist immediately, she tried to cut off its head, but the ck scale-like armor surrounding it prevented such things from happening. "KAKAKAKAKA!" The monsterughed with each and every blow, making Lily all the more uneasy and annoyed. Although she was in a life-and-death battle, her focus was still on her sister, who had yet to emerge from the crater. ''Where did this monster suddenlye from?'' she thought, her mind racing. Her thoughts were wired to the monster in front of her as she scanned the golem-like creature. The being was too different and too sentient from all the golems they had faced so far. Whatever the thing in front of her was, she was sure it was alive. She dodged another fiery punch, the explosion shaking the branches beneath her feet. Her eyes darted to the crater below, heart pounding with worry. ''Lillian, you need to get up!'' she muttered to herself, desperation seeping into her voice. The monster''s attacks grew more frenzied, itsughter echoing through the frosty mist. Lily''s movements became a blur as she avoided the deadly blows, her mind racing to formte a n. The creature''s enjoyment of the fight only fueled her determination. She couldn''t afford to lose here, not when her sister''s life was at stake. ''This monster isn''t master''s doing....'' ..... Cough...! Cough...! With heavy breaths and never-ending coughs, Lillian looked at her surroundings, feeling extremely tired and hurt. The pain coursing through her body was unlike any she had experienced before. No, it was simr to something, but that was when their master had tortured them to the point of near death. ''Am I dying?'' she wondered as shey across the ground. She felt intense pain on her left side, her ribs shattered, and her lung struggling to move. Her pulse was at an all-time low, and she struggled to maintain her blurring consciousness. The more she tried to breathe, the more she coughed, which eventually led to her coughing up blood. ''I must get up.... I''ve got to help Sis'' tears welled up in her eyes as she watched the two beings shing above her, her sister fighting a monster unlike anything they had ever seen before. ''Move...'' she willed her body, but it refused to respond. The pain was too overwhelming, and her strength was nearly gone. She could see Lily dodging and attacking the monstrous creature, its fiery blows creating explosions that shook the ground. Each time Lily avoided an attack, the monster''sughter echoed through the frosty mist, a chilling reminder of their perilous situation. ''I can''t leave her to fight alone...'' she thought desperately. Summoning every ounce of willpower, she tried to move her arms, her legs, anything. But her body felt like lead, pinned down by the weight of her injuries. Through her hazy vision, she saw Lily transforming into mist, reappearing behind the creature to strike at its joints. The monster roared in anger, swiping at her with its fiery ws. Lily was fast and agile, but Lillian could see the exhaustion in her movements, the strain in her eyes. ''Lily...'' the thought of her sister fighting alone fueled a spark of determination within her. She couldn''t let Lily down. They had always been there for each other, through every trial and every challenge. This was no different. With a groan of effort, Lillian managed to lift her hand, clutching at the ground. She dragged herself forward, inch by inch, ignoring the searing pain that shot through her body. Blood dripped from her mouth, staining the frosty ground beneath her. Her breaths came in ragged gasps, each one a battle in itself. Above her, the fight raged on. Lily''s movements became more frantic, the monster''s attacks more relentless. Lillian''s heart ached at the sight. She had to help, had to find a way to turn the tide. ''I can''t let you fight alone, Sis...'' she thought, tears streaming down her face. Summoning ast surge of energy, she pushed herself to her knees, then to her feet, swaying unsteadily. Her vision swam, but she focused on the battle above, on the monstrous figure that threatened her sister. Gathering up her remaining mana, Lillian tried to reinforce her damaged organs, sweat trickling down her spine as the fires around her seared through her flesh. The pain was almost unbearable, but she pushed through, determined to help her sister. "Oh my, how cute~" Lick- A sudden voice and a soft, cold sensation on her cheek sent Lillian''s senses into overdrive. Her heart raced, and she felt a chill that cut through the searing heat. She hadn''t noticed anyone approaching-her focus had been entirely on the battle above. "As expected, tears really do bring out the vor~" Slowly turning her head, Lillian''s body froze as she saw a figure standing right beside her. It wasn''t like the golems or the beast Lily was fighting. This was something different, something far more sinister. The being had an almost ethereal presence, its form shrouded in shadows, with piercing red eyes that seemed to see straight into her soul. Chapter 87: A Dragons whims~3 Chapter 87: A Dragon''s whims~3 ? The creature''s appearance was that of a beautiful woman, but there was something deeply unsettling about her. Her skin was deathly pale, and her lips were a vivid, unnatural shade of red, curved into a wicked smile. She leaned closer, her cold breath brushing against Lillian''s skin. "Who... who are you?" Lillian managed to whisper, her voice trembling. The woman chuckled softly, the sound sending shivers down Lillian''s spine. "Oh I''m no one~ I am but a humble observer of this little drama. Call me the Crimson Lady? Well not like it matters~" Lillian''s mind raced. Trying toe up with a sudden solution for her new ordeal but nothing came to mind under the being''s mysterious gaze. The Crimson Lady''s eyes flicked up to where Lily was still battling the monstrous golem-like creature. "Your sister is quite the fighter, isn''t she? But I wonder, how long can shest without your support?" Lillian''s fear turned to anger. "Don''t you dare hurt her!" The Crimson Ladyughed, the sound echoing eerily through the frosty mist. "Oh, I have no intention of harming her. I''m simply here to... enjoy the show." She licked her lips again, the gesture disturbingly sensual. "I was actually going to watch this whole spectacle from the sidelines, but it seems the factor I introduced was too much for the two of you should I have put in less blood than usual, perhaps?" "What... are you talking about?" Lillian managed to croak, her voice weak and strained. "Nothing - but you better not force it, you know? Talking will only hasten your death," the Crimson Lady replied with a sickly-sweet smile. Although Lillian wanted to deny her words, she knew deep down that the monster in front of her was right. She should have died immediately after taking that direct hit from the creature above. The only reason she survived was due to her assassin instincts, which had kicked in just in time to let her apply enough mana to block some of the damage. Even then, the damage she took was still severe. Lillian wasn''t a knight or a fighter; she was an assassin, someone who relied heavily on quick and fast reflexes. Injuries were not an option for her or her sister. With her broken ribs, non- functioning lung, and burning flesh, just standing up was a miracle, her mana the only thing keeping her body functioning. The Crimson Lady watched her with a bemused expression, as if she were a fascinating, dying insect. "You''re quite resilient for a mere mortal. Your struggle is... delightful." Lillian gritted her teeth, her mind racing for a way out of this dire situation. She couldn''t afford to waste any more time or energy on this creature. Her sister needed her, and they both needed to get out of this ce alive. "Since it''s my fault that things would go rather boring- tell me, young girl, do you want to live?" the Crimson Lady said with a smirk. "...???" Lillian''s eyes narrowed in confusion and suspicion. "Don''t look at me like that... I know you understand what I mean, right?" Thedy gathered something in her pale white hand. Red, chaotic energypressed intensely before transforming into a diamond-shaped crystal the size of a small pebble. "Your sister needs you, no? All you need to do is eat this, and all your problems will be solved!" she said with one eye closed, a yful yet menacing glint in her gaze. Sensing the dangerous energy emanating from the stone, Lillian hesitated. Something inside her tempted her to take it, like a voice of survival whispering for her to grasp this lifeline. But as clumsy and air-headed as she might sometimes act, she wasn''t a fool. She knew there were bound to be consequences for taking such a suspicious object. She didn''t even fully understand why this woman had suddenly appeared. Most of all, based on the way she had been speaking all this time, Lillian realized they were in this predicament because of her. How could she take something from a monster that had started this in the first ce? "What are you hesitating for? If you just take this, then all your problems will be solved," the Crimson Lady urged, her tone dripping with false kindness. Lillian clenched her fists, her body trembling with pain and exhaustion. "Why should I trust you? You''re the one who put us in this situation!" The Crimson Ladyughed softly, the sound chilling and echoing through the frosty air. "True, but I''m also offering you a way out. Think about it-if I wanted you dead, you''d already be lying lifeless on the ground. This is a gift, a chance to save yourself and your sister." Lillian''s mind raced. The energy from the crystal was potent, almost overwhelmingly so. She could feel the promise of power within it, enough to heal her injuries and give her the strength to fight. But at what cost? Her thoughts were interrupted by another wave of pain coursing through her body, making her gasp. She nced up at the sky, where her sister Lily was still engaged in a fierce battle with the monstrous golem. She couldn''t leave her to fight alone. Desperation gnawed at her, but she couldn''t ignore the voice of reason. "What''s the catch?" Lillian demanded, her voice shaking. The Crimson Lady''s smile widened, revealing sharp, pearly teeth. "Catch? Theer''s none really~ Right now, all you need to know is that this will save you and your sister. The choice is yours." Lillian''s heart pounded in her chest. She didn''t trust this woman, but the thought of losing her sister was unbearable. With a shaky hand, she reached out and took the crystal. As soon as she touched it, a surge of power coursed through her, momentarily blinding her with its intensity. She hesitated for a split second longer, then, with a determined breath, she swallowed the crystal. Instantly, she felt her wounds healing, the pain ebbing away. Strength flooded her limbs, and her vision cleared. She could feel her mana replenishing, bing more potent than ever before. The Crimson Lady watched with a satisfied smirk. "Good girl. Now, go and save your sister." The moment thedy said those words, darkness swallowed her whole before she disappeared from Lillian''s gaze, her presence vanishing like the mist they had always relied on. Lillian frantically searched for the evildy''s presence, but she was gone. The only remaining proof of her existence was the power brewing inside Lillian. Though she felt regret for taking and epting a devil''s offer, she knew it was the only choice she had. Ignoring her conflicted thoughts for now, Lillian turned her attention to her sister''s sh with the ck monstrous golem. Tapping into her newfound power, she found the world around her moving slower and slower by the second. Her breathing calmed, and her senses sharpened. As her red eyes transformed into sharp vertical pupils of a reptile, she felt her heart bursting with mana. Her body burned with power, and a red mist enveloped her. There was only one thing left in her mind: ''Kill.'' With a swift leap, Lillian propelled herself toward the golem, her enhanced speed turning her into a blur. ..... Returning to her empty hut, Liyana had an unending smile across her face. "Did you wait long, Raijin?" she said yfully as she sat down next to the wolf, who had been carefully waiting for her return. At first, she thought her fun would end the moment she saw one of the twins almost die because of the blood-infused monster she had sent, but as luck would have it, the girl somehow survived, allowing Liyana to make amends for her mistake. She hade a long way and postponed some of her ns, not to mention she skipped the [Grand Neb] today just for the two girls in front of her screen. It would have been a real waste and a bore if they had just died a mundane death. Since these two bugs were getting closer to her darling, it was only right for her to y with them, right? ''Would my dear cry if I presented their heads to him in a silver tter?'' she mused. Just the thought of his face made her even more excited for the y she had in store for the twins. The expected reaction from the twins was already thrilling enough, but somehow imagining Riley''s face made her even more ecstatic. With a delighted hum, she patted Raijin, the wolf''s fur warm andforting under her hand. "Those two are quite fun, aren''t they, Raijin? Such spirited little things." The wolf, unable to reply, merely watched her with wary eyes. Liyana''s smile widened as she thought about the next steps in her n. The twins were strong and resourceful, but they were now marked by her chaotic power. She relished the thought of how they would struggle, fight, and ultimately break their bond as they tried to kill one another. The anticipation of watching the twins turn on each other was almost too delicious to bear. Yet, there were other bugs buzzing around her dear Riley that she longed to have fun with as well. As the academy was currently under the [White Queen''s] territory, there was little to nothing she could do about it. Her actions were to remain restricted there, her powers null and void as long as that porcin queen said so. Although Liyana was annoyed by this limitation, she knew she had to bide her time until the queen finally made a move. She had already memorized the faces and names of the bugs she nned to y with once she entered the academy about a year and a half from now. ''Seo, Snow, Rose, Alice, and many more... how does darling attract such peculiar people?'' she mused with a hearty chuckle. Each name rolled off her tongue with a mix of curiosity and disdain. ''Ha~ my dear... how do you make me go so crazy?'' she wondered silently, her voice tinged with both frustration and affection. Riley was supposed to be a toy for her amusement, a toy for her to experience a speck of humanity she would never receive in her lifetime. Yet, he had be so much more than that. He had be an obsession, a fixation that drove her to the brink of madness. She had intended for Riley to be just another ything, a means to experience fleeting moments of humanity and connection. But somewhere along the line, her feelings had twisted into something darker, more profound. The thought of him, the sight of him, even the mere mention of his name sent shivers down her spine. It was an addiction she couldn''t shake, a desire that consumed her every waking moment. Liyana''s eyes glinted with a dangerous light as she thought about the future. She would y her part, abide by the restrictions, and wait patiently. But when the time came, she would unleash chaos upon the academy and everyone in it. "Just wait, my dear~" she whispered to herself, a sinister smile curling her lips. "Soon, I will be free to do as I please, and then... then the real fun will begin." Smiling to herself Liyana''s thought wondered to the miserable face Riley will show her in the future. Chapter 88: KARAKAS DAGGER Chapter 88: KARAKA''S DAGGER ? ''It''s getting faster....'' Frustration riddled Lily''s face as her sh with the ck monster continued. Not only were its explosive blows getting more powerful with each strike, but its attack speed was also increasing by the second. Its precision grew more precise with each sessive hit, sometimes even grazing parts of Lily''s body despite her being in mist form. Though her technique provided substantial defense, allowing her to sometimes blend into the mist and avoid the full brunt of its attacks, she knew this strategy wouldn''t hold out for long. The monster was adapting, bing more relentless and formidable with every passing moment. She needed a way to end this fight quickly; a battle of attrition wasn''t in her favor. As the monster grew stronger, so did its scaly armor, bing more impervious to her attacks. It wouldn''t be long before she ran out of mana to maintain her mist form. She needed to end this fight now. Desperation drove her to assess her surroundings for anything that could give her an advantage. The icy mist, the towering trees, and the jagged rocks all seemed to blur together as she racked her brain for a solution. The monster''s single, fiery eye watched her with a cruel, mocking intelligence, its smile widening as it sensed her growing desperation. "Think, Lily, think...." she muttered under her breath. Her eyes darted around, searching for any weak point, any opportunity to turn the tide. Calming down her breathing, Lily focused a portion of her mana on her eyes and watched as the monster''s fiery fist barreled towards her face, calcting the distance before it could hit her. BOOM!!!! Lily jumped back just in time. A massive explosion erupted under the monster''s fist, creating a small fiery crater. Its snarlingugh still echoed in her ears, but she ignored it as her vision turned bloody red. Readjusting her mana to her arms and legs, she coated her des with red mist, preparing for her ultimate strike. The monster was still off bnce from its previous attack, and Lily knew this was her only chance.... [Bloody Mist: Secret Technique] [Crimson Strike!] Like a whirlwind of blood coating around her des, Lily''s body disappeared into a blur of hazy mist before quickly making her way towards the monster. Her eyes locked onto its neck. The world seemed to slow down as she closed the distance. Her senses were heightened, every detail etched into her mind-the heat radiating from the monster''s body, the acrid smell of burning stone and metal, the intense focus in her own heartbeat. The monster, sensing the imminent danger, tried to raise its arm in defense, but it was toote. In a sh, Lily reappeared behind the monster, her des slicing through the air with deadly precision. The red mist around her condensed into razor-sharp edges, cutting through the monster''s scaly armor like butter. Her des met the monster''s neck, and with a single, fluid motion, she severed its head from its body. The monster''s fiery eye widened in shock before the light within it dimmed, and its head fell to the ground with a heavy thud. The massive body staggered for a moment before copsing, the mes around it flickering and then dying out. The battlefield fell silent, the echoes of the monster''s roars reced by the stillness of the night. Lily stood over the fallen beast, panting heavily. ''Is it over...?'' she wondered with skeptical eyes, watching the lifeless corpse. Even though the mes that surrounded it were gone and its head was cleanly severed from its body, there was still a looming threat that Lily couldn''t quite understand. Her instincts told her that the fight wasn''t over yet. What she hadnded was a direct critical hit, a life-ending attack. Any normal human or monster by now should be dead, and yet the thing lying on the ground still exuded threatening energy, trying to swallow her whole. Lily''s grip on her dagger tightened even more. Despite herck of mana, she took a slight step back, making sure to keep her eyes locked on its body, despite her worries for her sister. The intense silence in the air made her gulp down her saliva. Looking at the severed head, it was clear there were no signs of life. But this monster was a golem to begin with. In theory, ''It should still have a core...'' she thought. Although she wanted to attack it from its core directly due to the ck Scales there was far too little options, she had for a proper strike, not to mention that the energy behind the monster was equal throughout all of its body making finding the core that much harder especially in the heat of battle. Determined to end the threat once and for all, Lily scanned the monster''s body, searching for any signs of the core. The ck scaly armor and the fiery remnants of its once powerful form made it difficult, but she knew she had to find it. ''Where would it be...?'' she pondered, her mind racing. Usually, golems had their cores hidden deep within their chests, protected byyers of rock and magic. She took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves. ''I need to get to its chest,'' she decided. Taking cautious steps forward, Lily approached the fallen body. She could feel the residual heat emanating from the monster''s form, the red mist around her des still shimmering faintly. Her heart pounded in her chest, every instinct screaming at her to be careful. With a swift motion, she plunged her dagger into the creature''s chest, tearing through the ck scales. It was tough, but she pressed on, determined to find and destroy the core. As her de pierced deeper, she felt a sudden surge of resistance-a pulse of energy that almost pushed her back. ''There it is...'' she thought, gritting her teeth. She could sense the core now, a throbbing, pulsating mass of chaotic energy buried within the golem''s chest. With all the strength she could muster, she drove her dagger deeper, aiming for the core. Suddenly, the monster''s body convulsed, and the severed head''s single eye glowed with a faint, eerie light. A guttural, otherworldly noise emanated from the creature, sending shivers down Lily''s spine. But she didn''t falter. Rushing, she tried to push her de deeper, but before she could do so, a repulsive energy exploded from deep inside the monster''s core, pushing her back forcefully. "Guh!!" Her breath escaped her as she was hurled against a gigantic tree, her already tired body battered further by the shockwave. She looked at the monster, its head floating and reattaching itself to its body. Fear struck Lily as her body shivered upon making eye contact with the raging monster. "HUMAN STRONG! FUN! THIS FUN! FIGHT MORE! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!" The monster screamed like a drug addict, stepping closer to the fallen Lily. ''I need to get out of here...'' Lily mustered up her remaining mana to try and turn herself into mist, but there was no effect - she didn''t have enough mana left. ''Damn it...!'' Staggering herself back up, Lily used the remainder of her mana to fortify her body instead. She didn''t let go of her dagger as she prepared for another inevitable sh. Breathing heavily, she steadied her stance, eyes focused on the approaching monster. She could see the malicious glee in its single eye, the anticipation of the next battle. Despite her fear, she forced herself to stay calm, analyzing her surroundings for any advantage she could use. The forest around her was dense, the trees towering and ancient. She noticed arge, sturdy branch above her, partially broken but still hanging by a thread. An idea sparked in her mind. ''If I can just lure it under that branch...'' The monster roared, its steps heavy and deliberate. Lily took a deep breath, her grip on the dagger tightening. "Come on, you ugly brute," she muttered, positioning herself strategically. As the monster lunged at her, she dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding its fiery fist. The impact created another explosion, shaking the ground beneath her. Using her agility, she moved swiftly, leading the monster toward the precarious branch. "FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!" the monster chanted, its excitement growing. Just as they were directly under the branch, Lily made a swift move, shing at the monster''s legs with her dagger. It stumbled, giving her the brief moment she needed. With all her remaining strength, she leaped onto the tree trunk and kicked off, hitting the branch. CRACK! The branch snapped and fell, crashing down on the monster with immense force. The impact momentarily stunned the beast, giving Lily a small window of opportunity. Ignoring her fatigue, she dashed forward, aiming for the monster''s exposed chest where she had felt the core''s energy earlier. Now that she knew where it was located, killing it should be easier now.... ''This is for my sister!!!'' she screamed internally as she made her lunge. But the moment she got closer, only the ming form of fists came into her vision. "HUMAN STUPID!" ''Huh...?'' Lily didn''t have time to react as multiple blows hit her face and body. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Like the intense sound of fire spells detonating in an area, Lily''s body was pummeled with multiple punches. Explosions rang out as fires burned, and once again, Lily was thrown back to the other side of the mountain. Lily gasped for breath, crashing against a wall. ''What happened?'' she wondered. She was sure the monster was pinned down, so howe it could easily move? "HUMAN DEAD?" The monster easily got to her location, looking at her curiously, wondering if she would ever get back up again.... ''How am I alive?'' Lily wondered. She knew she took a direct hit, yet she felt surprisingly little pain for that absurd amount of blows.... "HUMAN CANNOT MOVE, FIGHT END NOW!" the monster concluded before its fists burned into fiery mes once more. "HUMAN, WAS FUN!" Lily''s vision blurred, her body screaming in protest as she tried to stand. The pain, though less intense than she anticipated, was still excruciating. Closing her eyes, preparing for the inevitable, Lily heard the monster''s mocking voice once more. The heat red up for a few seconds before it ultimately disappeared. Momentster, a sharp sound resonated in the air. SWIISHHH~! ''Did I die?'' Lily wondered as she felt the sudden, eerie quiet. "What are you doing, Sis~?" Suddenly, a cute, familiar voice echoed in her ears, and a soft touch was felt on her cheek. "Gosh- he really did a number on you. Tsk- tsk~" Opening her eyes, she was surprised to see the lovable face of her younger twin. "L-Lillian!?" "Hehe~ did you miss me?" "But weren''t you just...?" Still trying to process what was going on, Lily looked around to find where the monster suddenly went, only for her eyes to see a mangled-up corpse behind Lillian''s back. The monster she struggled so hard to fight against was now just multiple sections of dissected meat. "What... how did you...?" Lily stammered, her mind reeling with confusion and relief. Lillian grinned, her eyes glinting with a new, eerie intensity. "Let''s just say I got a little help." "Help? What are you talking about?" Lily asked, confusion and concern evident in her voice. "It''s a bit of a long yet short story, but in short, I killed that monster you''re wee hehe~... that''s all that matters for now." Lillian replied with a nonchnt shrug. "Huh...how?" Lily pressed, still bewildered by her sister''s sudden transformation. Lillian didn''t reply immediately. Instead, she gently lifted her older sister, cradling her like a princess. "Lillian?" "Don''t struggle too much, Sis~ I''m just carrying you to a safe ce. We don''t know when another one of those monsters will show up again," Lillian said, her tone light yet serious. Lily reluctantly rxed in her sister''s arms, her mind still racing with questions. Chapter 89: KARAKAS DAGGER 2 Chapter 89: KARAKA''S DAGGER 2 ? It had been a few hours since they were ambushed by the ck monster-like golem, and Lillian still hadn''t exined herself. Her sudden strength, power, and speed were all too abnormal for Lily. Just before, Lillian was the one asking for a short break, and now she was ahead of her, seemingly with never-ending energy. Not to mention that Lily could clearly see there was something wrong with her sister. She might look alright, but as her twin, she could definitely tell that Lillian wasn''t the same as she was before. "I already told you, right, Sis-" "Lillian, why don''t we stop with this nonsense now, okay?" Both stopped in their tracks as they locked eyes with one another. "I clearly saw you getting hit, I clearly saw you almost dying!" Lily''s voice trembled with a mix of anger and concern. "You can''t just brush this off like it''s nothing. What happened to you?" Lillian sighed, her yful demeanor fading. "Haah~ we''ve had this conversation just a while ago, right? I know you''re worried, Lily. And you have every right to be. But right now, we need to focus on surviving. We can talk about what happenedter." "No, Lillian. We need to talk about it now," Lily insisted, her tone firm. "Whatever you did to get that power, it''s not natural. I can feel it." Lillian hesitated, then finally relented. "Fine. There was a... being. She offered me a deal, a way to save you and defeat that monster. I took it." Lily''s eyes widened in shock. "A deal? With who?" "I don''t know exactly," Lillian admitted, her voice softening. "But she did give me a mysterious stone. It''s what gave me the power to fight back." Lily''s gaze shifted to the spot where Lillian indicated, a mixture of fear and concern in her eyes. "And what did it cost you?" Although Lillian didn''t confirm it, a thought about what type of creature her sister made a deal with was up on her mind right now. There were only a few beings in this world capable of giving power, and judging from how quickly her sister got stronger, she suspected it might be that being. "I don''t know... but not like it matters, right?" "What do you mean it doesn''t matter? We don''t even know what sort of being you were dealing with! You know that of all the spiritual entities, only demons offer power for something in return, right?" "If I didn''t do it, the two of us would be dead right now, Sis! All that matters is that we''re both safe, right? So... let''s forget about it for now and talk about itter. I''ll properly exin everything to you then. Now, let''s go and im Master''s legacy, shall we?" Lily''s eyes filled with worry, but she nodded reluctantly. She knew her sister was right; they needed to focus on their mission. But the unease lingered, a dark shadow over the bond they shared. "Alright," Lily said quietly. "But you promise we''ll talk about thister?" "I promise," Lillian replied, a small smile on her lips. "Now, let''s get moving." They continued their climb up the mountain, the tension between them palpable. The air grew colder as they ascended, the path bing more treacherous. Despite the physical exertion, both sisters felt the weight of their conversation more heavily than the climb itself. As they neared the summit, the wind howled around them, carrying with it a sense of foreboding. The peak was shrouded in mist, and the path ahead was barely visible. But the determination in their hearts burned brighter than ever. Lillian led the way, her newfound power giving her an edge in navigating the rocky terrain. Lily followed closely, her eyes never leaving her sister. The uncertainty of whaty ahead was daunting, but their resolve was unshaken. At the summit, they found a small, ancient shrine, half-buried in snow. The legacy of their master, the reason for their perilous journey, awaited them there. They approached with reverence, feeling the weight of their master''s teachings in every step. "This is it," Lillian said, her voice barely above a whisper. "We''ve made it." "Yes..." Lily mumbled, slightly surprised by the ce''s atmosphere. She had expected it to be low on oxygen and extremely cold since it stood at the peak of a gigantic mountain, but it was surprisingly warm and cozy. ''There are no monsters....'' She couldn''t help but notice that ever since their encounter with the ck monster, no other creatures had crossed their path. Granted, their master''s traps had interfered from time to time, but no golems or monsters had appeared to hinder their climb. "I thought only a shrine stood here, but isn''t this a small vige?" Lillianmented, observing the small houses around them. Lily scanned the area by releasing her mana into the air and enhancing her senses, yet no other beings aside from them were present. "Lillian, don''t you think this ce is strange?" "What are you talking about, Sis? I can clearly feel Master''s aura remaining in this ce. We''re in the right ce, no?" "Yes, I know, but... this ce is too suspicious." "Well, Master was a rather mysterious person as well, right?" Lily frowned, trying to shake off her unease. "True, but this is different. It feels like a trap." Lillian walked ahead, her eyes scanning the surroundings. "Maybe Master wanted it to be this way. To test us even here, at the end of our journey." "Maybe," Lily conceded, though the feeling of foreboding lingered. They moved through the small vige, the eerie silence amplifying every sound they made. The houses, though small, were well-built and gave off an aura of tranquility. It was as if time had stopped in this hidden ce, preserving it perfectly. Lillian stopped in front of thergest structure, a building that looked more like a temple than a house. "This must be it." Lily nodded, her hand tightening around the hilt of her dagger. "Stay alert." They stepped inside, the air thick with the scent of incense and old wood. The interior was dimly lit by candles, their flickering mes casting long shadows on the walls. At the far end of the room, arge altar stood, draped in dark cloth and adorned with various relics. "Are those Master''s weapons?" Lillian said with a slight gulp, looking at the weapons with astonished eyes. From knives to swords, crossbows to axes, the altar was filled with the weapons their master always used. Each one was meticulously crafted, gleaming with a deadly elegance that spoke volumes about their potency. "His equipment is also here..." Lily mumbled, her gaze shifting to the right where their master''s cloak and shadow suit stood encased in a ss box, illuminated by the eerie blue mes of the torch above it. Stepping closer, the two took long, smooth steps, wary of any traps that might be set up. But as they approached, they soon realized there were none. "Strange..." Lily muttered. "Well, it''s better than being bombed or spiked, right?" Lillian quipped with a nervous chuckle. Lily couldn''t deny her sister''s words, but still, something about this ce felt off. Calming herself, she looked at all the weapons with a nostalgic expression. Touching them briefly, she could feel the hard and rare metals ced upon each weapon. The grades of these weapons could probably sell for millions of golds if they found the right buyer, but that wasn''t their n. "We''re not here to sell them," Lily said, as if reading her sister''s thoughts. "These weapons are our legacy, a part of Master''s will left for us." Lillian nodded; her eyes still wide with awe. "I know. It''s just... seeing them all here, like this... it feels overwhelming." Lily picked up a beautifully crafted dagger, its de shining with a dangerous allure. "These aren''t just weapons. They''re tools of our trade, extensions of our skills and will." Lillian moved to the cloak and shadow suit, her fingers lightly tracing the ss case. "And this... Master''s cloak and suit. I can''t believe it''s here. He always told us these were the most precious items he owned." They spent the next few hours carefully examining each weapon and piece of equipment. Every item was a testament to their master''s craftsmanship and his understanding ofbat. The weapons were perfectly ed, the armor lightweight yet incredibly durable, and the gadgets ingeniously designed for stealth and efficiency. "We need to honor this gift," Lily said, her voice firm. "We need to use these tools to their fullest potential. Master left them for a reason." "Are we taking all of this back with us, sis?" Lillian asked, her eyes wide with wonder as she surveyed the arsenal before them. "No... we''ll leave them here. It''ll be easier to hide these items this way," Lily replied. As much as she wanted to take every single weapon, there was only one piece of their master''s legacy that she always had her eyes on. [Karaka''s Daggers] Holding onto the twin des that had a greenish glow around the edges, Lily twirled the daggers around with a slight smile. "Just take one for yourself as well, Lillian." "Okay~" Lillian said, excitement evident in her voice. She quickly approached the ss case -containing the cloak and suit. "You''re taking that?" Lily wondered. She understood the appeal; the suit and cloak had wondrous effects and abilities, great for assassination. But with their petite bodies, something like that seemed too big to wear. "Yes, it looks cool~" Lillian replied, opening the ss box and taking the suit and cloak. She had a slight smirk on her face as she put them on. The suit and cloak turned into a hazy shadow before readjusting themselves to her body size, even bing more feminine in nature. "It can do that...?" Lily asked, astonished. "Hehe~ This is one of the few secrets only Master and I know," Lillian said with a mischievous grin. Lily shook her head, a smile ying on her lips. "You always had a knack for discovering Master''s secrets." "It''s part of my charm," Lillian teased, striking a yful pose in her new gear. With their chosen items in hand, the sisters made their way back to their temporary shelter. The weight of their master''s legacy felt lighter now, more manageable. They were no longer burdened by the past but empowered by it. "Now then, let''s go back, shall we?" Lily suggested, a hint of relief in her voice. "I''m sure the dorm master must be pretty-" Lillian''s words were abruptly cut off. She stopped talking mid-sentence, and more rmingly, she stopped moving altogether. "Lillian?" Lily''s voice quivered with perplexity and concern. p! p! p! The sound of gentle pping resonated through the shrine, and a chilling sense of dread washed over Lily. "Hm~ it seems the two of you have chosen your respective items now~" a melodic voice chimed. Turning around, Lily instinctively gripped the handles of her daggers. Her eyes widened in shock as she saw a beautiful white-haireddy standing before them, looking at them with amusement. Her red eyes shimmered in the moon''s glow. "I didn''t really notice it when I went for a short visit a while ago, but this smell- divinity? The moon as well.... Is it that shield ced upon your pouch, perhaps? That exins why you survived one of my Blood Born''s punches~ it wasn''t so easy to tell in front of a screen, you see~" Lily wanted to speak, to ask who this woman was, but her body refused to move. "I wanted the night tost longer for my fun, but seeing as how the two of you almost died to a single Blood Born~ I''ll just have to skip to the main dish." p! The woman''s second p reverberated through the air, and an unseen force pressed down on Lily, making her feel like she was being suffocated. Her mind raced with panic as she struggled to understand the situation. "Now then, just like the old tales of the moon god, a fight between twins is the best ending for the two of you, right~?" Liyana''s amused chuckle echoed through the shrine. A grand chair reminiscent of a throne manifested behind the white-haireddy, its materials made entirely of hardened blood and bones. She crossed her legs and looked at the two sisters with a seductive smile. The edges of her cheeks ripped apart, showcasing the razor-sharp des inside her mouth. "L-Lillian... Run," Lily struggled to say, her voice weak and filled with desperation. As she turned to look at Lillian, her eyes widened in horror. Her sister stood there, seemingly in a daze, her hands trembling as she gripped her daggers tightly. "Lillian...?" Lily''s voice was filled with confusion and concern. "S-Stop... me..." Lillian''s voice was a desperate plea, thest thing Lily heard before the shrine erupted into chaos. Lillian''s body moved with a speed and precision that was frightening. Her daggers shed through the air, aiming for Lily with deadly uracy. Lily barely had time to react, her own daggers meeting Lillian''s in a sh of steel. The shrine echoed with the sound of their battle, the sisters moving in a deadly dance. Lily''s heart ached with each strike, her mind reeling from the horror of fighting her own sister. "Just like in the stories of old, I only want one of you to survive, okay-?" Liyana''s voice dripped with sinister delight as she spoke. Hearing the mysteriousdy''s words, the two sisters'' des danced into the night once more. The air was filled with the sharp ng of steel meeting steel, the deadly rhythm of theirbat echoing through the shrine. Chapter 90: Hidden Brilliance Chapter 90: Hidden Brilliance ? After that eventful night, I woke up in my bed, feeling the heavy fatigue that toppled me yesterday now gone. My energy and state were back to where they originally were, with all my stats in hand. Even my physique looked normal again. ''Five o''clock PM....'' ncing at the date and time, I realized I had been asleep for more than 24 hours. Was it due to mental or physical stress? Or maybe both? I wasn''t sure, but I was just d that horrid situation was now behind me. Standing up, I stretched my arms, feeling the aching muscles from yesterday now more rxed. The satisfying cracking of bones released all the tension from my body. ''Turning into a different biology really does wonders for your body, huh....'' I was relieved that Yui didn''t ask too many questions about why I returned to the dorms in the morning. Was it due to her profession as a personal maid, or was it because she just respects me? Either way, having a maid like Yui really does help. Especially since she doesn''t stick her nose where she doesn''t need to. I made my way to the bathroom, freshening up and washing away the remnants of the previous day''s ordeal. The warm water cascading over me felt like a rejuvenating embrace, washing away the physical and mental grime. After drying off, I dressed infortable clothes and headed to the kitchen. The dorm was quiet, a peaceful silence that contrasted sharply with the chaos of the night before. Yui had prepared a light meal, as if she anticipated my need for something easy on the stomach after such a long rest. I sat down at the table, taking a moment to appreciate the normalcy of the scene. I normally don''t eat any food made by Yui considering the first time served me one it was God awful but now.... ''It''s very delicious.....'' ''Did she practice a lot?'' If so, I should go and ask her to cook me something from time to time. I should also give her something as a reward or a gift, considering she was the one who took most of the me and exined everything to the dorm master yesterday. The academy is quite strict with its rules, especially the dorm masters, so I was lucky to only receive one demerit point. Although one demerit point doesn''t really affect my grades that much, it does stay on my academic record. Multiple demerit points could significantly impact my chances ofnding a job in the future. Even though my fate of death looms over me, that doesn''t mean I''ve given up on my aspirations. Keeping my personal records clean is crucial if I want to inherit my father''s county. "They''re expecting a lot from me, and I can''t let them down. Having my little sister already mad at me is enough of a family headache. It still feels surreal that I am the way I am now-getting stronger, battling monsters I couldn''t even dream of facing, and even interacting with the main cast and sometimes guiding them. Although it may not be that much, I feel like I''ve made more progress here than I ever could in the past. Considering I still have a year and a half left until my destined end, I know this is only going to get a lot more tiring than it is now. But... ''All of this is for my happy ending, so I won''tin....'' Since I technically missed two days of ss now, I should get to ss and keep up with my studies tomorrow. I don''t know how many days of leave my professors allowed me, but recalling the principal''s talks aboutzy students back during the ceremony, a third day of absence, regardless of the reason, does give demerit points. With that in mind, I began preparing for the day ahead. I gathered my books and assignments, making sure everything was in order. Thest thing I needed was to fall behind on my studies. The academy was rigorous, and every lesson counted. Most of the studies given to the Magic Knight Department were focused on magic theories, tactical strategies, and geographical histories. These were topics I was quite familiar with due to my noble lineage. While I wasn''t an expert, my background gave me an edge over other students, particrlymoners and thezy, arrogant nobles in our department. Considering my rank, I couldn''t afford to neglect even an ounce of effort; otherwise, I risked falling to the bottom tier like Lucas. After an intense study session, my body ached slightly, prompting me to head straight to my private training room. Ever since I started working out regrly, I noticed that my body seemed to crave the physical exertion to fully loosen up. At this rate, it wouldn''t just be a habit or hobby but an overall addiction. While it was enjoyable to see my physical development, I realized I should probably lessen the resistance training starting tomorrow and focus more on honing my sword skills. ''Getting a few pieces of advice from Seo would also be great,'' Seo is the inheritor of the secret technique of their household [Hidden de], learning from her could significantly improve my technique. Though whether she gives me a lesson or not depends as even in the game she rarely advices Lucas about the ws on his swordsmanship even when she sees it. Right now, one thing had be clear: ever since I''d gotten stronger, my skills didn''t match my newfound strength. It was a frustrating imbnce. I needed to work on my technique to ensure that my physical power was effectively utilized. In the training room, I began with basic drills, moving through a series of sword forms that had been drilled into me since childhood. Each swing of the de, each stance, and each parry was executed with precision. Sweat poured down my face as I pushed myself to maintain perfect form. My muscles screamed in protest, but I forced myself to keep going. This was more than just training; it was preparation for the battles thaty ahead. ''The twins should''ve finished their business by now,'' I thought, wiping the sweat from my brow. ''Lily is bound to question me tomorrow, so I bettere up with a convincing story or just tell a half-truth. If pushes to shove, I''ll use my father-inw''s name for protection in case things go south.'' The memory of myst encounter with them lingered. Facing the twins at full power had nearly cost me a limb or two. This time, with their newly equipped items, the risk was even greater. There would be no room for error; a single misstep could mean my death. The twins weren''t necessarily bad people, but they were incredibly aggressive, especially Lily, who would do anything to protect their identities. Staying cautious was essential. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down around them. Then there was the matter of Princess Snow and even Rose. Both had their own sets of problems that I couldn''t ignore. Princess Snow would probably start getting involved in the political intrigues of the academy now and Rose''s mysterious affection for me as well... Each represented a different set of challenges, and I had to be prepared for anything. Sigh...! ''Tomorrow hadn''t even started yet, but I already feel so stressed out...'' Morning... Walking through the halls, I could feel the eyes of other students on me. Some were curious, others were indifferent, but a few seemed to harbor envy or suspicion. I wondered what was up, but considering all the shenanigans I''d been involved in this past week, I guess it was natural that word about me would start to spread. Since they were only staring at me and making a fewments like "Is that him?" or "He''s surprisingly handsome," I didn''t really mind. Although I couldn''t confirm it right now, a guess came to mind as to why I was suddenly the talk of the department. ''Princess Snow.'' It was a good decision to escape from Snow''s clutchesst time. If I had stayed in the cafeteria with her, especially with those overly open words she gave me, her secret fan club would probably be on a manhunt right now... and that includes the Emperor. The mere thought of the Emperor brought a shiver down my spine. While I hadn''t yet had the dubious honor of meeting him face-to-face, his reputation was enough to make even the most stoic individuals uneasy. His overprotectiveness towards Princess Snow was well-known, and any perceived threat or insult to her honor was often met with severe consequences. Thest thing I needed was to be on his radar right now. I kept my head straight ignoring all the looks and nces and made my way to my first ss, hoping to blend in as much as possible. The whispers followed me, but I ignored them, focusing instead on the tasks ahead. I had already missed two days of ss, and I couldn''t afford to fall behind. [Knight Department S-ss] [Room 1] Entering the ssroom, I took my usual seat near the front. Kagami, one of my ssmates, a stern man with a reputation for being a stickler for the rules, nced at me but said nothing. ''Alright, that should slightly increase my likability with him....'' In the game, to sessfully establish friendship with this guy, you first have to show that you can tolerate his overall strict and just personality. It may take some time, but I''m sure I''ll get him on my side soon. Looking around, it seems Seo still hasn''t arrived yet... Considering she usuallyes earlier than me, I thought she would already be here by now. I guess I got here a little too early. Kagami, Susan, Theo, Gilbert, and then me-half the ss is already here. I guess these guys are also quite diligent, huh? I''ve always thought it was only Kagami. Busy scanning my ssmates'' morning activities, a tired voice suddenly called out to me. "Good morning... Riley." "Good morning, Seo," I greeted with a light nod and a subtle smile. Seo smiled in return before taking her seat. "You look a bit tired?" "Yes... something came up yesterday," she replied with an annoyed tone, and I noticed bandages on her arm. ''Did she get into a fight?'' But who would have the power to harm someone like Seo? Seo was known for her exceptional skills and strength. It was rare to see her even slightly injured. I couldn''t think o anyone who dare to pick a fight with her and live to tell the tale... but it was clear that something did really happen... she even looks slightly frustrated which was even rarer than having an injury. "Anything serious?" I asked, keeping my tone casual but concerned. voice and emotionless face. "No..." she replied with her usual "Okay," I responded, deciding not to press further. It was clear something was up, but if she wouldn''t tell me, I wouldn''t bother her. Although I was curious as to who managed to hurt her, I was sure I''d find out in no time, as there were only a few people in the academy who actually had the strength to do so. "Are you okay now, Riley?" Seo asked, her tone softening slightly. "Yes...?" "I heard from your maid that you got sick...." "Ah yes... just a slight fever, that''s all," I said, trying to downy it. "But people with mana don''t get fevers, though?" she pointed out, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly. ''Shit, Ipletely forgot about that fact,'' I thought, scrambling for a usible exnation. "Ahaha-maybe it was due to my excessive training?" I offered, hoping she would buy it. "I see," she said, still eyeing me with suspicion. "I''m d you''re feeling better." "Thanks..." I replied, relieved that she seemed to ept my excuse, even if just for now. After conversing with Seo for a bit longer, the main characters finally arrived. Lucas and Janica, as always, were sticking together like lovebirds as they entered the ssroom. Usually, Lucas would immediately rush over to my side, asking for a challenge or just to bother me with his weird opinions and requests. But this time, surprisingly, he didn''t. He only nced at me with a slight nod before taking his seat. Even Janica and Seo seemed slightly surprised. ''Did our dear protagonist finally mature?'' I wondered. I guess Miss Evelyn''s words were quite the charm on him? A slight chuckle settled within me. Anyway, all''s well that ends well. I didn''t really want to be bothered by his theatrics any longer, either. ''But where are the twins?'' Looking around I still don''t see the two of them arriving.... Did something happen? It''s their main scenario... surely, they could face all those white golems at their master''s small vige... right? Finally, after some time, the professor for our Magic Theory sses arrived. ''Tsk... I guess that''s one more problem I''ve got to add to my list'' Today''s lesson was about the fundamental changes urring in the mana in the atmosphere during a battle. "This phenomenon," the professor began, "is known as ''Mana Turbulence.'' It urs when the ambient mana reacts to the intense magical activity, leading to unpredictable effects on spells and magical abilities." The topic was intriguing and grabbed my attention for a bit. I took detailed notes, knowing this information could be vital for future battles. However, as the lecture dragged on, the professor''s monotone voice and repetitive examples started to dull the initial excitement. Despite my best efforts, my eyelids grew heavy. I found myself nodding off, the professor''s voice blending into a droning background noise. I wasn''t the only one struggling to stay awake; several ssmates were also fighting the same battle. Just as I was about to sumb to sleep entirely, the professor''s voice grew louder. "And this, students, is why understanding Mana Turbulence is crucial for any aspiring Magic Knight!" I snapped back to attention, jotting down a few more notes before the lecture finally came to an end. The ss went by in a blur, and finally, lunch break was upon us. Honestly, the lessons the Professor gave were quite knowledgeable and probably useful in future battles. If only he were a bit more charismatic with his words, half of the ss would''ve fully paid attention even at the very end. "Should we go to the cafeteria, Riley?" Seo asked, packing up her books. "Ye-how about a restaurant in themercial district this time?" I suggested, catching myself before agreeing to her initial idea. I couldn''t afford to take the risk of encountering Princess Snow back there again. Seo nodded at my words and began to stand up, but then she suddenly stopped, her eyes locking onto someone else. The malevolence radiating from her was enough to almost freeze me in ce. Turning around, I could hear conversations and loud chatter suddenly echoing outside our ssroom doors. And then, amidst the noise, a familiar, wonderful smile greeted me. "R-Rose...?" I stammered, my heart skipping a beat. ''Why is she here?'' Rose waved at me with a tender, warm smile across her face. She was a vision of elegance and grace, her presencemanding the attention of everyone around her. As the buzzing hum of muttering rumble and whisper filled the air, I knew my time here in the academy was already counted.... Chapter 91: Hidden Brilliance 2 Chapter 91: Hidden Brilliance 2 ? Seo''s eyes narrowed; her usual calm demeanor was reced with palpable tension. The atmosphere in the ssroom grew heavy as Rose approached us, her every step exuding confidence. "Hello, Riley," Rose said, her voice like a melodious chime. "I hope I''m not intruding." "Not at all..." I replied, trying to keep myposure. "What brings you here?" Rose smiled at my question. "I was in the area and thought I''d drop by to see how you''re doing," she said, her eyes flickering to Seo for a moment before returning to me. "And maybe join you for lunch?" "Riley and I already have ns..." Seo interjected, looking at Rose with a subtle bloodlust underneath her gaze. "Is that so?" Rose said casually, ignoring Seo''s apparent hostility before looking at me again. "Well, do you mind if I join?" "Yes." Seo said firmly. "I wasn''t asking you, Miss Seo..." Rose retorted, her tone cool and unbothered. 11 What''s up with this strange atmosphere right now? Why is it so cold, and why do I feel like I''m about to lose my head? ''Did something happen between these two?'' "I actually visited yesterday as well, but unfortunately, you were on sick leave, Riley. I''m d you''re doing okay now~" Rose said, ignoring Seo once more. "I see... thank you," I replied, trying to keep the conversation neutral. That exins why I could hear some people in the background saying things like ''She''s here again.'' or ''Didn''t shee by yesterday?'' It was clear from everyone''s gazes that there was one question that was on everyone''s mind right now. ''What''s he done to attract their attention?'' It wasn''t unusual to see students from other departments visiting ours, especially from the magic department. After all, knights and tanks are essential in battle, and coboration ismon, between the two departments. But seeing Rose, the lone wolf of the magic department and the genius of the century, visiting our ssroom for a specific someone? That was something people wouldn''t expect. ''Shit...'' I''ve already garnered enough attention from Snowst time, and I don''t even know how much rumors spread with my interaction with Rose back at the cafeteria, and now this.... I''ve practically sealed myself in a whole bunch of scandals. "So Riley, do you mind if I join you two for lunch?" Rose asked once more, her voice sweet but insistent. I was about to say, "No, I don''t mind," right away to appease and get out of this awkward situation, but Seo''s hand gripped my left hand, tugging firmly. Judging from the bone-breaking grip she had on me, it was clear that she didn''t like Rose at all. Now I was stuck in a situation where any form of escape was out. I felt a bead of sweat trickle down my temple as I weighed my options. Seo''s grip on my hand tightened even more, her eyes silently urging me to refuse. Rose, on the other hand, stood with an expectant smile, seemingly unaware of the tension- or perhaps she enjoyed it. "I..." I started, trying to think of a way to diffuse the situation. "I suppose it''s fine, but we should probably get going. Themercial district might get crowded soon." Seo''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she didn''t protest verbally. Rose''s smile widened, and she pped her hands together. "Wonderful! Let''s go then, shall we?" Rose said, gesturing grandly. Standing up, Seo immediately grabbed onto my side, her hand firmly sping my left hand while she shot a look at Rose that clearly said, "Go away." Rose didn''t react overtly, but the gleam in her bright golden eyes darkened slightly, paired with a mysterious, calm smile. The tension between them was palpable, and I could feel it rising like a storm. I let out a small chuckle to break the ice and grab their attention. "Alright, let''s get going," I said, leading the three of us outside. As we walked out the front door, I noticed just how many people were tuning in to our little drama. The academy''s noble children seemed to thrive on gossip, their eyes filled with curiosity, envy, and a mix of other emotions. I could hear whispers and see pointing fingers, but I tried to ignore them. However, amidst the cacophony of murmurs, I sensed a faint but distinct bloodlust. At first, I thought it was just Seo and Rose eyeing each other, but this was clearly from someone else. I looked around, scanning the faces of my peers to identify the source. To my surprise, my eyesnded on the most unexpected person. Theo? Theo, usuallyposed and indifferent, stood among the crowd. Although the sensation disappeared like a flicker in the wind, I was sure that feeling of bloodlust originated from him. Our eyes met briefly, and he quickly looked away, his expression unreadable. ... [Killian Hall] [Private Dorms, Training Hall] In a dimly lit room within Killian Hall, two students sat parallel to one another, sorting through papers and documents of utmost importance. The table between them was strewn with a myriad of names, pictures, and detailed descriptions of students within the academy walls. Susan couldn''t help but notice her partner''s annoyed expression and found his reaction amusing. She decided to break the silence with a yfulment. "Now he even has the golden child''s attention. Just how strong is that guy''s charm?" she mused, her eyes flicking to a picture of Riley amidst the documents. "Well- I can''t really me her, though. If I were in Lady Rose''s shoes, I''d also be interested in him." She chuckled lightly, watching Theo''s reaction closely. Although he tried to mask it, Susan could clearly see that he was deeply bothered by the scene they had witnessed earlier. "Are you going to do anything about it, Theo?" she asked, her tone teasing yet curious. Theo nced at Susan, his eyes cold and calcting behind his sses. He took a moment to readjust them before replying tersely, "Just shut up and do your job, Susan." Susan smirked but didn''t push further. Instead, she returned to sorting through the documents, her mind wandering back to the events of the day. Theo, on the other hand, was struggling to maintain hisposure. The image of Riley, Seo, and Rose together gnawed at him. He clenched his jaw, trying to push the thoughts aside and focus on the task at hand. Seeing this, Susan couldn''t help herself and decided to tease him a little more. "Are you sure you won''t do anything about it? He''s taking away your betrothed, you know?" Theo red at her, his anger intensifying. "Oh, that''s right, she''s your ex-fianc¨¦e now?" Susan said, her voice dripping with mock sympathy. "I''m so sorry, did I open up old wounds perhaps?" She giggled, watching Theo''s hand tremble as he nearly crushed the metallic pen he was holding. "Susan..." he growled. "Hm~?" she responded, feigning innocence. "If you say one more word about it, I''ll kill you myself." "Sure, sure, I''m sure you can do that. I''ll even cheer you on!" Susan chuckled subtly, clearly enjoying Theo''s frustration. Theo clenched his fist, trying to calm himself. He knew all too well how obnoxious Susan could be. "You really are no fun, Theo. Are you just going to let another man take Rose away from you?" || || "If you''re going to act unbothered, you should really hide that blood lust of yours, you know? Even Riley noticed right away." "And if you''re mad, at least try to stand your ground. Why the heck did you chicken out the moment he stared back at you? Hahaha." Theo''s anger red, but he took a deep breath, attempting to control his emotions. He couldn''t afford to lose his temper, especially not with Susan''s taunting making things worse. "If you want, I can request the master to send the twins after him for you~" "You don''t understand anything, Susan..." Theo said through gritted teeth, his frustration evident. "I think I understand everything pretty well, though-?" Susan replied with a teasing smile. "Just shut up! And do your job. The master''s waiting," Theo snapped, trying to regain his composure. As someone who used to be betrothed to Rose, Theo knew just how spoiled and dangerous that woman could be. She was the type to y with and have fun with anything that amused her, and he was sure Riley was one of those same cases. Once she was done with him, she would throw him out immediately, just like she had done to him in the past. ''Riley is just the same as me.... That''s right he''s just another toy, I''m sure of it'' ''Once she''s done with him....'' ''I''ll make sure to make her mine then'' Susan smiled, seeing Theo trying to change the subject once more. Since she had already had her share of fun teasing him, she decided to let him off the hook for now. After all, she could probably tease him moreter. "Sure-," she said, getting back to her work. She promptly sorted out all the documents they were handling. "By the way, Theo, have you heard anything from the twins yet?" "No... didn''t you send them to hunt that Henry bastard?" "I did, but it''s been three days since I''ve gotten anything back from them. Usually, they''d be done in a day or two. They''re even absent in ss as well. Did something bad happen, perhaps?" Theo frowned; concern clear on his face. "That''s unusual. They''re normally very efficient. We need to find out what''s going on." Susan nodded in agreement, her usual yful demeanor giving way to seriousness. "I''ll reach out to our contacts and see if anyone has seen or heard from them." ... Why the heck did Theo show me that much animosity? ''Theo Lightway'' In the game, he wasn''t exactly an important character. He wasn''t even a side character to begin with. He was just like me, a disposable character. If I remember correctly, he dies in one of Rose''s many arcs, and he didn''t even die in a significant way. He just died randomly in one of the many missions with Rose where he identally got hit by one of her spells. There were also a couple of instances where he probably died in the main scenario as well. Although he did have a certain connection with Susan, the best informant side character in the game, so in reality, he''s probably part of a bigger picture in this world... But why is he mad at me, though? Although he was trying to hide it, due to my acute senses now, I could clearly tell back then when our eyes met that he wanted to rip my face off. ''I should try and see what I wrote about him in my diaryter. Maybe there''s something more about him than meets the eye.'' "We''re here..." Seo''s words jolted me back to reality. I looked ahead, surprised by the destination Seo had suggested for the three of us to have lunch. "Ramen... Senhi?" Rose mumbled, squinting to read the characters above the ce. It was clear this was an Eastern-inspired restaurant. Since Seo was from the East, it wasn''t that surprising, but to take us to this ce... Was she mad? This ce only sells spicy ramen... ''Does she want to kill Rose?'' Chapter 92: Hidden Brilliance 3 Chapter 92: Hidden Brilliance 3 ? It was pretty obvious that Seo didn''t like Rose, but to go to this extent... How did she even know that Rose was weak with spice? "Let''s go in..." Seo said, tugging me along. Seo led the way confidently into the restaurant, not seeming to notice the apprehension written on both Rose''s and my faces. The atmosphere inside was warm and inviting, with the savory aroma of spicy broth filling the air. "Seo, are you sure about this ce?" I asked cautiously, ncing at Rose, who was eyeing the menu with a mix of curiosity and mild concern. Seo turned back with a mischievous grin. "Don''t worry, this ce sells really delicious ramen." ''That''s exactly why I''m worried!'' "This ce only sells noodles?" Rose asked as she scanned through the menu. Although there were a bunch of different varieties, at its core, it was still ramen. Of course, there were some side dishes like a few desserts and different types of drinks, but all the main dishes were essentially ramen. "Yes," Seo replied, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "But it''s worth it. The vors are exquisite." "Hm~" Rose looked skeptical but didn''t say anything further. We took our seats, and a waiter promptly came to take our orders. Seo, without hesitation, ordered the spiciest ramen on the menu. I followed suit, knowing I could handle the heat. Meanwhile, Rose seemed to be contemting what to pick. "Try this..." Seo pointed at a bowl of oozingly red noodles with a crimson ck soup. "Is it good?" Rose asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. "Yes," Seo replied, a hint of mischief in her tone. ''This girl... Just how much does she hate Rose?'' I thought, observing the exchange. Although that version is probably the most delicious, it''s also the hottest. I don''t know what happened between the two of them while I was out, but Seo was clearly holding quite the grudge. She even knew Rose had no tolerance for spice. Seeing the future trouble ahead, I had no choice but to intervene. ''I''m sorry Seo, but I''ll have to ruin your fun or whatever little revenge you have for today...'' "Why don''t you pick this one instead?" I said, pointing at a slightly milder version of the one Seo suggested. Though even if it''s the milder version, it was still at an extreme spice level. "This?" Rose seemed confused why I suggested the one with the golden broth instead of the red one like Seo and I had. "Yes, since this ce only sells spicy ramen, I think it would be best for you to try out the milder versions first, Rose." "S-spicy...?" Rose stammered, her eyes widening slightly as she realized the implications. Immediately, she looked at Seo with a slight re, her golden eyes darkening. Meanwhile, Seo maintained her usual emotionless look, but it was clear she was enjoying Rose''s reaction. If Seo and I weren''t close, I wouldn''t have noticed the subtle changes in her expressions. But now, just one nce was enough for me to understand what she was trying to imply. ''She was one scary girl.'' Seo''s eyes then turned to me. "You''ve been here before, Riley?" she asked, surprised at how I knew this ce only sold spicy ramen. "No, but I have heard about it..." I said, using the best excuse I could think of on the spot. "I see," she replied casually. It seemed she was slightly disappointed that I had ruined her ns, but still satisfied she had managed to bring Rose here. "I''ll just have this then...." Rose said, ordering the ramen I had suggested while staring daggers at Seo. Our lunch hadn''t even started yet, and a new storm was already brewing between these two. As we waited for our food, the tension was palpable. Seo seemed content with her minor victory, while Rose was clearly frustrated. I tried to diffuse the situation by engaging in small talk, but it was evident that both girls were preupied with their silent battle. When our ramen arrived, the spicy aroma filled the air. Rose eyed her bowl cautiously before taking a small sip of the broth. Almost instantly, her face turned a shade of pink, and she reached for her water ss, gulping it down quickly. "It''s... quite spicy" Rose managed to say, trying to maintain herposure. Seo subtly smirked for a moment with a hint of satisfaction, taking a bite of her own ramen without any visible reaction to the heat. I took a bite of my ramen as well, feeling the familiar burn of the spice. It was intense but manageable for me. I nced at Rose, who was struggling but determined to keep up appearances. As we continued eating, I tried to steer the conversation towards safer topics, like uing events at the academy and recent lectures. Seo and Rose responded politely, but the underlying tension between them was palpable. "Your tongue is quite delicate, isn''t it, Miss Rose..." Seo suddenly said, watching Rose struggle to finish even half of the ramen she ordered. "And I believe your personality is the delicate one here, Miss Seo," Rose retorted, her voice steady despite the lingering burn of the spicy broth. The two girls continued to snarl at each other, their wordsced with barely concealed hostility. I sighed, looking at them both. Despite my best efforts to ease the tension, it seemed nothing would work at this point. They wouldn''t even tell me why they were mad at each other. Although I had an idea of what might have happened, I couldn''t understand the full context behind their animosity. Sigh...! Anyway, why did Rose even try to invite me out for lunch in the first ce? Although her character revolved around randomness, it didn''t mean that each and every one of her actions was done on a whim alone; she must have had something she wanted to discuss or request from me. ''Does she want me to teach her the concept of love again?'' I wondered. The chances weren''t far from reality. As whimsical as she was, Rose was also stubborn. I had a feeling she had a n in mind to ensure I wouldn''t say no to her request this time. The system had also notified me of my special power affecting herst time, though I didn''t know to what extent that applied. She wasn''t a full-on genocidal yandere like my fianc¨¦e, but considering that my ability only worked on evil people, the likelihood of Rose doing something out of line to achieve her goals was high. There''s always the option to indulge myself and take advantage of her request, but... that would only be cheating and a disrespect to her and to myself. What she''s basically asking me to do is to cheat behind Liyana''s back, which is something I can''t afford to do and isn''t something I would want to do. As much as I feared Liyana, I never hated her-that''s just a fact. I mean, can one even hate a nuclear bomb for being destructive? Liyana was a dragon, and not just any dragon but the world-ending dragon, the final boss of the story. It was only natural for her to do evil things. I may die to her someday, but that''s why I''m working my ass off to change that. Giving up all my progress for senseless selfishness would just be stupid. I can''t allow myself to think of anything other than getting stronger at the moment. Lucas is still a 50/50 option for my survival-whether he grows to be the best version of himself remains to be seen. So, in the end, I can only trust no one but myself. "Riley..." Rose suddenly called out to me, her voice cutting through the lingering tension between her and Seo. Taking a sip of her cold water, she looked at me with a gentle gaze. She then ced something hard and metallic on the table before gently pushing it towards me. It had a circr design with a diamond stone embedded at the center, nked by six wings- the symbol of the god of light. There was only one thing in the academy that had this design: the student council brooch. In the game, this exquisite yet grand brooch was always worn by the student council members of the academy. ''Well, all except for Alice...'' "Do you know what this is?" she asked. "Yes," I replied. Even if I hadn''t been transmigrated into this world, I would have to be living under a rock to not recognize such a brooch. Practically everyone in the academy knows it; after all, it is the very symbol of authority and power here. ''How''d she even get such a brooch?'' "This is the brooch of a student council member," Rose exined, her fingers lightly tracing the intricate design. "Riley.... Why don''t you join the student council with me?" "Excuse me?" I blinked in surprise, my mind racing. The student council was a prestigious and influential group within the academy, wielding significant power and resources. Being part of it would grant me ess to knowledge, training, and connections that could be invaluable in my quest to survive and grow stronger. But the student council wasn''t just some elected group here in the academy to help out professors and sort out school problems. In the academy, they actually had power-political power at that. I remember my mother grilling me about this case whenever she personally taught me in my studies. Whoever controls the student council practically controls the student body. And not even the principal could just ignore such a presence. Just being part of one grants you a guaranteed position not just in the academy but also in life. That alsoes with responsibilities and expectations. The council members were not just figureheads; they actively participated in the governance and protection of the academy. It would mean getting involved in theplex politics and power struggles that were part and parcel of the council''s duties. Here, being part of the student council means power and authority. And now this whimsical woman in front of me was offering me such power. In the game, Rose''s role in the second act-where the political ys were brewing-wasn''t that significant, except for a few minor roles in the main scenario. A majority of her involvement was in her own scenarios. The grand fest hasn''t passed yet, so howe she has a brooch now? Was Snow given one as well? Did the story go haywire again without my knowledge? These questions swirled in my mind as I held the brooch, feeling its weight both literally and metaphorically. Rose seemed to notice my hesitation and leaned in slightly. "You''re wondering how I got this, aren''t you?" she said, her voice soft but confident. "It''s not entirely a secret, but let''s just say my family has its ways of ensuring their interests are well- represented within the academy. The council president saw the potential in my abilities and offered me a position earlier than usual" I nodded slowly, trying to process this new information. If Rose was already a member of the student council, it meant that the dynamics within the academy were shifting faster than I anticipated. This could be both an opportunity and a threat. But if she''s entering the fray this early, she knows she''ll attract the other future candidates'' attention as well, right? Not to mention, her time limit onlysts until the early parts of the second act, which is the second semester. Once the current student president steps down, her position, and her role, would also be over. Rose continued, "Snow hasn''t received her brooch yet, but she''s on the council''s radar. They''re watching her closely, just as they are watching you." "Me...?" I asked, surprised. I was pretty sure I did nothing to warrant the attention of the student council. Well, except for the case back with Alice, I had never done anything to attract the student president''s attention. "Yes, you. It seems you have quite the peculiar background, Riley, and the president is quite interested," she said with a smile. Dorothy interested in my background? Did she find out my connection with the duke? I was pretty sure the Heaven family sorted out and hid the fact that I''m connected with them, right? Rose leaned back, her smile never fading. "Dorothy is very thorough in her investigations. She likes to know everything about potential council members. Your connection to the Heaven family, while hidden from most, isn''t something she''d overlook easily." I felt a chill run down my spine. If Dorothy knew about my ties to the duke, it couldplicate things. The Heaven family had gone to great lengths to ensure my identity was kept under wraps. If word got out, it could jeopardize everything I had been working towards. "You don''t need to worry too much," Rose said, sensing my unease. "Dorothy''s interest isn''t necessarily a bad thing. It means she sees potential in you, potential that could be valuable to the council." There were many implications as to why Dorothy suddenly wanted me to join her party, but if there''s one thing thates to mind, the best way to make use of me and Rose''s influence is would be to... re-establish her position with a stronger backing. "Does the president want to run again next semester?" "Correct~" "I see" I replied, trying to steady my nerves. So just like in the game she was bound to be another mini boss as well huh although slightly faster than expected, it seems Lucas''s main scenario with her was moving along fine, all except for the sudden intervention with Rose that is. Once Lucas get''s invited by Snow next semester the main scenario would begin. "But why bring this up now? Why offer me the brooch?" "Because I want to screw her over~" Rose said casually with a smile. "Huh?" I stared at her, baffled by her blunt admission. Rose''s smile widened at my confusion. "You see, Riley, I''m nning to run for the presidency next semester, and I want you to be my ally. This invitation isn''t from the current president herself, but from me." "And I want you to be by my side. You know the benefits of being a member, right? Knowledge, power, strength, authority, and influence-you can have it all," she said with a knowing gaze. "You don''t even have to do anything. You just have to stay by my side and support me throughout the process, and you shall reap all the benefits~" The way she spoke, it felt as if she already assumed she would be president. "So what do you say~?" Like a snake ensnaring its prey, Rose looked at me with a mix of charm and calction. Her proposal was tempting, but I knew there was more to it than just standing by her side. Chapter 93: Hidden Brilliance Interlude Chapter 93: Hidden Brilliance Interlude ? Walking through the crowded streets of themercial district, Seo and I made our way back to Killian Hall. The bustling atmosphere was filled with the sounds of merchants calling out their wares and the chatter of students enjoying their afternoon. "Why did you ept?" Seo suddenly asked, ncing at me with a subtle hint of annoyance in her usually monochromatic voice. "...Well, the benefits are too hard to ignore," I replied, trying to sound nonchnt. Even if Rose didn''t offer me anything in return and actually asked me to work for her, the chances of epting her deal would still be high. After all, bing a member of the student council would guarantee me ess to that ce. If I just get even one book or even a weapon or two, my survival rate in the future would increase exponentially. ''I could also secure certain guarantees to level up some characters as well.'' Seo nodded at my answer, her expression softening slightly as she understood my reasoning. Yet, the notion of epting something from Rose seemed to piss her off. Although her ns and purpose are still unknown. ''Aligning myself with Rose now gives me a better chance to secure what I need to survive and protect those important to me. It''s a necessary risk....'' I looked at the metallic brooch in my hand. Even though it''s just a piece of essory, why does it feel so heavy? "Goodbye..." "Yes- remember this weekend, okay~ see you soon, Riley." It''s been around half an hour since we said our goodbyes to Rose. epting the offer, she gave me, she asked me to meet up with her this weekend to meet the other student council members and discuss my position as well as my role in the uing elections next semester. Even though she''s nning to backstab the current president... she''s really nning for me to meet her? What exactly is that girl nning? Looks like she really has a n in mind to win the elections next semester. I thought Rose was half-joking when she said she wanted to be president, but judging from her reactions, I guess she was telling the truth. I was nning to let the second semester and all the main scenarios thate with it pass by smoothly without me interfering too much, but now that I''ve allied myself with Rose, the matters are different. ''I have to make sure she wins.'' In the game, Rose being part of the student council wasn''t exactly new. The only difference this time was that she was running for the president title. I don''t know what she''s exactly nning, but I can tell it wasn''t anything malevolent. Rose might be quite the whimsical girl, but she was a rather just and bright leader who could even rival Snow in management and n-making. So, there wasn''t any real problem aside from the story bing even more haywire in the future. Initially, I had nned to join Snow''s faction. Snow was an organized, meticulous leader whomanded respect and loyalty effortlessly. Her ability to strategize and manage her team was unparalleled, making her a formidable force in the academy''s politicalndscape. However, I had a feeling that aligning with Snow would introduce more chaos into my life. Snow needed Lucas to win over the majority of people to her side. Adding me into the mix wouldn''t exactly make sense unless she nned to expose my real noble lineage to the public and reveal who I was connected to. ''That was just how influential the Heavens family household were...'' This potential exposure was a risk I couldn''t afford. My connection to the Duke and the Heaven''s family was supposed to be a closely guarded secret. If it got out, it could create a political storm that might jeopardize everything I was working towards. The delicate bnce I was trying to maintain would be shattered, and my movements would be even more restricted. With the growing attention behind me, the students'' eyes were already locked onto me. I couldn''t afford to have the academy itself scrutinize my every move. Rose did promise not to expose my identity, so there was no immediate need to worry about being by her side. However, given her unpredictable nature, that promise could change at any moment. I had to prepare myself for that possibility. Just thinking about the potential annoyance andplications that would arise if the academy''s noble students started flocking toward me due to my connection with Liyana was already giving me a headache. By joining Rose, I could leverage her influence and the benefits of being part of the student council without the immediate threat of my background being exposed. This alliance offered me a chance to ess resources and information crucial for my survival, and it provided a buffer against the more severe consequences of exposure. Still, the randomness of Rose''s behavior meant I had to be constantly on guard. Snow used themoners on her side to win the elections in the game, while the student president Dorothy relied on her already loyal subordinates to spread lies and propaganda to get students on her side. What will Rose do to gain the majority of support? ''The nobles?'' Although it wasn''t unlikely, I had a feeling she would go for a more authoritative approach and use her parents'' mercantile connections. There was also the factor of other candidates, like ra and Alice, who joined just for the fun of it. With Rose joining the fray, this second semester was bound to be more chaotic than I expected. I should start preparing my specs before then. Maybe sending a letter to Uncle-the duke-would also be beneficial, just to keep him informed. After all, I might need to use his name and influence if something were to happen. Rose''s strategy was still unclear, but knowing her, it would be something both bold and unpredictable. Her parents'' mercantile connections could provide substantial financial backing and sway among influential figures, giving her an edge. She might also appeal to bothmoners and nobles by presenting herself as a unifying figure, leveraging her charm and charisma. The election dynamics would beplicated further by ra and Alice. ra, with her penchant for causing chaos, and Alice with her obnoxious cat who thrived on stirring the pot, would undoubtedly bring their unique brands of mayhem to the race. Their involvement could split votes and create unexpected alliances, making the politicalndscape even more vtile. In preparation, I needed to ensure I was in the best possible position to support Rose. Strengthening my abilities, gathering resources, and building alliances would be crucial. Contacting the Duke could provide additional support and resources, bolstering my standing within the academy. "Riley..." "Hm?" "We''re here...." "Oh." Seo''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. She looked at me curiously for a moment before stepping up the stairs to Killian Hall. The sun cast long shadows, and the air felt cooler as we approached the entrance. "Let''s have lunch again next time... just the two of us," Seo suggested, her tone softer and more sincere than usual. "Sure..." I almost chuckled at her cute request. She gave me a small smile before waving goodbye and heading inside. I stood there for a moment, watching her disappear into the building. Seo was a puzzle, one that I was slowly starting to understand, piece by piece. With a final nce at Killian Hall, I turned and made my way back to my dorm room. The brooch in my pocket felt heavier with every step. The uing political storm at the academy loomedrge in my mind, but for now, a quiet evening in my room was a wee reprieve. Unlocking the door to my room, I stepped inside and took a deep breath. The familiar surroundings brought a sense of calm. I set the brooch on my desk and sat down, staring at it for a moment. Grabbing a notebook, I began to jot down a n. First, I needed to solidify my position with Rose and understand her strategy fully. ''That''s right...'' I should probably also see what information I have on Theo... Walking down the empty halls of Heavenly Hall, Rose had a gentle smile on her face, a happiness brewing within her that she had never experienced before. "Hm~ Hm~" She hummed a beautiful song her mother always sang. The melody filled the quiet corridors, reflecting the lightness in her heart. She felt as if the days toe would be even happier than the present. ''He epted it...'' With the first part of her n confirmed by the person she desired, she could now set everything else in motion once the time was right. The feeling she had for Riley was foreign to her, but she had a sense that if she let this chance slip away, she would ultimately regret it in the future. Even though his heart belonged to someone else. ''I''ll take it slow~'' Once she became president, all the expected rivals would be off the charts, and all of Riley''s time would be focused on her and her presence. She envisioned a future where their interactions grew deeper, their bonds stronger. Step by step, she felt like skipping into a joyful jump, her anticipation and excitement bubbling up. She couldn''t wait to see her ns unfold, to watch Riley by her side, to shape the academy''s future together. Bing president wasn''t just a goal; it was the means to secure her ce in Riley''s life, to ensure that he would see her as more than just an ally, but as someone significant. ''Since father also requested for me to be part of the council, I''m sure he''ll be d if I gained the position of president'' The halls felt brighter, the air lighter, as she continued her walk, her heart full of hope and ambition. "Hm? Lady Rose...." Stopping in her tracks, Rose''s eyesnded upon a beautifuldy standing before her. She was the only student in the academy who wore a pristine white dress and a unique white uniform. "Your Highness, Princess Snow..." Rose said with a slight bow and greeting. "It''s surprising seeing you here," Snowmented as she looked at Rose. She knew Rose was the unique and mysterious type of person who liked to be alone most of the time, so seeing her in a ce like this was rather unexpected. Although they were on the third floor of Heavenly Hall, the very building of the student council, Snow was pretty sure the number of staff that greeted her down below should have been enough to annoy someone like Rose. "Are you here to meet the president, perhaps?" Snow asked. "Not exactly... I''m just here to uphold my duties." "Duties?" "Yes..." Grasping another brooch simr to the one she had given to Riley, she presented it in front of the princess. "I''m currently a member of the student council." Snow looked at the brooch, her eyes twitching for a moment before she quickly regained her composure. It all happened in a millisecond. "I see. That''s quite a surprise, Lady Rose. I didn''t expect you to join the council. After all, you don''t exactly seem the type to enjoy politics..." "I didn''t expect myself to join either, but since a slot was open and it seemed fun, I thought, why not, right?" "Fufu- is that so? I guess I''ll be expecting Lady Rose to be more active in the future then?" "That is so." As the two exchanged words, a subtle sense of cold glinted in their calctive eyes. Snow found Rose''s sudden interest in politics curious, but she knew diving deep into this matter now would only start a conflict between them. She even seemed more mysterious than ever. ''Usually, she would''ve ignored my words without any reservation for respect...'' But now Rose was properly replying with a gentle smile at that. The whole situation was too weird for the princess. Snow studied Rose, her mind racing with thoughts. ''What are you up to, Rose? What game are you ying?'' she wondered silently. Despite the polite exchange, there was an undeniable tension in the air. Both girls were acutely aware of the other''s potential as both a threat and an ally. Rose''s sudden participation in the student council added a new dimension to the academy''s intricate power dynamics. Snow decided to probe a little further. "You know, the council is quite demanding. It requires a lot of dedication and... a certain kind of temperament. Are you sure you''re ready for that, Lady Rose?" Rose''s smile remained unwavering. "I believe so?" Rose said while brandishing her golden mana around her. "There isn''t a problem I haven''t faced and lost too yet" "I see...." Snow nodded at words, after being subtly reminded of who she was talking to. ''Unrivaled Genius huh.... Her confidence truly shines whenever she actually tries.'' "Well then, I better go now, Your Highness. Have a nice day." "Ah, yes..." Snow made a small wave towards her but then remembered something that had greatly bothered her for some time. "Wait!" "Yes?" "A-about... the rum." "Rum?" "Rumors... There''s something that''s been quite the popr topic among the students recently... about certain rumors." "What rumors?" "Is it true you were on a romantic date with a handsome blonde man recently?" Snow asked, trying to maintain a poker face. For a princess like her to be curious about the whispers of themon folk was a disgrace, but even still, she was just that curious. Rose pondered for a moment before nodding. "Yes? I guess you could say we had a romantic date. Riley was really fun to talk to then-" she said with a smile. "R-Riley..? I-I see...." Although she purposely left the name out to give herself some hope and assurance that it wasn''t the one she was thinking of, Rose''s words just shattered any hope she had. "Is that all?" "Ah, yes. Forgive me for taking away your precious time." Rose bowed before walking away, leaving Snow standing there, deep in thought. As Rose walked down the hallway, she couldn''t help but smirk. The look on Snow''s face had been priceless, and she had enjoyed every moment of it. She knew that her rtionship with Riley would be a topic of gossip, but she hadn''t expected it to bother the princess so much. It was an interesting development, one that she would keep in mind as she moved forward with her ns. Meanwhile, Snow watched Rose''s retreating figure, a mix of emotions swirling within her. Her red eyes darkening by the second.... The confirmation of Riley and Rose''s date gnawed at her, causing a pang of something she couldn''t quite identify. Was it jealousy? Curiosity? Whatever it was, it unsettled her. She knew she had to focus on her own goals, but the presence of Riley in Rose''s life added a newyer ofplexity to everything. Chapter 94: Council Affairs Chapter 94: Council Affairs ? "Hnng-~!" Stretching her hands up as a cute yawn escaped her lips, Alice rubbed her groggy eyes and slowly rxed her aching muscles. "Oya- looks like you''re awake now, my dear master-" Looking to her side, where the floating head of her familiar continued to roll over with his iconic ear-to-ear smile, Alice sighed. "Good morning, Cheshire..." Alice said in a tired voice. "Hm~? Are you still tired?" "Maybe...?" The amount of work and effort she put in yesterday wasn''t something she could just ignore, especially after facing two rooks and two card aces. ''They''re getting awfully stronger than usual....'' "I may have pushed myself a bit too hard yesterday... most of my mana hasn''t replenished yet." Cheshire''s cat-like head shook as he watched the struggles of his master. Usually, Alice would be brighter and more energetic whenever morning came, but now she was struggling to even get out of bed. "That''s why I told you to skip student council duties yesterday~ This is the problem when a person can''t say no." "Well, Dorothy begged me toe, hehe~" Alice said while scratching the back of her head. "You know how persistent she can be." Cheshire floated closer, his expression turning slightly more serious. "But you need to take care of yourself, Alice. Overexerting your mana like that can have serious consequences." "I know, I know...hehe~" Alice groaned as she swung her legs over the side of the bed. "But there''s just so much to do. With the uing events and the council''s ns, I can''t afford to ck off" "Even so, your health shoulde first- "Cheshire insisted, his voice gentle but firm. "How about taking it easy today? Let your body and mana recover fully." Alice pondered this for a moment. As much as she hated to admit it, Cheshire had a point. Pushing herself too hard would only lead to more problems in the long run. "Alright, maybe I''ll take it a bit easier today." "Mhm- good, I''ll inform the presidentt-" "But not after I''ve done half my duties for today, hehe~" "Hey..." "Oh,e on, don''t look at me like that, Cheshire. You know how busy the council is right now, right? We haven''t even sorted out the ns for the uing Grand Festival, not to mention the constant disputes between random student clubs. There''s also the ongoing subtle conflict between the nobles andmoner students we''re trying to prevent. Don''t you feel bad for Dorothy, who has to take responsibility for all of that?" "No, I don''t." "Eh?" "She chose and epted the role of student council president herself. She knows her responsibility, and..." A cat-like paw manifested near the clouds of smoke surrounding Cheshire''s head, pinching Alice''s cheek. "You''re not even a proper member of the student council. Why are you even diligently helping them out?" "O-Ouch, it hurts~ But I''m the secretary. I should help out, right?" "That was yesterday. Last week, you were the vice president, and three days before that, you were the disciplinary head. Are you nning on taking every open role they have? Hmm~?" Alice winced as the paw pinched her cheek, her eyes slightly watering. "I just want to help where I can, Cheshire. They need all the help they can get, and I can''t just stand by and do nothing." Cheshire sighed, releasing her cheek and floating back a bit. "You have a good heart, Alice, but you also need to set boundaries. Overextending yourself won''t do anyone any good, especially if you burn out." "I know..." Alice rubbed her cheek, feeling a bit sheepish. "But it''s hard to say no to Dorothy you know? Even the other members eyes are darted onto me whenever trouble rises" "That''s exactly why you need to learn to prioritize. Your well-beinges first. Besides, the council has other members who can handle the workload. You don''t have to do everything by yourself." Alice nodded slowly, understanding Cheshire''s point. "Alright, I''ll try to take it easier. But I still want to help out a bit today. Just until things settle down a bit more." Cheshire''s smile returned, albeit a bit resigned. "Fine, but promise me you''ll take breaks and not overdo it." "I promise" Alice said, smiling back. Gently patting Cheshire''s head, Alice giggled as his soft purrs echoed in her room. Even though Cheshire was usually annoying her most of the time, when it came to matters involving her health and overall safety, he was the best guardian she could ever have. Though she would''ve liked it if Cheshire was this honest and caring all the time, his witty and quirky side was part of his charm, so she couldn''t reallyin. "Scratch my ears more~" "Yes, yes~" Chucking a little more, Alice finally got up from her bed and immediately went straight for her bathroom. As she prepared for the day, the familiar sounds of running water and the routine of brushing her teeth and washing her face helped her clear her mind. Despite the challenges ahead, she felt a sense offort and determination. After a quick shower, she dressed in her academy uniform, adjusting the neat folds and straightening her cor. The uniform, with its crisp lines and emblematic insignia, always gave her a sense of belonging and pride. She was ready to face the day. "Oh yeah Cheshire, I almost forgot, what about your investigations?" "You mean the stalking mission you''ve given me?" Cheshire asked with a smirk. "H-Huh? It''s not a stalking mission, I-I was just telling you to investigate... no, to monitor him!" "Hm~ what you''ve ordered me to do is borderline stalking, you know~?" "S-shut it! Just tell me already," Alice demanded, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. Cheshire chuckled a little. "Well, not much has changed during the past few days I''ve watched over him. He''s still as hardworking as ever, and as always, he''s either surrounded by beautiful girls or with that ck-haired girl." "Seo, huh..." Alice murmured, her brow furrowing slightly. "Yes, that girl. And also, it seems he''s already gone on a date with that new member of the -council-" "Rose...?" "Yes~"Cheshire smiled. "Though I wasn''t able to confirm it with my own eyes, ording to the ongoing rumors, the two are already dating and are just waiting for the right time to publicly announce it." "T-there''s no way those rumors could be true!" Alice eximed, her voice rising with a mix of disbelief and irritation. "Who knows~? It is a fact that the two were seen on a date, though," Cheshire teased, enjoying Alice''s flustered reaction. "What-" Cheshire chuckled out loud at his master''s reaction. "This is why I kept telling you to make a move already. Now your fair prince is being taken away." "He''s not my prince..." "Then what is he?" Cheshire pressed, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Just... Just someone who matches the queen''s description," Alice replied, her voice wavering. "Again, with these inconsistent denials- I''m telling you this now, my dear beloved master, but fate can be broken. It doesn''t matter if he truly is the one destined to be by your side; if no moves are made, he will forever stay as nothing more than a junior in your life~" Alice couldn''t say a word as she tried to maintain a neutral face, but deep inside, she was greatly bothered. After all, she knew everything Cheshire said was the truth... ''Is he really not the person I''m supposed to trust... The person I''m supposed to give my truth to?'' Cheshire''s words echoed in her mind, causing her to reflect on her feelings and actions. She had always relied on the belief that fate would guide her to her destined path, but now she was beginning to realize that perhaps she needed to take action to shape her own destiny. Cheshire, sensing her inner turmoil, softened his tone. "Alice, you know I care for you. I just don''t want to see you miss out on something-or someone-important because you were too afraid to take a step forward." Afterall, he made a promise to the white queen to take care of Alice in the best way possible... "Yes...." As she walked through the corridors of Heavenly Hall, the morning light streamed through therge windows, casting a warm glow on the stone walls. Yet her mind and heart were still in chaos... p! pping both her cheeks, Alice huffed, trying to shake off thoughts of Riley and the complexities that came with him. ''Focus, Alice! You''re already stressed enough with the ongoing movement of the queen. You can''t let yourself be bothered by uncertainties!'' The academy was already bustling with activity, students hurrying to their sses and groups chatting animatedly about their ns for the day. People greeted her along the way, even the academy staff wished her good mornings. Eventually, she arrived in front of the student council''s office. As she approached, Alice could already hear the familiar hum of activity inside. Knocking on the door, she expected to see the usual sight of her fellow council members, busy with their respective tasks, but... "Good morning pres-" "Senior?" "...R-Riley???" Right in front of her was the man she had been trying to ignore. As she saw her red, blushing face reflected in his blue eyes, the intense color of pink inside him seemed to deepen. "Riley, you can''t have a member waiting, now, can you?" The student council president Dorothy''s words echoed, breaking the spell between Riley and Alice as they stood locked in each other''s gaze. "Ah, yes. Pleasee in, Senior Alice," Riley said, holding the door open. "Y-yes...." Entering the usual extravagant yet minimalist room, Alice''s eyesnded upon the members of the council. President Dorothy was there, Celine was sleeping as usual, their new member Rose was brewing tea, and their newly hired domestics head Stacy who was busy handling papers Dorothy had given her yesterday. Everything seemed the same as usual, except for one person-the only man in the room, sitting in the corner of the sofa with a look of confusion and uncertainty written all over his face. His very presence contradicted the bright, shiny atmosphere of the room. ''Why is he here...?'' Questions started popping up in her innocent mind. Chapter 95: Council Affairs 2 Chapter 95: Council Affairs 2 ? Afterpleting my usual training routine in the morning, I went straight ahead into a nice bath to refresh myself. The steam filled the bathroom, enveloping me in a soothing warmth that eased my tired muscles. As usual, my stats greatly reflected the strength that I had now. If before I couldn''t even make a dent in the training equipment, now I have to consciously hold myself back in order not to break any of the stuff inside my private training room. It was a surreal feeling, knowing that my capabilities had advanced so significantly. Every strike, every movement had to be carefully controlled to avoid unnecessary damage. Though most of the stuff and equipment ced there were sponsored by the school, there were no insurances for any of them. If you do break one, you have to payrge fees in order to get it reced. Fees that I can''t afford to willingly spend right now. As much as I want to test the full power of my strength, that cane at ater time when another practical test happens or when the grand festival arrives. The grand festival was an event that brought the entire academy together, showcasing talents, skills, and the results of rigorous training. It was the perfect opportunity to demonstrate my progress without the risk of incurring costly damages. My duel with Lucas is guaranteed now after I said yes to him, so evaluating him then would also be good. Lucas was a formidable opponent, not just because he was the main character but rather for his skill and innate battle sense. His battle IQ is probably higher than mine so who knows what type of unpredictable things he''ll do, in order to try and best me... I may know him like a book, but there were no guarantees in the face of that unpredictable mind of his. Our duel would be more than just a test of strength; it would be a battle of wits and tactics. I needed to be at my best, both physically and mentally, to stand a chance against him. And although I''m rather reluctant at the thought of going all out against Lucas, the thought of the uing duel filled me with a mix of excitement and determination. ''This duel wasn''t just a chance to properly evaluate him.... It was for myself as well'' It was a chance to prove myself, to see how far I hade and how much further I could go. As I sank deeper into the warm water, I let my mind wander to the strategies I could employ. Lucas was known for his speed and agility, so matching him blow for blow might not be the best approach. Instead, I would need to anticipate his moves, stay one step ahead, and use my newfound strength to create openings. The grand festival was still a few months away, giving me enough time to refine my techniques and build on my strengths. [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 77] [Status:] [Strength: B [0/80] [Agility: D [0/50] [Endurance: C[0/60] [Luck: o [?????] [Power: C [0/60] [Avable Status Points: 29] Overall, with my current stats, I''m climbing up thedder among all the top students within my year. Most of my peers, except for those in S ss, have an average of C rank in their stats. So having one B rank already puts me above the average. Compared to top tiers like Lucas, Seo, Rose, and Snow, my stats aren''t exactly what one would call strong, but they''re pretty solid especially this early on in the story. ''I should probably increase my Agility stat next...'' I''ve been focusing too much on my strength stat this whole time, but there wille a time when agility will y a major factor in my uing battles. All this time, I''ve been relying on the Tear of Chronos''s skill and my natural instincts to block and dodge attacks, but I know this won''t always be enough. Once I run out of mana, I''ll surely be at a severe disadvantage. Enhancing my agility would give me a better chance to evade attacks and counter quickly, which could be crucial in tight situations. With that in mind, I mentally mapped out my next training regimen. I needed to work on my speed and reflexes, As my luck stat can''t be upgraded, I''ll just have to make do and avoid any luck-based events in the future. I don''t really need to increase my mana right now, so leaving out my power stat as it is, is the best option for now. It''s too bad that I can''t abuse my special bond skills like Golden Lightning and Raging Storms as often as I''d like. But I''ll just have to summon Raijin whenever I need to make use of those skills properly, so it isn''t such a bad option to leave my power stat as it is for the time being. At the rate I was growing, reaching level 80 shouldn''t be that far off the sketch. Visiting a few dungeons and hitting a few monsters'' hot spots here and there should allow me to level up by then. Since Seo epted my request for her to teach me a few swordsmanship techniques a few days ago, my overall swordy should get stronger then. Her guidance would be invaluable, considering her expertise and experience. Training under her would not only refine my skills but also provide new insights into differentbat strategies and techniques. ''I just hope she goes easy on me though... since she''s quite the klutz... I hope I won''t end up idently dying.'' After finishing my bath, I dried off and dressed in my uniform. Hurriedly, I took onest nce at my room to see if everything was in check before nodding to myself. ''Yui probably won''t mind cleaning the bed after me, so I better leave now before she arrives.'' ''Rose should be waiting for me outside the dorm...'' Opening the door, I was about to quickly make my way there, but before I could do so, I suddenly bumped into someone. "Ah-ah..." Right in front of me, a woman was about to fall, so instinctively, my hands and body moved to catch her before she couldpletely trip. Her golden eyes locked onto mine with shock... "Rose...? What are you doing here?" "I was about to knock?" she said, still slightly disoriented from our sudden bump. ''Did I hit her a little too hard?'' I wondered, feeling a pang of guilt. ''Well, I did hurriedly get out of my room. '' Bumping into someone may not seem like such a big deal, but in this world the stronger you are the denser your body bes.... Especially people with refined mana like knights..... So, her bumping into me must have felt like bumping into a brick wall or a solid metal pole. "Sorry." "No, it''s okay," she shook her head, regaining herposure. "It was my fault for suddenly showing up anyway," she said with a slight chuckle. I released my grip, and she steadied herself, smoothing out her uniform. "Good morning, Riley," she said with a smile. "Yes, good morning..." I responded, trying to mask my confusion. ''Why is she here?'' I wondered. Didn''t we decide to meet up outside? How did she even know where my room was in the first ce? Even though we''re both situated in the same hall, the girls'' and boys'' dorm sections are separated by a few hundred meters. ''I''m pretty sure I never mentioned or gave her the exact number of my dorm room.'' "You look very handsome, Riley." "Thank you...?" She had a curious look on her face as if she wanted me to say something to her as well butter turned her attention to the uniform I''m wearing. "Looks like you''ve dressed quite formally for the asion. You could''ve just worn any clothes, you know? It''s the weekend after all," she said, eyeing my uniform and gently combed hair. Since it''s my first-time meeting President Dorothy, I wanted to be respectful." "I see. Well, President Dorothy is a bit more casual and open-minded than you might think, so just dress casually next time. Shall we go?" "Yes..." I agreed, still processing the unexpected turn of events. As we walked together down the corridor, I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of curiosity and anxiety. The morning light streamed through therge windows, casting a warm glow on the stone walls. Rose seemed unusually cheerful, humming a soft tune as we made our way to the student council office. "So, how did you know where my room was?" I asked, trying to sound casual. Rose nced at me, her smile widening. "Oh, since you have a very peculiar mana, finding you wasn''t that hard~" "Is that so...?" I replied, my curiosity piqued by her cryptic answer. ''She knows it''s illegal to mana locate a person right?'' I thought the dorm rooms had protection against such magic.... is she just that strong? Before I could press further, we arrived at the student council office. This is it, huh... I thought, staring at the door. In the game, these very doors were the backdrop for the opening fight against President Dorothy when she became the mini-boss for Act 2. Now, I was about to enter the very room hidden behind this door, not as an enemy but rather a visitor and potential ally. The whole story had really gone haywire. Rose took out the student council brooch from her pocket dimension and looked at me. "Riley, do you have the brooch I gave you?" "Yes," I replied, reaching into my pocket. "Can you take it out, please? It''ll make things easier." I nodded and retrieved the brooch. "Now, press your mana into it." Igniting the mana deep within me, I gathered it up and gently guided it toward my right hand. The brooch glowed with a bluish-purple hue before the gem at the center shone for a few seconds. [Note: Brooch of the Student Council] [Skill effects applied] [Authority applied] [Note: You are now permitted to enter student council exclusive halls and facilities] [Note: Authority pass will onlyst until the current president''s time of service] ''This brooch has special effects?'' I thought, slightly surprised. In the game, there was no detail about these brooches having effects aside from symbolizing authority in the academy. But then again, the student council arc mostly focused on defeating the president rather than the intricacies behind the council itself, so I guess it''s only natural for me not to know. "Surprised?" Rose said with a slight smile and a blush. It seemed she found my reaction cute. "This brooch isn''t just a symbol, you see. It also serves as the student council''s very own magic artifact and personal key. Only members of the student council who pour their mana into the brooch can have ess to student council facilities, and that includes this office." "I see," I replied, still processing the new information. The significance of the brooch became clearer. This was more than just an essory; it was a key to the inner workings of the academy. It granted ess to areas and resources that were otherwise restricted, signifying trust and responsibility. ''What would happen if I lost such an item....?'' Rose, noticing my contemtive expression, added, "The brooch also links us, in a way. It ensures that only those who are truly part of the student council can wield its authority." "Kind of like a safeguard? Anyways you don''t need to worry about losing the brooch since it will automaticallye back to you after 24 hours if it somehow gets lost" Well, that answer''s my worries... for now I should keep this thing tucked inside a safe space until I use it again. "Knock...! Knock...!" Rose knocked on the door twice, and a silvery pattern illuminated on the door for half a second. Is that the effect of the brooch? "Pleasee in..." a soft voice came from inside the door. Rose nodded before opening the doors softly. As we entered the room, I felt a transparent barrier scanning me like a weird bubble before granting me full ess to the room. ''I guess if I want toe here next time, I really have to bring this brooch with me,'' I''ve seen many elegant rooms ever sinceing to this world, but this ce felt the most surreal for some reason. It felt like a minimalistic office back in my previous world, quite the contrast to the medieval- like fantasy setting this world had. The furniture and the overall vibe of the ce felt clean and smooth. "So, you''re the famous Riley Hell" A beautiful, soft voice grabbed my attention. Her xen-colored hair shone brightly as the curly tips swayed smoothly upon her shoulders, with caramel eyes thatpletelyplemented her already beautiful looks. She was a girl that Rivals the heroine''s beauty despite only being a side character. Sitting in front of arge chair while handling some papers on the table, one of the game''s most powerful mini-bosses. [Dorothy Gale] She had a curious yet beautiful smile etched across her face as she scanned me from head to toe. "It''s nice to finally meet you, Mr. Hell~" Chapter 96: Council Affairs 3 Chapter 96: Council Affairs 3 ? "Please have a seat and make yourself at home. Amy, could you please brew some tea for our guest here?" Dorothy asked, her tone polite but slightly nervous as she addressed a girl named Amy, who had dark circles under her eyes. Just looking at the disappointed and angry expression Amy directed at the president, I could tell she hadn''t had a wink of sleep since yesterday. "Are you serious right now?" Amy''s voice was thick with irritation. "Ahaha¡ªwell, we can''t just leave our guest unattended, right?" Dorothy''s voice grew quieter with each word as Amy''s murderous gaze intensified. "Then do it yourself... Or even better, take care of this yourself!" Amy snarled in anger, presenting dozens of stacked papers she had been reading through ever since I entered. Judging from the amount she had already stamped and the piles left, it would probably take her a few more days to sort through all of it. "Amy, my dear, you know I''m busy too, right-" Dorothy began, her voice pleading. "So, do you want to?" Amy interrupted, her tone a mixture of challenge and exhaustion. "N-no..." Dorothy conceded, looking a bit deted. ''I can''t tell if they''re close or if Amy is just incredibly fed up with her'' "Ah, let me do it," Rose suggested, trying to lighten the mood. She quickly moved to a corner where she began brewing hot tea. As Rose worked on preparing the tea, the tension in the room seemed to ease slightly. Dorothy took a seat across from me, her expression softening as she focused her attention on me. "I''m sorry about that, Riley. It''s just that our dear Amy has been too stressedtely, you see, so please don''t misunderstand. She''s actually quite the nice and honest kid," Dorothy said with an apologetic smile. "Don''t call me a kid!" Amy snapped. "I mean,dy," Dorothy corrected herself, her tone cating. I nodded at her words, trying not to say anything that might annoy Amy further. Although she did give me an annoyed nce, she quickly ignored me and refocused on her task at hand. "Amy, aren''t you going to greet our new member?" Dorothy asked, her voice gentle but insistent. "What''s the point? He already knows my name anyway, and he''ll probably only be here for less than three months. Nah, he''ll probably onlyst a week with your leadership," Amy retorted, her words dripping with sarcasm. "Hey, I''m a very good president! You know how I''ve been re-elected three times in a row! right?" Dorothy replied, her tone defensive but slightly hurt. "Hah! I don''t know about that... maybe you did the same thing to me? By lying and scamming to people?" Amy shot back, her eyes narrowing. "What? I don''t do such things!" "Yeah, right... If you were such a good president, this whole office would be full of members right now" "That''s..." Dorothy''s voice trailed off, unable to find a suitable rebuttal. ''That was true....'' Even in the game, when Dorothy tried to reim her position as president by running again, there weren''t exactly that many people who were part of her team. Snow pretty much had all the most important first years and sophomores by her side, while Dorothy only had Celine and Amy as her big backing. Some seniors also proimed there support for her but since majority of the school popce resided within the lower years her downfall was inevitable. So, the problem was rooted since the first semester, huh? Now I can see why she had to use underhanded tactics during the second semester. Though she wasn''t the main viin, she did put up a really annoying thorn in the protagonist''s side. In the academy, voting''s are only applicable for those running for president and vice president. After winning, they can choose who gets to fill the remaining positions. If the whole student council now wasn''t understaffed, Amy wouldn''t be struggling just to keep her eyes awake right now. ncing at Rose, I wondered who she had in mind for the other members of her party. She said I wouldn''t have to run and only stay by her side, so any position would probably suit me if she does win. As I pondered this, Dorothy took a deep breath, her expression softening. "Ahem! Once again, I''m so sorry about that, Riley..." "No, it''s fine," I said, trying to divert things further. It was fun watching the two banter, but now time was just being wasted at this rate. Rose didn''t exactly give me a reason as to why she brought me here, but if I had to guess, it was either to learn from the student council now or to help them out with a problem at hand. And if I had to take a guess, it''s probably thetter. Dorothy straightened up, her demeanor bing more business-like. "Fufu- I''m d you don''t find our small little group distasteful. I thought a noble of your prestige would''ve walked out by now." She coughed once more and looked at me more seriously this time. The fun and friendly atmosphere she had was reced by the grace and aura of someone serious and in a high position. "This was the Dorothy I knew in the game.'' "Allow me to introduce myself properly. My name is Dorothy Gale, the current student council president of the academy. The beautifuldy I just had a small banter with is Amy Heart, our newly hired secretary. And the sleeping junky over there is our disciplinary head, Celine," she said, pointing at a sleeping woman on the couch in the very corner of the room. ''There was someone there? Howe I didn''t notice...?'' "There''s also Alice Hollowa vice president. Anyway, she has multiple roles, so just treat her as any member here, fufu- And thenstly, the person who invited and rmended you to join, Rose Brilliance. Although she''s a new member like Amy, she holds the role of treasurer..." Dorothy continued, "Now that you''re acquainted with everyone, let''s discuss why you''re here shall we?" She''s rather quick on the uptake... "As you know, the Grand Festival is approaching, and we''ve been facing numerous challenges. Disputes between student clubs, logistical issues, and tensions between noble andmoner students have been escting. We need your help to mediate and resolve these conflicts." "How exactly am I going to mediate things?" I asked, genuinely curious and slightly skeptical. "Exactly as we''ve been doing for years now," Dorothy replied. "Authority. I believe a high- ranking student like you should help settle things down. From what Rose told me about you and from what I can see now, I can tell you''re perfect for the job, Riley," she said with a coy smile. "I don''t think that''s the case, President Dorothy. And besides, do you really think the club leaders would listen to someone new to the council?" "Please, just call me Dorothy.... Although what you say is true, the problem doesn''t really stem from that fact. Once they see your brooch, they should probablyply immediately." "The reason we''ve never been able to properly mitigate things until now wasn''t just because of the number of things we have to approve and get approved upon, but rather due to the subtle status quo that we had to follow." "Though the academy presents itself as equal to everyone, you know for sure that isn''t the case, right, Riley?" "Yes." Even when I walked past the lower-ranked sses, I could see some subtle bullying happening, and there were even some students who were quite open about it. But all the professors just turned a blind eye to it-all because of certain statuses they couldn''t touch. Even Lucas wasn''t an exception to this. In the game, if you somehow failed the tutorial of the evaluation test and ended up in the lower sses, you basically set yourself up for a hard- mode school life. Though there were a number of yers who liked such an underdog route, for someone like me who wanted to prioritize getting a one hundred percent clear in the heroines'' role ys, paths like that weren''t exactly my thing. What she''s basically trying to say to me is simple: "You''re a noble, aren''t you? And a top- ranking student at that. There''s no way they could defy you normally in any way whatsoever..." Well, as much as most of that was true, even I can''t openly defy someone of higher status, like those whose family is marquis rank and above. In order to do that, I would need the duke''s backing, which I can''t openly admit to right now. Dorothy continued, "With your status and the brooch, you''ll have the leverage needed to enforce rules and mediate conflicts. We need someone like you to restore order and bnce within the academy." "I could fix it myself but as you can see, I''m stuck here due to IMPORTANT - paperwork that needs my approval. Amy is also here for the exact same reason, hehe~" Dorothy said, her tone teasing. Amy subtly red at Dorothy but immediately went back to her job as I made eye contact with her. I couldn''t shake the feeling that she disliked me for some reason. Did I do something wrong? "Of course, you have the full support of the council with whatever you need to do to mediate things," Dorothy continued. "But if it involves moving the budget of the club funds, please make sure to consult Rose or me first. And also..." She pped her hands, and a small firework exploded near Celine. "What!!?" Celine woke up immediately, her voice tired and annoyed. "Miss Celine here will help you out with the rest, so you don''t have to handle everything on your own," Dorothy said with a satisfied smile. Celine rubbed her eyes, clearly trying to shake off her drowsiness. "Great, more work," she muttered under her breath, but then she turned to me with a slightly more focused expression. "Who''s this guy?" Celine asked, her tone skeptical. "I told you yesterday, he''s our new member," Dorothy replied with a light tone. "Hmm... He looks weaker than expected," Celine said, putting a hand on her chin thoughtfully. "Celine!" Dorothy scolded, her tone a mix of exasperation and amusement. Although it was my first time meeting Celine in this world, it felt like I had known her my entire life. Maybe I shouldn''t have put Celine in all of my party in the game... Now I don''t even know how to properly react due to the nostalgia. Just like in the game, the way she talked, dressed, and moved was as tomboyish as ever. Instead of wearing the girls'' uniform, she was wearing the boys'' version, topping it off with her short hair. I didn''t me everyone for thinking she was just a very beautiful boy. "Anyways, nice to meet you, Junior," she said, offering me a wide smile. "Yes, it''s nice to finally meet you as well, Senior," I replied, trying to match her energy. "Judging from the way you talk, you sound like you wanted to meet me?" she asked, her eyes narrowing slightly in curiosity. "I''m from the knight department, so I''ve heard a rumor or two about the academy''s strongest knight," I exined. "I see," Celine replied with a satisfied smile. ''Just like in the game, this girl really likedpliments.'' Dorothy, noticing the positive interaction, added, "Celine is indeed one of our best. She''s not only strong but also very dedicated." Celine shrugged modestly but couldn''t hide her pleased expression. "I just do my job." I nodded, feeling a bit more at ease now. "Well, I''m looking forward to working with you and learning from you, Senior." "Don''t worry, Junior. I''ll make sure you keep up," she said with a wink. Dorothy pped her hands, bringing our attention back to her. "Alright, now with all of that out of the way, let''s get to work, shall we?" "I''m starting now?" I asked, a bit taken aback. "Of course! We''re very short-handed, you know," she said with a yful smile. "And our vice president hasn''t arrived yet, so can you please handle her part until she gets here? Don''t worry, we''llpensate you for it. The duties regarding the club problems can be solved next week, so make sure to talk it out with Celine before you start going to the clubs." Dorothy handed me a stack of papers. "All you have to do for now is to continue where Alice left off. I believe she was handling thepetitor schedules. Wait, let me get it," she said as she quickly approached her desk, rifling through the piles of papers. With the amount of paperwork stacked up, I wondered how she could find anything in that mess. "Huahh~! I''m going back to sleep. Wake me up if there''s something I can help with," Celine said, yawning as she headed back to her couch and promptly fell asleep. How can she fall asleep that easily? I wondered, watching her with a mixture of amusement and disbelief. But she''s seriously intending to work me through the bone now huh... we haven''t even fully establish if I will actually join or not. She must''ve assumed I wouldn''t say no, due to the benefits of being a council member brought. ''Well it''s not like i have muchins'' At least now there are certain areas I can have ess through without needing the permission of a professor. All the work she mentioned were rather easy to do, management wasn''t exactly my forte but back in my hometown. Mother and father used to teach me managerial stuff most of the time. Maybe it was because they fully expect me to inherit theirnd and title bing the next count. So now it''s mostly ingrained in my head. ''Now that i think about it.... the pressure of being Liyana''s fianc¨¦ actually helped me improve back those days...'' Dorothy finally found the right papers and handed them to me. "Here you go. These are the current registrations and a tentative schedule for the interdepartmental tournament. We need to confirm these with each department head and make any necessary adjustments." Knock...! Knock...! Suddenly, a knock interrupted the room, grabbing everyone''s attention momentarily before the door swung open. Since Dorothy mentioned her not arriving yet, I knew she woulde eventually, but it was still a surprise. It was my first time seeing her with her hairpletely down and without her iconic witch hat. "Good morning, Pres-" she began, but her voice trailed off as she locked eyes with me, freezing in ce like a deer caught in headlights. It was clear she was surprised to see me, but her reaction seemed unusually intense. "Senior...?" I started, unsure of how to break the awkward silence. "R-Riley?" Alice stammered, her expression a mix of confusion and disbelief. "W-Why-" "Riley, you can''t have a member waiting, now, can you?" Dorothy interjected smoothly, urging me to wee Alice inside. "Ah, yes. Pleasee in, Senior Alice," I said quickly, trying to ease the tension that seemed to rise in the air. "Y-yes..." Alice replied softly, still visibly flustered as she stepped into the room. Chapter 97: Council Affairs Interlude Chapter 97: Council Affairs Interlude ? "Hooh-so you''re a member now, Junior?" Alice asked, her tone tinged with curiosity. "Basically," I replied with a nod. "That''s kind of unexpected... I heard Rose was going to invite someone in, but never in a million years would I have thought it would be you, Junior." "Do I look that unreliable?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Not exactly... But you don''t exactly look like the type to bother with troublesome things like this. After all, you''re quite the training freak, and honestly, the image of you handling papers wasn''t exactly vivid in my mind." Was she subtly calling me a meathead? Well, it wasn''t like she was wrong. There was a typical stereotype in this world that knights were often seen as brawny and less inclined towards intellectual tasks, while mages were considered the smart ones. Being a mage herself, the notion of a knight student like me joining the student council was quite rare. Most knight students would rather train to strengthen themselves, because unlike mages who can acquire new spells and enhance them through knowledge and mana, knights or martial artists don''t have that privilege. ''The only reason Celine joined them in the first ce was because of the close connection she had with Dorothy'' "Well, everyone has their own surprises, right?" I said with a small grin. "Hehe~ I guess so~" Alice replied, her demeanor softening as she smiled back. "So, you and Miss Rose really are close, huh?" Alice remarked, her tone slightly teasing. "Did you say something?" I asked, ncing up from my work. "N-nothing," she quickly replied, a hint of a blush coloring her cheeks. "Anyways, you sure are efficient at this. It''s quite a surprise," she added, looking slightly taken aback by the speed at which I was going through the paperwork. The task given to Alice, which had temporarily been passed down to me, wasn''t that hard to begin with. Confirming and sorting out thepetitor schedules wasn''t a difficult job; it just required a bit of organization. All I had to do waspile the list of names into different sections and start the process of confirmation by enlisting them one by one into their respective grades. The Grand Festival automatically applied the top ten students of each department to thepetition, so sorting things out by grade and department was the easiest approach. Alice had initially set it up, but it was full of mistakes. I made corrections, and to my relief, she didn''tin much about the changes. ''I guess she also realized her mistake. As expected of my favorite!'' Though I wished there were certain temtes we could easily follow, writing these down one by one was bing a hassle. Despite that, I pushed through, making sure everything was in order. My knowledge of the game, which consequently means knowledge of the future of this world, really helped in sorting out proper matchups as well. The Grand Festival wasn''t just an evaluation stage for the academy but an actual showcase of power and pride for the students who belonged here. Visitors from all across the continent woulde: diplomats from other countries, guild masters of famous adventurer guilds, scouting parties from knight orders, and even some royal scouts. All of them were searching for talent they could acquire, so the fights-the main show of the event¡ªhad to be the most intense and exciting thing to watch as much as possible to ensure the visitors were entertained. I decided to follow the game''s scenario fights but rearrange the times at which they happened. Starting with the more mundane fights and building up to the most intense and thrilling ones would create a crescendo of excitement that would keep the audience engaged throughout the event. Overall, there were around a hundred students participating in the matches. Though this number could change over time as some students might decide to withdraw, all these participants were currently registered. As long as noints were made, the lineup would remain as nned. ''I''m still surprised no personal challenge letter has been requested by Lucas yet,'' I thought, ncing over the finalized schedule. Lucas had expressed his desire to fight me, so setting up a match between us in the early sections would be beneficial not just for him but for me as well. If I faced him early and managed to have a good fight, even if I lost, it wouldn''t be as embarrassing. It would show my prowess and determination, setting a positive tone for my standing in the academy. However, this presented a scheduling issue. The second years currently matched with us would need to be reassigned to fight each other instead. Given that most second years preferred fighting their own grade rather than risking humiliation by losing to a junior, I was confident they would wee the change. As long as they didn''t make any personal requests for changes, their matches were set in stone now. The real challenge, however,y in managing the special sses like the Theology ss, Necromancy and Dark Arts, and Psychic ss. Dealing with entric people tend to be really annoying especially the Psychic ss who''s full of Esper''s.... These students often had unique abilities and skill sets that required careful consideration when matching opponents. There''s no helping it. ''I''ll leave sorting that part out to Alice'' Alice had a keen eye for details and would handle the intricacies of these special matches better than I could. And besides, this was her job to begin with. The only reason I''m continuing to do it was because of my fondness for her, but if it goes on like this, I''ll probably be this council''sckey in the future if I keep epting everything, they give me withoutints. "Here you go, Senior," I said as I handed the stacks of papers and schedules back to Alice. "You''re done already?" she asked, slightly surprised. "Yes... with my part, that is. There are still some schedules needed for the special departments, but I''m sure you can take care of that part easily, right, Senior?" "Y-yeah..." Alice seemed to want to say something but covered her mouth instead. I guess she''s aware of the emotion called shame, huh? Honestly, I just came here with the intention to observe for a little bit, get to know Dorothy, and have my first impressions of each member. ''To find out whether they were worth saving or not...'' But now, I don''t think I can get a proper assessment after all this work. These guys-no, rather Dorothy-will surely drag all these people down to the ground in the future. Once the second semestermences and elections are at an all-time high for the presidency candidate, her sh of ideals with Snow would lead to her ultimate downfall. With Lucas by Snow''s side, her win was guaranteed during that arc. The only hope for Dorothy to even survive and retain her position was to ally herself with ra, who was also another candidate. ''But that won''t happen.'' ra was just a proxy for Snow to bnce out the votes. She would immediately join Snow''s side once the voting time is near. Although I haven''t seen Snowtely, I can guess she''s making her own preparations to appeal to the masses so that when the timees, she will have their support. This situation will prompt Dorothy tomit something illegal, like kidnapping Janica as a hostage or even stealing votes. These desperate actions ultimately led to her being expelled. No matter how you see it, Dorothy''s bad end was bound to happen. Looking at her now, Dorothy was a capable leader-smart, cool, and even calctive if you ignored her goofy actions. She was very simr to Alice in a sense. So why? Why, in the face of an absolute end that would surely ruin her life, did she drive on to keep fighting in whatever way possible? Is bing the student council president that important to her? What was the reason behind her sudden change in dynamic? She was clearly a good person; that much I could tell. ''So, what prompted her to take such drastic actions in the future?'' In the game, her entire reasoning was solely skipped over and exined as nothing more than a jealous ex-president who wanted to retain her power. But I don''t think that''s the case here. Whatever it was, there must be a reason why she did all that. And depending on her reason, I might need to interfere with what Snow has nned and what Rose expects of me. Dorothy was a valuable character with many uses in my future battle against Liyana. Dorothy''s tenacity and drive suggested a deeper motivation. Perhaps it was more than just a desire for power. Maybe it was about protecting something-or someone-important to her. Maybe there was a vision she had for the academy, a vision that she believed only she could bring to life. Well, whatever it was, all I had to do was wait for now and observe as best as I could. After all, the main scenario must continue its natural flow. "Okay, that''s enough for now, guys. Good job!" Dorothy cheered. "We did a lot of work today. We can finish everything else tomorrow. Oh, Amy, you need to finish at least half more of that before you can go, okay? And Celine, please clean up your mess. and Alice, stay with me for a bit." I nodded at her words and stood up. I didn''t know how long I had been lost in thought, but time really did move fast without you realizing it. "Rose, Riley, you two juniors can go back now. Hehe, thanks for the help. Riley, even though it was your first time, you were really great. Good job. Honestly, you were much more useful and efficient than Alice, even after all these years of helping out the student council." "Pres!" Alice shouted in anger; her ears red with embarrassment. "We will be going now, President. Senior Alice, Senior Celine, and Miss Amy, great work, everyone," Rose calmly said as she stood up from her chair. "Bye bye!" Waving goodbye to us as we walked out the door, I nodded slightly at the president before going out. As we stepped into the hallway, I couldn''t help but nce back at the room we had just left. "That was quite the experience, huh?" Rosemented, her voice light with amusement. "You handled yourself well in there, Riley." Handled myself well? I didn''t really think that was the case, though. President Dorothy was basically the one keeping the flow of the conversation going. If Senior Alice hadn''t arrived, I would''ve been stuck in Dorothy''s enthusiasm. At the end of the day, Rose didn''t really do much in there aside from brewing tea and listening to everyone talk and banter. She just kept observing. Is that how she usually ys out in these situations? "I''m sure by now you have an idea of what our enemy is like," Rose said, her tone shifting slightly. "Enemy, huh?" Even I was still having doubts on that part. "Do you really want to stab the president in the back?" "Stabbing in the back is a bit of a harsh word, no? I''m merely assessing my enemy," she replied, then turned around and looked at me. "With my partner, that is~ I know you''re still confused about all this... but don''t worry nobody''s going to get harmed... so for now I just want you to trust me okay-?" Her golden eyes brimmed with energy when she said that. Nodding at her words she smiled.... it was the first fake smile she gave me.... ... As I got back to the dorms, I immediately slumped down on my bed. At the end of the day, I never got Rose''s reasoning for doing all this. What was her true objective? My mind was swirling with questions. Rose''s motives were unclear, and her calm demeanor didn''t reveal much. ''Tomorrow.... I should probably make my own moves as well'' Chapter 98: Grand Festival Chapter 98: Grand Festival ? After my little introduction to the student council, days passed as usual. With no specific chapter to continue on and highlight some key details of the story, I was left with not much to worry about except for the uing second act. My routine was simple: wake up early for training, attend sses, and help out Dorothy with various student council tasks. Her rewards of candy were amusing, though somewhat infantilizing. She never failed to show appreciation, but there was an underlying sense that she saw me more as a helpful junior than a true peer. ''Although I appreciated her kind gestures, I feel like she''s treating me as a kid for some reason....'' Despite my efforts to observe any signs of her darker transformation, Dorothy remained consistently pleasant. Her clumsiness added ayer of charm, and her kindness was genuine. She had an innate ability to bnce seriousness with humor, making her a natural leader. It was hard to reconcile this Dorothy with the one destined to fall from grace in the game. Dorothy''s versatility stood out. Unlike the heroines, who each had distinct traits that made them shine, Dorothy''s appeal was in her well-rounded nature. She excelled in everything she did, from leading the council to handling conflicts. It puzzled me why the developers relegated her to a side character role when she had the potential to be a standout heroine. Her beauty alone would have made her a popr DLC addition, like there was something more-a depth that wasn''t fully explored. [Act 2 Chapter 1: Elections] [Act 2 Chapter 2: Wits and ys] [Act 2 Chapter 3: Joining Sides] [Act 2 Chapter 4: President] [Act 2 Chapter 5: Heroine] The overall storyline of Act 2 revolves around the fight for power among the top heroines. In this stage of the game, Lucas is forced to choose sides among multiple heroines, and depending on which heroine he chooses to support, that heroine will win. Essentially, it''s an on-route system where you decide which girl to romance first. Of course, there are alternative decisions that can be made to achieve other routes, like the secret route and the harem route. However, looking at how much interaction Lucas has had with all the heroines so far, he''s most likely going towards Snow''s route. I''ve even seen the two together hanging out from time to time with Janica. Lucas getting involved was set in stone now. Meanwhile, ra, another factor in the uing elections, hasn''t made too many moves yet. From what I''ve investigated about ra so far, she wasn''t really engaging in politics; she was more focused on expanding her family business here. But that to will probably change soon. Rose, on the other hand, wasn''t making many moves aside from relying on her already popr fame. There wasn''t much she did inside the academy, well, at least from what I''ve seen so far. She considers me her ally, but she doesn''t indulge me with any information or the moves she''s making, which is a bit frustrating. But considering our agreementst time, I guess she''s hell-bent on giving me a bus ride toward the council. Technically, I''m a member, but the thing I need in order to ess that certain room wasn''t the member brooch they gave me but rather the brooch given to the President and Vice President. So for now, I''m still hoping for Rose''s win as long as she keeps her promise. Act 2 begins with the election preparations heating up, and the tension is palpable among the student body. Though talks weren''t quite open inside the academic halls and fields, in themercial district, people were loud and clear. I guess even certain merchants are threatened by a newly elected president, huh? Trying to stay productive whenever I had free time, I decided to clean up some random dungeons. These expeditions allowed me to polish some of my skills, though I didn''t level up. It would take a few more months before stronger dungeons popped up in the academy, so there wasn''t much I could do about it. Proficiency levels are also important to improve my overall specs, so even though it''s a bit tiresome, I tend to explore dungeons on my own during weekends. In the afternoons, I take sword training from Seo herself. Surprisingly, she is a very good teacher, focusing on the basics instead of jumping straight to advanced lessons. She would often correct me with precise, concise instructions: "Your grip is too hard." "Flex your muscles." "Straighten your back." "Make sure to swing your de a thousand times a day." Seo always has a serious and emotionless look etched across her face, but during our training hours, I could tell she was very happy to be teaching me. My proficiency didn''t exactly rise significantly, but I could feel myself getting stronger with each session. Seo''s dedication to teaching was evident. Her methods were rigorous and methodical, ensuring that I built a solid foundation. Despite her stern demeanor, her passion for swordsmanship and teaching shone through. She would sometimes demonstrate techniques with a fluidity and grace that seemed almost effortless, inspiring me to strive for the same level of mastery. During our sessions, I noticed subtle changes in her behavior. asionally, a faint smile would y on her lips when I executed a move correctly. Her eyes would light up with a rare spark of approval, giving me a sense of aplishment that fueled my determination to improve. Beyond the physical aspects, Seo''s training instilled a sense of mental rity and focus. Her constant emphasis on form and precision taught me the importance of patience and perseverance. Although I hoped Seo would teach me some secret techniques, like the hidden de technique she''s known for, I doubted it would happen based on her current teaching style. The swords we used and our specs werepletely different. Besides, learning that secret sword technique would be nearly impossible unless I managed to kill something every day. For now, I needed to find a solution to this matter through other means. Perhaps in time, I''d be able to bridge the gap and uncover those elusive secrets. Meanwhile, the sudden disappearance of the twins raised concerns in the ssroom. The professors offered some pathetic excuses about investigating the matter, but sses proceeded as usual. ''I don''t know what happened, but I have a feeling that I somehow made things worse for myself...'' Some of my ssmatesined about the twins'' sudden disappearance, especially Theo and Susan, who seemed extremely agitated by it. The absence of two members from our S-ss left a significant void, and with the uing event, another re-scheduling might be necessary. Despite the concerns, the academy''s routine continued. The professors tried to maintain a semnce of normalcy, but the undercurrent of unease was palpable. The twins had been integral members of the ss, and their absence left a noticeable gap. Whispers and spections filled the hallways, adding to the tension. Theo and Susan, in particr, were vocal about their frustrations. Theo, with his strong sense of justice, was determined to get to the bottom of the twins'' disappearance. Which was a bit of a surprise. ''I didn''t think he was that type of character'' Susan, on the other hand, seemed more worried, her usual calm demeanor reced by anxiety. In the midst of all this, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of responsibility. My actions, or perhaps my inactions, might have contributed to this situation. It was a nagging thought that I couldn''t shake off. With the uing event, the need to fill the vacant positions in our S-ss became urgent. The professors hinted at a re-scheduling, which added anotheryer ofplexity to our already hectic schedules. The pressure was mounting, and everyone could feel it. Right now, it wasn''t just the council that was busy but the whole academy itself. The board of directors, the principal, and all the academic staff were probably working day and night to solve the problems that kept arising within the academy. The academy''s image as a safe haven for knowledge, wisdom, and power was already broken due to the terrorist incident involving Princess Snow. Now, with these sudden disappearances, low funding, way behind schedules, and even mysterious crimes happening inside their doors, the situation was deteriorating rapidly. The amount of bad reputation building up here was palpable. Unless you were living under a rock, every student realized that fact but just ignored it, hoping for things to get better. ''If the academy knew what sort of problems they have to face in the future, our principal might justmit suicide'' Although fairly low now, I''m still hoping that the entirety of Act 2 proceeds smoothly without any need for an actual bloody battle. It was a battle of minds to begin with, so it wasn''t that violent. Even still, with things as they are now, you never know what might happen, so I should prepare to interfere when I can. After Act 2es Act 3, the most annoying of all the acts, as the number of heroines would be doubled. Right now, there were about five confirmed heroines and one secret heroine in the current acts. Once the next year arrives, five more heroines would join the fray, and these girls also have their own set of unique stories that will gobble up Lucas''s destiny. They say the golden age of the academy ended with Alice, Dorothy, and Celine''s time. Then came along our generation, full of geniuses, and next year another batch of geniuses would be joining in as well-a back-to-back entry. Though I doubt the academy would celebrate such a fact, once they know the identity of the people joining, they would experience the same stress and tension they had with handling Princess Snow''s incidents. The prospect of dealing with another wave of prodigies made the uing year feel even more daunting. The academy, already stretched thin, would be hard-pressed to manage the influx of talent and the inevitable power struggles that would arise. ''[The first princess of the Kingdom of Luna], [the saintess of the Church of Light], [thest disciple of the ruined druid of the north], [the Noxus of the Germonia Empire], [and the Spear of the Heavens.]'' Each heroine joining next year was world-famous in their own right. I just hope they''re exactly as they were in the game and only focus on bothering Lucas. Reina, my little sister, would also be joining the academy next year. As her older brother, I suppose I have to maintain some semnce of dignity. I wonder what her reaction will be once she finds out her useless and annoying older brother is part of the student council. The thought of seeing the look on her face fills me with anticipation. For the first time, I''m actually excited to see her little smug face once more. Reina was always a handful, sharp-tongued, and full of energy. Despite our constant bickering, there was a deep bond between us. Her arrival would undoubtedly add anotheryer ofplexity to my alreadyplicated life. But it also brought a sense of familiarity and a reminder of home. [Hidden de First Form] [BLUE MOON] A blue light shed, and before I knew it, pain was already encroaching on my body. SWOOSSHH~!!!! "Ugh...!!!" ''FUCK!'' Did I break a rib or two? It''s kind of hard to breathe. "S-Seo, I told you to hold back a little, right?" I managed to say through the pain. Seo, looking at me with a bit of confusion, tilted her head. "That was the weakest version I could muster...." she said in her monochrome-like voice. I know she doesn''t mean it, but when she says it like that, I feel even more embarrassed now. All I saw was a shing blue light of blue electrical currents, and before I even realized it, my body was already flying through the air, mming into a nearby boulder and crashing into the tree behind it. The impact made me spit out blood as I felt my lungs being pierced by multiple little rib bones. Shit... I got too ahead of myself there. Trying to dodge something that moves faster than sound really wasn''t the best option.... As Iy there, struggling to catch my breath, Seo approached me. Her expression remained unchanged, yet I could sense a hint of concern in her eyes. "You need to build your resilience and reaction speed if you want to handle techniques like this," she said, her voice calm and steady. "The Hidden de techniques are not just about speed and power. They require perfect timing and control." I nodded weakly, still coughing up blood. "Got it..." ''If she was using a real sword right now, my body would''ve been cut in half...'' Even with a wooden sword, her strength is absolutely crazy. Did she level up, perhaps? I can''t see her stats at the moment since we weren''t in a party, so I can''t really tell. "But why did you want me to hit you with hidden de techniques?" Seo asked. I groaned and managed to raise my body upwards before taking in a small healing potion, just enough to fix the damage inside me. It was still painful, though. "Well, I just want to prepare myself..." I replied. My fight with Lucas was happening soon. I''d really die if I couldn''t manage to at least block or dodge one attack from the fastest sword in the academy. "Let''s go again." "...Okay," Seo seemed reluctant but went along with it anyway. ''I should treat her to some ramenter as a thank-you.'' Chapter 99: Grand Festival 2 Chapter 99: Grand Festival 2 ? In an empty wastnd where the days go by under the blistering heat of the sun and the wintry, wet colds of night touch your skin, I found myself in the same haunting dream again. ''This same scenario... this same sensation...'' Holding onto the metallic weapon, that kept me safe all this time my hands trembled with each explosion happening near me. Remembering the faces of the fallenrades near me. I fully realized, that I had not forgotten about this past. "Hey, what are you doing? Get up you idiot!" a voice barked. "But C-captain Tony, he-" "Just shut up and run, you bastard!" came the harshmand, cutting through everyone''s hesitation. Tossing the shocked man aside like a mere sack of empty rice, the man in front of me looked ahead, his face a mixture of deep rage, regret, and eptance. He was like a man walking through a dark tunnel, fully aware that he could nevere back, his expression full of resolve. "Take Tony with you and report back to HQ," he ordered. "I''ll stay behind." As the sound of zing gunfire pierced through the destroyed building we were in, my feet moved first, my aching body flexing its muscles as adrenaline forced me to get out of that wretched ce at once. It was a wretched memory-a memory full of regret not just for me but for everybody else. But deep down, I knew I was at fault at that time. ''If only I made the decision to shoot....'' I remember the chaos vividly. The scent of gunpowder filled the air, mingling with the acrid smell of burning debris. The heat from the mes mixed with the cold sweat of fear on my skin, creating a sensation of feverish desperation. My legs felt like they were moving through msses, every step an arduous struggle against the weight of my guilt and the horror of the situation. The sensation of flipping through the pages of a book wasn''t that far off from that distant memory now. ''I used fantasy and games to forget all of it.... But why am I reminiscing about that time now?'' What was going on? My body felt like it was in pain yet at the same time I felt like I was in heaven, as a soft, mushy cloud filled the back of my head. But wasn''t I supposed tond on the hard ground after the explosion of a random shell near us? No... I remember now, this pain wasn''t due to an explosion but rather through a streak of bright blue lights. And the face of a girl that brought upon those lights. [Hidden de 4th Form] [ECLIPSE] Ah..... That''s right, Seounched all those sword strikes at me like a rain of lightning.... ''Did I pass out?'' It seems the damage I umted was too much for my measly endurance to endure. This pain of deep regret reminded me of my life back in the military. Did I pass out on the ground? No, this warm feeling... I''d felt it before. Only this time, it was much plumper and even a bit softer. This sensation was... ''Liyana?'' I opened my eyes slowly, trying to focus through the haze of pain. The sterile ceiling of an unfamiliar room greeted me, along with the concerned face of Seo hovering above me. Her usual stoic expression was marred by a faint trace of worry. "You''re awake," she said, her voice as monotone as ever, yet I detected a hint of relief. She touched my head gently, patting me. "Seo...?" I muttered slowly. I attempted to sit up, wincing at the familiar sharp pain that shot through my ribs, only this time with the added pain through my neck, head, and arms. She really got me good, huh. "You''ve been asleep since yesterday.... I was really worried," she said. Since yesterday? You mean to tell me I''ve been out for around an entire day? Looks like I really pushed myself a bit too hard. Seo''s hand was warm against my forehead, her touch gentle despite her usual stoic demeanor. "You shouldn''t have pushed yourself so hard...." "Sorry..." I could only turn my head back down on the soft pillows behind me. As much as I wanted to be careful, experiencing it head-on was the only option if I didn''t want to get into a situation I might regretter on. Though Lucas wasn''t on par with Seo in terms speed, he wasn''t that far behind either. He wasn''t just a genius in aura control but also in swordsmanship. I knew I had to be prepared in some sort of way in case things go south for me, but I guess this method was rather selfish of me. "You always just apologize...." Seo grumbled quietly, but since she was close to me, I could hear the exact context of her words. Not to mention the subtle signs of frustration. I felt this before, but now I truly felt like I''d been taking too much advantage over Seo''s kindness, ever since we first met. I''d never really done anything for her; all this time, I''m either asking for a favor or making her deeply worried about me. ''I''m a really shitty friend, huh...'' "I''m sorry." "You''re apologizing again..." "Sorry..." "....." For the first time, I saw Seo''s brows twitch evidently, a subtle sign of frustration creeping into her emotionless gaze. But soon she just sighed slightly as she kept stroking my hair. Now that I think about it... why is she so close right now? I looked around to see where I was situated and only then did I realize that Seo was on the bed with me... and the soft squishy sensation behind me wasn''t exactly pillows but rather the soft and warm sensation of her legs. "That exins why the sensation reminded me of Liyana.'' She always used to do this back when we were kids. Now, though, with Seo doing it... somehow it feels a bit embarrassing, like I''m a child being cradled with care from my mother. Looking around, I could tell that we were in a private dorm room. It wasn''t hard to guess whose. The bed was unnecessarilyrge, simr to the one in my room. The interior design had a unique touch with an eastern ir. It was clearly a room for a woman, specifically a rich one from the East. ''This was Seo''s room'' Why did she bring me here? No, how did she bring me here? Didn''t her maid prevent it? What about the people passing by? All dormitories in the academy were divided into male and female sectors, and Killian Hall was no exception. It was strictly forbidden for the opposite sex to enter or even pass by the dorms of the other gender. My mind raced with questions as worry began to re in my mind. I didn''t really want to think about what exactly happened, but guesses were already forming in my head. I knew Seo was a bit out of touch with what was considered normal in this world, but even she had to realize that what she did didn''t just warrant demerit points, right? "S-Seo..." I began hesitantly. "Yes?" she responded, her voice calm and monotone. "Is this your room?" "Yes." "I-I see... how exactly did I make my way here?" "I brought you here when you passed out yesterday," she replied matter-of-factly. "Did other people see you?" I asked, dreading the answer. "Yes, there were a bunch of girls staring at your sleepy face when I carried you here." ''Haha....'' ''I''m doomed.'' Couldn''t she have just brought me to the infirmary when I passed out? My reputation..."Haha.... haha." "Riley?" With the number of scandals already etched across my name, I might as well earn a new title now... In the academy, three buildings were considered of the utmost importance. One was [Killian Hall], a castle-like mansion designed to house the top 10 students of each grade from each department. Here resided the geniuses and monsters of the academy, waiting to spread their wings upon the wider world. [Killian Hall) was a ce of unparalleled prestige, where the most promising minds were nurtured and prepared for their future roles as leaders and innovators. The second was [Heavenly Hall], a grand three-story building and among thergest structures in the academy. Sponsored by the Heaven''s family itself, this building not only held grace but also the prestige of the noble household that funded it. Its primary purpose was to serve as the Academy''s Student Council headquarters, where the logistics and operations behind the council''s authority were managed. The council,posed of influential and capable students, worked tirelessly within its walls to maintain order and support the student body. Lastly, perhaps the most important of the three, was [Chronos Hall). This was the tallest andrgest building in the entire academy, rivaled only by the clock tower in terms of height. [Chronos Hall) was an architectural marvel, symbolizing the academy''smitment to knowledge, progress, and the relentless march of time. It housed the main library, extensive research facilities, and lecture halls where the most advanced sses were held. Within its towering walls, countless secrets and vast repositories of knowledge awaited those who sought to unravel the mysteries of the world. It was the very first building established in the academy, a testament to the vision of its founding fathers and mothers. Its name honored the legendary archon Lavine Chronos, who catalyzed the legendary age of magic, bringing about a new era of wonder and discovery in the world. [Chronos Hall] was more than just an architectural marvel; it was the heart of the academy''s intellectual life. It housed many academic staff, including department heads and the principal herself. The hall served as the base of operations for the entire staff, offering a space for coboration and administration. Additionally, it provided dormitories for graduate students who aimed to pursue careers in the magical academic field. These students, driven by a desire to expand the boundaries of knowledge, saw [Chronos Hall] as a gateway topleting their unfinished theses and advancing their careers. The hall''s reputation as a gateway to a prestigious career path was well-deserved. Within its walls, students and schrs had ess to unparalleled resources, mentorship, and opportunities to contribute to the magicalmunity. The coborative environment fostered innovation, encouraging students to push the boundaries of what was possible. At the very top of its wide, open floors, a private room could be seen. This room, secured by arge magical door, was the principal''s office. It was a ce of great importance, where decisions shaping the future of the academy were made. Touching the door, the principal of the academy, Leh Grace, activated its magical mechanism, causing the door to vanish at her touch. She stepped into the room, her presencemanding immediate attention. "Ah, Principal, you''re here!" her secretary and granddaughter, Amelia Grace, greeted her warmly, swiftly moving to take off the dark, feathery cloak draped over her shoulders. Leh made her way to the far front of therge circr table and took a seat. She scanned the faces of the department heads and staff who had arrived before her, noting their anxious expressions. "Sorry for the inconvenience, but I was investigating something important," Leh said, her voice steady butced with an underlying tension. "It''s alright, Principal," Dean Gale, the head of the Knight Department, replied immediately. He could sense the stress and annoyance etched on Leh''s face. Everyone in the room noticed the change in her demeanor. Leh''s unique magic manifested visibly; her usual light brown hair had turned a deep shade of ck, and her blue eyes now glowed a luminous purple. This transformation was a clear sign of her agitation. Leh was typically a kind and charismatic leader, approachable and understanding. But now, the recent string of problems guing the academy had tested her patience. The staff knew this was not a time for levity. "The recent incidents have already put us all on edge," Leh began, her tone firm. "And now two S-rank students have gone missing without anyone knowing why or how. I believe none of you have any new information either, correct?" The department heads could only nod in agreement, trying not to agitate her further. Leh looked disappointed but didn''t press the matter. "Well, it matters not. I''m already investigating the issue, so I want you all to perform your roles meticulously as well, especially you two." She turned her gaze to Dean Gale and Dean Hanah. "I want the two of you to increase the academy''s security measures even further. Word has already spread about the twins'' disappearance, and our image in the world is in shambles." "As you wish, Principal," the two deans said in unison with a slight bow. Judging from how stressed Leh looked, they both knew she was probably being roasted and questioned by high-ranking individuals from all around the world. Even they couldn''t imagine what it was like facing emperors, popes, and tribal heads from across the globe. "We''ll do everything in our power to restore the academy''s reputation," Dean Gale said, his voice resolute. "I''ll mobilize additional patrols and ensure that our defenses are bolstered." Leh nodded at his promise and sighed heavily, gradually the magic on her body lifted as her hair color returned to its light brown shade and the beautiful light blue covered her pupils once more. "Regarding the uing Grand Festival, is everything running smoothly?" Leh inquired. "Yes, President Dorothy is handling things as meticulously and efficiently asst year," the head of the financial department reported. "Judging from their constant reports, no problems have arisen so far." Leh nodded, finally feeling a bit of stress relief at the news. "Make sure to contact Dorothy and assist her in preparing for any uing events. Ensure they have enough budget to finalize the event." "Yes, Principal," the financial head responded promptly. Just as Leh was about to open another topic, a sudden hand was raised among the round table. The woman who raised her hand was Professor Rosa, the head of the foreign affairs department. "What is it, Rosa?" Leh asked. "I think we might have a bit of a problem regarding the Grand Festival," Professor Rosa replied. Her words sparked murmurs across the table as everyone waited for her to continue. "What problems are they exactly?" Leh inquired sharply; her gaze fixed on Professor Rosa. As the head of foreign affairs, Rosa''s responsibilities heavily involved meeting, interacting, and nning schedules for important foreign guests entering the academy. If there was one thing that could potentially lead to a problem, Leh knew it had to be significant. "Did one of the visitors cancel their schedule for the event?" Leh continued, mindful of the importance of the guests attending to watch the matches. Any changes would require careful rescheduling to amodate others joining as well. "Ah, no... not exactly. It''s more of like we had an upgrade?" Professor Rosa hesitated slightly before continuing. "An upgrade?" Leh raised an eyebrow, curiosity tinged with concern. "It''s the empire... They informed us that instead of the usual diplomat, Miss Be, the Duke himself will being to watch and visit," Professor Rosa finally revealed. "The.... duke?" Leh''s voice betrayed her shock. "Yes, they say ''Duke Heavens'' will personallye to watch the festival," Professor Rosa confirmed. "What?" Leh''s shocked words echoed in the room, sending a chill down everyone''s spine. ''Why is that maning here!!!???'' Chapter 100: Grand Festival 3 Chapter 100: Grand Festival 3 ? A refreshing morning came by, the most rxing and best morning I had ever had sinceing to this academy. Usually, I would be stressed out about what to do for the days toe due to the events happening in the academy, but since all the events and chapters for Act 1 werepleted earlier than expected, there wasn''t much to worry about. Other than training, constant dungeon hunts, and some simple council duties, not much had happened over the past weeks. My body felt light and more powerful, making me feel slightly excited to train once again. I opened my status window to check my progress. [Status Info:] [Taylor Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 79] [Strength: B [0/80] [Agility: D [0/50] [Endurance: C [0/60] [Luck: o [????] [Power: C [0/60]] [Avable Status Points: 35] Though I managed to raise my level by 2, it wasn''t high enough to be considered a big change. If anything, only my experience had actually bloomed. At this stage in the game, Lucas''s affection meters for the heroines should have broken the friendship stage by now, making them even more infatuated with him. But judging from his interactions with them so far, I don''t see any of it happening. He was friends with most of them, but there was an underlying tension, like an invisible wall that they could not break. ''Even Janica, the most probable female lead of the story, isn''t making much progress with the dude....'' From what I can see, he was more focused on his own training rather than forming any sort of bond with any of them. I know this wasn''t like in the game, where the yers would go out of their way to interact with the heroines. But even still, Lucas was an integral part of their main scenarios, right? Surely there must be some kind of random event that''d improve it. Lucas was one of my main gateways to a happy ending, and he alone couldn''t guarantee it; the heroines'' presence was important as well. I had hoped that by now, the heroines would be more drawn to him, creating the bonds necessary for the story to progress smoothly. Without these connections, the narrative could take a darker turn, something I was keen to avoid. ''I''ve considered intervening just in case, but...'' It would be too annoying and too unreliable in this messed-up flow. Intervening might backfire on me even more, just like the first time I got involved in Act 1. Sure, I could orchestrate things to go my way and create more favorable options for myself, but that woulde with its own set of consequences. Many of the integral parts of the main scenarios are necessary for Lucas to grow. If I end up hindering his progress, what was the point of investing in him so much all this time? I even made sure not to touch dungeons and monster hotspots that Lucas would surely stumble upon, and avoided taking items that would be important to him in the future. But if he doesn''t improve for the better, then taking matters into my own hands might be the only option. The Grand Festival is in a week''s time now. During the festival, I''ll decide whether investing in our dear protagonist was the right decision or not. After washing up and cleaning my training equipment, I ate the light breakfast my lovely maid Yui had prepared. Feeling refreshed and ready for the day, I dressed up and headed out of my room. As I made my way through the halls, I could feel students ncing at me from all directions. News of Seo carrying me to her room had already spread like wildfire. ''Their gazes hurt...,'' I now understood why some celebrities sumb to the pressure of the questioning eyes of hundreds of people. The ufortable feeling of disgust might really set weak minded people tomit eternal rest. Though I was no stranger to scrutiny and attention, since my "scandals" with other academy angels were already widespread, this felt different. My interactions with Snow and Rose had already done considerable damage to my reputation as a guy. Now, with Seo''s unusual decision-making, practically all the girls I passed had a strange look on their faces. Some were blushing, some were questioning, and some were afraid. It was like an amalgamation of multiple different opinions spreading without me knowing. I didn''t know the specifics of the rumors circting about me, but I could tell that they weren''t good at all. Ignoring all their gazes, I continued my way forward toward Killian Hall''s one and only open private training room. Though it was more of an exclusive training area than a private room, the only difference being a dome-like roof above us. This training area was essible only to the top 10 students of each grade and department. I made my way toward the very center of Killian Hall, passing by several students and school staff. A bunch of students were wearing light training outfits, with sweat trickling down their faces, indicating they were already done with their own training. You might be wondering why we have a training area when we have our own private training rooms. The answer was simple: the private training rooms weren''trge enough to house and train most of our skills and abilities. Especially for those who use magic, a training room with only a few square meters to shoot your magic at probably sucks. Even if the dorms are specifically designed for each student, magic is destructive in general, so there were only a few preventive measures the academy could ce. As I entered the exclusive training area, I was greeted by the vast, open space that was a stark contrast to the cramped private rooms. The dome above allowed natural light to filter in, creating a bright and inviting atmosphere. The area was equipped with state-of-the-art training equipment and enchantments to handle even the most destructive of spells and techniques. I found an empty spot and began my warm-up routine, stretching my muscles and focusing my mind. ''They weren''t lying when they said this ce housed state-of-the-art training equipment... there were even some live golems battling it out with a senior knight of mine.'' I watched in awe as mages engaged in fierce duels with artificial magic casters. Everywhere I looked, students were training at their own paces, making sure not to bother those around them. Despite the number of people, the sheer size of the training area made it feel rather empty. I came here with the intention of meeting a certain girl who could give me some information about Lucas''s current situation. Due to the constant busy restraints and jobs the council had given me, I hadn''t been able to monitor his progress. But with his childhood best friend, that could change. I just hoped she wouldn''t get mad at me for asking. ''She''s not here yet...?'' I wondered, ncing around. In the game, she would always arrive at the training area by 9 AM during the weekends, so she should have been here by now. ''I even noticed her passing by towards this ce a few months ago....'' Well, I''ll just have to wait for now. As I scanned the training area, my eyesnded on a group of students practicing swordsmanship. The ng of steel echoed through the space, a rhythmic sound that matched the disciplined movements of the fighters. As expected, everyone here is good... although I wasn''t no expert I can tell most of them really worked hard to polish their skills with the sword. Maybe I would look half as decent with my sword skills if I actuallypleted my training during my younger days. Continuing my light workout, I caught a glimpse of a particr crowd nearby, a group of male and female students... though most were males. Crowds usually formed around an impressive workout or practice session, but the faces of all the male students seemed to be starstruck for some reason. They all had blushing ears and wide eyes as they looked at thedy in front of them. ncing in the direction they were facing, my eyes widened for a second before I maintained a neutral tone. des flew in all directions, coloring the field they were flying through. Each de was uniquely colored: one floated in a deep green hue, another blue, red, purple, yellow-all of which represented elemental attacks in de form. They circled above a beautiful girl. ''ra?'' I thought in surprise. Why is she here? ra was the type to hate attention, preferring to work and hide under the shadows of the world, so what is she doing right now? She''s basically bing a spotlight of attention. ra''s usually serene and reserved demeanor contrasted sharply with the disy she was putting on. Her long, flowing hair shimmered in the light, and her focused expression was mesmerizing. She controlled the elemental des with such grace and precision that it was no wonder the male students were captivated. The way ra controlled mana and the precision of her telekinesis magic was superior to that of any mages I''d seen so far. Even Snow doesn''t have this much control. I don''t know about Rose since I never saw her use offensive magic in front of me, but I''ll bet my remaining money that ra was the more superior of the two in terms of mana control. As ra closed her eyes, the swirling des above her spun in the air before they burst forth towards the dozens of golems making their way towards her. All it took was a single gesture of her fingers to send the magical des flying, destroying, disintegrating, melting, and even transmuting all the golems that came her way. Like a light firework show, her skills were both vibrant and short, yet they left behind a strange feeling of excitement that resonated within the hearts of everyone. It was a very beautiful disy of offensive magic. Everybody pped and screamed "Woo!" for her, making her turn around in embarrassment as her focus was now gone. ra''s cheeks flushed a light pink as she bowed slightly to acknowledge the apuse. It was clear she wasn''t used to receiving such attention. Despite her usual preference for staying in the shadows, her performance had captivated everyone in the training area. I made my way over to her, weaving through the dispersing crowd. Although I didn''t really have any business with her at the moment, this was a rare chance-to test her. She was making too many subtle movestely. If I could just crack her down with a few words, maybe I''d find out what she''s been up to. As she was focused on retrieving her des, which automatically entered her dimensional ring, she didn''t notice me at first. Hearing my steps, she finally looked up, her eyes scanning me from head to toe. Technically, this was our first-time meeting, so it''s not surprising that she was startled. But we did encounter each other back at the [Skyhigh Auction house] Being one of the smartest people in the game, surely remembering a face like mine wasn''t hard. "You are Riley Hell?" she mumbled softly, slightly surprised at my presence. Then she smiled. "Is it true that you spent the night in Seo''s room after you got the princess pregnant?" "HUH?" I spluttered, caughtpletely off guard. ''WTF kind of bullshit question is that?'' Chapter 101: Grand Festival 3.5 Chapter 101: Grand Festival 3.5 ? ra''s question red through the air, making me a bit stunned by the prospect it gave. I could understand the Seo part since I technically did sleep on her bed, or more like her thighs, but that''s besides the point. What was up with getting the princess pregnant? Does she even realize what she just said? Freedom of speech might be a bit loose here in the academy, but there were certain lines you can''t just cross, right? And one of those very thin lines involves remarks against royalty. Did an absurd rumor like that actually spread around the academy? I know children of nobility, which make up the majority of the academy students, love rumors, but unless you have a death wish, talking about something like that-rumor or not- would guarantee heads flying and families disappearing. Noticing my stunned gaze, ra chuckled a little. "It was a joke... please don''t look at me like that." ''Was risking your neck for a joke worth it?'' I thought, incredulous. If somebody else had heard her, she would''ve been sent to a public execution by now. "Not the best joke to make...." I said, shaking my head slightly. "You''re ying with fire, ra. Rumors are one thing, but involving royalty can get dangerous fast." ra''s smile didn''t waver. "You''re right. It''s risky. But sometimes, a little humor helps to lighten the mood, don''t you think?" || "Besides... I believe a certain portion of the rumors about you is quite true, no?" "You don''t say...." She was rather cheeky, even though it was our first time personally having a full on conversation like this. The smug look on her face contrasted with the business-minded woman I knew from the game. Well, this was one of her perks in the game. ''Some yers actually liked the contrast of her business persona to her cheeky teasing one'' cing her among the top heroines in the poprity poll. ra only teases people she finds amusing and likable, so it was a positive guarantee for me. Since our brief auction fight at Skyhigh and the duo exams when I denied her invitation for partnership, I hadn''t really interacted with her. I had thought she would hold some kind of grudge against me, but I''m d that wasn''t the case. She then put on her business-like smile and demeanor. "So~ to what do I owe the pleasure for you to personally make your way out to greet me, Mr. Hell?" she asked curiously. From her point of view, me interacting with her randomly like this must have seemed really weird. After all, aside from the few interactions we had in the past, not much really happened in between. We didn''t even be friends, and calling us acquaintances was a bit much¡ªwe were more like strangers who knew each other and nothing else. This girl was described to be on par with Snow in terms of intelligence, so she must have realized I didn''t just interact with her for some random reason. Our encounter today might seem random, but for her, maybe that wasn''t the case. Maybe she thought I deliberately set up this situation.... That was what her eyes were scrutinizing me with. Since it''s probable she already allied herself with Snow, I might have to consider a few more of my words in order to get some information from her. "I just wanted to ask you a question...." "Question?" "Yes, but before that...." I nced behind me, noticing the amount of people gathering, trying to listen in on our conversation. ra''s eyes widened slightly at the crowd. ''These nosy nobles...'' I thought. I was a noble myself, but didn''t they have better things to do? What happened to the training sessions some of them had? "Let''s go somewhere a bit quieter and more private." She nodded and followed behind me. As we parted through the crowd, who quickly averted their obvious gazes and ran off to do their thing, ra''s voice echoed behind me. "So, I''m your next target now, Mr. Hell~?" The way she spoke was loud and slow, making all eyes and ears near usnd upon me. Conversations sparked once more, and the eyes of the male students surrounding us became fiery as they stared at me with hatred and jealousy. Turning around, I could see the smug face she had, even though she covered her mouth with her right arm. ''I take it back. She does hold grudges....'' ... We found a secluded corner in the training hall, away from prying eyes and ears. ra leaned against the wall, arms crossed, waiting for me to speak. "What is it you wanted to ask?" she inquired; her tone less teasing now. There were many things I wanted to ask her, but certain limits had to be made if I didn''t want to be seen as too suspicious. If we follow the story of the main scenario and based on the events that happened with the student council so far, it would be safe to assume that Snow and ra were proceeding with their original n. A n that would guarantee a perfect win for Snow. But whether that would work or not depended on certain aspects of the n they''d managed to aplish. "The Gatefall Bridge... did you manage to buy the rights to it?" The moment those words left my mouth, ra''s eyes turned serious. The lighthearted vibe she had been giving off was reced by the cunnin fox I knew her as in the game. Her pupils dted slightly as her mana expanded, trying to put pressure upon me. I stood my ground, meeting her gaze without flinching. The sudden shift in her demeanor was expected, but it was still very intimidating. "You..." Although she didn''t have enough mana to actually bring me to my knees, the density and sharpness of it did cut a few skin off me as the winds around her felt sharp. "How did you know about that?" ''She''s scary...'' ... Her first impression of him was that he was someone amusing-a guy who wasn''t one to back down in a fight, a random knight who was a bit more peculiar and mysterious than the rest... and a powerful individual who didn''t showcase his talents. The overall summary ra had on Riley was one thing: ''He was a fool....'' He was someone who held both power and authority, and yet he ignored and tended to hide such a powerful asset behind his back. He was someone who could easily make his way to the top, someone who was meant to rule and someone meant to be the greatest, and yet... he was none of that. Instead, he chose to remain exactly who he was since the beginning of the school.... "The Gatefall Bridge... did you manage to buy the rights to it?" There was only one possible answer as to why he suddenly asked that question. ''He knows...'' How did he know? Her mind raced with questions about the possibility of a leak in her conversation with the princess... but there was no way that was going to happen. They were inside the princess''s private quarters when they talked about the ns and offers the princess made for the uing elections next semester. Aside from her, the princess, and the princess''s loyal maid, there was supposed to be no one who knew about the deal they had regarding the Gatefall Bridge. ''Did the princess share the information with him?'' It was a usible exnation due to the close rtionship the princess had with Riley. But they clearly established a binding contract to not let go of this information until she secures the bridge for herself. That was part of the contract and part of the very deal they shook hands on. "Then is it her maid?'' ra wondered if it might be the princess''s maid, but ''That girl was too loyal to betray the princess... she also signed the contract as well.'' There was no way she was the one who leaked it. "You...." "How did you know about that?" Looking into his deep neutral blue eyes, devoid of any fear despite the pressure and threats she was making, ra felt a mix of frustration and admiration. Riley''s calm demeanor was like an unbothered parent witnessing a child''s prank. His gentle, apathetic face contrasted sharply with hers, which was full of rage and curiosity. If word about her intentions on the bridge got leak her academy life was done for.... ra took a step back, trying topose herself. The intensity of her emotions was something she rarely let slip, but Riley''s unexpected knowledge had caught her off guard. She had always prided herself on being one step ahead, on knowing more than anyone else in the room. But now, standing before Riley, she felt exposed. His gaze remained steady, unyielding. "Information has a way of reaching those who seek it," The repeated, his tone calm and measured. "That''s not an answer," she snapped, her voice betraying a hint of desperation. "It''s the only one you''ll get from me," Riley replied, his expression unchanging. "You should know by now that secrets don''t stay buried for long in this academy." ra''s fists clenched at her sides, her mind racing. She had underestimated him. ''To think that he was also a yer in this intricate academy....'' Chapter 102: Grand Festival 4 Chapter 102: Grand Festival 4 ? The Gatefall Bridge was the academy''s lifeline, its very veins that helped supply the lifeblood keeping it alive. It was a bridge primarily used formerce and business. Every day, hundreds if not thousands of carriages passed through this very bridge, carrying carts and wagons that supplied the academy''s economy. Without the Bridge, no business could sustain itself within the academy. It was an essential artery, ensuring that goods, resources, and wealth flowed seamlessly into the institution. This bridge was not just a physical structure but a symbol of the academy''s prosperity and connectivity with the outside world. The bustling traffic on the bridge represented the thriving trade that the academy depended on. Merchants and traders from far and wide brought in a diverse array of goods, from exotic spices to essential supplies. The constant movement of carriages and the hum ofmerce underscored the bridge''s significance in maintaining the academy''s economic stability. ying a crucial role in the daily lives of the students and staff. From food and clothing to academic materials and magical artifacts, everything required for the smooth functioning of the academy passed over this bridge. It was a vital link that connected the academy to the broader economy, ensuring that it remained a self-sufficient and prosperous enve. Overall.... It was a strategic asset to have, a point of control that could influence the academy''s political and social dynamics. Whoever controlled the rights to the Gatefall Bridge held significant power, capable of affecting the flow of resources and the bnce of influence within the academy. This made it a coveted prize, sought after by those who understood its true value. For ra and her allies, securing the rights to the Gatefall Bridge was more than just a business move; it was a strategic maneuver that could shift the bnce of power within the academy. Although ra''s family were technically nobles of their own kingdom with ties to its royal blood, the ancestral heritage of the Lumiaria family was built on the blood and sweat of merchants. ''The Gatefall Bridge, a vital artery ofmerce, probably smelled like money to them.'' The bridge wasn''t the only lifeline the academy depended on. Other forms of business and financial assets ensured the academy''s continued operation. Airships passed trade, gateway portals facilitated instant transport, and deals with investors and sponsors, including the leaders of neighboring countries, brought in additional revenue. Yet, the Gatefall Bridge stood as the most efficient and reliable means to ensure a steady inflow of money into the academy. Around 60% of the academy''s economic flow passed through the Gatefall Bridge. Without it, the academy would likely face immediate financial copse unless a significant benefactor intervened. Currently, there were many problems surrounding the bridge, including its very ownership. Technically, the academy should have had the rights and ownership of the bridge, but since it spanned a narrow river connecting it tonds under the jurisdiction of the Eastern Empire, the lines between who the rightful owners were became blurred. The academy couldn''t just voice their ims on the bridge in front of such a powerful nation, nor could the Eastern Empire proim it as part of their jurisdiction when other powerful nations ensured the integrity and independence of the academy. Since it involved the flow of money itself, the bridge was a valuable asset, and its control was a matter of significant interest. For many years, it was a constant, sensitive matter between the academy and the Eastern Empire. Both parties understood the importance of the bridge, and neither wanted to concede its control. The academy needed the bridge to maintain its economic stability, while the Eastern Empire saw it as a strategic asset that could enhance their influence and wealth. The situation changed dramatically when Principal Leh took power. Recognizing the stalemate and the potential benefits of a new approach, she proposed a bold solution. The academy announced that it was willing to sell the bridge, but with one crucial condition: 10% of the annual profits generated by the bridge would be given to the academy. This proposition was a game-changer. It offered a potential resolution to the ownership dispute while ensuring a steady ie stream for the academy. By selling the bridge with this profit-sharing agreement, Principal Leh aimed to turn a contentious issue into a mutually beneficial arrangement. It was a bold statement that the Eastern Empire couldn''t just ignore. After all, it was too good of an offer to pass up. Not to mention the fact that it was an open sale, meaning everyone had the right to try their hand at acquiring the rights to the bridge. ''This included the hungry merchants who had been quietly waiting for the right moment to strike.'' Many influential families and factions within the academy, as well as external entities, saw this as an opportunity to gain control over the bridge. The bidding process and negotiations became arenas for power ys and strategic alliances. Thispetition brought a heightened sense of urgency and tension, with each party striving to outmaneuver the others. If the story unfolded as it was now, ra would win the rights with Snow''s help. Snow, a key yer with considerable influence and resources, had been instrumental in helping ra acquire crucial information behind the yers on the board. Their alliance seemed formidable, and they were basically poised for victory. However, judging from ra''s reaction so far, it appeared that Snow hadn''t yet fully grasped the budget of the yers on the board. ra''s surprised and guarded demeanor indicated that there were still uncertainties and gaps in their n. Their win wasn''t set in stone yet. A guarantee with no promises-that was basically what Snow offered to her. "15,000,900 gold." "Huh...?" "That''s the total budget the Union Merchantry can muster." ra''s eyes widened at my words, locking onto me like a threatened fox. "What are you getting at here?" she asked, her eyes filled with both curiosity and suspicion. ''She''s quick on the uptake, isn''t she?'' Well, that works in my favor, so I won''tin. I gave her a neutral look, assessing her reaction. It was only now that I noticed she had cast a soundproof spell around us, even though we were in a particrly private ce. She doesn''t want to risk any chances, it seems. The Union Merchantry, the Eastern Empire, the Coalition of cksmiths, the Magic Tower of Luciel, and finally, your family... In total, there are about seventeen groups aiming for the rights to the bridge. But only five out of those seventeen are actual key yers. Everyone else is insignificant against such powerful giants. "ra Luminaria... I will tell you all the budget limits of your opponents" "In exchange...." I paused, allowing a strand of her hair to slip through my fingers, as I fixed her gaze onto mine. "Give me moment of your time, in the future." Hearing my proposition, her eyes sparkled with even more confusion. With this, I can have a guarantee of my own. ... In the gardens near Killian Hall, Janica carefully watered the beautiful flowers that were about to bloom. These were [Winter''s Light] flowers, which only bloomed at the first snowfall of winter, their delicate white petals glowing softly under the night sky. These flowers were quitemon in her hometown and held a special ce in her heart. Humming a quiet song that her mother used to sing to her as a child, Janica watched the flowers slowly begin to open. With the winter days approaching, a certain excitement bloomed within her. "I wonder how Lucas will react when he sees that I''ve sessfully bloomed a Winter''s Light here," she pondered, a smile forming on her lips. The memories she had with Lucas and this flower were precious to her. Although Lucas had grown and changed into the handsome young man she knew now, deep down, he was still the same hard-headed kid she had grown up with. Chuckling to herself, Janica set her watering pot upright and gently touched the flowers. After tending to the flowers, she brought her gardening tools back to the nearby storage house. She then cleaned herself up a bit before donning her training uniform. The Winter''s Light flowers were not just any flowers; they were a symbol of her past, a link to her cherished memories with Lucas, and a testament to her dedication and care. She hoped that Lucas would see and appreciate the effort she had put into bringing a piece of their shared past to life in the academy. As she finished preparing, a sense of satisfaction filled her. The gardens looked serene, and the flowers were well on their way to blooming. It was time to head to her training session, but she felt a deep sense of aplishment knowing that she had sessfully nurtured something beautiful and meaningful. Walking through the morning corridors of Killian Hall She had a look of regret etched across her face as she remembered the small fight she had with Lucas the other day. Walking through the morning corridors of Killian Hall, Janica''s face was etched with regret as she recalled the small fight she had with Lucas the other day. ''But that jerk... even though I only wanted to help'' she grumbled to herself. Although part of her reason for interrupting his training yesterday was because she wanted to spend time with him, overall, it was because she was greatly worried about him. "Please, just stay away from me for now, Janica," he had said. ''He didn''t have to say that to me...'' Shaking her head as her eyes grew watery, her steps became heavier and heavier with each passing moment. ''He allows the princess to be near him all the time, yet... that jerk dares to...'' ''Ahhh! I hate him!......For now, at least....'' she thought, frustration welling up inside her. As best friends, they had always had a few banters and disagreements, but this time, wasn''t Lucas clearly at fault for everything? What she did that time was only logical. After all, what kind of friend would just stand by and watch their best friend try to take on a high-tier frost spell alone? Her mind reyed the incident. Lucas had been pushing himself too hard, practicing a dangerous frost spell that could have serious consequences if not handled properly. Janica had intervened out of concern, not wanting to see him hurt. But instead of appreciating her worry, Lucas hadshed out, telling her to stay away. ''He''s such an idiot,'' she thought, wiping away a tear that threatened to fall. ''Why can''t he see that I''m just trying to help?'' The corridors seemed longer than usual, each step echoing her mixed feelings of anger, worry, and sadness. She remembered how they used tough and support each other, how they shared secrets and dreams. But now, it felt like there was a chasm between them, one that she didn''t know how to bridge. Even if he was the one who requested it and somehow survived the attack, it was still dumb and stupid. Lucas could have died that day if she hadn''t interfered. ''That jerk is strong, but he wouldn''t havee out of that without any fatal wounds... And that princess... why does she keep bothering him anyway?'' Janica muttered to herself. As her mind stressed out, Janica sighed deeply while looking outside through the gigantic windows of the hall. Realizing that she wouldn''t get much training done with all the stress she was feeling, she sighed even more deeply. "Should I just return to the garden?" she wondered. It was the only ce that helped her rx. She pondered for a bit, halting her steps, but then shook her head in response. Being there would only make her remember her happy memories with Lucas. If she mixed the young, innocent Lucas with the current, annoying Lucas, she might never have a ce to rx ever again. Continuing to walk, Janica found herself feeling increasingly conflicted. On one hand, she wanted to clear things up with Lucas, to find out why he was acting so distant and why he was letting the princess get so close to him. On the other hand, she didn''t want to seem needy or clingy. ''Maybe I should talk to him,'' she thought, her resolve hardening. ''Not to argue anymore, but to understand.'' Janica hesitated at the base of the staircase leading to the upper dormitories, her gaze fixed on the familiar figure in the distance. The unique golden blonde hair and the handsome profile confirmed her suspicion-it was Riley. He was engaged in conversation with a girl she couldn''t quite ce, her curiosity piqued. Not wanting to intrude but unable to tear her eyes away, Janica instinctively pressed herself against the corner of the stairs, partially hidden from view. Her mind raced with questions. "That''s Riley, right? What is he doing here?" It wasn''t unusual to see students lingering near the staircases, but the way Riley and the girl were positioned, just around the corner and slightly obscured, suggested they might not want to be overheard. Janica debated whether she should approach them or continue on her way. She strained her ears, trying to catch any snippets of their conversation. Riley''s expression was unreadable, as usual, but the girl seemed animated, gesturing with her hands as she spoke. Janica''s curiosity grew stronger, but she hesitated to interrupt. As Janica cautiously edged closer, her thoughts raced. Riley''s presence here contradicted her expectations of him diligently fulfilling his council duties. The sight of him engrossed in conversation with a strikingly beautiful woman stirred a mix of emotions within her. Her heart skipped a beat-not just out of fear and worry, but also a hint of excitement. ''Is he going at his new hunt again?'' Janica wondered silently. Rumors of Riley being a womanizer and a charmer had circted before, though she had initially dismissed them. Her first interactions with him had suggested for him to be respectful and a genuinely kind person at heart, which made those rumors seem unfounded. Now, however, doubts crept in. Janica leaned in a little closer, trying to catch snippets of their conversation without being noticed. Riley''s demeanor was difficult to read as usual, his expression neutral yet engaged. The woman, on the other hand, seemed animated her features entuated by a lively expression. Janica couldn''t ce her, but her presence next to Riley sparked a twinge of unease and curiosity in equal measure. Janica''s mind raced with a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions as she continued to observe Riley and the woman from her hidden vantage point near the staircase. ''Why is he caressing her hair...?'' Her eyes widened as she saw Riley''s gentle gesture, noticing how the woman blushed in response. Janica felt a pang of curiosity and confusion, not expecting to see such intimacy between them. ''H-his face is so close to hers.'' Janica leaned in slightly, trying to catch any whispers between them. Her heart pounded with a mixture of shock and curiosity. "What am I looking at right now!!!?" ''W-why is she not resisting his advances?'' Janica''s thoughts raced faster than ever. She couldn''t believe what she was witnessing, her innocence battling with the reality of the scene unfolding before her. And then it happened-a fleeting moment that sent Janica reeling. ''J-Just now, did they... kiss???'' Her eyes widened further, her cheeks burning as she struggled toprehend what she had just seen. Feeling overwhelmed by the flood of emotions and questions, Janica knew she should leave. It wasn''t right to spy on others, especially when it came to matters of the heart. Yet, the temptation to stay and unravel the mystery was just too strong. Chapter 103: Grand Festival 5 Chapter 103: Grand Festival 5 ? ''He''ll give me the limits of my opponents, he says....'' ''All for Just for a moment of my time in the future?'' She repeated his words in her mind, trying to make sense of the proposition. It seemed too simple, too absurd. "How absurd...." She couldn''t fathom why Riley, of all people, would offer her such valuable information. What did he mean by a moment of her time in the future? Why did he know the limits of her opponents'' budgets? If he truly did possess this knowledge, what was in it for him? Something didn''t feel right, and ra''s instincts screamed at her to be cautious. It was already peculiar that Riley had approached her out of the blue, and now, with this unexpected proposal, she couldn''t help but feel even warier of him. As she studied Riley''s neutral expression, ra weighed her options. epting his offer could provide her with a significant advantage in the bidding war for the Gatefall Bridge. However, it also meant putting herself in a position of potential vulnerability, owing Riley a favor that coulde back to haunt her. "Why are you offering me this information?" she finally asked, her voice steady but her eyes sharp. "What do you gain from this, Riley? What''s your true motive?" Riley''s face remainedposed, his eyes unwavering as he met her gaze. "Let''s just say I have my reasons. Consider it an investment in future cooperation." ra''s skepticism deepened. ''Future cooperation?'' What kind of cooperation could Riley be envisioning? ''Does he need me for something?'' She had always prided herself on her ability to read people and situations, but Riley was proving to be an enigma. Still, the opportunity was too tempting to dismiss outright. If Riley''s information was urate, it could tip the scales in her favor. But trusting him blindly was out of the question. She needed to proceed carefully, to ensure she wasn''t walking into a trap. Herst talks with Snow mentioned Riley being a potential ally of theirs, but this... This was far too convenient. ra''s mind raced with possibilities. ''Is he doing this for Snow?'' she wondered. As much as Riley and Snow were considered to be close, this didn''t make much sense. The one benefiting from all of this would be her, not Snow. The whole reason ra was helping Snow in the first ce was because of this same exact conversation they were having right now. Snow''s strategic brilliance had aligned perfectly with ra''s ambitions. But Riley''s sudden appearance with insider knowledge threw a wrench into everything. ''Is screwing over Snow the main goal?'' she mused. Although unlikely, it seemed applicable. After all, snakes tended to gather among those of royal blood, and Snow had the most exquisite of them all. Riley might not seem like one, but at the end of the day, he had the same cold-hearted blue blood of those around him. ''He was a noble.'' His family line might seem insignificant, but the connections that tied him to a certain person offset all that. ra''s thoughts drifted back to the many times she had observed Riley. He was alwaysposed, always calcting. He moved through the academy with an air of detachment, never fully revealing his cards. His neutral blue eyes had a way of piercing through people, seeing beyond their facades. But this offer... it was too transparent, too generous. ''Riley must have a hidden agenda,'' ra concluded. She couldn''t shake the feeling that he was maneuvering her into a corner, setting her up for something bigger. ''But what? And why now?'' ra might be a noble, but at heart, she was born a merchant. She knew how money flowed and, in turn, how people flowed. She was like a cunning little fox, always waiting, watching, listening, and observing every person she encountered ever since she was young. Her acute sense gave her a knack for understanding people based on their body movements, the sound of their voice, and even subtle little unconscious actions. ra could see it and smell it: Riley was being genuine right now. ''He knows something...'' she mused, and his information seemed urate. If so, did she even need Snow? She realized that her decision today could take the coin she flipped with Snow and reim it for herself. Snow was a good leader and a kind person, but if there were no benefits to be gained by allying with her, then what was the point of joining her side? As ra considered her next move, she thought back to her merchant roots. Her family, technically nobles of their own kingdom with ties to its royal blood, had built their heritage from the blood and sweat of merchants. The Luminaria family thrived onmerce and business, and ra had inherited that shrewdness. "You know a certain white snowke might break if I ept your proposal, right?" ra''s voice carried a yful edge as she probed Riley. Riley smiled, smoothly caressing her hair behind her ears, revealing her beautiful face even more. "That''s only if you decide to abandon her." ''So that option is viable?'' ra almost chuckled out loud at his bold statement. ''If he''s not preventing me from doing so...'' It was safe to assume that betraying Snow wouldn''t affect his own agenda either. And here she thought Snow had a good eye for people. ''To think that one of the people she was closest to had the potential to stab her in the back like this.'' ''Was the venom already injected the moment they met?'' ra''s assessment of Riley increased. She realized this man couldn''t be trifled with as easily as she initially thought. But screwing over Snow just like this and jumping onto a new, uncertain ship wasn''t her style. The merchant ancestry in her screamed for more. If she was going to set sail, why not take the whole fleet with her? ''Riley and Snow...'' ra thought to herself. It was risky, but she decided to make use of them thoroughly. ra Luminaria was a merchant at heart, and she knew that in the world ofmerce, loyalty was amodity, and profits were the ultimate goal. "Alright, Riley. I''ll take you up on your offer...." she said, her voice steady but filled with intent. ra then grabbed Riley''s cor and pulled him closer, her lips brushing against his ear. "But remember, a moment of my time in the future could cost you dearly," she whispered, a sly smile forming behind his back. A momentary chuckle escaped Riley''s lips as if finding the situation amusing. "Of course," he replied, his tone light but confident. "Just think of this as an investment... for you and me." ra released her grip on his cor, stepping back to look at him directly. Riley''s eyes held a mixture of amusement and respect. ra knew she had to tread carefully. Riley was a formidable opponent, but if she yed her cards right, he could also be a valuable ally. "Will a letter suffice as a form of our transaction?" Riley asked. "Yes... just send it to me in the most convenient of your matter, just not after the grand festival though" "Alright" As she turned to leave, ra''s mind was already racing with ns and strategies. She would leverage the information Riley provided, but she wouldn''t rely solely on it. She had her ownwork of contacts and her own resources. This was just another piece in the grand puzzle she was putting together. Whether Riley''s involvement in her matters bes positive or not. Can be decided by the results of her ordeal. ... Watching ra make her way out of the empty corner of the halls, a smile almost escaped my lips. ''That went surprisingly well'' I honestly believed that with the way I was handling things, she would be a bit more suspicious, but I guess the benefits of my offer were too much to ignore. As our promise was just based on words right now, she''ll probably wait for me to transact my payment in the letter I''ll send to her. And depending on the reliability of the numbers and names I list in my letter, an actual contract will then be established between us. ''I''ll send her half of what I know tonight,'' I decided. Since Yui was a maid of Killian Hall, she could deliver the letter to ra''s dorm without much suspicion. ra mightin about me telling her only half of what I know, but I had already given her enough freebies. Plus, I''m the one taking the risk here, so she''ll have to suffice with that. I watched her until she disappeared around the corner. ''She was walking surprisingly fast... is she that excited?'' I guess even top tier merchants like her can''t hide their happiness huh. Anyways, she''s really good at this, huh? She was even making all those expressions just to try and lure me into her supposed vulnerability. Acting as if she was scared of the consequences. She''s one hell of an actress. Although I might personally like her more than most of the other Act 1 heroines, I knew at heart she was as cold as a snake and as sly as a fox. If I don''t hold my ground, she''ll end up biting me before I even know it. ra was a full-blown merchant. She''ll take any advantages and profits as best as she could, and that includes exploiting a person''s idiocy. Words can be quite deceptive; after all, just like they say, the best liars always have the most genuine smile. ''Until an actual contract between us forms, I can''t let go of all the cards in my pocket.'' For now, at least I have a guarantee when that timees in Act 2. Turning around, I proceeded to head back to the training area. ''Janica might already be there...'' As I walked, I mentally prepared myself for the training session ahead. Janica likely already started training. If so, it would be a bit hard to ask her a question about Lucas then. After all, distraction was the worst enemy of concentration, and I didn''t really want to bother her just because I wanted to ask a certain question or two about Lucas. Should I just head straight towards the secret passage of the Killian gardens? Since Seo and I decided that would be our new meeting ce for private meetings now, she should arrive there before the afternoon ends. And a good old personal training wasn''t that bad anyway. With that in mind, I hastened my steps, intending to head there. But then, a certain red color grabbed my attention. Protruding out of a small wall near the magical trash burners, it was squirming slightly under my gaze. ''What the heck is she doing?'' Walking towards it, I looked down as I watched the red-headed woman in front of me squirm in fear under my gaze. "What are you doing, Janica?" Janica''s face turned a deeper shade of red as she quickly tried topose herself, brushing off the dust from her clothes. Her eyes darted around nervously, avoiding direct eye contact with me. "Ah-hahaha R-Riley? Hoho.... What a coincidence to think I would see you here...." Janica''s nervousughter echoed in the narrow hallway, her cheeks flushed a deep crimson. "Uh... I was just... um... checking something," she stammered, clearly caught off guard by my sudden appearance. ''Right....'' I thought, raising an eyebrow. She fidgeted ufortably, her hands sping together as if seeking some form of escape. "Yes, well, you see... I thought I saw something unusual and decided to investigate." She continued, her voice trembling slightly. "Like, ah, you know.... Ah-ah, t-that''s right, you know about those tiny mana rats, right? The ones tormenting the dorm master to this day? I-I saw one of them entering the trash burner, so I thought, U-uhm... it died?" Just like in the game. ''She''s really bad at this, huh...'' Although her genuine honesty and her inability to lie straight might seem like a good thing, it was an extreme liability in most cases. Especially if you''re trying to speed run a certain route handling Janica''s weakness was just most of the times too much of a hassle. That was why it was best advised in themunity guidelines to remove Janica from the party fromte [Act 1] all the way to the end of [Act 2], to have a steady and smooth sailing of the main story. Unless of course you were a hardcore [Hero''s legacy] gamer fan like me who wanted to experience every inch and corner the game had to offer, just to try and have a tiny bit more percentage in immersion points. It seemed she also realized how absurd her excuse sounded by the deep red blush spreading across her cheeks.] ''Why is she even here?'' Dust and small ashes from the burner had soiled a portion of her dress and face, making her look like a lost, dirty little kid on the verge of tears from embarrassment. In an attempt to cheer her up a little, I grabbed a small handkerchief from my pocket and moved to clean her face. But before I could reach her, she moved like lightning, dashing off behind me. "I-I already have L-Lucas s-so please don''t ly your hands on me as well!" she stammered, her voice trembling. "Huh?" I said,pletely taken aback. "I promise I won''t t-tell anyone about what happened today..." she continued, her words tumbling out in a rush. "Wait, Janica, I was-" I tried to exin, but she cut me off. "Please don''t make me your next target G-GOOD BYE!!!" she shouted before running off like an unstoppable bullet train. ''Target???'' ''Huh????'' ''Why the heck would I target her? and What in the actual hell is she even talking about?'' I stood there, bewildered by her outburst. It took a moment for her words to sink in, and then it hit me. ''Wait... was she here this entire time? If so, did she see me and ra talking?'' The realization dawned on me, and I felt a mix of frustration and amusement. If she had indeed witnessed my conversation with ra, it might exin her bizarre reaction. She must have jumped to some wild conclusions. As I stood there, reying the events in my mind, it dawned on me. ''ra must have noticed Janica''s presence.'' That would exin why she had cast that barrier and acted strangely throughout our conversation. Those strange, almost seductive antics suddenly made sense. Even the moment she subtly manipted me using her telekinesis, into caressing her hair felt like part of her strategy. With a sigh, I shook my head in both amusement and disbelief. ''ra... you really are something else'' I thought to myself, a small smile tugging at the corners of my lips despite the confusion and unexpected turn of events. Watching Janica ran off in the distance.... I knew my reputation here in the academy was about to get worse. Chapter 104 Grand Festival 6 Chapter 104 Grand Festival 6 "Hehe~ Junior, did you know I''m going to be one of the judges for the uing grand festival?" I nced up from the stack of papers in front of me. I was in the corner of the student council office, diligently working on thest of the tasks President Dorothy had assigned me. It was the final day of the weekend, and tomorrow, the first day of the grand festival wouldmence. I aimed toplete all my duties so I could have some free time to rx before my fight with Lucas. "You aren''t going to participate, Senior? You''re the third-year''s top representative, right?" I asked, genuinely curious. Alice giggled, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Hehe~ well, I made a few small talks with the principal and vo, I became one of the judges~" Weeks had passed since I joined the student council, and as usual, Senior Alice was as lively as ever. She sat in front of me, holding a cute rabbit-like plushie, her presence a constant source of distraction. Yet, there was something endearing about her bubbly energy that made the interruptions almost wee. I couldn''t help but smile at her enthusiasm. "I see. Well, I guess that means you''ll have a front-row seat to all the action." Alice nodded vigorously, her plushie bouncing along with her movements. "Exactly! It''s going to be so exciting." Right now, she was talking about the proceedings for the grand festival tomorrow. Although I already knew about her bing a judge, being a yer of the game, it was still fun seeing her talk so happily about it. "Won''t it be bad if you don''t join? I heard some magic tower masters came here to personally see your talents and progress," I said, recalling the game details. In the game, it wasn''t explicitly mentioned, even in her own route, but many people came to the grand festival this year just to see Alice fight. I guess when you''re regarded as a future Archon, such attention is to be expected. Alice tilted her head thoughtfully, her plushie still in her hands. "Hm~ that''s true, but I don''t really care~ Besides, even if people say that I''m the third-year representative, I share that title with Celine and Pres. So, me skipping it out won''t really matter since seeing Pres fight will surely satisfy them." She made it sound so simple, but I knew better. Alice was an exceptional talent, one of the brightest stars in our academy. Her decision to step back and let the spotlight fall on others spoke volumes about her character. She wasn''t driven by glory or the need for validation from the esteemed visitors; her motivations ran deeper. "You really are something, Senior," I said, admiring her nonchnce. "Most people would jump at the chance to showcase their skills in front of such an audience." Alice shrugged with a yful grin. "Hehe~ I guess I''m not most people. Plus, I get to enjoy the festival without the pressure ofpeting. It''s a win-win for me." I chuckled at her carefree attitude. "Fair enough. I suppose it does have its perks." Although not nearly as well-known to the others, most people and students regarded our student council president, Dorothy Gale, as one of the top students in the magic department among third years. She was actually considered second only because Alice had more mana. In terms of actual magic affinity, control, and knowledge, Dorothy was no slouch. That was why the title of the strongest was shared among the two of them. In an actual fight, Alice would probably still win due to her massive mana reserves and her familiar, but under the right conditions, Dorothy could give her a run for her money. Dorothy''s precision and mastery of spells were unparalleled, and her strategic mind made her a formidable opponent. She excelled in utilizing the environment to her advantage and had an impressive arsenal of spells at her disposal. "What will happen to your assigned opponent then, Senior? Do we have to reschedule their fight?" "Ah, there''s no need for that. I already managed that matter myself and reassigned her to be the President''s opponent," "I see." I guess she really didn''t want to join the grand festival, huh? Considering how meticulously she bothered with all of this, I''m pretty sure the rescheduling may have earned her quite an earful from both the President and the principal herself. "Hehehe~ I''m excited to see what you''re really capable of, Junior. From what I heard among the first years; it seems there''s more to you than meets the eye~" Senior teased with a yful grin. "Please don''t expect too much" "Ho~ staying humble now, are we? Since this Senior of yours has be a professional judge, want me to guarantee you a perfect score no matter what happens?" "I think you''ll get me into even more trouble if you do that," "Hahaha, that''s true," Senior agreed, enjoying the banter between them. Since she''s one of the judges now, I felt slightly more pressured knowing she''ll be watching my fight with Lucas tomorrow. Since it was the first match of the day, fewer people would probablye to see it, as the matches begin quite early in the morning. I was hoping to lessen the burden of embarrassment in case I lost, but with Alice around, I guess I can''t have such positive notions. Continuing to check through the papers, I finally assessed everything. I highlighted some information that still needed a bit more evaluation, but I''m sure Dorothy will handle it properly. With that done, I immediately left it in front of Dorothy''s desk. Since she still has a meeting with the principal, she''ll probably see it this evening. "You sure are diligent, Junior~" I''ve noticed this since I''ve spent a bit more time with her recently, but Alice surprisingly likedplimenting people¡­? ''Specificallyplimenting me.'' She was being extremely nice to me for some reason. With that usual lively smile of hers, she seemed very enthusiastic about everything, but somehow, it felt off at times, for reasons unknown to me¡ªlike she was trying to convey something or do something subtly. I had asked her a couple of times before why she was acting this way now, but she always just yed it off as her being a senior. However, I knew there was more to it than that. After all, she was my favorite, and I practically knew everything about her likes and dislikes. ''Maybe this was her true personality?'' I wondered, contemting whether this side of her couldn''t be experienced through the narrow lens of aputer screen. Though I didn''t exactly dislike it, her obvious kindness towards me dide with its burdens. She was more touchy than usual, sometimes louder, and would asionally perform strange acts on her own to catch my attention. Even Dorothy and Celine had noticed her peculiar behavior. Of course, even if she were called out, she would simply brush it off, insisting that she had always acted that way. I had grown ustomed to her behavior by now, but I still wished she would keep her antics in check. I vividly recalled the time she casually held my hand while we walked back to Killian Hall. ''The stares I got were enough to kill me'' I ignore the stares not wanting to entertain the thought of any further rumors tarnishing my name. My reputation in school as a notorious womanizer had plummeted so drastically that some girls went out of their way to avoid meeting my gaze, and even some seniors did the same. Not to mention the hateful and envious nces I received from the male students. "Since you''re done with your work, shall we have lunch together, Junior?" she asked, her voice breaking through my thoughts. I nodded silently at her suggestion. ¡­.. [Hero''s Legacy] [Act 1, Chapter 5: The Grand Abduction] In the original game scenario, after a fierce battle against General Auvin''s cronies, the grand festival proceeded as nned. Protagonist Lucas, amidst the festivities, was ted to face Senior Kalo, a formidable knight student from the second year. The anticipation of their showdown hung thick in the air. However, just as Lucas and Kalo were about to sh, chaos erupted with startling violence. A sudden terrorist attack shook the entire stadium, throwing the festival into disarray. Visitors and students alike were injured, forcing an abrupt cancetion of the event. Amidst the pandemonium, the final struggle against General Auvin and his loyalists ensued. In the midst of the chaos, Janica, a crucial figure in the unfolding drama, was kidnapped by General Auvin, who managed to evade capture yet again. But fortune favored Lucas and his allies; General Auvin''s escape was thwarted by Snow, or more specifically her Shadow Knights, dispatched by the emperor to protect his daughter. The climactic confrontation with General Auvin followed soon after, marking a turning point in Lucas''s life. For the first time, he found himself on the precipice of taking another human life¡ªa decision that shed with his deeply-held knight''s honor and reverence for all human life, regardless of their deeds. This inner conflict between his moralpass and the harsh realities of self-preservation became a defining struggle for Lucas in this act. Depending on your decision, his strength and mentality will grow in the direction you choose. This moment was pivotal, shaping the progression of Act 2 and beyond. With General Auvin eliminated early on, concerns about sudden terrorist attacks or kidnappings dissipated. The grand festival proceeded smoothly as intended, without any interruptions. Yet, the absence of immediate threats posed a dilemma: should Lucas retain his current naive mindset, or should circumstances be engineered to force him to mature, mirroring the game''s original narrative? Each choice carried its own advantages and consequences. Maintaining Lucas''s innocence could preserve his purity and idealism, appealing to certain story arcs. On the other hand, orchestrating challenges to his worldview could yield greater character development and narrative depth in the future. Reflecting on these options, after the match concludes, a thought crossed your mind: ''I wonder if I should hire some random thugs to kidnap Janica?'' I mused to myself, but quickly shook my head at the thought. I''d probably only end up creating more trouble for myself to clean up. "Junior¡­" Should I let Lucas remain the goody-two-shoes he''s always been? It would be the longer path, but perhaps the safest bet. Abrupt changes in personality could be jarring and might not fit well with the story''s flow. "Junior!" Alice''s loud voice snapped me out of my reverie, her raised brow indicating annoyance. "Your pasta is about to get cold," she said, clearly irritated. "Ah, yes... sorry," I apologized, realizing I''d been lost in thought at the expense of our meal. Alice had paid for my expensive lunch right now, and my distraction was rude. "Is something wrong, Junior~?" Alice asked, her skepticism evident. "No" I replied, shaking my head. "Just thinking about the busy day tomorrow." "I see..." Alice still seemed unconvinced but chose not to press further. Sighing inwardly, I took a spoonful of my pasta and appreciated its taste. ''But is this really worth 5,000 gems?'' It''s good, but... It''s really not worth the price. I could probably buy a 300-500 gem pasta in themercial district that would taste better than this. ''Tsk, this was such a scam...'' I muttered to myself, feeling slightly guilty for letting Alice pay for this extravagance. "Junior..." "Hm?" "Do you like me?" ''Cough!!!?'' I almost choked on the pasta slipping down my throat. Why was she suddenly asking such a question? "Excuse me?" I managed to sputter out, bewildered by her unexpected inquiry. Alice smirked mischievously, looking at me openly. "Do you like me?" ''Huh?'' My mind raced. Why was she suddenly asking that question right now? We were sitting in the cafeteria on a weekend, and although it wasn''t crowded, there were still enough people around to make me feel ufortable. ''She does realize we''re in public, right?'' "Junior?" Alice''s voice pulled my attention back. She smiled, not directly at me but slightly behind me. Curious, I turned around. There, at a distance, strands of silver hair fluttered in the air,plementing the pristine white dress that matched her fair skin and hair perfectly. Princess Snow stood there with her jewel-like blue eyes, an epitome of beauty. It had been a long time since Ist saw her. ''Why was she here, of all ces?'' Alice and Snow locked eyes, their gazes almost sparking with unspoken words. The atmosphere around us shifted subtly, charged with an unexpected tension. "¡­.." "....." I remained silent, unsure of what to say or do in this sudden encounter. Chapter 105: Grand Festival 7 Chapter 105: Grand Festival 7 ? Chills ran down my spine. As the two girls locked eyes, the air around us grew noticeably colder. It wouldn''t have surprised me if Snow was passively using her frost aura skill. Snow stood with her hands behind her back, her gaze emotionless but powerful. It was as if her very presencemanded silence, a silent warning etched in the air. Although she wasn''t looking directly at me, the message was clear: do not speak unless spoken to. Alice, on the other hand, maintained a bright smile, but the pressure emanating from her was just as intense. The cheerful fa?ade couldn''t mask the underlying tension. "So, Junior, do you like me~?" Alice repeated, her words now sharper and louder, cutting through the thick atmosphere like a knife. I nced down at my te, noticing frost subtly forming around my pasta. Snow''s presence was almost tangible, her silent death re urging me to choose my words carefully. Even without direct eye contact, I could feel her daring me to respond, as if the very fabric of our rtionship depended on my answer. The oppressive silence pressed in on me from both sides. Alice''s question hung in the air, demanding a response, while Snow''s silentmand dared me to tread carefully. My heart raced, caught between the icy tension of Snow''s unspoken expectations and the sharp curiosity in Alice''s voice. ''But Alice!'' This felt like an entire d¨¦j¨¤ vu with Seo fromst time. Why was Alice even asking such a question right in front of Snow? Was she trying to rile her up or something? She wasn''t even being ambiguous; she was straightforwardly asking me with that bright smile and the pink blush across her cheeks. Her expressions were openly lovely right now, almost as if she were secretly flirting with me. All the while, shepletely ignored Snow''s presence, who was just right next to me. Of course, I didn''t hate being flirted with by my favorite heroine like this, but now wasn''t exactly the right time for that. Snow''s presence felt like a death sentence right now. I hadn''t even done anything yet, but I felt like I was at fault here for some reason. The pressure from both sides was almost unbearable. On one side, Alice''s innocent yet daring inquiry, and on the other, Snow''s icy and imposing silence. "Alice," I began, trying to find the right words to diffuse the tension. "This isn''t really the best time or ce for that kind of question." Alice''s eyes widened slightly, a hint of hurt crossing her face before she quickly masked it with her usual cheerful demeanor. "Oh, is that so?" she replied, her tone still light but with an edge that hadn''t been there before. I nced at Snow, who remained silent, her gaze now fixed on me. The frost around my pasta seemed to thicken, as if mirroring the chill that ran down my spine. I like Alice, that much was a fact. After all, how could I not? She was my favorite heroine, the one I spent the most time with, immersing myself in her story and character. But asking me if I liked her or not could lead to a number of conclusions. Sure, I might like her as a heroine, but now, as a person, that notion of likeness was bing something entirely different. Ever since we''d gotten a bit closer to each other due to my constant visits to the council, I''de to realize there was more to her character than the air-headed genius I knew her as in the game. She was kind, thoughtful, and surprisingly perceptive. She hadyers ofplexity that I hadn''t fully appreciated before. Her quirks and idiosyncrasies, the way sheughed at the simplest jokes, and the passion she showed for the things she loved-all of these traits made her more real, more human, and, dare I say, more lovable. She was a truly genuine person at heart, and she was a really great friend to have, especially if you''re feeling stressed. The bright smile she always gave you seemed to recharge your energy just by looking at it, and her fun, bubbly voice had a way of helping you rx. ''Is that the reason why Dorothy insists Alice officially join the council?'' I wondered. Whatever the reason, it was clear that Alice was a wonderful friend, and I absolutely liked her for that. She was my favorite, and I liked her. But it was very different from the like and love I felt for her in the game. I liked Alice, but in a friendly manner. That was the general feeling I had for her right now. How could I trante that to her without implying other meanings? Alice then chuckled to herself, covering her mouth as if finding my sudden silence amusing. "Hm~ I thought your feelings for me were clear, but I guess that wasn''t the case?" "No, I actually like you, Senior-" I began, but she cut me off. "R-Really? It''s kind of embarrassing if you openly say it like that, Junior~ It was just a joke, you know?" She blushed, her usual confidence faltering for a moment. "In a friendly manner, of course," I rified, feeling a bit exasperated. She was the one who asked in the first ce; why was she acting all embarrassed now? "Really now~? You''re really cute, you know, Junior," Alice teased, giggling. "There''s nothing wrong with being a bit more honest, you know? After all, I hold a special ce in your heart, right?" I fell silent, unsure how to respond. ''How does she know that?'' Was I too obvious? "A special ce in your heart is a bit¡ª" I started, but Alice''s expression changed, her eyes slightly watery as she stared at me. "Then I don''t?" she said in a sadder tone, her voice trembling slightly. "No..." "Hehehe, there it is then. I''m special to you~" she said, her yful demeanor returning. This girl... she was surprisingly aggressive right now. Is making fun of me that amusing to her? I couldn''t help but feel a mix of frustration and endearment at her antics. She was pushing me out of myfort zone, but at the same time, it was clear she valued our rtionship deeply by not getting too deep into it. Alice leaned back in her chair, her gaze shifting towards Snow. "Are you done?" Snow''s voice cut through the air, her tone neutral. "Oh, Princess Snow, you were here?" Alice feigned surprise, her hand delicately covering her lips with a sly smile. "Care to join us?" Snow didn''t reply to her, choosing instead to ignore Alice as she turned her attention directly to me, her left hand lightly resting on my shoulder. It was a simple touch, but it sent a chill through my entire body, freezing me in ce once more... ''I don''t think she realize her frost mana is leaking right now'' "Riley, can I have a moment of your time?" Snow''s voice softened, her cold expression giving way to warmth and gentleness, a stark contrast to the way she was touching me. "Hey, Junior hasn''t finished his lunch yet, you know?" Alice interjected, trying to lighten the mood. Snow nced at the pasta I was eating and smirked faintly. "I''m sorry for the inconvenience, but an important matter has arisen, something he can''t ignore right now. Don''t worry, I''llpensate you with another meal, Riley." "Hey, even if you''re a princess, bothering someone is very rude, you know?" Alice retorted, crossing her arms. "I believe ignoring someone is even more rude... especially ignoring royalty and the customs that stand by it," Snow replied calmly, her posture dignified. "This is the academy. Royal customs can''t be forced here," Alice argued. "But a simple greeting isn''t a custom, no?" Snow countered, her tone firm yetposed. Seeing that these two were on the verge of sparking unnecessary trouble, I intervened. I reached out and gently touched Snow''s hand that was on my shoulder, signaling for her to release her hold. She seemed surprised by my sudden firmness, her expression turning apologetic as she noticed the frost creeping onto my shoulder. "I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to..." Snow began, her voice filled with regret. "No, it''s fine..." I reassured her, brushing off the frost gently. I didn''t want to escte the situation any further. Already, the attention we were drawing with two academy beauties and myself was more than enough. If Snow were to suddenly bow down before me, it would undoubtedly ignite a new wave of rumors. I sighed inwardly, just thinking about it. "Is something wrong, Snow?" I asked, concern evident in my voice. She hade all this way for me, and the matter requiring my attention must have been significant-perhaps council work or something equally pressing. Snow appeared dissatisfied with my casual dismissal of her earlier apology. She bit her lip slightly, then sighed softly as she leaned closer, her voice a whisper in my ear. "It''s matters regarding the Heavens family... It would be best if we could talk about it somewhere quieter" she murmured. Hearing the familiar family name sent another chill down my spine. ''Matters with the Heavens family? Why is that name suddenly popping up here? Did something change in the main scenario again?'' I wondered, feeling a sense of unease. Setting down the fork I had been holding onto, I nced at Alice apologetically and stood up. "I''m sorry, Alice, but it seems important matters need to be attended to." "Eh, but Junior, you..." Alice started, clearly taken aback by my abrupt departure. "Lead the way, Snow," I said firmly, trying to muster confidence despite the uncertainty gnawing at me. Snow nodded; her expression unreadable but reassuring. "Thank you for understanding, Riley. This won''t take long." With that, we left the cafeteria, leaving behind Alice, who seemed slightly shocked at being left behind so abruptly. I could sense her concern and curiosity lingering behind me, but right now, my focus was on whatever awaited me in the matters regarding the Heavens family. ''I''m sorry Alice but anything that has to do with the Heavens family is a matter I just can''t ignore'' I just hope this isn''t going to bring down my favorability points on her. "Hm~ they just left you, huh?" Cheshire remarked casually. "Ugh~" Alice grumbled in frustration, pressing her hands against her face. "Why did you make me say all of those things, Cheshire?" "But it did help you out, right?" Cheshire countered, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "I don''t know about that... You''re just making me act like a total idiot in front of him," Alice replied, exasperated. She scratched her head, her face turning bright red as she recalled all the times she had let Cheshire take control whenever Riley was around. Remembering her bold actions and open questions to him made her feel intensely embarrassed. Hadn''t she essentially expressed her interest in him through her actions? Cheshire chuckled softly. "Come on, Alice. You''ve got to admit, it''s been fun seeing you all happy like that." Alice sighed heavily, her embarrassment mixing with a hint of resignation. "I suppose... but I didn''t think it through. What if he thinks I''m just ying around?" Cheshire shrugged nonchntly. "You''ll never know unless you talk to him about it. Maybe he appreciates your honesty more than you think." "I don''t know about that. Maybe I just seem like a total klutz of a senior to him..." Alice sighed, feeling self-conscious. "Maybe letting you posses me was the wrong choice?" "Oh,e on, Alice, pull yourself together. If I hadn''t intervened, no progress would have happened between the two of you," Cheshire teased, his tone yful yet knowing. "Sticking and acting all weird around him isn''t going to make us closer, and I''m not exactly trying to get close to him," Alice retorted, crossing her arms defensively. "Even if you say that, you know I can read your heart even if I don''t take control over your body, right?" "Hehe~ You enjoyed every inch and corner of his body when I hugged himst time, didn''t you?" Cheshire continued teasing, a smirk ying on his face. "T-that was just a one-time thing," Alice stuttered, her cheeks flushing pink. "Sure~"Cheshire''s eyes twinkled mischievously. Alice narrowed her eyes at her familiar. She knew Cheshire could be a bit of a tease, buttely, he had been unusually direct. She sighed, knowing deep down that everything he said was true. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t be as close to Riley as she was now. After all, she had been too embarrassed to even face him properly whenever he was in the council. Cheshire''s yful meddling had certainly pushed their rtionship forward, whether she liked to admit it or not. "But master, are you just going to let this be? Your man was taken, you know~"Cheshire prodded, his tone yful yet probing. "It''s fine," Alice replied calmly. "You saw the spark in his emotions, right?" "Hm~ I guess we can let him be for now... To think a young man like him can exude that type of emotion... I wonder if he has someone he really hates?" Cheshire mused aloud. Alice nodded in agreement with Cheshire''s observation. It had been the first time she had seen Riley''s heart that was so full of pink sparks get completely covered by absolute darkness.... She wondered what Snow could have possibly said to provoke such a strong reaction from him. Despite spending a considerable amount of time together, she couldn''t quite piece together the puzzle. "The more I get to know him, the less I feel like I understand him," Alice admitted, her brow furrowing in thought. ''It''s clear that he likes me that much was evident just based on the color of his heart.... but his actions contradicts, all of it'' "Is he really even my fated one?" this was a question she just couldn''t get a proper answer to, even after all this time. "That''s why I keep telling you, you should just go for it and kiss him intensely when you get the chance tsk tsk tsk~" "You saw how his usual emotionless gaze cracks when you get all physical, right? Trust me, he''ll be yours in no time, if you do so," Cheshire suggested, his voice filled with mischievous confidence. "K-kiss him? Are you crazy?" Alice stammered, blushing furiously. "Probably?" Cheshire chuckled, his proud cat-like face beaming. Unable to resist, Alice couldn''t help butunch a yful falcon punch at Cheshire, who merely laughed into the empty air, thoroughly enjoying his role in stirring up Alice''s emotions and teasing her relentlessly. Chapter 106: Grand Festival 8 Chapter 106: Grand Festival 8 ? Recalling the events in the game, the involvement of the Heavens family in the grand festival was almost non-existent. Aside from a few dialogues and details from the crowd mentioning the Heavens family as one of the event sponsors, they didn''t y any direct role. Working with the student council, I had seen a list of names for the sponsors for the uing event, but nothing noteworthy enough to stand out like the Heavens family. Snow''s personal request to discuss this matter in a more private area suggested that whatever it was, it was sensitive enough to avoid public discussion at the academy. I had thought of many implications for the sudden involvement of the Heavens family, but I hoped it wasn''t going in the direction I feared. As we walked through the quieter halls of the academy, Snow''s demeanor remained calm yet serious. I could feel the weight of her presence beside me, a stark contrast to her usualposed and somewhat distant attitude. "You get along quite well with Senior Alice," Snow said, eying me from the side. Judging from her expression, it seemed she wasn''t pleased with what had happened earlier. "Yes, Senior and I work in the student council, so things just got well along the way," I replied, trying to keep my tone neutral. "Hmm...." She mumbled, her voice carrying a note of dissatisfaction. Her expression had softened from its previous ice-cold demeanor to a gentle gaze and smile, but it somehow felt just as dangerous as when she was mad. "Are you two close?" she asked curiously, her ears perking up like an elf''s as if waiting intently for my answer. "In a sense, yes... we are technically co-workers, right?" I said, hoping this would be a satisfactory response. "Is that so...." Snow''s poker face made it difficult to discern her thoughts. But seeing as she didn''t delve deeper into the matter, I guessed she was fairly satisfied with my answer for now. We continued walking in silence, the air between us thick with unspoken words. Eventually, we arrived at a gigantic white carriage parked conveniently just outside the cafeteria. The intricate design, the giant symbol, and the insignia on the side made it easy to guess who it belonged to. "Is this the imperial family''s carriage?" I asked, though the answer was obvious. Snow nodded. "Yes." "Your Highness, and Sir Riley," greeted Ellie, Snow''s personal maid, with a light bow as she opened the carriage door using telekinesis. Beside her stood the coachman, who performed the same bow while tipping his fedora from atop the carriage. Snow had mentioned that we should discuss matters in a more private setting, but I hadn''t anticipated the need for a carriage. I thought we would simply find a secluded area or room within the academy. Clearly, this matter required a significant level of precaution. Ellie climbed up near the coachman''s side, leaving Snow and me to enter the carriage. Inside, the luxurious interior spoke volumes about the family''s wealth and status. Snow gestured for me to enter first, and Iplied, feeling a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. The plush seats and intricate designs indicated the carriage''s importance. As we settled into our seats, I noticed a few people staring, but I ignored their gazes, having grown ustomed to it by now. Snow and I sat parallel to each other, and the carriage began to move forward, heading to our destination. The atmosphere inside the carriage was filled with an air of quiet tension. Snow''s expression was calm, yet her eyes conveyed a sense of urgency. I couldn''t help but feel a bit anxious about whaty ahead. "Snow, what exactly are the matters with the Heavens family that require my attention?" I asked, my voice steady despite the confusion swirling in my mind. Snow seemed a bit surprised as I called her name directly. She appeared to have been lost in thought, but she quicklyposed herself, sitting up straight. Raising her fingers, a blue transparent barrier spread across the carriage doors and windows. It was a sound-blocking spell simr to the one ra used, only much denser in nature. "What exactly is your rtionship with the Heavens family, Riley?" Snow countered, her eyes narrowing slightly as she returned my question with another. I was taken aback. I thought she already knew about my rtionship and connection with the Heavens family. Considering even someone like Dorothy already knew about it and I had openly mentioned it to Rosest time, information about me like this should have been out in the open. Especially for someone like Snow, who was meticulous in gathering information about people who intrigued her. But I guess that wasn''t the case. Was she just respecting my privacy, or do I simply not hold enough value in her eyes to warrant a thorough investigation of my background? Maybe she''s just being mindful of our rtionship since we''ve gotten close to each other. ''If so, that''s a bit sweet of her.'' I''ve always thought she was the type to take advantage of the people around her, but I guess exceptions are made for every person, huh. Snow then sighed slightly as she crossed her legs. "The academy is silently in an uproar right now due to a certain person''s activity, and you, Riley, are at the forefront of the matter," she said, pointing at me. "So tell me, why is Uncle-no, why is the Grand Duke asking for you?" "The Grand Duke?" I echoed, my surprise evident. "Yes, Duke Heavens is in the academy right now, resid in an empty Snow rified, her gaze unwavering. I blinked, processing the information. in the royal hall," The Grand Duke was here? In the academy? And he was asking for me specifically? Questions popped up in my head? ''Father... is here?'' the thought echoed inside me. Why? Surprised by the sudden revtion, my mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. The implications were staggering. I couldn''t say I didn''t expect something unexpected to happen, given the recent shenanigans at the school, but even still... he''s the Duke, right? Can he just show up at the academy like this? What about his duties back in the duchy? The territory the Grand Duke controls is on par with, if notrger than, what the entire imperial family manages. It was even the main reason he couldn''t interfere with the events that followed after Liyana''s enrollment here. ''She''s not here, is she?'' I thought, not wanting to even consider the possibility. Snow seemed a bit confused at my sudden silence. I sighed and calmed myself down, trying to collect my thoughts. "Snow, you''re saying that Duke Heavens is here, personally, in the academy?" I asked, needing confirmation to make sure I wasn''t misunderstanding. "Yes," Snow replied, her tone serious. "He arrived this morning and has been residing in the royal hall ever since. His presence has caused quite a stir among the administration." I took a deep breath, trying to process the information. "And he''s asked for me specifically?" Snow nodded. "Yes, his request was explicit. He wants to meet with you privately." My heart thumped in conscious fear. ''Snow said the Duke came, but that didn''t mean Liyana would also be here. After all, without him in the duchy, his next in line would be the one taking care of things alongside the head butler. Liyana might be busy with logistical work right now.'' "Riley?" Since she''s bound to know about it in due time anyway, I might as well exin everything to her now. "The Grand Duke of the Empire... Luther Heavens... he is my father." "Huh?" Snow''s eyes almost bulged out of their sockets as she heard my voice. Sheer disbelief etched across her face. "What do you-" "Or more specifically, he''s my father-inw?" The moment I rectified my answer, Snow made weird squirbling noises like a cranky machine about to explode, unable to process everything she just heard. "What... what do you mean by that!?" she finally managed to stammer, her voice a mix of shock and confusion. ----- ''Father-inw...'' ''Father-inw...'' ''Father-inw...'' The words resonated inside Snow''s head like an eternally repeating echo. Her mind felt concave and hollow as she struggled to process the revtion Riley had justid bare. ''What''s going on?'' she thought, bewildered. She understood the words perfectly, yet the implications they carried were nothing short of bewildering. How? Why? When? Snow knew Riley understood the gravity of his controversial words. He wouldn''t lie about something so significant. The only reason he could openly say those words was because they were nothing more than the truth. The Duke had only one child, a daughter he cherished deeply. Rumor had it that the young Heavens would never find a partner due to the Duke''s intense protective nature. This daughter, Liyana, was known for her grace and intelligence, often seen as unattainable by many suitors within the empire. Snow''s mind raced with questions. If Riley was indeed betrothed to Liyana, why hadn''t he mentioned it before? And why was the Grand Duke himself now involved,ing all the way to the academy? She tried to calm her racing thoughts, reminding herself to focus on the present. But no matter how much she tried to dismiss it, a certain pain of confusion lingered in Snow''s mind like an unwee guest. ''He''s betrothed to Liyana...?'' How did she not know? The revtion rattled Snow to her core. As the carriage rattled along and Riley called out her name, her thoughts were elsewhere entirely. Riley was supposed to be a countryside noble, someone with no significant influence or connections to the upper echelons. That was the impression she had formed after a cursory investigation into his family background. She had already considered the future with Riley to be uncertain given their differing statuses, but now it felt like an insurmountable barrier stood between them. The bright future she had imagined sharing with him now seemed like nothing more than a distant dream. Snow couldn''tprehend the emotions swirling inside her. She nced at Riley''s worried face, trying to reconcile the person she knew with this newfound knowledge. It was a surreal moment, one that made her want tough at herself and beg the heavens above that this conversation was just a terrible dream. Riley began exining everything to her in concise and honest matter but all of it passed through her ears... she didn''t want to ept it. The reality sank in as the carriage continued its journey. She identally fell for her cousin''s fianc¨¦. .... "Then this is where I''ll have to leave you...." Snow said in a quitter tone than her usual composed voice. It was clear to me that Snow was deeply affected by the revtion about my engagement. As she bid me farewell with a quieter tone than usual, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt. "Yes, thank you," I replied, watching her demeanor closely. Her usualposed demeanor was subdued, and she seemed lost in her thoughts ever since our conversation in the carriage. ''I guess the shock of finding out about my fianc¨¦e was too great for her.'' Throughout the ride, Snow had kept her head down, almost as if avoiding my gaze. It wasn''t much of a conversation; she mostly sat silently while I pondered over the implications of our newfound understanding. As she guided me through the hallways of the royal hall, her subdued manner made me feel uneasy. Watching her leave, I couldn''t shake the feeling of having disappointed her. Since Snow had technically confessed her interest for me after the duo exams, I had been cautious about reciprocating. Any form of rtionship with her couldplicate my ns for the future. But now, actually being given a free escape to just that.... I started to reconsider things, especially after seeing her hurt face. ''I should try to make it up to her somehow.'' Reflecting on Snow''s loyalty and support, I feltpelled to mend the rift between us. Maybe there was a way to reassure her withoutpromising our goals. Perhaps a heartfelt conversation or a gesture of gratitude could alleviate the tension between us. Sighing deeply, I gathered my resolve. Anyways, right in front of me were the doors where the Duke, my future father-inw, awaited. I gulped at the sudden pressure that intensified with every step. As I got closer to the room, I felt the urge to run away, unable to face the idea of meeting Liyana here. But I knew avoiding the problem wouldn''t lead me anywhere, especially since the Duke had personally requested my presence. Knock... Knock... I knocked twice on the door. A golden outline glowed around it before the door clicked and opened on its own. Pushing it slightly, the door swung open to reveal a luxurious room, grander than anything I had seen at Killian Hall. With a single nce, it was clear this space was reserved for royalty or those on par with it. As I took a single step inside, an overwhelming presence made my body shiver, and cold sweat ran down my spine. The atmosphere seemed to tighten with each passing second as a formidable aura closed in on me from all directions. Finally, a gentle step echoed in front of me. "Riley, you''re here." A warm, kind voice greeted me, apanied by a gentle smile. Approaching me with an imposing stature of almost seven feet, a handsome man with a ponytail stood before me. His red eyes and white hair mirrored my fianc¨¦e''s, unmistakably Luther Heavens, the Grand Duke of the Germonia Empire. Despite having spent considerable time with him during visits to the duchy, his presence now felt more intense than ever. "It''s been a long time, Son." "Yes." He patted my head affectionately, a gesture that felt simultaneouslyforting and imposing in the grandeur of his presence. "Come, take a seat. We have a lot to talk about." Chapter 107: Grand Festival 9 Chapter 107: Grand Festival 9 ? The first time I met the Duke was also the first time I met Liyana. Knowing who he was and his role in the grand narrative of this world, I had always expected him to possess an aura that was heavenly, a cut above the rest. That''s why I was greatly surprised by how normal and gentle he was when we first met. Yes, a single nce was all you needed to tell that the man was strong. Even as a child, I wasn''t blind to that fact. He was the only human in the room who felt out of ce, like he existed on a higher ne of existence. Yet at the same time, he was the most human. He was kind. He was gentle. He was reliable. He was the perfect father and person you could have inside and outside. "Please, sit down," the Duke repeated, gesturing to an opulent chair in the center of the room. I nodded and took my seat, feeling the weight of the moment pressing down on me. The Duke took his seat opposite me, his piercing red eyes studying me intently. The radiating aura of power that surrounded him... ''Did he get stronger?'' I wondered. I always found it strange that he didn''t y a role in subjugating Liyana in the original scenario of the game, especially since he had the power and strength to at least somewhat match her. Not to mention, she was his daughter. He held the most responsibility regarding Liyana. But... After spending more time with him and understanding who he really was, I could tell that even if you rearranged certain scenarios, this man didn''t have what it took to kill his daughter. That''s how much he loves Liyana. Even though she became the world-ender in the end, he chose to remain put, ignoring the happenings in the world. He would rather die than put a single scratch on his beloved daughter. That''s why I respect him and don''t like him at the same time. I get that he loves her, but to ignore what''s at stake, especially if you have the power to change it, is just downright stupid. "Time really flies by before you know it, huh? It wasn''t so long ago that you were just around my hip, and now look at you, all grown up," the Duke remarked, a hint of nostalgia in his voice. "Haha, well, time goes by when we least watch it," I replied with a small chuckle. Nodding at my words, he wore a gentle, reminiscing smile as he closed his eyes briefly before crossing his legs. He then scanned me from head to toe, his expression a mix of pride and curiosity. "Not only have you grown bigger, it seems you''ve also gotten stronger as well, son," he noted, his eyes taking on a discerning glint. ''I guess even if I hold back my mana, a sword master like him can easily see through it'' He probably just needed to see my physique to guess my current level of strength. His eyes then glowed red as he looked at me even more intensely. "It seems you''ve trained quite a lot. The muscle inside is firm and steady, and the way your mana is flowing directly to your heart through your mana veins is very smooth. Not to mention all the excess energy is being used quite well... Ah, sorry, I didn''t mean to pry like that." "It''s alright father" I assured him. "I''ve been working hard to improve and be of use to Liyana and the family." He smiled warmly at my words, a mixture of pride and satisfaction in his expression. "Your dedication ismendable, Riley. Liyana is fortunate to have someone like you by her side in the future" I was a bit surprised that he wasn''t questioning my sudden increase in strength, considering how weak I had been since childhood. But given that people in this world sometimes bloomte, like histe wife who was also a sword master alongside him, I guesste bloomers were just normal for him. A ck-haired maid approached us, bowing slightly before cing two cups of tea in front of us. The Duke thanked the servant before she left, then took his tea and sipped it smoothly. "Riley, I''m sure you''re quite surprised, no, probably more curious as to why I''m here, right? So I won''t beat around the bush. As you''ve probably guessed by now, I''m here to watch the uing Grand Festival tomorrow." "Won''t it cause problems for the academy if such an important figure as yourself suddenly bes part of the audience?" I asked, my concern evident in my voice. The Duke smiled, a mixture of amusement and reassurance in his eyes. "I understand your concern. However, arrangements have been made to ensure that my presence doesn''t disrupt the event. Besides, the Grand Festival is a significant asion, and it''s important for me to be here, not just as a spectator, but to support you and Liyana''s future" Even if he says that his presence alone is enough to shake the whole academy... Not even foreign royals and nobles can ignore him. After all, in this world, sword masters and archons were akin to nuclear bombs, weapons of mass destruction. His every movement causes whole nations to be concerned. A living weapon-that''s what he is. "I''m here for other reasons as well, but those are matters that require secrecy under the Emperor''s orders, so this is all the information I can share with you right now," he said, his tone steady but carrying an undertone of gravity. ''So, him having a secret mission is all the info he can give me, huh...'' I thought, nodding slowly. Knowing the Emperor, it must be something that involves Snow''s safety once more. He probably became a bit paranoid after two failed assassination attempts on her. The Duke was probably sent here to properly clean up any remains of the mess. Were the shadow knights, his own personal dogs, not enough of a reassurance for him to send out this tactical nuke here? ''Talk about overprotective...'' But then again, I can totally see the Duke doing the same thing for Liyana. Him saying this is for Liyana''s future is already a point on that. So overall, he just came here to clean up, watch the event, and enjoy his time? "To make my attendance in the audience chamber all the more usible, the academy decided to ce me as one of the judges so as not to raise any more questions regarding my sudden visit. After all, rumors and whispers feed the nobles. I can''t have any strange spection just roaming around freely," the Duke exined, his tone calm andposed. "Then the pressure tomorrow will be at an all-time high," I remarked, feeling the weight of the uing day. The Duke chuckled, nodding slightly. "That''s true. I''m actually a bit excited to see you fight. After all, I heard that you made it to ss S." Iughed nervously at his serious voice and nce. It seemed he was really expecting something big from me based on the excitement hidden beneath his eyes. Just when I thought that I had lowered the pressure by setting my match with Lucas as the first match of the day, now this... Nothing really goes my way, huh? After that brief summary of an exnation, the Duke and I continued to talk casually, reminiscing about the past. We discussed my time at the academy, my overall thoughts on the experience, and whether or not I missed Liyana. He also kept reminding me to send her letters to which I probably won''t do, overall it was a pleasant conversation, filled with enough casual topics to keep both of us entertained. Throughout the talk, I noticed the Duke deep in thought, likely pondering whether to allow his daughter to attend the academy. His protective nature was evident, but after a few reassurances from me, he nodded to himself and seemed toe to his own conclusions. I could have suggested preventing Liyana from entering the academy by bad-mouthing it or pointing out its ws, but that would only invite more trouble andplications than necessary. Besides, even if I did interfere, Liyana herself would likely force her way in, whether the Duke liked it or not. Even he couldn''t do much to prevent it. As the conversation flowed, I could see the Duke''s protective instincts warring with his desire to see Liyana grow and flourish. He spoke fondly of her, his eyes softening with every mention of her name. It was clear that he wanted the best for her, but his definition of "best" often shed with the realities of her independent spirit. The moment she steps foot in this academy marks the countdown to the world''s potential downfall. I just hope that when the timees, I have enough strength to prevent it. "It seems I took a bit of your time," the Dukemented, noticing the hands of the clock on the wall. They were in a different position than before-five hours had passed without us even noticing. "No, it''s fine. I actually enjoyed the talk," I replied. He smiled at my answer and soon got up from his seat. "I won''t waste any more of your time since you''re probably busy with the events tomorrow," he said, ncing at the brooch on the side of my uniform. "I''ll see you tomorrow, son." Standing up, I nodded at his words and gave him a slight smile as well. "Thank you." As I turned to leave, I noticed the same maid who had served us tea earlier already holding the door open for me. Before taking a step outside, I stopped and nced at her face. "Have we met before?" I quietly mumbled, a sense of familiarity tugging at my mind. "Milord?" she replied, her expression remaining neutral. "No, it''s nothing," I said, shaking off the feeling. ''Strange... I feel like I''ve met that girl before'' As I walked out of the room. The nagging sense of recognition lingered, but I couldn''t ce where or when I might have seen her. Leaving the grand room, I made my way through the opulent halls of the Royal Hall, my footsteps echoing softly against the marble floors. ..... Back in the Duke''s room, the young-looking maid approached him, gracefully refilling his empty tea cup with a refreshing and warm brew. The delicate aroma of the tea filled the air, mingling with the residual tension from the earlier conversation. The Duke nced at her slightly, his sharp eyes softening as he observed her. "So, how was it? What was your first impression of your future master, Lillian?" The maid smiled at his curious question, a mysterious glint in her red eyes that shone brightly for a second. "He looked like a wonderful master to serve," she replied, her voice steady and respectful. "I actually wanted for your older twin to be here as well but Liyana seems to have taken quite a liking to her" "It''s fine your grace I''m sure big sis likes being by mdy''s side as well" .... As I stepped outside, the cool evening air greeted me, offering a refreshing contrast to the intense atmosphere inside the Duke''s room. The academy grounds were unusually quiet, a stark contrast to the bustling activity that would soon apany the dawn. The sky above was painted with the soft hues of twilight, the first stars beginning to twinkle in the darkening expanse. I began making my way back to my dormitory, my thoughts still lingering on the weighty discussion with the Duke. However, my steps were abruptly halted as a figure appeared before me, a beautiful girl with a mischievous smile etched across her face. In her hands, she held a glowing, rolled-up parchment, unmistakably ra Luminaria. "Riley, let''s sign a contract, shall we?" ra''s voice rang out, yful yet insistent. It was clear she had been waiting for the opportune moment, likely to confirm the relevance of the information the letter I had shared with hers time. "Sure," With a graceful flick of her wrist, ra unfurled the parchment she had been holding, revealing intricate, glowing runes inscribed on its surface. The air around us seemed to shimmer with a faint hint of magic, as if the very essence of the academy was bing dimmer and darker.... an invisibility spell? It seems her excitement wasn''t enough to make her forget about certain precautions. She held out a quill pen, its tip glistening with a golden ink that pulsed with a subtle power. As I took the pen from her, I couldn''t help but feel a tingling sensation in my fingertips, a sign that whatever I was about to agree to was more than just a mundane agreement. Carefully, I examined the runes on the parchment. They danced before my eyes, seemingly alive with ancient wisdom and arcane energy. ra''s smile widened, her eyes sparkling with excitement, as if she knew something I didn''t -a feeling she often seemed to revel in. "By signing this contract your knowledge is mine and my time is yours...." She began "It''s a wonderful exchange, no?" Yes, it truly is.... Chapter 108: Grand Festival 10 Chapter 108: Grand Festival 10 ? "THE GRAND FESTIVAL IS ABOUT TO BEGIN!" Professor Ferdinand announced, his voice resonating with authority and excitement. Inside the S ss ssroom, the top students-now perhaps the top eight, as the twins were still considered missing-stood a few feet apart from one another. The room''s setup was unusual, designed for arger number of students, making the gathering feel even more intimate and intense. Professor Ferdinand, a senior professor and the head of the night department, stood before them. He stroked his freshly groomed beard, a smile ying on his lips. His assistant, Professor Yuki, stood beside him, her gaze sharp and assessing as she looked over the students. Crossing his arms, Professor Ferdinand had a proud look on his face. It was not unlike that of a proud father, or perhaps more fittingly, a proud grandfather who had be teary-eyed watching his grandchildren inherit a small part of his strength. ''Are all old people in this world this dramatic?'' I couldn''t help but think, noting the emotional disy. His demeanor totally reminds me of gramps who would always cry whenever I do something amazing in front of his eyes. "HAHAHAHA, IT SEEMS YOU LOT HAVE GOTTEN A TEENY BIT STRONGER SINCE THE LAST TIME I SAW YOU! WERE THE PROFESSORS THAT GOOD OF TEACHERS, OR WERE YOU GUYS JUST THAT TALENTED? HAHAHA, WHATEVER IT IS, I''M PROUD OF YOU LOT FOR MAKING IT THIS FAR!" As usual... ''He was as loud as ever'' I''m, d that I had anticipated his booming voice and had lightly coated my ears with mana for protection. "I''M SURE ALL OF YOU ARE EXCITED FOR THE GRAND FESTIVAL RIGHT NOW, AND SOME ARE PROBABLY NERVOUS, BUT BE AT EASE! YOU LOT ARE CLASS S! NOBODY IN THIS DAMNED DEPARTMENT IS STRONGER THAN YOU IN YOUR RESPECTIVE YEARS. WIN OR LOSE, YOUR TITLE AS THE STRONGEST OF THE LOT REMAINS TRUE!" Professor Ferdinand''s voice echoed through the room, full of pride and encouragement. His enthusiasm was contagious, and despite the nerves that some of us felt, his words bolstered our confidence. "WHILE THERE ARE SOME SMALL COMPLICATIONS REGARDING THIS YEAR''S GRAND FESTIVAL, DON''T MIND IT AND JUST FOCUS ON YOUR OWN FIGHTS." His words were a reminder that, despite the challenges and uncertainties, our primary goal was to give our best performance. "Professor Ferdinand, could you borate on theseplications?" Theo asked, voicing the curiosity that many of the ss felt. "AH, NOTHING TO WORRY ABOUT TOO MUCH," he replied, waving a dismissive hand. "JUST SOME ADMINISTRATIVE ISSUES AND SECURITY MEASURES. NOTHING THAT SHOULD AFFECT YOUR PERFORMANCE." Professor Yuki stepped forward, adding in her calm andposed manner, "Your focus should remain on your preparation and performance. Trust in your training and your abilities. You''ve all worked hard to reach this point." "THAT''S RIGHT! AS YOU ALL KNOW BY NOW, THE GRAND FESTIVAL LASTS FOR 3 DAYS STRAIGHT! IT''S A GRAND CELEBRATION FOR THE ACADEMY TO SHOWCASE YOUR SKILLS TO THE OUTSIDE WORLD. MANY VISITORS FROM ALL OVER THE CONTINENT HAVE COME TO SEE THE SPECTACLES YOU BRING FORTH. TODAY, YOU LOT ARE CONSIDERED THE TOP OF THE TOP AND THE BEST AMONG THE BEST! I TRUST THAT ALL OF YOU WILL ACHIEVE THE BEST OUTCOME IN ALL OF YOUR FIGHTS!" Professor Ferdinand''s booming voice filled the room, his enthusiasm unwavering as he addressed us. His words were like a rallying cry, igniting a spark of excitement and determination within each of us. "P.S. THIS ISN''T PUBLIC KNOWLEDGE RIGHT NOW, BUT IT SEEMS THE DUKE OF HEAVENS, THE GRAND DUKE HIMSELF, HAS PERSONALLY GRACED US WITH HIS PRESENCE TODAY. SO IF YOU WANT TO MAKE IT TO THE TOP, GO ALL OUT UNDER HIS WATCHFUL GAZE! §¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡!" Although this old man was quite loud, he really knew how to hype his students up. Just a few moments ago, Theo and Susan looked a bit down, but now they appeared energetic and ready. Did his words have some magical charm in them? As the energy in the room shifted, I nced around and saw the change in my ssmates. Faces that had been tense and uncertain now bore expressions of determination and eagerness. Even those who had been nervous seemed more focused and ready to face the challenges ahead. Professor Yuki stepped forward, her serene presence adding a sense of calm to the charged atmosphere. "Remember, this festival is not just about winning," she began, her voice steady and reassuring. "It''s also about the evaluation of your skills. Your performance today will reflect your overall positions and rankings in the uing second semester, so it would be best if all of you truly tried your best, even if it''s a losing battle." Everyone nodded at Professor Yuki''s words, understanding the gravity of the situation. Even though our current positions as the highly prestigious S ss students gave us a certain status, it could change at any time in the next semester. With two slots now open, those power-hungry A ss students eager to make it to ss S would be fighting tooth and nail. The benefits of being in ss S were too significant to ignore. It was a bit weird that it wasn''t our adviser telling us all of this, but I guess a form of encouragement from Professor Yuki is probably better. She had a way of instilling calm and focus, qualities we would need in theing days. Looking around at the faces of my ssmates, I noticed something surprising. I had thought the Duke being here would add more pressure for everyone, but it seemed they were all excited. It made sense for Lucas, the knight enthusiast, to be thrilled; the Duke wasn''t just the pinnacle of swordsmanship but also the strongest knight in the empire. Seeing him eager was no surprise. But Kagami, Theo, and Seo being excited? That was a bit unexpected. Kagami, usually stoic and reserved, had a determined glint in his eye. Theo, who often approached things with aid-back attitude, was practically bouncing on his toes. And Seo, normally calm and collected, had a fierce intensity about her. It was clear that the Duke''s presence was having a galvanizing effect on them. With the Grand Festival in y, all the top students from each department and each year would participate, battling it out against their respective seniors who are also at the top of their respective departments. First years would face off against second years, and third years against fourth years. There were certain exceptions to the setup, like my fight with Lucas, but overall, that was how the battle schedule was structured for the rest of the students. The first day would showcase the all-out brawls between the first years and the second years. The second day would feature the third years versus the fourth years. Finally, thest day was reserved for individual duel battles for students who were not part of the top 10 but wanted to showcase their strengths in front of the crowd, hoping that some top guild or knightly order might notice their unbloomed talent. Everyone expected this year''s Grand Festival to be just as grand, if not grander, thanst year''s batch. After all, our time today was considered another golden age for the academy. Our first-year knight department alone had top contenders they truly had to watch out for, like Seo, Janica, and Lucas. And with the remaining first-year students from other departments, I''m sure much of the audience would be captivated once they see them fight. Though I feel slightly bad for the senior facing Seo. In the game, the fight with that guy ended in just a mere 0.2 seconds, highlighting Seo''s overall power and skill among the people of the world, making her even more world-famous than she already was. Professor Ferdinand, with his wide grin, had a look of great expectations, fully expecting us to wreck the not-so-famous generation of the second years. But even still, can he not be so tant? Professor Yuki then spoke out as she readjusted her sses. "As a reminder for all of you, please don''t bete once your respective names are called. You are expected to arrive at the battle stage with haste, so it would be best advised to stay in the grand coliseum''s halls to prepare yourselves." "Training equipment and all your preferred weapons have already been delivered to your private dorms yesterday, so I trust that none of you will make an excuse regarding your own weapons." Her words carried a weight of authority and urgency, and everyone nodded in understanding. There was no room for error, no margin forcency. ''I guess the start of Act 1 chapter 5 is about to begin'' As wrecked of an act as it was it was still an integral part of Lucas''s story and progress in life. It doesn''t matter if I win or not. ''Show me what you''ve got dear protagonist of mine'' This was Lucas''s story, but it was also mine. Our fates were intertwined, our destinies forcefully aligned. Whether you''ll remain as my hope for the future, will be evident after the end of this fight. ... In the ss S ssroom of the magic department, Professor Louise stood alongside her assistant, Professor Lia. They were tasked with encouraging the top first-year students of the magic department, as well as informing and advising them about the rules and ordeals of the uing exams. The advice given was pretty standard and not far off from what the knight department professors were saying to their students. It was all helpful, but for the top students themselves, all of their words passed like mere air. None of them seemed to listen. "So, that is all. Remember to not bete, okay?" Professor Louise said nervously, noticing the grand silence of the room. Even though she spoke louder than usual to gather the attention of the ten students, none of them seemed to care. Well, some did attentively listen, but the cream of the crop, the ones called the golden pride of the academy, didn''t. Among the students, there was an air of indifference and impatience. They were the elite, the top of their ss, and they had little interest in being reminded of rules they already knew or hearing encouragement they didn''t feel they needed. Their minds were elsewhere, focused on their own preparations and strategies for the Grand Festival. Mages were known to be quite entric and selfish about their own desires, so this much was to be expected. But even still, wasn''t it disrespectful to not look at their professors like this? The top-ranked student, Snow Luvenitia White Germonia Leven, also known as Princess Snow, had a distant look on her face as she kept staring at the windows. The second-ranked student, hailed as the genius of the century, Rose Brilliance, the future Archon, had a rtively distant look on her face as well, her eyes locked onto her wand. A creepy feeling emanated from her darkened golden eyes. "Uh-Uhm.... So does anyone have any questions so far?" Professor Louise asked, her voice tinged with nervousness. Professor Louise was too nervous to call them out. After all, not only were they technically some of the highest-ss nobles, but one of them was of royal blood as well. Not to mention, they were powerful enough to overwhelm her in a magic fight. These two girls were literal monsters in the flesh. ''Did something happen?'' Professor Louise felt like crying. Now she could see why Professor Frost begged her to attend to this ss today. She really hoped that no problems would arise from this. ''What should I do......'' ''So, your father-inw is here Riley....'' Meanwhile, in the same room, Snow and Rose were preupied with thoughts far removed from the mundane concerns of their professors. Their minds were focused on one young man-Riley Hell. The presence of the Duke and the uing Grand Festival had stirred feelings and thoughts within them that were more personal than academic. Chapter 109: Golden Will Chapter 109: Golden Will ? With the event finally at y, fireworks exploded above the academy''s colosseum, their vibrant colors lighting up the Bright sky, that was coated by a veil of celestial magic allowing us to experience the vibrant twinkle of the Twilight sky despite the bright rays of the morning sun. ''The CG of the game just never do the actual events justice huh'' The sound of cheers and enthusiastic screams echoed across the colosseum''s halls, creating an electric atmosphere. "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the Academy''s one and only Grand Festival!" The announcer''s hyped voice boomed through the speakers, further riling up the crowd. Faces were lit with exaggerated excitement as everyone anticipated the grand spectacle. Up untilst week, my days had been filled with relentless training, subjugating instant dungeons whenever I could find them, and fulfilling my duties as a student council member. Bncing these responsibilities was a bit of a challenge, especially with the pressure of the Grand Festival looming over me. But now that the event was finally here, I felt a slight sense of relief, even though my fight had yet to begin. The colosseum was a sight to behold. Banners of various colors representing different departments fluttered in the breeze. Right now, Seo and I were walking hand in hand as we approached the waiting rooms beneath the grand colosseum. The structure was a massive, open-roofed arena, reminiscent of ancient Rome''s colosseum. Since the Eastern Empire was being loosely based on abination of East Asian cultures, it seemed the developers also wanted to incorporate elements of ancient Western civilizations. "There''s a lot of people...." Seo quietly mumbled as she gazed down below. Even though the fighting hadn''t officially started yet, the ground was slightly shaking from the sheer volume of the audience alone. The crowd''s excitement was palpable, their enthusiastic chatter and the asional roar of approval creating a continuous hum that filled the air. The anticipation was building, and I could feel the energy seeping into my bones, heightening my own sense of readiness and alertness. As this was the only time of the year when the academy officially opened its doors to the public, it was inevitable that a massive crowd would gather. Even though the ticket prices were astronomical, the event attracted a diverse array of attendees. Normally, the only people allowed entry were invited guests, foreign diplomats, and influential figures like guild leaders and scouts from renowned knightly orders. However, ever since Principal Leh took charge, she had revolutionized the event, transforming it into a lucrative opportunity by selling those overpriced tickets to the general public. While this decision significantly boosted the academy''s finances, it also introduced a unique set of challenges. The security department, along with other heads of the academy, were undoubtedly swamped, managing the influx of people and ensuring the event ran smoothly. The logistics behind the scenes were asplex as the event itself, with numerous moving parts that had to be synchronized perfectly. In the game, there were even mini-missions where yers would assist in guiding lost visitors around the academy grounds, highlighting the scale andplexity of managing such a grand event. It added ayer of realism and immersion, showing just how bustling and chaotic the festival could be. "Are you nervous?" I asked, trying to gauge Seo''s mood. "No... maybe slightly?" she replied, her voice tinged with excitement. "I think I''m a bit excited." "Is it because of the Duke?" I inquired, curious about her thoughts. She nodded attentively. "Our lord said that he never won a sword fight with him." This was new information to me. An information that wasn''t in the game. So, the lord of the Gyeoul family, presumably her father, had never bested the Duke in a duel. It exined why the game descriptions ced such heavy emphasis on the Duke being the strongest swordsman on the continent. This title seemed to stand firm with Seo''s confirmation. In Seo''s route, there wasn''t much information about the current lord of the Gyeoul family, so any tidbit about him was much appreciated. It added depth to the lore and context to Seo''s character. But still, I was a bit worried about Seo. After her fight ended, the person she hated the most was going to meet her, likely fouling her mood to the point that a fight almost broke out. In the original scenario of the game, Lucas would have been there to prevent it from happening, forcefully shooing the guy off. But since that couldn''t be expected now, after my fight ends, I''ll have to take care of him. "Riley, are you nervous?" Seo asked, her voice breaking through my thoughts. "Hm?" "Your grip is very strong..." "Ah, sorry," I said, letting go of Seo''s hand. "An annoying thought just came." "Is that so?" Seo said, tilting her head slightly as she immediately took and held my hand back, her touch reassuring and steady. We continued walking, weaving through the bustling corridors filled with other participants, staff members, and officials. The atmosphere backstage was a mix of tense preparation and excited chatter. Eachpetitor was in their own world, mentally gearing up for their moment in the spotlight. waiting room was spacious, equipped with everything we might need before stepping into the arena. Weapons, armor, training equipment-it was all there. Seo and I found a quiet corner, away from the main bustle, and began our final preparations. The air was thick with anticipation, and I could feel the gazes of our futurepetitors on us, assessing, measuring. ''Why did the academy decide to cram us all in one room?'' I wondered, ncing around. It was a mix of first-year and second year knight department students, all gathered together. ''Even Lucas was here....'' The game definitely needed to add more details about this ce.... ----- In front of the grand stage, facing hundreds of students and a countless number of audience members, a young man with a freshly trimmed beard announced loudly, his voice resonating across the coliseum. "The rules are simple: fight until the opponent is knocked out or has surrendered!" He was Dn Page, a fourth-year knight department student of the academy. Due to his loud, enthusiastic voice and quite mature face, he was chosen to give the mainmentaries for the event. "Ladies and gentlemen, before we begin the uing match, let us first wee our judges, shall we?" Drums rolled and music started ring, a grand melody filling the air as everyone awaited the arrival of the judges. "The first of our judges, the ming sensation and hailed as the academy''s strongest fire mage, Professor Alex Wisteria!!!!" Cheers erupted as a young, red-haired professor arrived in a fiery ball of mes. He had long hair reminiscent of moltenva and a handsome, sharp face to boot. Hailed as the academy''s youngest known professor with the potential and title to be an archon himself, Professor Alex waved at the crowd, causing some of the girls to erupt in ufortable squeals and moans. "The second of our judges, the indomitable shield, and the academy''s foremost defensive tactician, Professor Eldric Stonewall!" The apuse continued as a broad-shouldered man with graying hair and a stern expression stepped forward. Professor Stonewall''s presence exuded a sense of unyielding strength and discipline, fitting for a man renowned for his defensive prowess. "You''re as popr as ever, Sir Alex," Professor Eldricmented as he took the seat next to Professor Alex. "Haha, it''s a very humbling fame, but I''m sure I''m not on par with the other two judges though," Alex replied with a modest chuckle. Professor Eldric nodded, recognizing the truth in Alex''s words. Although he was a renowned professor and a worldly figure himself, he couldn''tpare to the prominence of the other two judges. As the announcer began to announce her presence, the crowd''s anticipation grew. A beautiful figure materialized in the air as red streaks of lightning descended along with a cluster of cards that spread around the judge''s podium. Her bright pink hair danced gleefully in the air, and her golden eyes exuded enthusiasm that ignited the crowd. It was Alice Holloway, crowned as the next in line to be the new archon ever since she was young. She was a powerful and well-known person in the magic world, dubbed the [Red Queen.] As she arrived, all the magic tower masters in the audience coated their eyes in mana, trying to gauge her current power and level. "Hello, everyone~" she said happily, greeting the crowd with a cheerful wave. Her beauty alone was enough to captivate even the most unassuming country bumpkins in the audience. The cheers reached a crescendo, and Alice took her seat with a radiant smile. Her presence added an air of excitement and anticipation to the event. Alice hurriedly took a seat right next to Professor Eldric and Alex, engaging in light conversation and greetings between the two. "Geez~ do we really need to do magical intros~? The principal sure is a bit extra, no~?" Alice commented with a yful sigh. "Haha, we might have to hold onto our own opinions on that matter, Miss Alice," Alex replied, a hint of amusement in his voice. "She really turned the two of you into her ves now, huh?" Alice teased, her eyes sparkling mischievously. "Well, we do love our jobs," Professor Eldric said with a smile. To some, Alice''s overly familiar tone with them might seem disrespectful, but to the two professors, it just seemed like the usual overly enthusiastic Alice. Her exuberance was infectious, and it was clear that they both enjoyed herpany. "And finally,st but not least, gracing us with his heavenly presence, let us all wee the one and only Grand Duke of the Empire, Luther Heavens!" Dn announced with all his might, his voice echoing throughout the grand colosseum. As the name was spoken, the music crew in the back fell silent, and the colosseum was enveloped in an eerie hush. The once roaring crowd stilled, and even the wind seemed to hold its breath. A heavy, almost tangible presence bore down on everyone, like mere ants struck in awe by the presence of a colossal being. Though the students and audience had been informed about his attendance, nothing could have prepared them for the overwhelming aura of the Grand Duke. It was as if the very air had thickened under the weight of his authority. Without any grand gestures or dramatic entrances, the Duke appeared out of thin air, taking an immediate seat at the judges'' podium. His red eyes scanned the colosseum with a gentle yetmanding gaze, exuding a quiet power that demanded respect. There were no mboyant disys of magic, no fiery explosions or lightning bolts; his mere presence was enough to silence the masses and instill a profound sense of awe. Everyone who felt his presence understood instinctively that there was no one grander, no one more significant than the man who now sat among the judges. The other professors and even the students looked up to him with a mixture of admiration and trepidation. Noticing the sudden awkwardness lingering in the air, Dn immediately called out, his voice carrying a hint of nervousness despite his efforts to remainposed. "N-now, without further ado, let''s get ready for the first match!" The crowd''s anticipation was palpable as Dn continued, his tone trying to pierce through the lingering tension. "A match between two of our finest first-year students from the Knight Department! Please wee Riley Hell and Lucas!" As the announcement echoed through the colosseum, the massive circr stage at the center of the arena was illuminated by bright spotlights. Riley and Lucas, both imposing figures d in their safety suits, strode confidently onto the stage, their eyes locked in intense focus. The crowd erupted in apuse and cheers, their excitement building with each passing second. Dn, flying from his current location, hovered above the stage to get a better view of the unfolding battle. The two young knights, each gripping the handle of their sword tightly, stood opposite one another, their postures radiating confidence and readiness. Despite their calm exteriors, the tension between them was so thick it felt almost tangible, as if the very air around them had been sharpened into a de. The colosseum was abuzz with whispers and spection as the audience eagerly awaited the sh. To heighten the suspense, a holographic screen flickered to life above the stage, projecting the names and ranks of thebatants for everyone to see. [Riley Hell - Knight Department Rank 3] VS [Lucas - Knight Department Rank 2] The holographic disy shimmered with a dramatic effect, emphasizing the importance of this match. The first match usually sets the tone for the uing matches. The crowd''s cheers grew louder, their anticipation reaching a fever pitch. Dn''s voice rang out again, filled with a mix of excitement and authority. "Let the match begin!" Chapter 110: Golden Will 2 Chapter 110: Golden Will 2 ? ''Today is finally the day.'' For Lucas, no single day had been more exciting or more anticipated than this one. Months of relentless training, countless hours spent honing his skills, and unwavering determination had all led to this moment. Lucas had long sought Riley''s attention, hoping to prove himself worthy in the eyes of the one he admired most. Despite Riley''s constant indifference, today was different. There would be no escape from this duel. To Riley, this might seem like just another match, a mere formality in the grand scheme of the festival. But for Lucas, this was the culmination of all his efforts, the embodiment of his dedication to the knight''s code of honor. This duel was more than just a fight-it was a chance to demonstrate the true spirit of a knight. ''I''m sure he''ll see it through my sword.'' Lucas wanted Riley to witness it, to recognize the essence of knighthood in his every move, every strike. He wanted Riley to see the depth of his conviction, the strength of his resolve. "Lucas..." "Janica." Recognizing the soft voice, Lucas turned around to see his childhood best friend, Janica Mortelina. It had been quite some time since they''d had a normal conversation after their brief falling out. Although they had somewhat reconciled a few days ago, the looming Grand Festival had left them with little time to properly mend their awkward rtionship. "It''s been a while, huh? It was a bit hard catching up to you with all the training you''ve put yourself through... Ah-ah, of course, I''m not ming you, okay? W-we''re done with-no, I mean I''m doneining about that part, so yeah, it''s okay for you to train all you want. Of course, I know you-" "I''m truly sorry, Janica!" "Huh?" "I know you were just worried about me that time, and I ended upshing out at you. That''s why I''m truly sorry!" "Mm, it''s alright. I understand where you wereing from anyway. After all, I know how annoying I can be, hehe~ and didn''t we already talk about thisst time?" "I never apologizedst time." "Is that so... t-then apology epted. Now hurry up and raise your head; it''s embarrassing me." It was still very early in the morning, so there weren''t many people around, but even so, Janica felt ufortable seeing Lucas bowing to her. Lucas slowly lifted his head, a mixture of relief and gratitude evident in his eyes. "Thank you, Janica. I promise I''ll make it up to you." Janica smiled warmly, her initial awkwardness giving way to genuine affection. "You don''t have to make it up to me, Lucas." ''Just being by your side is more than enough...'' "Did you say something?" Lucas asked, straightening up and looking into her eyes. "Nn, no," Janica replied quickly. As Lucas straightened up and looked into her eyes, Janica smiled, seeing his apologetic look. ''He''s still the same old Lucas I know,'' she thought. At first, she had been worried that academy life and Riley''s sudden influence might have changed Lucas for the worse. But now, after seeing him apologize so earnestly, she realized he was still the same old crybaby Lucas who couldn''t keep himself from feeling guilty. Although it felt great to be apologized to, knowing that she was partly at fault for their fight as well made her feel embarrassed about all of it. ''I just wish he wasn''t as stubborn as he is.'' "Now, now, let''s forget about all of this for now and hurry to our ssroom, shall we? Professor Ferdinand asked us to arrive early, right?" Janica suggested. Lucas nodded, finding Janica''s actions a positive sign that she truly epted his apology. "You''re right. Let''s go." As they walked toward the ssroom, side by side, Lucas couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over him. The weight of their previous tension had lifted, reced by the warmth of their rekindled friendship. The weight of their previous tension had lifted, reced by the warmth of their rekindled friendship. As they walked into the ssroom, they were greeted by a familiar and bustling scene. "Everyone sure came here early~" Janica noted cheerfully. Lucas scanned the room, noting that Riley and Seo were still absent. Professors Ferdinand and his assistant professor Yuki were already there, waiting for the entire ss S to show up. Despite the somewhat lively atmosphere due to professor Ferdenand''s presence, Lucas couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness at the sight of the two empty seats. The twins were still missing, their disappearance a mystery despite the academy''s profound investigations. Ignoring such troubling thoughts for now, Lucas mentally prepared himself for the uing fight. Thinking too much about uncertain things would only make him dull in the battle arena. There was only one goal Lucas had in mind when facing Riley, and that was to win. To some, his overall demeanor might seem like that of a stubborn guy who couldn''t ept the oue of his first bout with Riley. But to him, it was more than that. This was about proving his worth, not just to Riley, but to "Remember, kid, an insult to your honor is an insult to your very memory itself. You must always make sure to reim that honor!" "But how do I do that, mister?" "Well, of course, you beat the shit out of the one who dishonored it! Hahaha!" Recalling the wise words of the drunken knights who had visited their vige one time, Lucas''s resolve strengthened. His eyes locked onto the figure who opened the ssroom door, walking alongside their top ssmate. Riley''s blue eyes were as cold as ever, and his golden hair seemed to shine like a crown in the morning light. A person he can''t reach.... That was who Riley was to him. For his honor. ''This time for sure I''ll beat you,'' ... "Please wee Riley Hell and Lucas!" Hearing my name and Lucas''s name being called out, all the lost nervousness I had felt came back like the rushing tide of an opened dam. It was so heavy and surreal that it felt like I was drowning under the intense expectations of those around me. But surprisingly, as I took my heavy steps outside the waiting room and onto the stage, walking through the greyish-white stairs, all the pressure disappeared immediately. The audience went wild, erupting in their own forms of cheers. Some were just excited, while others were genuinely hyped up for the fight. Is this what professional fighters feel whenever they were stepping into the arena? This felt totally different from the time back in the ss evaluation exam. The pressure from Professors Ferdinand and Yuki was already very heavy at that time, but now, with thousands of eyes locked onto me, I felt like a rare animal in a zoo. Looking at my side, Lucas doesn''t seem to mind all the gazes as he just kept looking forward, his hands locked tight to his sword''s handle. As someone who was essentially him in the game, I knew just what the look on his face meant. ''He was excited.'' Well, I can''t say I was excited myself since my loss was already probably set in stone. Lucas may not have improved much due to the number of arcs that were skipped throughout my meddling, but even still, he was the protagonist of this world. He was meant to be the best, the chosen one. But I''ll make sure I give him a run for his money at least. This stage sure isrge. I already had a pretty substandard idea of just howrge the stage was based on the game CGs, but now that I''m actually on top of it, the word gigantic can''t seem to describe it. Just how far was the total diameter of this thing? It was like four whole football fields smashed into one to form a circr stage. Looking up above, the judges'' podium was located atop a personal tform reminiscent of the private booths at an auction house. There, the judges eyed us with calctive measures, probably assessing who would win even though we hadn''t shed swords yet. I caught sight of Senior Dorothy, who waved at me with a smile on her face. Although it was hard to hear what she was saying above the constant rumblings of the crowd, it was probably somewhere along the lines of "Good luck" and "Do your best, Junior!" ''She''s as cute as ever-'' her smile as bright as the sun as she continued to happily wave at me. She then turned her attention to Lucas, giving him a thumbs up. ''Looks like her rtionship with Lucas wasn''t all too bad either,'' I mused. Since Lucas was technically her savior, the two of them probably maintained a close friendship out of the public eye. Though I had never really seen the two of them together, it was usible that they hung out from time to time when I was busy dungeon hunting or training by myself. It was his fate to be surrounded by girls, after all. The duke, my father-inw, only nced at me slightly before giving me a respectable nod. It must be his own way of saying, "Do your best." Seeing as how he doesn''t want to bring too much attention to me, it seems he is still making sure that my rtionship with the Heavens family remains a secret-at least until Liyana arrives at the academy. Though he did give Alice quite a few suspicious nces, staring at both of us for quite some time. Rumors about me are bound to reach the duke''s ears soon, so I wasn''t really nning to hide my close rtionship with Senior Alice. Still, his gaze felt heavier for some reason. The holographic screen popped up right above us, showcasing our ranks and names for everyone to see. [Riley Hell - Knight Department Rank 3] VS [Lucas - Knight Department Rank 2] Some in the crowd were surprised and in awe, wondering why such highly ranked students were the first match of the day. However, their eyes didn''t ask too many questions-the sheer excitement from their gazes was enough to tell us what they wanted. Lucas and I locked eyes, a silent understanding passing between us. He opened his mouth as if to say something but then closed it, deciding to let his actions speak for him. He got into his sword stance, signaling his readiness for the battle ahead. "Let the match Begin!!!" the announcer''s voice boomed, apanied by the rhythmic pounding of drums. The sound reverberated through the air, heightening the anticipation. Lucas closed his eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath before drawing his sword from its sheath. A golden aura enveloped the de, dancing like ethereal fairies. Rays of golden energy radiated from his weapon, and the air around him seemed to shimmer with a threatening density, as if the very winds were converging around his de, ready to slice through anything in its path. His energy was palpable, far more intense than I had remembered. I didn''t need to see his stats to assess his strength; my enhanced senses were enough to gauge his formidable power. Shit... He really got stronger. There goes one of my reasons for participating in this fight. Clenching my fists, I steeled myself for the inevitable sh. My mana began to coat my body, enveloping me in a protectiveyer. My breathing and heartbeat slowed, the heat surging through my veins as I felt my weight be both lighter and denser. Every muscle in my body tensed, ready to spring into action. The crowd''s cheers faded into the background as I focused solely on Lucas. He stood poised, the golden aura around his sword pulsing with energy. I mirrored his stance, feeling the familiar rush of adrenaline as my own mana red to life, surrounding me in a shimmering blue light. The way Lucas positioned himself was unmistakable-he was preparing to use his most spammed move from the game. It was a technique he often relied on, and seeing him adopt this stance filled me with a mix of anticipation and determination. [Golden Shower] A three-step sword strike, essentially a powerful three-hitbo designed to disarm and end fights swiftly. It was a self-taught technique, one of Lucas''s signature moves. While undeniably potent, it had its weaknesses. I don''t know what he''s trying to convey by making this his first move, but it''s clear he means business. [Status Info:] [Taylor Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 79] [Strength: B [0/80]] [Agility: D [0/50]] [Endurance: C[0/60]] [Luck: o [????]] [Power: C [0/60]] [Avable Status Points: 35] [Skills Info:] [Intermediate Swordsmanship (Proficiency 45%)] [Piercing Strike!] [Proficiency (90%)] [Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (80%)] [Time Dtion] [Proficiency (97%)] [Dash] [Proficiency (55%)] [Heavy Strike] [Proficiency (45%)] [Thought eleration] [Proficiency (18%)] [sh Step] [Proficiency (10%)] [Blood Rampage (Rare)] [Proficiency (5%)] [Raging Storms] [Proficiency (1%)] [Golden Lightning] [Proficiency (1%)] [Passive Skills:] [Monarch''s Will (Locked)] [Passive Effect: Charisma + EX] [Current proficiency: 15%] [Influence: 60] [Presence: 80] When faced with aggression, the best defense is a strong offense. It was time to make my move. [Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (80%)] ¡ú [Activated] [Skill: Dash] [Proficiency (55%)] ¡ú [Activated] [Skill: sh Step] [Proficiency (10%)] ¡ú [Activated] [Skill: Heavy Strike] [Proficiency (45%)] ¡ú [Activated] [Skill: Golden Lightning] [Proficiency (1%)] ¡ú [Activated] Rumble! - Rumble! My body moved like a blur of lightning, my sword whistling through the air as it aimed for Lucas''s neck. The sheer speed of my attack left a trail of golden sparks, illuminating the arena with an electrifying aura. Lucas''s eyes widened in surprise, but he didn''t falter. His instincts kicked in, and he parried my strike at thest moment. BOOM!!! The impact of our swords sent a shockwave through the air as a massive explosion of golden sparks danced around the empty air. Chapter 111: Golden Will 3 Chapter 111: Golden Will 3 ? BOOM! The sh of their swords erupted in a violent explosion, sending shockwaves through the arena. Lucas felt the raw force of Riley''s attack, the cold steel of their des meeting with a resounding crash. The heat from their wielders'' intense focus and energy shed as well, momentarily dimming before lighting up their surroundings with fierce brilliance. Golden sparks danced across the wavy light of Lucas''s sword. He could feel the intensity of Riley''s energy, the raw power behind the single strike he gave. Riley was strong, no doubt about that. ''He''s strong, but...'' Gritting his teeth, Lucas tightened his grip on his sword, surging the hidden mana from within. The golden glow of his aura expanded, forcefully pushing Riley back. He watched as Riley stumbled slightly, regaining his bnce just in time to see Lucas charging at him again. ''Itcks speed'' He knew Riley was strong. That was a fact he had realized upon watching him all this time. Even without having a proper bout with him, Lucas could measure Riley''s strength through his eyes alone. Those eyes that saw through your entire being and looked down upon you... Eyes that were much worse than the apathetic gaze Seo brought to you. They were eyes encroached in arrogance, eyes that stemmed from ''Pride.'' Lucas knew that in order to achieve a proper victory in this fight, to reim his tarnished honor from the man standing before him, he needed those eyes to see a new light. ''I can''t let him gain momentum,'' From their initial sh, Lucas''s battle sense had reached this conclusion. The technique [Golden Shower] was one he had developed on his own, unlike any known fighting technique in the world. It should have been the first time Riley saw it, and yet, Riley had immediately recognized its weakness. ''He really is amazing.'' Dashing forward, Lucas''s golden sword gleamed once more, threatening to pierce through Riley''s chest. He executed [Luminous Pierce], the second form of his original technique. Crouching down, he enhanced his mana, channeling it to the bottom of his feet, then explosively released the excess mana from his body. His form shot through the air like a piercing light, aiming for a quick strike to prevent Riley from making any rash movements. CLANG! But once again, his strike was thwarted. This time, Riley casually dodged to his right, evading the attack with ease. Lucas''s golden sword struck the ground where Riley had been standing, sending a spray of dirt and stone into the air. Before Riley gave him a counter trike of his own. ''How?'' Lucas was baffled. Even if Riley had seen through that attack and had enough time to prepare himself, the speed at which Lucas was moving should have been enough to at leastnd a crucial strike upon his arm or chest. Not to mention the amount of mana Riley expended from his initial attack-the mana inside him should have been shaken for a moment. The distance was also enough for a sessful hit tond. Yet, Riley had casually dodged that attack as if it were nothing, like he already knew where it wasing from and where it was going. Was the culmination of his training this easy to see through? It hurt his pride, but Lucas didn''t let it take over his cool. He knew he had to focus. This much was to be expected from someone like Riley. He knew he shouldn''t be too surprised. And even if he didn''tnd a sessful strike, the fact that Riley was now focused solely on him was already a win in his book. [Verdant sh] Not wanting to let Riley take any form of initiative, Lucas rushed at him again. His golden sword, now enveloped in a vibrant golden aura, shed through the air with renewed vigor. The [Verdant sh] was a technique thatbined his mana with the natural energy around him, creating a powerful strike that could cut through almost anything. It was a move he had practiced countless times, honing it to perfection. Riley''s eyes widened slightly at the sight of the golden aura. He adjusted his stance, readying himself for the iing attack. Lucas could see the calctions in Riley''s eyes, the anticipation of his next move. But this time, Lucas wasn''t going to be predictable. At thest moment, just as Riley was about to parry the strike, Lucas shifted his body, redirecting the sh toe from a different angle. The sudden change in trajectory caught Riley off guard. For a split second, it looked like the [Verdant sh] would finallynd. CLANG! But Riley''s reflexes were astonishing. He twisted his body and brought his sword up just in time to block the attack. The force of the impact reverberated through both of them, the sh of their energies creating a shockwave that rippled through the arena. Lucas didn''t let up. He followed the [Verdant sh] with a flurry of quick, precise strikes, each one aimed at finding a gap in Riley''s defenses. His sword moved like a blur, the golden aura leaving streaks of light in the air. Riley parried and dodged, his movements fluid and graceful. It was like a dance, a deadly dance where one wrong step could mean the end. Lucas could feel the strain on his body, the toll of his relentless attacks. But he pushed through, driven by his determination to win. [Golden Shower] [Luminous Pierce] [Verdant sh] [Sr Wheel] [Chrysalis Strike] [Golden Riposte] [Twin Lights] Strike after strike, technique after technique, Lucas used everything he had against Riley. He didn''t hold anything back, pouring all his energy and skill into each move. From the first strike alone, Lucas knew he had the advantage in strength. The fact that he could easily cut through Riley''s unpolished movements meant that, in terms of speed, he was faster. And just from the exchange of blows, Lucas knew he had the better technique. Between the two, it was a fact that he was the better swordsman. And yet, why? Why couldn''t he hit him? ''He''s reading me like a book'' Lucas couldn''t understand it frustration gnawing at his mind. Riley''s unbothered face was etched across his vision, a sudden reminder of the gap between them. ... ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!'' Is this guy crazy? Why the fuck is he going all out all of a sudden with no intent of holding back? Sure, we''re both wearing safety suits designed to block any lethal attacks to an almost 90% reduction, but idents can always happen in arenas like this. What if he identally cuts me in half with all of those skill barrages he''s throwing at me right now? And why does he seem so impatient? The only reason I can even barely dodge him right now is thanks to my knowledge of the game and all the movement skills I have at my disposal, one of which is time dtion. Without this, most of the lethal moves he''s thrown at me would havended with a hundred percent uracy. Due to my knowledge of the game, I have an idea of where and when his attacks will mostlynd, as well as knowing a few sets of weaknesses behind those attacks. But unlike in the game, a warning red marker didn''t exist in real life. Lucas''s onught was relentless. Each strike was a calcted attempt to break my defense, and he wasn''t showing any signs of slowing down. His eyes were filled with a fierce determination, and it was clear that he was giving this fight everything he had. ''How long can I keep this up?'' I wondered, my breathing in ragged gasps as I narrowly dodged another of his powerful swings. Time dtion was working overtime, my perception of time stretched to its limits to give me the edge I needed to evade his attacks. But it was draining, and I could feel my stamina waning. Lucas''s impatience was palpable. His strikes were bing more aggressive, more desperate, as if he was trying to prove something not just to me, but to himself as well. His golden aura red with each swing of his sword, the energy crackling in the air like a storm about to break. The moment he got into position, I had to calcte everything in real time. I was initially trying to not give him any momentum, but now the tables have turned. At this rate, all I can do is either block or dodge his attacks. ''I can''t let this turn into a battle of attrition.'' Just from that one sh alone, I knew for a fact that he was stronger than me. I could still feel my fingers vibrating from the sheer force of the sh with his aura. The heat and pain still lingered in my hand. [Mana: 150/250] Once my mana runs out, the time dtion''s saving effects would ultimately be useless, and that includes all my other mana-amplified skills as well. Chapter 112: Golden Will 4 Chapter 112: Golden Will 4 ? Lucas''s relentless assault continued, his strikesing faster and harder. Each swing of his sword seemed to carry more weight, more power, as if he was drawing on some deep reservoir of strength. I could see the determination in his eyes, the fierce resolve to win at any cost. ''I need to find a way to turn this around.'' Blocking another powerful strike, I felt my arms tremble from the impact. My stamina was depleting rapidly, and I knew I couldn''t keep this up for much longer. I had to think, had toe up with a strategy that would give me the upper hand. Tsk... I was in a real pinch right now, so close to a really painful injury and even potential death... and yet why couldn''t I help but be happy about this situation right now? Looking at Lucas''s serious face that seemed to be itching tond a strike on me, a small smile almost crept onto my face. ''You really are the protagonist, Lucas....'' He wasn''t as strong as I had hoped he would be at this level in the scenarios-he was even stronger than expected. ''At least level 70 and above. '' That was the level at which I could value his strength right now. Of course, it wasn''t at the level a hardcore gamer like me could have gotten him to, which was level 90 and above at this stage. But even still, the fact that the scenarios had been hastened due to my interference and yet he was able to achieve this level of strength on his own was really impressive. ''He''s grown so much...'' Lucas''s eyes never left mine, filled with determination and resolve. He was giving this fight everything he had, not holding back in the slightest. Despite the danger and the intensity of the battle, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride for him. He even learned and polished the skills he needed to earn the Lord of Light skill in the future -not that he knows that anyway. Although he was wearing the same suit as me, his overall essory equipment coincided with what he''s supposed to get, just like in the game. The boots he was wearing were the Wind''s Guide, a unique-ranked item that could only be found in the Underground Dungeon of the Ant''s Cave, meaning he was sessfully treading through his main scenarios without my influence. His ring, the First Ring of the Dwarves, was a lost, unknown item that he could''ve only gotten in the SkyHigh Auction House. His main scenarios were probablybined with the routes of both Janica and his asional interactions with Snow. ''He''s following he''s intended path perfectly,'' Going at this rate, if I just don''t mess up his uing main scenarios during the second act, he is bound to grow somewhere between level 85-90 and above. Is this his destiny intertwining fate onto its proper course? Even without the help of his intended scenarios to help him get stronger, he was as strong as he was now. In order to beat Act 5, he truly was essential. SLIIISHHHH! SWOOOSH!!! CLANGGG!!! Our swords shed once more. This time, I couldn''t hold it in, and a smile broke out across my face. "You''ve gotten stronger, Lucas." His face exuded shock upon hearing my words as he gritted his teeth. There was a mixture of emotions etched across his features. "You..." He muttered, unable to form any coherent words. Did my words make him happy? Was he just surprised? Or did it make him even more angry and annoyed? I did not know, nor did I want to know at this very moment, I was just really happy. Knowing that I could take advantage of this guy in the years toe. His strength and determination were truly remarkable. Despite me doing my utmost best with counterstrikes of my own, he was holding his ground as if all of it was nothing, pushing me to my limits. The arena around us seemed to blur as we continued our intense battle. The crowd''s cheers were a distant roar in my ears, my focus solely on Lucas. His golden eyes red brightly with each attack, a visual representation of his unwavering willpower. If this battle rages on, it was clear that I was going to lose, and I couldn''t even go all out and fight properly. So I''ll give it to him everything I have right now. All my other skills are utterly useless in front of this man. No matter how much I amplify myself, the gap between us is just that great. He''s a literal cheat code in and out of himself. I have to end this quickly. I took a deep breath, focusing on the immense power surging through me. This was myst resort, a skill I had been hesitant to use due to its devastating effects. But desperate times called for desperate measures. [Skill: Raging Storms] [Effects: Unleashes a chaotic storm over a targeted area, causing devastating damage to all enemies caught within.] [Note: Area of Effect: 10-meter radius] [Note: Skill can only be used once per day!] [Warning: Using disaster category skills may harm the user; extreme caution is advised.] The air around us crackled with energy as I channeled the raw power of the skill. The ground beneath me began to tremble, the very fabric of reality seeming to warp under the weight of the impending storm. RUMBLE~! RUMBLE~! The skies turned darker, clouds swirling ominously as golden lightning streaked across them. The temperature dropped abruptly, and the air felt charged with an electric tension. The audience fell silent, their collective breath held as they watched the spectacle unfold. Questions are probably raging as to why I can suddenly summon such arge scale spell, but none of that mattered right now. Not long after, the golden lightning rained down upon the battlefield, the bolts striking with a fierce, unrelenting energy. The arena was illuminated by a series of blinding shes, the ground erupting in a series of explosive impacts. Lucas''s eyes widened in shock as the storm descended upon him. His previously confident stance faltered, and he was momentarily overwhelmed by the sheer force of the attack. The golden bolts of lightning crackled and sizzled around him, their intensity palpable even from a distance. The sheer force of the storm was overwhelming, sending shockwaves through the arena and causing the audience to recoil in awe and fear. The blinding shes of light and the deafening roars of thunder painted a dramatic scene, adding to the electrifying atmosphere of the battle. Despite the fury of the storm, Lucas remained rtively unfazed. He stood resolute, his aura zing brightly around him like a protective barrier against the relentless assault of lightning. Each bolt that struck him was absorbed or deflected by his aura, dissipating harmlessly into the surrounding air. ''A natural born aura user....'' His ability to endure the storm without visible distress was a testament to his mastery of aura maniption. As an aura user, his mana refinement and control were vastly superior to mine. While my mana amplification allowed me to enhance my physical capabilities and skills, Lucas''s aura maniption provided him with a more sophisticated and resilient form of defense. The difference in our mana techniques was stark. My approach focused on amplifying the power of my attacks and abilities, giving me short bursts of enhanced strength and agility. But it was inherently limited in terms of defensive capabilities. On the other hand, Lucas''s aura refinement enabled him to create a dynamic and versatile shield, capable of mitigating a wide range of attacks, including the high-intensity lightning storm I had unleashed. Even as the storm continued to rage, Lucas''s aura shimmered with a golden hue, reflecting the lightning bolts as they struck his barrier. The aura seemed to pulse and adapt, each bolt absorbed and redirected with an almost effortless grace. The golden aura around him was not just a static shield but a living, breathing extension of his will and skill. But.... Since he was a cheat character of his own, there''s nothing wrong with me cheating also right? Redirecting one of the lightning bolts toward myself, I let the chaos of the storm work to my advantage. Time slowed down as my Time Dtion skill activated, allowing me to maneuver with precision. But instead of dodging, I deactivated the skill, intentionally letting the bolt of lightning veer toward me. This was a desperate gambit, a calcted risk designed to exploit the loophole in the system. The bolt crackled through the air with malevolent intent. My body suit, designed to protect against most lethal attacks, might be capable to block the brunt of the damage under normal circumstances. However, a direct hit to the head or a critical area could still be fatal, or at the very least, severely injurious. This wasn''t just any ordinary lightning bolt. It was an A-rank spell, a formidable burst of wild magic born from a literal beast-my partner''s shared gift to me. It was a power that could cause devastating damage, and I was using it to force the system''s hand. As the bolt neared, I braced myself for the impact. The electricity was fierce, and I could already slightly feel the searing heat. A loophole in the system that I should''ve had exploited long ago-a hidden trick that I had neglected. The system''s alerts red in my mind, a cacophony of warnings and critical notifications that seemed to echo through my very being. The shing red warnings and dire notes were a stark contrast to the intense battle unfolding before me. ''Hey system, you can''t have me dying before I fulfill my intended fate, right?'' Time stopped.... [WARNING!] [WARNING!] [Fate: A dragon''s sacrifice is shaking!] [WARNING!] [Note: USER''S MAIN SCENARIO AT STAKE!] [MAIN SCENARIO IS BREAKING] [WARNING!!!] [Failure to fulfill the main scenario could lead to ???] [Note: Emergency measures applying!] [Note: Conditions have been met!] [Skill: Monarch''s Will (Unique)] [Unlocked!] [Effects Applying] [Effects: Absolute Command] [Active] [Effects: 90% Stat Reduction] [Active] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their stats reduced!] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their wills subjugated!] [Note: Emergency measures applied!] The loud cheers and the ambient noise of the crowd fell eerily silent. The intensity of the moment seemed to draw the entire arena into a hush. My senses sharpened, my perception of time slowed, and I felt a profound sense of power welling up within me. The rush of energy was overwhelming. I could feel the weight of the crowd''s anticipation and the silent tension that now enveloped the arena. Strength surged through my veins, elevating me above everyone else in this moment. It was as if the entire world had slowed down, with the iing lightning bolt hanging in the air like a frozen shard of time. The bolt, which had been a fierce and deadly threat mere moments ago, now appeared to drift in slow motion. Its once fearsome energy seemed tame and manageable, as if it were no longer a peril but a mere tool at my disposal. With a single thought, I redirected the path of the lightning bolt. It was a disy of sheer willpower and mastery, an ability granted by the system''s emergency measures. The bolt, now under mymand, changed direction and hurtled toward Lucas with newfound intensity. And it was close to instantaneous. BOOM! He didn''t have time to react. The lightning bolt collided with Lucas''s golden aura, creating a blinding explosion that lit up the arena. The air was filled with crackling energy, and the force of the impact sent shockwaves through the crowd. The world around me turned into a stark, monochrome canvas, with only the gleaming golden light from Lucas''s sword cutting through the darkness. The contrast was almost surreal. Despite the immense power surging through me, a sense of unease gnawed at the edges of my consciousness. There was an unsettling calm, devoid of the usual repulsion that apanied me whenever i used this skill. ''Why does it feel different?'' [WARNING!] [WARNING!] [Note: 3 presences detected with higher wills than the user] [Note: Effects of Monarch''s Will, will now be rendered null in front of the three presences] [Effects: Absolute Command] [???] [Effects: 90% Stat Reduction] [???] [Note: User is advised to leave area immediately!] The abruptness of the message caused a ripple of confusion. My gaze snapped back to Lucas, where the golden aura around him was intensifying, shifting in color and brilliance. VOOM!!!! The once simple golden glow now ignited into a blinding white light, with strands of rainbow-colored energy weaving through it like the tail of aet. A realization struck me like a jolt of electricity. ''Fuck....'' Don''t tell me.... I had expected him to learn this skill muchter in the story, if not at all. The skill was known for its radiant intensity and the ability to pierce through even the strongest defenses. Lucas raised his sword high, and the golden light transformed into an even more formidable ze. The air around him shimmered with the force of the skill. "This bastard...'' He already knows [Sun Strike]??? Chapter 113: Golden Will Interlude Chapter 113: Golden Will Interlude ? "You''ve gotten stronger, Lucas." When those words came out of Riley''s mouth, Lucas couldn''t understand the heated tension rising within him. Why did he suddenly say that? "You..." Lucas muttered, the only word he could manage in response. The acknowledgment from the swordsman before him stirred something deep within. Riley had always seemed like someone who wouldn''t acknowledge those who couldn''t defeat him, and yet he had a gentle smile on his face when he gave thatpliment. ''Was it even apliment in the first ce?'' Lucas wondered. Or was it just a hidden insult? He didn''t know, nor did he want to ponder it further. He couldn''t afford to get distracted right now; he had an advantage and couldn''t let Riley''s words take it away from him. Steeling himself, Lucas raised the output of his aura, golden light swirling around him with increasing intensity. Their swords shed again, each strike resonating with a metallic ring that echoed through the arena. The crowd watched in stunned silence, mesmerized by the intensity of the battle. sh after sh, their swords danced. Lucas pressed his attack, his movements fueled by a mixture of determination and frustration. Each strike was met with precision by Riley, who seemed to move with an almost preternatural grace. The two warriors were a study in contrasts. Lucas, burning with fervor, poured every ounce of his strength into each attack. Riley, on the other hand, remained cool and collected, his eyes never leaving Lucas''s form. It was clear that Riley was studying him, analyzing his every move. Riley had a subtle smile etched across his face as if he was enjoying the battle now. But it didn''tst long as Riley''s smile diminished, reced by a hidden smirk underneath his gaze. His sword was still dancing alongside Riley''s, their shes seeming never-ending as they got into a relentless momentum of dodges and blocks. No matter how hard he tried, his attacks never reached Riley. But that didn''t mean Lucas wasn''t aware of his stamina and mana reserves. Lucas realized, albeit a bitte due to his hot-headedness, that in terms of stamina, he had a far greater output than Riley could muster. Riley had gotten slower ever since the start of their fight, and little by little, the tip of Lucas''s sword had started to scratch the surface of Riley''s skin. Sure, it may seem unsessful at first nce, but it was a fact that in a battle of attrition, Lucas had the advantage. If he just maintained his pace, more skilled or not, Riley was bound to take a hit. Lucas''s eyes narrowed, focusing intently on Riley''s every move. Lucas''s mind raced with strategies, trying to decipher Riley''s next move. He couldn''t afford to let his guard down, not even for a moment. Riley was getting tired; that much was a fact. But how could one exin the current situation? Why did the amount of mana around him suddenly surge? When lightning started dancing in the sky, Lucas''s mind raced in caution. ''What''s going on?'' Lucas didn''t have enough time to ponder as his senses kept screaming at him to brace himself for the inevitable danger. BZZZT-!!! RUMBLE!!! RUMBLE!!! Lucas''s heart pounded in his chest as he tried toprehend the situation. Riley was exhausted, yet he had managed to summon this overwhelming power. It didn''t make sense. ''Riley knows magic?'' Questions raised inside him once more. How could Riley use magic? Wasn''t he a knight? Magic and aura never aligned with one another. That was a fact administered in the whole world: from person to person, only one aspect could grow inside of you. Once you have mana, you''re either going to be someone who refines it and bes a knight, or someone who maniptes it and bes a mage. Of course, there were certain exceptions as magic knights do exist, but that trait was as rare as finding a needle in a haystack. Riley never exhibited that type of talent, nor did he indicate that he had the ability to use magic. Why did he keep such a talent a secret? More and more, Riley was bing a much more mysterious existence for Lucas. The lightning above crackled RUMBLE!!! RUMBLE!!! Golden lightning descended, sending a crescendo of golden explosions around the arena. Each bolt carried enough magic within it to bebeled as an A-rank attack spell. The lightning above crackled and sizzled, casting an eerie glow over the battlefield. It was like a natural disaster given form through magic, and sizzled, casting an eerie glow over the battlefield. It was like a natural disaster given form through magic. But what made matters worse was the fact that all the lightning seemed to be listening to Riley''smand as they allnded right at him or at least near him. Lucas knew he had to shield himself using his aura, the intense heat and raw power of the lightning making his skin tingle even through his protective barrier. But throughout it all.... He couldn''t help but smile despite the danger. ''Is this your way of going all out, Riley?'' Lucas''s mind raced as he dodged and blocked the strikes of golden lightning. The sheer power of the attacks was overwhelming, and he felt his aura shield weakening with each passing second. Riley''s mastery over the lightning was evident, and it was clear that he was not holding back. The realization that Riley had been hiding his magical abilities all this time added anotheryer ofplexity to their fight. It was as if Riley was a puzzle that Lucas was slowly piecing together, each new revtion adding to the overall picture. But even as he marveled at Riley''s prowess, Lucas knew he had to stay focused. The battle was far from over, and he couldn''t afford to let his guard down. Summoning all his strength, Lucas reinforced his aura shield and prepared for the next wave of attacks. The golden lightning continued to rain down, each bolt striking with precision and power. Lucas''s mind raced with strategies, trying to find a way to counter Riley''s newfound abilities. Looking at his eyes, Lucas could see it: Riley was giving it his all now. It wasn''t the same apathetic gaze he always gave him; it was an eye that looked directly and straight at him. Gone was the disdain engraved in it, reced by nothing more than respect and excitement. As a knight, Lucas knew that he had to return the respect he was being given in kind. He needed to go all out as well. Just as Riley was giving his strongest, Lucas had to give his strongest too. BOOM!!!! As thest of the lightning bolts descended upon him, Lucas braced himself. The lightning bolt shed into his golden aura, sending shockwaves through the air. The sheer power of the attack forced Lucas to dig deep, drawing on every ounce of strength he had to withstand it. Riley''s overall stature changed once more. An overbearing pressure descended upon the entire arena, and Lucas could feel the tension of unparalleled energymanding him to give up and kneel before the man in front of him. Riley''s blue eyes met his, the golden glow within them defying the cold intention behind them. The intensity of Riley''s gaze was almost overwhelming, but Lucas refused to back down. He straightened his stance, tightening his grip on his sword, and met Riley''s eyes with equal determination. The arena was silent, the audience holding their breath as they watched the two warriors face off. The air was thick with anticipation, every moment stretched to its breaking point. Lucas knew that this was the climax of their battle, the point where everything would be decided. Drawing upon his deepest reserves of strength and willpower, Lucas summoned all the aura he could muster. The golden light around him intensified, shimmering with a radiant brilliance that matched the golden lightning that had just struck him. He could feel the energy coursing through his veins, his entire being focused on the fight. "Lucas, remember not to push yourself, okay? You haven''t mastered that technique yet." Recalling the kind words Princess Snow had given him during their training sessions, Lucas couldn''t help but shake his head in frustration. ''I''m sorry, Snow.'' But for the knight in front of him, he couldn''t afford to hold back his strongest attack right now. Ignoring the overbearing pressure Riley extended, Lucas raised his sword. His aura red up inside him as the whites of his eyes turned red from the veins of his blood popping. His heartbeat raced like a running horse as the refined mana inside listened to its wielder''s will. "A knight''s honor manifests in the turbulent times..." Golden light gathered and coated the sword before white light converged it into one. Rainbow strands danced like tails upon his sword, and searing heat covered his hand. He could feel the pain inside his body, but he gritted his teeth and ignored all of it. "Most knights die of dishonor before they can even have the chance to see it." The air around him seemed to tremble with the intensity of the power he was channeling. Each breath felt like fire in his lungs, each heartbeat like a drum pounding in his ears. He knew this attack would take everything he had, but there was no turning back now. "Remember this kiddo once you see a manifestation of that honor, see through that you be a part of it and grab it in your own palms...." "Honor whatever it is that''s in front of you" Riley watched him with a mix of respect and anticipation, his own mana ring in response. The golden light in Riley''s eyes burned brighter, mirroring the intensity of Lucas''s resolve. It was clear that both warriors understood the significance of this moment. The rainbow strands of light swirling around his sword shimmered with an ethereal beauty, casting a radiant glow over the arena. The audience watched in awe; their breath held as they witnessed the sheer power being unleashed. For the sake of winning and his honor. ''I shall fight your strongest with my strongest!'' "§¡§¯§¯§¯§¯!!!!" Screaming with all his might, Lucas swung his sword. The space around his weapon seemed to distort from the searing heat of his white de. SWOOSH!!!!! A crescent of white light erupted from his de, an attack moving at the speed of light, shing forward towards Riley. White sh! BOOOM!!!! The ground shook from a massive explosion against the grand arena''s walls. Huff...! Huff...! Lucas breathed heavily, his haggard face forced to look down at the hard ground as blood filled his eyes and ears. His gaze was hazy, and his ears were still ringing. He didn''t know what had happened nor could he try to find out. He could only try to look forward in front of him. The announcer seemed to be shouting something, and the crowd seemed to have gone wild with cheers. Did he win? Lucas didn''t have time to ponder as he made ast look in front of him. The only thing he could see was Riley... looking down upon him. And the threatening snarls of a gigantic white wolf whose red eyes dimmed between blue and red, ring at him angrily with half it''s body eerily glowing as orange mes burned a part of it. "You win, Lucas..." Riley''s words were thest thing Lucas heard before he finally fell down and closed his eyes. Chapter 114: Wins and Cons Chapter 114: Wins and Cons ? I almost died. That final attack he just did-if I was even a secondte in summoning Raijin, I would''ve died on the spot. Even with the protective suits on.... I doubt it could''ve handled that much condensed aura and power alone. Whimper~ My familiar, Raijin, licked his burnt fur with saddened whimpers, his gaze fixed on Lucas with a re of anger and animosity. "Calm down, Raijin...." Looking at Lucas''s tattered body falling to the ground, I''m still in disbelief as to what happened. "W-Winner, Riley Hell!!!!!" The announcer, Senior Dn, announced hypedly, making the crowd go intensely wild with cheers of congrattions and sheer awe. Looks like I really won... but I don''t feel like it. Although summoning one''s familiar wasn''t technically illegal in the grand tournament, as familiars were a main fighting source for summoners, it felt like I cheated to win. This was supposed to be a battle between two knights, two swordsmen, and I had to rely on my partner''s magic to actually win. I did what I did not just to protect myself but to honor his strength as well. But for some reason, I feel so shitty inside. "You did well, Raijin," I said to my partner, gently caressing his head. After giving him a reassuring pat, I unsummoned him, letting him get some proper rest. Since Raijin was a Lightning disaster-type beast, heat-based attacks like Lucas''s [Sun Strike] did minimal to no damage to him. Still, I could tell he wasn''t very fond of it. Their overall properties might be simr, but Light and Lightning magic were entirely separate properties. The emergency crew immediately approached the fallen Lucas, carrying him in a magical stabilizer. Healing magic was already at work as they took him off the arena. No matter what anyone says, the true winner here is that guy. Looking at the judges above, I noticed mixed reactions across their faces. The most notable was sheer shock and disbelief about the battle that had just taken ce. Lucas had fought with such tenacity and skill that it probably left asting impression on everyone. Even now, as he was being carried away, his determination and spirit were evident. I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt and admiration. He had pushed me to my limits, and though I had emerged victorious, it didn''t feel like a true win. Lucas had shown incredible strength and resilience, traits that deserved respect and recognition. As the crowd''s cheers filled the arena, I took a moment to reflect on the battle. It had been a fierce sh of wills, and in the end, it had taught me a valuable lesson. ''I can''t rely on Monarch''s Will...'' The way the skill''s effects were nullified in the presence of three superior wills was a stark reminder. Against powerful enemies whose wills and egos were higher than mine, this unique skill would lose all its purpose. It was a sobering realization that I still needed to grow stronger on my own. Professor Eldric observed me with a look of intrigue, his analytical mind clearly processing the events of the match. His silence spoke volumes about his assessment of the fight and my performance. Professor Alex, on the other hand, wore an expression of shock. His eyes widened in disbelief at the sheer intensity and unpredictability of the battle. It was clear he hadn''t anticipated the oue or the level of skill disyed by both fighters. Senior, as always, was her bubbly self. Despite the worry etched on her face, she managed to maintain her characteristic smile. She gave me a thumbs up, a gesture of encouragement and pride. Her attempt to hold back from rushing to my side spoke to her concern for me, yet she respected the arena''s boundaries and the need forposure. The Duke, with his neutral and prating gaze, assessed me with a level of detachment that only someone of his stature could muster. His red eyes, like those of a god of judgment, scanned me critically. After a long moment of evaluation, he began to p his hands. The other judges followed suit, their apuse a testament to the remarkable disy of skill and endurance they had witnessed. The audience''s cheers swelled once more, a wave of sound that washed over me. The pping and cheers blended into a chorus of acknowledgment and respect for the battle fought. Despite the Exhaustion and lingering pain settled heavily upon me, but amidst the weariness, I felt a profound sense of aplishment. The arena''s roars were now fading, reced by a calm that wrapped around me like a nket of quiet. ''I really won against the protagonist huh....'' The realization sunk in as I stepped down from the stage, the weight of my victory finally settling in. The cheers and apuse that had apanied my descent now seemed distant, muffled by the overwhelming fatigue coursing through my body. Seo''s worried gaze met mine as I reached the edge of the arena. Her expression softened with relief as she rushed to my side. "Congrattions, Riley," she said, her voice steady but filled with concern. "Yes, thank you," I replied, forcing a smile despite the searing pain that red up as the adrenaline began to wane. My body was trembling from the aftereffects of the intense battle. Each step felt like a monumental effort, my muscles protesting with every movement. The pain that had been masked by adrenaline surged back with a vengeance, stabbing through my senses and clouding my vision. The victory that had seemed so exhrating moments ago now felt distant, overshadowed by a wave of difort and fatigue. Seo''s concerned eyes were thest thing I saw clearly before my vision became a swirling haze. The edges of my sight darkened as my body''s strength gave out. My legs buckled, and I fell forward. The impact was softened by Seo''s quick reflexes as she caught me, her arms enveloping me in a protective embrace. A soft, mushy feeling enveloped me as I crumpled into her chest. ''It''s so warm....'' The warmth and softness were a stark contrast to the harsh reality of the battle that just ended. ... "Whew~ what a fight," Professor Alex said, wiping the sweat from his brow. The intensity of the battle had clearly left him breathless. "Hoho, I did not expect this level ofbat from the first fight alone," Professor Eldric added with a grin that seemed almost permanently etched on his face. The excitement and satisfaction in his expression were palpable. He had witnessed many fights in his lifetime, but this one had truly captivated him, surpassing even the thrilling duels he''d seen between renowned fighters like Alice and Celine. The arena, once roaring with the sh of swords and the cheer of the crowd, now settled into a quieter hum as the professors discussed the spectacle they had just witnessed. The mutual respect disyed between Lucas and Riley was unmistakable. The sheer force of their wills and the precision of their techniques had set a new standard for what they considered an engaging battle. "But... was it public knowledge that Riley could summon a familiar?" The question hung in the air, drawing thoughtful looks from those around. Magic knights were a rare breed, those who could blend the art of magic with the prowess of swordsmanship. If Riley had such an ability, it would be a significant revtion. Magic knights were not just skilled warriors; they were often ced in special sses or programs where their unique talents could be cultivated and maximized. The professors exchanged nces, contemting the implications of Riley''s hidden abilities. Magic knights had the potential to alter the bnce of power in anybat scenario, and discovering that Riley possessed such a talent was both intriguing and rming. The idea that Riley could have been admitted to specialized training, where his dual talents could have been nurtured, opened up a myriad of possibilities. "Well, who cares about that ~ Junior won, and that''s all there is to it," Alice said with a casual shrug, her tone a mix of satisfaction and resignation. Her expression was one of bittersweet eptance, reflecting both pride in Riley''s victory and a hint of disappointment over theplexities that had unfolded. "And besides, it''s not like a student can''t have a secret or two, right?" "But even still, his talents could''ve been-" "Just leave it be, Professor Alex. I''m sure the youngd had his reasons," Eldric interjected firmly. His words were a gentle reminder that, despite their roles as educators and mentors, their primary function was to guide rather than control the students'' paths. "But...." Alex hesitated, then fell silent. He realized the futility of pressing the issue further. At the end of the day, the decisions and actions of the students were their own to make. Professors like himself and Eldric were just there to offer guidance, but ultimately, it was the students who shaped their futures. "Riley being able to use magic won''t change his status in the academy that much. From what I could tell, everything he used was rather wild and beastly in nature. You know how a familiar can grant a blessing to its wielder, right?" Alex''s curiosity was piqued once again. "So, there''s a high chance it was just his familiar''s ability?" "Yes," Eldric confirmed with a nod. "The abilities Riley demonstrated seemed to align more with his familiar''s nature rather than conventional magical training." "It''s possible that the familiar''s innate power amplified his own capabilities, but it doesn''t necessarily indicate formal magical training." "I see... but that in itself is also amazing, no?" Alex said, his tone filled with newfound awe. The realization that Riley could harness his familiar''s abilities with such proficiency and at such a high-power level was impressive. The bond between Riley and his familiar must be perfectly in sync for him to wield its power so effectively. "Yes, it truly is," Eldric agreed, his eyes twinkling with admiration. He then turned to Alice, who had a proud smile on her face. "I believe young Alice over here can rte to such a strong connection." Alice chuckled softly, her pride evident. "Hehehe~ of course. It seems my influence on junior has been a positive light," she said, her voice warm with satisfaction. It was clear she felt a deep sense of aplishment in seeing her Riley excel. As the three professors continued their conversation, their focus shifting to the nuances of Riley''s abilities and the implications for his future, Duke Luther Heavens remained absorbed in his own thoughts. His keen senses, honed over years of experience, detected something unusual amidst the mana fluctuations in the arena. In a moment so fleeting it was almost imperceptible, the Duke sensed a ripple¡ªa broken slip in reality. It was as if he had caught a glimpse of something hidden, something profound. His sharp instincts alerted him to the presence of his daughter within the academy, a realization that both surprised and confused him. The presence seemed to emanate from the wolf Riley had summoned, a connection that was puzzling and unexpected. The only exnation that came to mind was that the wolf might be a gift from Liyana, a thought that left him slightly curious. "Your grace?" A voice pulled him from his reverie. It was Professor Eldric, who had noticed the Duke''s distant gaze and was trying to refocus his attention. "?" Duke Heavens turned, momentarily pulled from his deep contemtion. "Did you enjoy the fight?" Eldric asked, his tone courteous but curious. "Yes," Duke Heavens replied, his voice steady but tinged with a hint of introspection. "It was a very honorable duel." Chapter 115: Wins and Cons 2 Chapter 115: Wins and Cons 2 ? After Riley and Lucas''s magnificent fight, the Grand Festival proceeded with the scheduled bouts for the day. The top students fought with all their might, showcasing their talents and prestige to the world. Each match that followed was both exciting and elicited enthusiastic cheers and ps from the audience. Yet, an underlying tension permeated the arena. It wasn''t as fun and exhrating as the first match, many thought. The thrilling battle between Riley and Lucas had set a high bar. Both the audience and the judges found the subsequent matches entertaining, but none could capture the sheer spectacle and intensity of the initial sh. The first fight had been a blend of skill, raw power, and emotional depth, leaving asting impression that overshadowed the following contests. Despite the top students'' best efforts, the atmosphere carried a sense of anticlimax. Every sh, every spell, and every strike, though impressive in their own right, seemed to pale inparison to the epic duel that hade before. The audience, while still engaged, could not shake the feeling that the festival had peaked too early. The judges, too, shared this sentiment. Professor Eldric''s initial excitement had waned, reced by a more measured, contemtive demeanor. Professor Alex, though still appreciative of the students'' efforts, couldn''t help but nce asionally at the spot where Riley and Lucas had fought, as if hoping for a repeat of that electrifying moment. But even with the crowd''s slight disappointment, a certain someone was rather happy about the oue, ignoring the hidden pressure Riley and Lucas had created for the other students. "Next up, the one and only golden child of light, Rose Brilliance, versus the top seat of the magic department among the second years, Gustav Vatsug!" the announcer called out enthusiastically. With a subtle smile across her face, Rose took nonchnt steps down the staircase, her golden hair shimmering under the arena lights. Ignoring the senior right next to her who eyed her with a certain interest, Rose''s mind wandered and daydreamed about the spectacle she had just witnessed. It was the first time in her entire life that she saw the entire world in front of her embraced with beautiful colors like that. Colors she hadpletely forgotten, and colors she had yet to see. The one sh between Lucas and Riley was enough to bring those vibrant hues into her previously monochromatic eyes. As she approached the stage, she recalled the intensity and the raw emotion of their battle. The lightning, the powerful auras, and the sheer willpower disyed by both fighters had painted a masterpiece in her mind. Rose felt renewed, as if she had been shown a glimpse of a world beyond her understanding. If doubts about Riley still lingered in the past, they were nowpletely gone. Her want for Riley had transformed into something she needed. ''Riley, you really are special~'' She had always known she was special, but after witnessing that fight, she was even more convinced. A conclusion crystallized in her heart and mind upon seeing it: she needed Riley to escape her colorless world. For that, she was willing to do whatever it took to make him hers. But to achieve that, she first needed to address the obstacles that would arise once she started making her move on Riley. Eyeing the duke up above, ns formed in her calctive yet whimsical mind. One of the hurdles she had to ovee was right there. This whole event was the perfect opportunity to make her move and gain her own momentum. Her initial ns with Riley in the student council might not work, but with the duke being around, she could formte a new strategy without relying on the council''s influence. After her match ends today, she needed to find a way to have a conversation with him. Positioning herself on the opposite side of the stage, Rose scanned her opponent with a neutral gaze. Her eyes betrayed no emotion towards the young man in front of her, only reflecting a hidden disgust. Gustav Vatsug, a second-year student, was quite popr and well-known among his peers. Not only was he the top seat of the magic department in his year, but he was also considered very handsome. Gustav, who was ustomed to girls fawning over him, was taken aback upon seeing Rose. She was a real beauty; unlike anyone he had ever met. Her pristine white skin,bined with the aura and grace of her golden blonde hair and golden eyes, exuded a mixture of prestige and elegance. He understood that Rose was of high noble status, but in person, she seemed more like royalty¡ªno, she was someone close to the existence of a goddess. Despite his usual confidence, Gustav felt a sense of awe and intimidation in her presence. Rose''s demeanor was calm andposed, her expression giving nothing away. She regarded Gustav with a cool indifference that made him feel uneasy. Yet at the same time, the hidden pressure from those indifferent eyes of hers made him even more excited. Gustav licked his lips, his thoughts racing with possibilities. If he could score a few good hits and have her fall for his charms, wouldn''t that make him the most admired guy in school? "Haha, it''s the first time we''ve formally met each other, right, Miss Rose?" Gustav began, trying to sound charming. "I''m sure you already know by now, due to the announcer''s words, but allow me to formally introduce myself. My name is Gustav Vatsug. It''s a pleasure to be in the presence of someone so beautiful." ".....'' "Since we''re fighting to showcase our best, why don''t we give the people a proper spectacle?" Gustav continued, undeterred by her silence. "But since it''s a little unfair for us since the crowd gets to have all the fun, why don''t we make things a bit more interesting for the two of us? How about if I win, I can invite you to dinner tonight?" He shed her a confident smile. "Ah, are you shy perhaps? No need to worry, I won''t bite~" he said with a wink, trying to break through her stoic exterior. Rose''s silence was deafening, her expression a mask of indifference. She found his attempts at charm pathetic and his arrogance irritating. Gustav''s overconfidence was palpable, but it did nothing to rile Rose''s emotions. Gustav tried to strike up any form of conversation he could, and yet no reply came back as Rose just looked at him neutrally. Gustav''s brows twitched in annoyance. ''Is this girl deaf?'' he started to wonder. There was no way he, the one and only Gustav, could get ignored by a girl like this. Rose might be beautiful, but he was much prettier- at least as far as he believed. Ignoring him was the same as ignoring the goddess of beauty itself, right? He couldn''t even fathom Rose purposely ignoring him. "Since you''re too shy to reply, I can take your silence as a yes, right?" he said arrogantly, trying to regain his confidence. "Let the match begin!" the announcer called out, signaling the start of the duel. With the announcer''s call and confirmation, the two mages faced off, their wands and staffs raised against one another. Gustav knew Rose was strong, but at the end of the day, he was a second-year and the top seat at that, whereas Rose was just the second-ranked among the first years. In terms of power and experience, he believed he was far superior. He had the advantage here. ''I''ll show you how to respect a man, you arrogant brat!'' he thought, his determination fueled by wounded pride. Gustav immediatelyunched a barrage of spells, hoping to overwhelm Rose with sheer volume. Fireballs, lightning bolts, and wind des flew toward her, each one meticulously crafted to disy his prowess. He smirked, expecting her to falter under the pressure. However, Rose remained unfazed. With a wave of her wand, she conjured a shimmering barrier of light that effortlessly absorbed and deflected Gustav''s attacks. Seeing this, Gustav was momentarily shocked but didn''t let it falter his mind. Right now, he had the advantage. His barrage of attacks would have surely expended Rose''s mana, and making aplicated barrier spell like she did would keep her momentarily contained. This meant she couldn''t cast any offensive spells at the moment. So, right now, in order to win this fight as fast as he can to embarrass this woman, he needed to cast a more powerful spell that''ll surely break through her barrier. "Oh, will of the wind, hear my voice and-" He began to channel his mana, preparing to cast his spell. But before he could finish his chant, he was momentarily blinded by a sh of light. Shock and surprise washed over him as he saw a gigantic spear made of light forming beside Rose. "Chant less incantation?" he shouted in disbelief. He didn''t have time to even ponder what was going on. [Mid-level Light Magic:] [Luminous Spear] sh! BOOOMMMM!!!! The spear shot forward with incredible speed, piercing through Gustav''s defenses like they were paper. The explosion that followed was deafening, and a blinding light enveloped the arena. Gustav was thrown backward, his body crashing into the ground with a resounding thud. The audience gasped, their eyes wide with astonishment. The sheer power and precision of Rose''s spell left them in awe. Gustavy on the ground, dazed and disoriented. He struggled to get up, his body aching from the impact. Rose stood calmly; her expression unchanged. As the whole stadium quieted, the announcer took his cue and announced the winner. "Winner: Rose Brilliance!" Chapter 116: Wins and Cons 3 Chapter 116: Wins and Cons 3 ? Screams of awe spread among the crowd as they witnessed another grand spectacle. It wasn''t as thrilling as Riley''s match, but it was by far one of the coolest to watch. Rose gave one final nce to the duke before stepping off the stage. p! p! p! A series of gentle ps echoed in front of her. Standing at the entryway to the waiting area was a young man, his eyes slightly closed. "Congrattions, Miss Rose. That was a magnificent fight." "... Who are you?" Rose asked, her voice cold and indifferent. The man seemed slightly shocked at her reaction, but he didn''t let it show. "Ah, please excuse me. I guess it''s been quite some time since west had a conversation, so it wouldn''t be weird if you''ve forgotten. My name is Theo Lightway. Does it ring any bells?" "Theo Lightway..." she mumbled, but she still didn''t seem to recognize him. "We were children when we first met, so I suppose you wouldn''t remember me." "Is that so?" Rose''s voice remained neutral. Theo smiled, a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. "Yes, we yed together during the summer at the Lightway estate. You were always so focused, even back then. And the results are just to be expected for someone of your nature I guess? you''ve truly be an unparalleled existence in history." "I see..." Rose said as she started walking past him. But Theo grabbed hold of her hand, making her stop in her tracks. "If it''s not a bother to you, can I have a moment of your time?" Theo asked. "Who gave you permission to touch me?" Rose''s voice was icy. "Huh?" BAAMMM!!!! The moment his gripnded on her hand, Theo''s entire body was mmed into the wall of the entryway, creating a small web-like crater. Blood spluttered from his mouth as he coughed roughly. "Ugh!!!" Theo groaned in despair as he felt his body being crushed by something invisible. There was no indication that Rose used magic, yet he felt like gravity was moving in the other direction, pinning him against the hard wall. Its broken fragments cut through the back of his flesh. Rose walked closer towards Theo, her golden eyes darkening. Her wand glowed with a threatening golden light as she pointed it right at him. "Ah, please wait!" A loud scream echoed as a girl immediately ran closer, extending her arms in protest to shield Theo from Rose''s menacing magic. "P-please forgive my friend, Miss Rose! He''s just a bit of an impulsive idiot. I don''t know what he did, but he-" BOOM!!! Light magic struck near the girl''s face, her eyes widening in shock as a part of her ear turned into dust. "Agh!!" she screamed, but it was short-lived as she was also pinned against the wall with her friend. "Do you take me for a fool?" "W-what do you mean?" Theo attempted to reason with her, but just as his friend had experienced, light pierced through him as well. A huge hole burst through his shoulder, and he screamed in agony at the searing pain. Finding their two faces full of lies amusing Rose grabbed onto the back of her hand as she removed a rune ced on her uniform. "This rune..." Rose began, her voice cold and cutting, "It''s meant to disrupt mana in a radius. A tactic often employed by dark mages. Why would you use such a rune on me?" Theo''s eyes widened, panic evident in his voice. "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about. I swear, I didn''t-" But his pleas were met with a more intense burst of golden light from Rose''s wand. A searing beam pierced through Theo''s shoulder, causing him to writhe in agony. The girl who had tried to interveney slumped against the wall, her face contorted in pain. "Do you think you can deceive me?" Rose''s voice was a chilling whisper. Her mana red dangerously, her wand glowing with an intense light magic. The magic itself was so potent that it threatened to escte the situation further, but Rose was still in control, her eyes cold and calcting. "Stop...." Amanding voice interrupted the tense standoff. Professor Harry, the dark mage professor of the academy, emerged from the shadows. His presence was imposing, his long ck hair framing a haggard face marked by sleepless nights. His eyes, deep-set and weary, conveyed a sense of authority and urgency. "Professor Harry?" Rose''s tone softened slightly but remained guarded. The professor''s sudden arrival had shifted the dynamics of the confrontation. "Professor Harry," Theo managed to gasp, relief evident in his eyes despite the intense pain. "You''re here..." Harry''s eyes locked onto Rose with a mix of concern and authority. "Miss Brilliance, I understand your frustration, but this situation is not as it seems. Let''s resolve this without further esction." Professor Harry''s face was etched with genuine regret as he surveyed the tense scene. His gaze softened when itnded on Theo, who was still pinned against the wall, his face contorted in pain. The dark mage''s demeanor was that of someone who took responsibility seriously, even if it was for a seemingly minor oversight. "It appears that my negligence has ced young Theo in a troubling situation," Professor Harry said, his voiceced with remorse. He turned his attention back to Rose, his expression earnest. "What do you mean by that?" Rose asked, her tone still wary. Her wand remained at the ready, but the intensity of her magical aura had diminished slightly. Harry sighed and pulled out his ck wand, its surface adorned with intricate runic symbols. With a swift motion, he cast a spell that enveloped Theo in a shroud of dark magic. The invisible lines of runes that had been etched into Theo''s body became visible, revealing the intricate web of za and other runes. The sight was both unsettling and illuminating. "It seems that the rune you saw, za, was a result of a spell I ced on Theo," Harry exined, his voice steady. "This rune, among others, was used for specific experiments I conducted, which Theo volunteered for. I can see how this misunderstanding has urred." Rose''s eyes narrowed as she scrutinized the runes now visible on Theo''s body. Despite her expertise with runes, she was not a master, and the sudden appearance of these runes after Professor Harry''s intervention made her cautious. She remained skeptical, her mind racing with questions about the timing and implications of Harry''s exnation. Theo, still pinned and in evident pain, attempted to speak up. "M-Miss Rose, I truly apologize for the confusion. I didn''t mean for any of this to happen. Professor Harry''s experiments sometimes involveplex runes, and it seems there was an unintended consequence. Please believe me, I didn''t have any ill intentions." Professor Harry nodded in agreement. "Theo is a valuable apprentice, and he has willingly participated in my experiments for a few gems, aspensation. It was an honest mistake on my part, and I assure you, it wasn''t meant to cause harm or distress." Rose''s gaze shifted back to Harry, her expression conflicted. She found it hard to fully trust the exnation given the timing and the pain she had witnessed. Yet, she was aware that Professor Harry held a reputable position, and if what he said was true, then this was indeed an unfortunate error rather than a deliberate act. "I''ll take your word for it, Professor Harry," Rose said, her voice tinged with hesitation. "But I still find this situation highly suspicious. If what you say is true, then I expect full transparency in the future." Harry bowed slightly, acknowledging her concern. "Of course, Miss Brilliance. I understand your apprehension and will ensure that such mistakes do not happen again." With that, Rose''s eyes softened slightly as she turned her attention back to Theo. The girl who had been injured was still on the ground, her face pale but conscious. Rose took a deep breath, her wand''s glow dimming as she began to calm herself. "Alright," Rose said, her tone moreposed. "I''ll ept your apology, but I expect you to be more careful in the future, Professor Harry." Professor Harry nodded gratefully. "Thank you for your understanding, Miss Brilliance. I assure you, I will take all necessary measures to prevent such incidents in the future." As the tension in the room began to dissipate, Rose carefully released the magical pressure holding Theo and his friend against the wall. Theo, though still shaken, was able to stand on his own as the professor''s magic began to heal the injuries. "Let''s consider this a lesson learned," Rose said, her gaze steady. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have to attend to other matters." With that, Rose turned and walked away, her mind still processing the unexpected turn of events. The crowd outside continued to buzz with excitement from the tournament, unaware of the behind-the-scenes drama that had unfolded. ----- "You Suicidal Idiot!" SLAM!!! Theo''s face was red and bruised, a stark contrast to his usually pristine appearance. Susan''s anger was palpable as she paced back and forth, clearly upset about the situation. The room they were in was stark and minimalist, its cold ambiance a far cry from the warmth of the grand arena outside. The walls, adorned with a few simple paintings, seemed to close in on them, amplifying the tension. Susan''s frustration was evident in every gesture. "You really messed up this time, Theo! You could have jeopardized the whole n with your reckless actions!" Theo winced as he touched his sore face, trying to gather his thoughts. "I''m sorry, Susan. I didn''t mean for things to get out of hand." "''Sorry'' doesn''t cut it this time!" Susan snapped back, her voice shaking with anger. "You''re supposed to be careful. You''re not just some novice who can stumble around and hope for the best. There are consequences to every action." "Stop it, Susan," the calm voice of their boss cut through the air, diffusing the tension. The woman who spoke sat elegantly in a chair, her presencemanding attention. Her demeanor wasposed, her eyes reflecting a mixture of disappointment and concern. Susan''s expression softened slightly, though her frustration remained. "But boss, Theo-" "He''s already learned his lesson no?" the woman interrupted gently but firmly. "Isn''t that right, Theo?" Theo''s gaze remained fixed on the floor, ashamed. "Yes, boss..." The woman''s eyes were sharp but not unkind. "Theo, this was a mistake that should have been avoided." "I expect better from you. The rune you used was dangerous, and your actions almost led to a serious incident. You must learn to control your impulses and think before acting." Theo nodded, his voice barely above a whisper. "I und tand, boss. It won''t happen again." Susan, though still visibly frustrated, remained silent, respecting her superior''s decision. Her anger simmered down, reced by a more subdued concern for her partner. The room was cloaked in an uneasy silence, punctuated only by the asional shuffle of feet and the soft rustling of papers. Theo, his face still bruised from Susan''s earlier reprimand, remained on the floor, his posture one of defeat and remorse. His usually confident demeanor had crumbled under the weight of his mistake, leaving him a shell of his former self. The boss, a woman of calm authority, regarded Theo with a mixture of sternness and reluctant empathy. Her gaze softened slightly as she addressed him, though her tone remained firm. "Theo, if Oz hadn''t noticed your idiocy, that rune you were ying with could have ended up being embedded in your head instead. " haaah..... "Truly, don''t disappoint me anymore, would you?" "I''m really sorry, boss!" Theo''s voice was filled with genuine regret as he spoke, his forehead pressed against the cold ground. The matter with the twins was already a pressing matter on him ever since they''ve lost the two and it was also his mistake that time, so now being burdened with another problem due to his own selfish thoughts and actions, he couldn''t be more ashamed. His earlier bravado waspletely gone, reced by a deep sense of humility. Their boss sighed, shaking her head slightly. Despite the seriousness of the situation, a small, wry smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "As much as Theo''s impulsive actions have brought us unwanted trouble, we now have a bit more information about how this rune functions," she said, holding up her hands. The rune [za] floated effortlessly above her palms, glowing with a soft, ominous light. The rune''s glow pulsed rhythmically, its intricate patterns shifting and swirling as if alive. It was a testament to theplex magic that had caused so much trouble earlier. The boss''s analytical gaze scrutinized the rune, her mind already racing through the implications of their new findings. "With this new knowledge, we understand that cing this rune on someone with as high a mana sensitivity as Rose''s is nearly impossible," she continued, her voiceced with both relief and a hint of amusement. Chapter 117: A Festivals Happy End Chapter 117: A Festivals Happy End ? Waking up, I was once again greeted by the sight of another familiar yet unfamiliar ceiling. ''How many times am I going to repeat this same process?'' I mused a wry smile tugging at my lips. At the rate I was going, I''d probably end up memorizing all the different ceilings of all the different beds I''d rested on. Shaking off my thoughts, I slowly rose from the bed and looked around the room. The familiar white walls and the white and blue interior design made it clear that I was in the academy infirmary. Thest time I was here was at the end of the first scenario, after the first terrorist attack on the academy. Thinking back on it, it was quite ironic. I had gained strength and power, yet I seemed to be more injured now than I was back then. With a soft groan, I swung my legs over the side of the bed, feeling the cold floor beneath my feet. My body ached with a dull, persistent pain that reminded me of the intense battle I had just endured. Despite the difort, a sense of aplishment washed over me. I had won, after all. Well, it was a shitty way to win, but a win was a win, I guess. "Agh..." I groaned in pain as I tried to move my body. Ignoring the pain, I got off the bed. I wasn''t sure if it was because my mind was still hazy or because I had grown used to almost all types of pain by now, but it seemed my pain tolerance had grown more resilient over the months of strengthening myself. ''I guess I passed out, huh?'' It wasn''t a weird oue considering the reckless thing I had just done. ''Seo was probably the one who brought me here.'' How many times do I owe her now? She''s been constantly saving my ass in more ways than others. Although she probably wouldn''t see this as a burden or something that would imply that I owed her, the fact remained that she was the only one I couldfortably rely on right now. No wonder my body immediately fell down the moment I was embraced in her presence. Looking at the clock, it was still 11:25. A sigh of relief washed over me. I could still make it to Seo''s match and, at the same time, prevent that bastard from interacting with her. "Oh, it seems you''re up" As I began dressing back into my tattered uniform, a woman dressed in white suddenly came in through the open door. She scanned me from head to toe while adjusting her sses. Although this was technically our first time meeting, for me, it felt like I''d met her countless times before. She was Audrey Rose, the medical head of the academy. Her job was to handle and manage all forms of medical-rted issues here at the academy, and she was well-known for being the best doctor there was. She was as pretty and mature-looking as she was in the game. Her long, chestnut hair was tied back in a neat bun, and her sharp blue eyes behind those sses exuded both intelligence and kindness. She had aposed demeanor that made anyone feel safe in her presence. "You really shouldn''t be moving around so much after what you''ve been through," she said, her tone gentle yet firm. "I''m fine, really. Just a few bruises," I replied, trying to sound convincing. Audrey raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it. "A few bruises? You were brought in here unconscious and with multiple injuries. You need rest." Her steps echoed in the white room as her mana expanded, looking at me intensely before sighing even more. "Are you sure you''re okay now?" she asked, approaching me as she put aside the papers she was holding. "Yes," "Hm... it doesn''t seem like it, though. I understand you''re a bit excited right now, Mr. Hell, but it would be best if you took a bit more rest before getting up. Your body is still in the process of healing," she said as she tried to grab my injured arm that was covered in bandages, but I quickly avoided her hands before she could grab hold of me. "I''m really fine." "You know you can''t fool me, right? Young man, it wouldn''t even take an expert to see that you''re not alright right now." I couldn''t deny that. Even from just a nce at the mirror, I could tell that I was really not okay. The strain of mana in my body still hurt, and the amount of pain I was taking was slightly reminiscent of the amount I felt while fighting Raijin back then. Dr. Rose''s concerned gaze pierced through me, making it clear that she wasn''t buying my attempts to downy my condition. She sighed again, shaking her head slightly. "Look, I understand that you have things you need to do, but pushing yourself like this is only going to make things worse. You need to let your body heal properly." "No, really, I''m alright, Miss Audrey...." "Hm, you know my name?" "Well, you are quite popr in the academy." Audrey seemed unsatisfied with my reasoning as she sighed before shaking her head. "You''re quite the resilient kid, aren''t you? Most of your peers would''ve sumbed to pain the moment their mana became as twisted as yours. I guess it just goes to show your title as being a top-ranked student?" She then paused, studying me for a moment. "I really shouldn''t be letting you go right now, but I''ll make an exception for today since your eyes intrigue me." "Is that so...?" "You seem unsatisfied. Should I take you back to your bed by force?" Shaking my head intensely, she chuckled slightly before extending her arms and giving me a bottle containing a glowing red vial. "Take this. Although it won''t heal all the mana strain inside you right now, it should help in minimizing the pain." "Thank you...." "You''re wee~ Anyway, you better go on now. You wouldn''t want to bete, would you?" "How did you-" "Fufu, your eyes were quite expressive, kid. Oh, and before you go, take that ragged shirt off and grab one of those spare jackets over there." I nced at the tattered remains of my uniform and then at the neatly folded jackets she pointed to. Reluctantly, I peeled off the ruined shirt, my muscles protesting with every movement. The cool air of the infirmary hit my skin, making me shiver slightly. As I reached for a jacket, Audrey''s voice softened. "You know, it''s not just physical resilience that makes a great knight. It''s knowing when to push forward and when to take a step back. Don''t forget that." "I''ll keep that in mind," I replied, pulling the jacket on. It was a bit too big, but it would do. She nodded approvingly. "Good. Now go on, before I change my mind and make you stay here." I gave her a small smile and hurried out of the infirmary, the red vial securely in my pocket. As I made my way through the corridors, Bowing my head onest time in front of her, I said my final farewells to Audrey. Walking out, I was surprised by the sight that greeted me. Each room I passed through was packed full of students. I even saw Lucas sleeping peacefully in one of the rooms I passed, surrounded by at least two other students in each room. But in my room, I had been the only one there.... Now that I think about it, why was there only one bed? And Miss Audrey didn''t seem to be attending to other students as well.'' Am I getting some kind of special treatment?'' It was an odd thought. Audrey''s attention and the isted room felt unusual, almost as if she knew something about my condition that she wasn''t sharing. The idea nagged at me as I continued walking, weaving through the crowded hallways. I nced back at the infirmary doors, a small frown forming. It wasn''t like the academy to single out a student for special treatment, especially someone like me who was just another face in the crowd of their geniuses. The thought lingered as I moved further away, the noise of the festival growing louder with each step. As I approached the arena, I tried to shake off the feeling of unease. Although I was curious as to why I was getting all this special care. ''Even if it really was special treatment....'' it wasn''t necessarily a problem in the first ce. .... Back in the colosseum, the audience was once again in awe after another short yet spectacr fight. Though they couldn''t understand exactly what had happened, as the match ended so quickly that it barelysted three seconds. All they saw was a blue sh, apanied by the sound of thunder and lightning strikes that cleaved almost through Seo''s opponent. "Winner: Seo Gyeoul!" The announcer''s call echoed through the arena. Seo nced at her opponent with an apathetic gaze before moving on and making a slight bow toward the judges. Her emotionless eyes were even more apathetic than usual. Initially, she had felt quite excited to showcase her family''s swordsmanship in front of the Duke, but now, after witnessing what happened to Riley, a constant de of emotions tinged at her heart. She couldn''t understand the emotion she felt, but right now, she was very frustrated. Her victory felt hollow, overshadowed by the turmoil within her. Walking off the stage, Seo made no single nce at anything else; her mind and eyes were set straight ahead. She wanted to see Riley right now. She dashed off like a blur, hurrying her steps as much as she was allowed. The injuries Riley had sustained weren''t something people could just ignore. As someone who was closest to him back then, she knew how painful it must have been. She may have never experienced such a twisted mana strain before, but she could empathize with what Riley was going through based on the twisted lines of his mana veins alone. Recalling the advice from her wonderous, godly book titled How to Make Friends, which was now long gone and burned due to the advice of her maid, another piece of advice in there was etched across her brain: Taking care of your male friend is always a must if you want your rtionship to stabilize. Although her maid had reasoned not to trust any of the words of advice written in the book, after seeing the effect it had when she took care of Rileyst time, Seo reasoned that it wasn''t a book of lies, despite what she had always been reminded of. She continued rushing through the hallways, her determination unwavering. Seo''s mind reyed the moments from the book, hoping that its guidance would help her once more. Nearing closer towards the colosseum''s exit, Seo hastened even more, slightly coating her body with her lightning aura. Step by step, she saw the gate nearing in therge halls, her heart racing with anticipation. Just as she was about to reach the gate, she came to a sudden stop, her eyes widening in evident surprise at the sight before her. "L-let go of me, you bastard!!!" a man shouted in anger, his breaths haggard and his face turning paler by the moment. Right in front of her, Riley was holding on to the neck of a very familiar man in her life. The man had long ck hair and crimson red eyes, reminiscent of her own striking looks. It was her older brother, Hajey Gyeoul, struggling to break free from Riley''s intense grip. ''Why is he here?'' A bunch of Hajey''s guards were on the ground, kneeling and spouting out blood as they tried to grab onto Riley''s legs, but their efforts were in vain. "Riley?" "Seo...." Riley responded, his blue eyes locking onto hers. They were cold yet warm at the same time. "It seems I missed your fight." 11 || ..... Seo had no idea what was going on. Chapter 118: A Festivals Happy End 2 Chapter 118: A Festivals Happy End 2 ? Standing near the colosseum''s gate, Hajey Gyeoul, the son of Hojun Gyeoul the next head of the Gyeoul family, exuded an air of undeniable authority and irritation. His crimson-red eyes red with intensity, reflecting the frustration he felt. Dressed in a ck kimono and an outer eastern coat, his attire made it clear that he was not from the westernnds. The eerie and dangerous aura around him only added to his formidable presence. He stood with his arms crossed, his posture rigid and impatient, waiting for a certain person to arrive. The atmosphere around him seemed to crackle with a barely-contained anger. "Young master," came a timid voice from behind him. Hajey turned abruptly, his anger palpable as he red at his bowing attendant. The attendant, clearly intimidated, fidgeted nervously. "What?" Hajey snapped, his voice sharp and cold. "Lady Bom is looking for you," the attendant said quickly, his eyes wide with apprehension. "She asks why you''re not-" "Tsk! Just tell that bitch that I''m not going to sit and wait in that goddamn loud colosseum anymore!" Hajey interrupted, his voice filled with contempt. The attendant flinched at the harsh words, but quickly continued, "She also says that the two of you should cheer on youngdy Seo together." Hajey''s irritation grew as he took a menacing step forward, grabbing the cor of his attendant with a vice-like grip. "Did you not hear what I just said or are you deaf?" he demanded, his voice dripping with scorn. The attendant struggled to maintain hisposure under Hajey''s intense gaze. "B-but young master, Lady Bom might-" "I don''t care what that fucking bitch does," Hajey cut him off, his grip tightening. "I''m not going. Just tell that stupid sister of mine that I''m not feeling well or something." His words wereced with a mix of frustration and contempt, clearly showing how little regard he had for his sister''s wishes. The attendant, shaking with fear, nodded quickly, eager to escape the confrontation. Throwing his attendant to the ground, Hajey''s face twisted into a snarl of irritation. With a contemptuous kick, he sent the attendant sprawling, his voice dripping with disdain. "Now hurry up and move along, dog!" The attendant scrambled to his feet, his face pale with a mixture of fear and frustration. Without a word, he hastened away, disappearing down the corridor. Despite his dissatisfaction with Hajey''s response, he knew better than to argue with someone as harsh and unforgiving as his young master. Hajey watched the attendant''s retreating figure with a scowl, his anger palpable. "Tsk! Did Bom really think I''d cheer for that fucking bitch born from that slut of a mother?" he muttered angrily, the mere thought of Seo''s face souring his mood further. His sister Bom should have known better than to expect him to support Seo, but she continued to press him, as if he could be swayed by her persistent pleas. His hatred for Seo was unwavering, a fact that seemed to only solidify with time. Bom''s attempts to reconcile or change his opinion were futile; his disdain for Seo was as ingrained in him as any fundamental belief. To him, Seo was an embodiment of everything he despised, and no amount of persuasion or familial duty could alter that deep-seated animosity. Feeling a surge of irritation, Hajey fixed his gaze on one of his guards, his frustration barely contained. "Hey, did you prepare the orb already?" The middle-aged guard, visibly anxious under Hajey''s piercing stare, swallowed hard but maintained hisposure. "Yes, young master," he said, his voice trembling slightly as he retrieved a small, shimmering orb from his pocket dimension. Hajey''s lips curled into a smirk as he inspected the orb, a sense of satisfaction washing over him. This orb was a crucial part of his n, offering ayer of protection against Seo''s potential retaliation. With it, he could ensure that Seo wouldn''t be able to retaliate effectively, giving him and his subordinates some significant advantage and assurance. In Hajey''s mind, Seo''s achievements were nothing more than a fa?ade, a sham propped up by the circumstances of her birth. "A freak and a bastard like her doesn''t deserve all the praise she gets!" he seethed inwardly. To him, Seo''s recognition and talents were nothing but hollow victories-merely the result of an inheritance from their father. He believed that someone like her, born from a despised mistress, could never possess true talent. All the strength and des she disyed were, in his view, nothing more than borrowed glory, a mockery of true ability. With a fierce determination, Hajey''s thoughts turned dark. "With her mother in my hands, that bitch can do nothing..." he mused, seeing himself as the one to bring justice to what he perceived as a gross injustice. Hajey''s mind raced with his ns. ''This time, I''ll uncover how she managed to inherit Father''s strength.'' His resentment towards Seo had reached a boiling point, driven by the belief that her achievements were a mere illusion, propped up by circumstances beyond her control. Despite his aversion to directly engaging with Seo, the situation was urgent. The impending announcement of the next Gyeoul head heir loomedrge in his mind. As their grandfather prepared to step down, the position of family head would naturally fall to their father. This transition meant that every one of his children, including himself, had the potential to be the next head of the Gyeoul household. However, Seo''s remarkable talent and aplishments had already made her the most prominent and esteemed among the five siblings. Her future seemed secure, her status and sess nearly guaranteed. Hajey''s anger was palpable. The thought of Seo, born from a despised mistress, eclipsing him, the son of the first wife, was uneptable. The Gyeoul throne and the prestigious title of heir should be his by right. The idea that Seo might be positioned for the headship infuriated him. He viewed her sess not as a reflection of true merit but as a result of deceit and maniption. To him, using Seo''s gullibility to his advantage was not just an option; it was a necessity. If he could undermine her and expose her as a fraud, it would clear the path for his ascension. "You prepare the spells, and you prepare an emergency celestial scroll in case things go south!" Hajey barked out the orders to his four guards, his voice edged with urgency. He was acutely aware that his actions were both hasty and fraught with risk, but the stakes were too high to back down now. For the sake of his n and his own ambitions, he was determined to obtain what Seo possessed. Her talent was something he needed to seize, and he was prepared to go to any lengths to achieve it. Seo''s unpredictable yet strangely predictable nature was a constant variable in his ns. Hajey understood that confronting her directly might provoke a fierce reaction. Given the right trigger-like mentioning her mother-she could be violently unmanageable. That was why he was ensuring that his escape options were meticulously nned and readily avable. Failure was not an option he could entertain. "Give me that orb!" Hajey demanded sharply, his eyes locked onto the middle-aged guard holding the crucial item. Before the guard couldply, a swift movement intervened. A hand reached out and snatched the orb from the guard''s grasp. The figure who took the orb emerged like the shadows under them his demeaner etched with an air of casual nonchnce. "So, the fodder boss and his mobs are already here, huh?" The young man''s tone was both mocking and confident, clearly enjoying the situation. "You...why are you here?". Hajey''s eyes widened slightly in surprise as he recognized the intruder. "Riley Hell...." "Hm... I just passed by?" Riley Hell stood before him with a self-assured smirk, his demeanor betraying no hint of concern over the confrontation. His casual stance and the ease with which he had taken the orb contrasted sharply with the tension and urgency that Hajey was feeling. "But you know me, Mr. Annoying Fodder Boss Number 4?" Riley''s voice carried an undertone of mockery, a casual air of disdain evident in his words. ''Annoying fodder boss?'' Hajey''s brows furrowed in confusion. Although he didn''t fully grasp the context of Riley''s words, the intent was clear-the young man was taunting him. "Yes, your fight with Lucas was rather memorable..." "Hm~~" Riley continued, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Is that so?" "Though, I have to wonder, was it really? From what I''ve seen, your attitude seems to suggest that you find most fights boring, especially those that showcase real talent. You must be quite envious of those who actually have it." Hajey''s face grew stony, the silence that followed Riley''sment weighed heavily in the air. The tension was palpable, and the audible gulps from Hajey''s guards indicated their unease. In Hajey''s world, there were two triggers that could ignite his fury: Seo''s name and the concept of being deemed talentless. Riley''s veiled insult had clearly struck a nerve. The guards shifted uneasily, acutely aware of the vtile nature of their master. Hajey''s fists clenched at his sides as he fought to keep hisposure, the anger simmering just beneath the surface. "Mr. Riley Hell..." Hajey said, forcing a tone of calmness that barely masked his agitation. "I believe this is the first time we''ve met. Could you exin why you seem to harbor such animosity towards me? And, more importantly, why do you still have my orb?" Riley''s smirk remained intact, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Ah, the orb. I was just holding onto it for you. You seemed to be so preupied with your ns that I thought it might be best if I kept it safe for you. As for the animosity, let''s just say that your reputation precedes you. I''ve heard quite a bit about your... ''qualities."" Hajey''s jaw tightened. "You''re treading on thin ice, Mr. Hell. I suggest you return what you''ve taken and leave before things escte." Riley raised an eyebrow, his demeanor remaining disturbingly calm. "Esction, huh... Hahaha, you know, you''re using the same line you always do when you''re annoyed." "What are you talking about?" Hajey snapped, his irritation palpable. "Do you think this is a joke?" Snap! In a coordinated movement, Hajey''s guards drew their swords in unison, the metal gleaming ominously. They pointed their des with deadly precision, their cold tips just millimeters away from Riley''s exposed neck. The tension was thick, every guard''s face set with grim determination. Despite the guards'' aggressive stance, Riley remained unfazed. He knew they were unlikely to pose a serious threat to him, especially given the state he was in. His injuries were severe, his body wrapped in bandages and visibly weakened. The sight of him now, after witnessing his prowess on stage, painted a stark contrast-he looked almost pitiful, as if the stress and pain were a mere afterthought to him. Yet, the guards were not to be underestimated. Each of them was a skilled warrior, trained to protect the Gyeoul family at all costs. Their mana senses were honed to detect threats and weaknesses, and they had carefully assessed Riley''s condition. The assessment was clear: Riley''s mana reserves were significantly depleted, and he was in no state to defend himself effectively. Hajey, too, had noted this shift. The confidence in his stance was tinged with a subtle calction as he observed Riley''s weakened form. He had seen Riley''s capabilities on disy, but the current situation painted a different picture-one of vulnerability. "Riley Hell," Hajey said, his voice cold andmanding. "I''m giving you onest chance. Hand over the orb before things take a turn for the worse." Riley met Hajey''s gaze with a defiant smirk, his eyes glinting with a mixture of amusement and contempt. The tension in the air was almost palpable, the atmosphere charged with the impending sh. Riley tried to hold back hisughter, but the pressure was too much, and a loud, mocking chuckle escaped his lips. "Man, I was wondering if the devs just gave up on you..." Riley said, his voice dripping with sardonic amusement. "Huh?" Hajey''s brow furrowed in confusion, caught off guard by the unexpected remark. "No, it''s just that most of your lines are straight out of the idiotic viin handbook or the arrogant viin ybook." Riley''s grin widened as he looked at Hajey, who was growing increasingly frustrated. "This bastard... Do you wish to die so eagerly, Mr. Hell?" Hajey''s voice wasced with barely- contained rage. The guards tightened their grips on their swords, sensing the rising tension. "Nah," Riley replied, his tone nonchnt. "How about you though, Mr. Hajey? Do you wish to live?" Before Hajey could react, Riley tightened his grip on the orb, channeling mana into his palm. The orb, which was once an emblem of Hajey''s ns and power, began to crack and crush under the intense pressure of Riley''s mana. The faint, pulsing glow of the orb was extinguished as its fragments scattered across the floor. "You..." Hajey''s voice was a low growl, his face contorting with rage as he watched the pieces of his prized possession shatter. His anger was palpable, his eyes zing with fury. "Kill that fucking bastard!" Hajey roared, his voice echoing through the hall. The guards immediately advanced, their swords glinting as they closed in on Riley with lethal intent. "Geez, even your tantrums are predictable," Riley said, his smirk unwavering. "This must be the reason why you''re the weakest of all the viins introduced in the story." The guards hesitated for a split second, thrown off by Riley''s audacity and the sudden destruction of the orb But themand had been given, and their loyalty to Hajey kept them moving forward. As Hajey''s guards moved to carry out their master''s orders, their des poised to strike, something inexplicable happened. The moment the thought of violence crossed their minds, their bodies seemed to freeze in ce. It wasn''t just their limbs that were immobile; it felt as if their very souls had been gripped by an unseen force. A chilling, familiar presence descended upon them, enveloping the space in an oppressive atmosphere. The overwhelming pressure was like a physical weight, crushing them from all sides. Panic set in as they struggled toprehend the source of the sudden dread. Blood began to seep from their mouths, their strength visibly waning under the invisible onught. The guards looked up, their faces pale with terror, only to meet Riley''s cold, emotionless blue eyes. Those eyes, devoid of any warmth orpassion, bore into them with an intensity that made their blood run cold. The sense of dread was palpable, a reflection of the raw, unfiltered power that Riley exuded. It was a power that seemed to have no bounds, leaving them paralyzed and helpless. Hajey watched in stunned disbelief, his mind racing to understand what was happening. He looked at Riley, who stood there with an expression of icy detachment. Riley''s presence and the overwhelming aura he projected were disturbingly reminiscent of Seo. The simrity was undeniable, from the sheer force of their power to the cold, calcting nature that radiated from them. As Riley''s gaze remained fixed on Hajey, an unsettling realization dawned on him. The aura Riley emitted was almost identical to the one he had felt when Seo had demonstrated her formidable abilities. The thought that Riley might possess simr-or even greater-power was both horrifying and awe-inspiring. ''Why does this bastard have it as well?????'' Riley''s movements were swift and deliberate. In a sh, he closed the distance between himself and Hajey, seizing the cor of his kimono with a grip as unyielding as iron. Riley''s hand tightened around Hajey''s throat, lifting him slightly off the ground, his fingers exerting a pressure that made it difficult for Hajey to breathe. "Hajey Gyeoul..." Riley''s voice was a low, menacing growl, each word dripping with cold malice. "Let me ask you again. Do you wish to live?" "B-Bastard 1-et me.... Goo....." The announcer''s announcement echoed inside the area they were in, his loud voice amplified by his magic mic. "Winner Seo Gyeoul!!!" Yet the room was filled with a tense silence despite the ongoing cheers of celebration happening outside, the only sounds being the ragged breaths of Hajey and the muffled groans of his incapacitated guards. Chapter 119: A Festivals Happy End 3 Chapter 119: A Festivals Happy End 3 ? [WARNING!] [WARNING!] [Fate: A Dragon''s Sacrifice is shaking!] [Note: Emergency measures applying!] [Note: Conditions have been met!] [Skill: Monarch''s Will (Unique)] [Unlocked!] [Effects Applying] [Effects: Absolute Command] [Active] [Effects: 90% Stat Reduction] [Active] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their stats reduced!] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their wills subjugated!] The moment Hajey''s guards'' des threatened to cut my skin, a surge of power coursed through my body. Energy rose from within, and all the pain I had been ignoring vanished instantly. During the few times I had used this skill, I always thought it was odd how the world seemed to lose its color. Now, I understood why it had to be a monochromatic world. This was how Monarchs were supposed to see the world. Color only emanated from things that held significance, and right now, looking at this pathetic man, I felt nothing but utter disgust. My surroundings turned a muted grey, save for Hajey, whose form was painted in vivid colors. The effect of Monarch''s Will was immediate and absolute. His guards, once so eager to carry out their master''smands, were frozen in ce, their faces contorted in terror. The oppressive weight of my power crushed their wills, reducing them to quivering husks. He looked like a well-dressed cockroach in front of me right now. ''This bug was as annoying as I remembered him to be.'' I still couldn''t believe this guy actually bullied Seo during their younger days, considering how pathetically weak he was. I wasn''t even using all my strength due to the internal injuries I''d suffered, and yet just a somewhat gentle grip from me was all it took to make him struggle. Seo was the cheat character of the game, but as strong as she was, she had one weakness that she couldn''t possibly ignore-her mother. Now that the illusory orb he bought was broken, he had no way to threaten Seo anymore. Inside the orb was an illusion of Seo''s mother being held captive by his men, an intricate lie he made in order to try and divert Seo''s rage in case things went south for him. And it was a very stupid n, considering it didn''t exactly work in his favor. As Hajeyy on the ground, gasping for breath, his eyes filled with a mixture of fear and disbelief, I couldn''t help but feel a twisted sense of satisfaction. This so-called future "heir" of the Gyeoul family was nothing more than a sniveling coward, relying on deceit and maniption to get his way. His grand n to use Seo''s mother against her had crumbled before it even had a chance to be put into action. In the game, there were only two options in this scenario: either let him be and let Seo handle the escting situation on her own, or save her from all the unnecessary drama and bullying. It was a prettymon saving scenario and trope where you rescue the heroine from her abusive brother. This scenario would improve Seo''s affection for you, as the emotionless heroine finally starts to realize what she feels for you. It was the start of a proper romance for Seo. I came here with the intention of beating the shit out of this man and threatening him to not approach Seo anymore, just like how Lucas, with the help of Snow, did in the game. But right now, I was the only one here. I wasn''t Lucas and I didn''t have his righteous mindset, nor did I have Snow''s backing to fully threaten this man. I had no power or authority that could make himply with a higher power. My strength might be enough to threaten this man, but at the end of the day, he would probablye crawling back into her life like an unwanted cockroach. Hajey was a persistent pest, and without the necessary authority or backing, there was no guarantee he wouldn''t continue his harassment of Seo. I couldn''t rely on the in-game script to y out exactly as it did before. The situation was fluid and required a more nuanced approach. As I stood over him, I realized I needed to take a different path-one that wasn''t reliant on brute force or threats alone. Hajey''s hatred for Seo was deeply rooted and wouldn''t be easily swayed by a simple beating. His disdain stemmed from a ce of jealousy and entitlement, believing he deserved everything Seo had aplished. ''Should I get rid of him?'' The thought of killing him crossed my mind for a bit... and it wasn''t such a bad option. This guy wasn''t really a major character in any of the major plot points of the main scenario, although he doese back into the romance route of Seo''s personal scenario. Overall, he was just like any fodder viins out there. Complete and utter garbage, he was a much worse disposable character than the original Riley. "Hajey Gyeoul......." "Let me ask you again. Do you wish to live?" "B-Bastard 1-et me... goo..." ''Should I end him now?'' The grip on my hands tightened at the thought, but immediately softened as I realized that would be a hasty judgment. As much as I wanted to get rid of him right here, right now, killing him off wasn''t an option at the moment, at least not until their father decides to name Gyeoul as his heir. The moment I kill him, all of the other siblings Seo has would probably take advantage of it and me it all on Seo. He may not be significant in Lucas''s main scenario, but for Seo, he was like an inevitable bug that she needed to crush on her own. Since I can''t kill him, the only option left was to threaten him... no, it was to crush this bug. "Yo-you bast...ard... why are you doing this?" he said, struggling to breathe under my grip. To think he could still exhibit this much hate in those eyes of his, even though he was being threatened to his death. Was he just that confident I wouldn''t kill him, or does he not care even if he dies? Whichever was the case, one thing was clear right now: this bastard needed a lesson. "You did not answer my question, Bug...." I could feel my deep and utter disgust for him deepen as I looked into his red eyes. This time, as my grip tightened, I saw it-fear etched inside of them. ''So, he was just putting on an act...'' "A deceitful character indeed." "L-let go of me, you bastard!" Hajey screamed in protest as he realized the meaning of my gaze. I was considering relocating him, taking into ount the time I''d already wasted reminiscing about his game counterpart. Seo was about to cross this area soon, and I''d prefer she didn''t witness such a scene. But before I could act, a powerful presence stopped me dead in my tracks. I didn''t even need to turn around to know who it was. The fear in Hajey''s eyes was enough to confirm the arrival of someone significant. As I nced back, Seo''s face came into view, her expression a mix of shock and emotion. "Riley?" Her voice wavered, filled with a strange mixture of surprise and relief. "Seo..." I replied, turning fully to face her. I couldn''t help but observe the concern etched into her features. "It seems I missed your fight." Seo''s eyes widened with a mix of shock and confusion as she took in the sight before her. Her gaze flitted nervously between me and Hajey, who was still squirming under my grip. The sight of Hajey seemed to affect her deeply, her eyes trembling slightly as she processed the scene. The deep-seated trauma that surfaced in her expression was palpable. It was clear that seeing Hajey like this was bringing back painful memories for her. Her face, usually soposed and emotionless, now showed cracks of distress. This revtion made me even more determined to deal with Hajey thoroughly. The annoyance I felt toward him grew stronger as I saw how deeply this situation affected Seo. I tightened my grip slightly, making Hajey squirm even more. "Seo," I said, my voice gentler now, though still firm. "Are you alright?" Seo''s gaze locked onto mine, her eyes filled with a mix of gratitude and unspoken words. She took a deep breath, herposure slowly returning. "I... I''m fine. But why is elder brother here? How did you two meet... why are you-" "This man," I interrupted her, my tone firm and unyielding, "is a piece of filth who kept annoying me, so... I''m just gently dealing with him." || || || "...But he''s dying," Seo said, her voice tinged with concern and disbelief. I nced back at Hajey, who was now as pale as a ghost. The realization of my mistake hit me hard. My grip on his neck ckened before Ipletely released him. He dropped to the ground, gasping for breath, his crimson eyes wide with fear as he looked up at me, searching for any means of escape. His face was a mask of terror, the strength to flee or fight clearly draining from him. Despite my initial intent to handle the situation delicately, my anger and instincts took over. I felt a surge of frustration as I saw his terrified expression. Without a second thought, my leg moved with a reflexive motion and struck his chin. The impact was brutal. A loud thud echoed through the corridor as I couldn''t suppress the instinctive amplification of my mana. The force of the blow was so great that the wall behind Hajey''s head cracked, forming a spiderweb of fractures. A trickle of blood seeped from the back of his head, staining the floor as he slowly crumpled to the ground, unconscious. Seo''s eyes widened in horror as she took in the scene before her. The sight of Hajey, crumpled on the ground, his body motionless and blood trickling from his head, was more than she could bear. Her breath came in shallow gasps as the reality of the situation began to sink in. The raw intensity of my earlier actions was now fully apparent, and the shock of it was written all over her face. As the overwhelming aura and power that had surged within me started to dissipate, I felt a pang of regret. The notifications from the system in my mind reminded me that the skill I had activated was now locked, its effects receding. The once powerful presence that had pressed down on the guards and Hajey was now fading, leaving me feeling more grounded and aware of the consequences of my actions. I turned my gaze to Seo, who stood there, paralyzed by the enormity of what had just transpired. Her eyes were fixed on me, her expression a mix of fear, disbelief, and confusion. The words that might haveforted her or rified my intentions seemed to escape me in the moment. A nervous smile tugged at the corners of my lips, an involuntary reaction to the weight of the situation. "Sorry... it seems I hit him a bit too hard," I said, my voiceced with a hint of awkwardness. I was trying to downy the severity of the situation, but the words felt inadequate against the backdrop of the chaos I had just created. 11 Seo remained silent, her mouth opening slightly as if to speak, but no words came out. Her gaze was locked onto me, her eyes reflecting a myriad of emotions-disbelief, fear, and an underlying sadness. It was clear that the sight of Hajey in such a state,bined with my overwhelming disy of power, was more than she had anticipated. The silence between us was heavy, punctuated only by the sound of Hajey''sbored breathing and the distant murmur of the colosseum crowd. I could feel the tension thickening in the air, each second stretching into an eternity ''Well now that he''s taken care of all is good when of it ends well right?'' A happy end..... YUP! This whole situation was a happy END for this stressful festival. ''Probably'' Chapter 120: A Festivals Happy End Interlude Chapter 120: A Festivals Happy End Interlude ? The first day of the Grand Festival concluded splendidly, leaving asting impression on both audiences and students alike. The excitement and energy that had permeated the event from the very beginning did not wane, and as the day drew to a close, it was clear that the festival had achieved its goal of captivating and satisfying everyone involved. Thebat disys, showcasing the incredible skills of the academy''s students, were a highlight of the day. Each match was a testament to the rigorous training and talent nurtured within the academy''s walls. The specialized departments had also made their mark, with demonstrations that spanned a wide range of disciplines and abilities. The variety of performances was not only entertaining but also highlighted the academy''smitment to producing well-rounded and versatile individuals. Scouts from across the globe were in attendance, their presence a clear indication of the festival''s significance in the world of talent recruitment. The academy''s reputation for excellence was on full disy, as the performances of its students drew attention and admiration from those looking to discover the next generation of exceptional individuals. The event effectively showcased the prestige and capability of the academy to nurture and develop talent, reaffirming its status as a leading institution in the field. As the festival wrapped up for the day, there was a collective sense of aplishment and satisfaction. The academy had not only met but exceeded expectations, setting a high standard for the remaining days of the festival. It was a grand sess. The grand duke of the empire felt this as well. The grand duke''s steps echoed through the empty halls of the colosseum, a stark contrast to the lively atmosphere earlier in the day. Duke Luther Heavens''s sharp gaze swept across the space, his senses acutely attuned to any irregrities. The festive cheers had faded, leaving behind a silence that seemed almost too perfect, too still. As he continued his inspection, the duke''s mind was upied with the curious absence of his daughter''s presence. He had distinctly felt Liyana''s energy during Riley''s fight-an unusual and potent surge of mana that had briefly pierced through the chaotic ambience. It had been a fleeting, yet unmistakable sensation. The energy he sensed was unmistakably linked to Liyana, whose mana was uniquely identifiable to him. His concern deepened as he scrutinized every corner of the colosseum. There was no trace of her now. The energy that had briefly illuminated the scene had vanished, leaving no trace behind. The Duke''s face grew taut with worry, a frown forming as he pondered the implications. ''Strange...'' He recalled the intensity of the fight and the unusual surge of mana that seemed to belong to Liyana. It was a stark contrast to the usual flow of energy he was ustomed to sensing. He had been so absorbed in the grand spectacle of the day that he had overlooked this anomaly. Now, in the stillness of the colosseum, his senses were more alert, and the absence of Liyana''s energy was unsettling. ''Could it have been a misperception?'' he mused, though he doubted it. His instincts rarely failed him, especially regarding something as important as his daughter. He knew the energy he had felt was genuine, and the sudden disappearance of her mana from the scene was troubling. Usually, such a potent burst of mana would leave traces even if only for a fleeting moment. When a mage of such power-especially one as significant as an Archon or a Swordmaster- interacts with the world, their energy tends to leave an imprint. This residual mana often clings to the surfaces and objects it passes through, creating detectable traces that an experienced mage could sense or even see. Yet, as Duke Luther Heavens circled the colosseum with his heightened senses, he found no evidence of such lingering energy. The walls, the floors, and the air showed no signs of the powerful mana he had sensed earlier. It was as if the energy had been absorbed or dissipatedpletely, leaving no trace behind. ''Maybe I saw it wrong...'' The duke considered this possibility as he walked through the empty colosseum. His initial apprehension seemed to wane, reced by a sense of doubt. It was conceivable that his heightened state of alert had yed tricks on him. After all, Liyana was not supposed to be anywhere near the colosseum today. She was back at the duchy, managing affairs in his absence. Liyana, while undeniably talented and a formidable mage in her own right, was not beyond the scope of detection for a swordmaster of Duke Heavens''s caliber. Her mana, while impressive, should not have been able to evade his senses if she were truly present. He recalled her skill level, which, though high, was not extraordinary enough to elude his keen senses. In terms of magical prowess, she was on par with, if not slightly behind, the top mage students at the academy. The duke sighed inwardly, feeling a mix of frustration and resignation. It was clear that he was not going to uncover any further answers within the colosseum. The event had been a grand sess, and his focus needed to shift back to his duties and family. The lingering questions about Liyana''s presence could wait until he returned to his duties at the duchy. He made his way towards the exit, his steps echoing softly in the vast, now-empty space. The grandeur of the colosseum, once alive with the sounds of the festival, now seemed distant and inconsequentialpared to his concerns. As he neared the exit, his thoughts turned to his son-inw, Riley Hell. Despite the unease that had gripped him earlier, he felt a sense of duty to check on Riley and ensure that everything was okay with him as well. Duke Luther Heavens chuckled inwardly as he imagined his daughter''s likely reaction. He could almost hear Liyana''s exasperated voice, chastising him for not checking on Riley. "You let Riley get hurt and never went to see if he''s okay!!??" Liyana''s protective nature often bordered on the obsessive. She had a wild, motherly instinct when it came to Riley, a trait that was both amusing and concerning to her father. Her behavior could be extreme-sometimes she would even try to lock Riley in her room, a gesture that was more about her struggle to express her feelings than any genuine desire to confine him. Liyana''s intensity might seem excessive, but Duke Luther understood that it was her way of showing love andmitment. He was genuinely d that Riley hade into her life. Before Riley, Liyana had often been lonely, her vibrant spirit constrained by her duties and responsibilities. He was prepared for the challenges ahead, especially with the potential bacsh once Riley''s and Liyana''s engagement became public. Despite the likely objections from the empire''s nobles, Duke Luther was resolute. He would defend their rtionship and overturn any opposition. The thought of his daughter''s happiness and the future she would build with Riley made all the challenges seem worth facing. "Your grace...." A young maid slightly bowed in front of him as she put up the ends of her skirt in a formal greeting. Her ck hair swayed by the gentle evening breeze of the academy, as her ere eyes scanned her master from head to toe, "Did I make you wait Lillian?" "No your grace this humble servant of yours just arrived a few minutes ago" "I see" As Lillian''s gaze met his, the duke could see the quiet pride in her eyes. It was a reflection of the loyalty she held for him and the respect she had for her position. He appreciated her dedication, especially after a long day of overseeing the festival. The gentle evening breeze fluttered through Lillian''s ck hair, and the duke couldn''t help but feel a sense of calm wash over him. Despite the grand events and the chaos of the day, these small moments of genuine connection and loyalty grounded him. He turned his attention to the coachman, who had been waiting patiently. The man''s demeanor was equally calm and respectful, a perfectplement to Lillian''s. "Thank you both for your patience," the duke said warmly, his voice filled with genuine appreciation. The coachman nodded; his smile unwavering. "It''s our honor to serve you, Your Grace." As Lillian opened the carriage door with practiced ease, the duke''s attention was captivated by the unexpected visitor. The young woman before him, Rose Brilliance, was indeed a notable figure-her reputation as a prodigious genius preceded her. Her golden hair, bathed in the warm hues of the setting sun, seemed to glow with an ethereal light. Her eyes, sharp and intelligent, held a glimmer of curiosity as they met his. The contrast between the dusky evening and her radiant presence made her stand out even more. Rose approached with a grace that matched her impressive stature. "Duke Luther Heavens," she began, her voice smooth and respectful, "It''s an honor to finally meet you. If it''s not too much trouble, may I have a moment of your time?" Her bow was both polite and dignified, her demeanor reflecting a blend of respect and eagerness. The duke, though momentarily surprised, felt a sense of intrigue. Rose''s presence, though unexpected, was clearly intentional. The effort she had put into arranging this meeting spoke volumes about her determination and the importance she ced on this interaction. The duke considered his options. He was aware of the time constraints pressing on him; he needed to check on Riley and prepare his report for the emperor. However, he recognized the value of a conversation with someone of Rose''s caliber. It could offer insights or opportunities he might not anticipate. He turned back to the carriage, gesturing towards it with a courteous smile. "Would a talk on the go be eptable to you, Lady Rose?" Rose''s eyes lit up with a hint of relief and gratitude. "That would be perfect, Your Grace. Thank you." The duke offered her a hand to assist her into the carriage, a gesture that was both formal and considerate. As Rose took her seat, he followed suit, the carriage''s plush interior providing afortable backdrop for their conversation. Lillian and the coachman took their positions, and the carriage began to roll, the rhythmic sound of its wheels against the cobblestones marking their departure from the colosseum. Inside, the atmosphere was one of poised anticipation. The duke leaned back in his seat, his expression a mix of curiosity and cautious interest. "Lady Rose, to what do I owe the pleasure of yourpany this evening?" Rose''s lips curved into a confident smile, her eyes glinting with a hint of mystery. "Your Grace, I have a proposal that I believe will be mutually beneficial. It concerns a matter that might prove to be more trouble than it''s worth to handle on your own." The duke''s interest was piqued further. "Beneficial to me?" Rose''s gaze remained steady, her tone poised. "Yes, and also to me as well. However, I believe it''s something you will find quite advantageous. I would like to present you with a proposal-a deal, a contract, or even a purchase if you prefer to think of it that way. The terminology is flexible, as long as the essence remains clear." The duke''s brow furrowed slightly. "And what exactly does this proposal entail?" With a graceful wave of her hand, Rose conjured a piece of paper using her celestial magic. The parchment appeared as if by magic, floating gently into her hands before she offered it to the duke. The document was neatly inscribed with agreements and promises that hinted at significant benefits for the duchy. The most notable aspect was a use affirming total support from the Brilliance family head. The duke took the parchment, his eyes scanning the contents. The proposal outlined a series ofmitments that would elevate the status and prestige of the Heavens Duchy, promising both material and influential gains. The presence of the Brilliance family''s support was particrly striking. "For such a beneficial contract... do you seek something from me in return, Lady Rose?" Rose''s smile widened as she considered her next words carefully. Her mind was already working through the details of how to present her request. "Indeed, I do have a request. It''s a matter that involves a ratherplex process, but I''m confident that someone of your standing can handle it." The duke''s curiosity sharpened. "And what is this request?" Rose leaned back slightly, her eyes locking with his. "Riley Hell. I would like to have him." The carriage fell into a profound silence Chapter 121: Ponders for love Chapter 121: Ponders for love ? Drying my wet hair with a towel, I nced at my reflection in the mirror. "My hair''s grown quite a bit..." Given that a whole semester had nearly passed, it made sense. The passage of time had begun to take its toll on me, and my busy schedule had left little room for personal grooming. I had been so preupied with nning for the future that I had neglected my present needs. "I should probably get a haircut before it gets too long." Despite the appeal of the original Riley''s refined look, I preferred the hairstyle I had sported since childhood. It felt more like me. As the night''s darkness settled over the academy, the view from my window was illuminated by the vibrant lights of themercial district. The contrast between the quiet dormitory and the bustling streets outside was striking. Today marked the end of the festival''s first day, but it felt as though the event had only just begun. The sense of excitement and chaos was palpable. Dressing in fresh clothes, I shook off the lingering fatigue and flopped onto my bed. "Today was really exhausting..." I hade to the festival with the simple goal of observing Lucas''s progress. Yet, the day had unfolded into something much moreplex. The unexpected involvement of Duke Luther Heavens, my victory over Lucas, and the unintentional but significant impact I had on Seo''s storyline by incapacitating a minor viin -all of it had been overwhelming. Lying back, I couldn''t help but reflect on the whirlwind of events. ''All''s well that ends well.'' I had always held that notion close, believing that as long as the results were favorable, the means by which they were achieved mattered little. Yet, with the whirlwind of recent events, that belief was bing increasingly difficult to uphold. Everything had been proceeding ording to n, staying within the boundaries of my envisioned future. However, as the pieces of the puzzle continued to shift and realign, I couldn''t ignore the looming sense of impending change. The butterfly effect was about to make its presence felt, rippling through the intricate web of my future ns. Certain elements were bound to alter the course of events in theter acts, whether I weed them or not. Key figures like ra, Snow, Rose, Dorothy, and Lucas would inevitably reshape the arc of Act 2 in ways that were both unpredictable and significant. The only choices left were to brace for the impact or to make strategic moves to influence the oue. ra''s contract with me offered some leverage, a tool I could use if the situation became tooplex or unwieldy. It provided a safety, allowing me to navigate potential upheavals with a bit more control. Still, it was preferable to avoid relying on such measures, as it would be far better if things did not escte to that point. "Haah...!" A deep sigh escaped my lips as I tried to push aside the throbbing headache that had settled in. Theplications and intricacies of the day weighed heavily on my mind, each thought intertwining with another in a tangled mess of frustration and uncertainty. As I closed my eyes, various images and memories flitted across my mind, but one face stood out distinctly-Seo''s. Her smile from earlier in the day was etched deep inside the deepest parts of my memory. "Are you sure we should just leave him back there, Riley?" "Yes...." "But-" "I''m sure those dumb guards of his will do something about it. Anyway, how about we grab some ramen for lunch?" "Okay..." That was the first time I had ever seen her genuinely smile, and it was a sight I hadn''t expected to see so soon. Despite her brother''s dire condition, the way Seo had uncharacteristically smiled throughout the rest of our time together was surprising. Her concern for her brother was evident, yet the satisfaction she seemed to feel in that moment was undeniable. It was as if the weight of the day had been momentarily lifted by the sheer relief of seeing him in a state of vulnerability, even if it was at the cost of his dignity. The smile she wore was so beautiful and genuine that it almost made me forget the pain and exhaustion that had been gnawing at me. It was a fleeting yet powerful reminder of the humanity and warmth beneath theyers of conflict and strategy. For a brief moment, the stress of the day melted away, reced by aforting sense of connection and shared experience. I wasn''t entirely sure what kinds of problems might arise for Seo because of what I did, but I was ready to face those consequences alongside her. Given the current flow of Seo''s storyline, I didn''t think Hajey would be in a position to make any immediate moves. His influence and presence were effectively neutralized for the time being. As we spent time together, I couldn''t help but notice how Seo tended to blush deeply whenever our eyes met. It seemed like she was developing feelings for me beyond mere friendship. Given everything we had been through-me stepping into the role of the main character in her story, our shared experiences, and the genuine conversations we had¡ªit was hardly surprising. Seo, despite her social awkwardness, was still a young woman with hidden emotions and vulnerabilities. Her blushing reactions were clear signs that she was starting to see me in a different light. I wasn''t so oblivious to not notice that fact. This wasn''t just a fleeting thing that developed after the incident with her brother. It was a culmination of all the interactions we''d shared-the physical touches, the honest exchanges, and the emotional support we had given each other. I had a rough idea of where these feelings might have started. The intimacy of our interactions, coupled with the honest and open way wemunicated, naturally set the stage for deeper emotional connections. Whether or not it was the intention, it was clear that one of us developing feelings for the other was almost inevitable. The boundaries between us were bound to shift even more after everything that had happened. ''I''ll probably get even more involved in her over arching arcs as well.'' After what happened with Snow and Rose, and especially the incident with Liyana, all of it should''ve been enough of a sign for me. I knew I should''ve been more careful when interacting with any of the other heroines... potential or not Heroines were Heroines for a reason. They may have their own sets of stories to be told but everyone of them was connected to Lucas''s main scenario as a whole... the concept of love was bound to reach their hearts one way or another. Each interaction had its own set of consequences, and I should have been more aware of how these rtionships could evolve. Seo, in particr, was different. She was an innocent girl who likely viewed romance through the lens of fantastical bedtime stories, where everything was idealized and perfect. Her naivety made her particrly vulnerable to theplexities of real-world emotions, especially given how deeply she had be involved in our story. Reflecting on it now, I could see how her interactions with Lucas in the game had be increasingly intense and obsessive. She had no immunity against the emotional whirlwind that such rtionships could create. Her innocent approach to romance was bound to be tested by the reality of our evolving rtionship. I smacked the top of my forehead, trying to think through the situation. Of course, don''t get it wrong. It wasn''t that I didn''t appreciate Seo and the other girls. With their almost goddess-like qualities coupled with there own unique sets of personalities. Being lucky enough to get just even a subtle sign of affection from them in my lifetime was already a dreame true. ''If I were to consider a world where everything was ideal and perfect.'' Having an ending with any of them is the best thing for any person in this world. Hell I would probably shout from the rooftops, proudly dering my happiness and belonging to this fantastical world. If any one of them were to be the love of my life, it would be an incredibly fulfilling experience. But s. Reality right now wasn''t the romantic storybook I wished it could be. This world was on the brink of ending in three distinct, catastrophic scenarios, each more threatening than thest. - A world ending Dragon. - A vengeful Evil God. - A Bitter queen. Haah...! Just thinking about them is already giving me a headache. The only way to find any semnce of a happy ending was to forge a path through these impending disasters, fighting tooth and nail to emerge victorious. ''To which I really needed to prepare Lucas for.'' As much as I wanted to reciprocate Seo''s feelings, or those of any of the other heroines, I couldn''t afford to. My current situation didn''t allow for the luxury of romance. There were too many intricate scenarios andplications looming on the horizon. For now. ''I should put my focus on the main scenarios and nothing else....'' Engaging in a romantic rtionship with any heroine could entangle me further in these convoluted story arcs, potentially making the situation even more dire. The future was filled with tangled plotlines and looming threats. I had to navigate through each of theseplex arcs, fulfilling the expectations tied to each heroine while preparing to confront powerful viins. Liyana was a significant concern with her potential to cause the highest chance of a bad end, but she wasn''t the only threat. The evil god and the white queen were still very much in y, each capable of bringing about their own form of disaster. Romance was a luxury I simply couldn''t afford right now. My focus had to be on ensuring my survival and protecting the world from its impending doom. Until I could guarantee a future where both I and the world were safe, indulging in romantic entanglements would only be a distraction for my goal of having a happy ending. Shaking off the intrusive thoughts, I sighed deeply once more. Overthinking these issues would only serve as a distraction from my ns and objectives. I needed to focus on executing the strategies I hadid out and tackle each challenge as it came. Decisions about the future woulde in due time; for now, I had to concentrate on what needed to be done in the present. With that resolve, I finally closed my eyes and allowed myself to rx, letting the day''s stress and fatigue wash away. Tomorrow would bring another day of the festival, but I had no pressing reasons to participate further. The crucial piece I needed to ensure my survival-Lucas-was already secured. His role was pivotal, and I had confirmed his importance in my strategy. My internal injuries were still a considerable source of pain. Although I couldn''t afford to ck off in my training, taking a short break to recover was not only warranted but necessary. After all, a brief respite could make all the difference in maintaining my strength and focus. Yawning onest time, I let sleep''s gentle embrace envelop me, granting me the rest I so desperately needed. ... ... ... [Note: You have been blessed by the mysteries of a forgotten world] [Note: Effects of skill [Forgotten Guidance] has now been Activated] [Note: Skill effect applying....] [...] [...] [...] [Note: Skill effect Sess!] [Commencing Scenario Direction!] Chapter 122: Unwanted Ending Chapter 122: Unwanted Ending ? [Hero''s Legacy] A romance fantasy game that, on the surface, seemed indistinguishable from the countless others in the genre. An underground title, it struggled with limited publicity and a niche audience, yet it possessed a charm that resonated deeply with me. For most yers, it was just another game-an opportunity to indulge in a story of romance and adventure set within the confines of an academy. Its mechanics and narrative felt clich¨¦ and overused, with familiar character archetypes and predictable plot twists. Yet, despite its conventionality, it held a special ce in my heart. I took immense pride in my ability to conquer this game through sheer determination and intense willpower. It was a gem, hidden away from the mainstream, but it was more than just a game to me. It served as a momentary escape from the shadows of my past, a brief respite from the burdens of my guilt and the sins that weighed heavily upon me. The game was a sanctuary, a reprieve from a reality that was too dark to confront. If it hadn''t been for the old man''s suggestion to purchase it, I might have remained trapped in my own despair, locked away in my room, the rope hanging ominously from the ceiling. Instead, I found sce in the game''s world. The UI, character dialogues, designs, CGs, overarching arcs, plot twists, and gamey- everything about it felt familiar and well-trodden. A ''cliche'' I was like a game that was designed to tread through another repetitive trope. But, I embraced it all. The adventure and romance, the opportunity to engage with beautiful characters and explore a fantastical academy setting, captivated me. It was an out-of-character choice for me, one that contradicted my usual preferences. But Ipleted it with enthusiasm, finding joy in every aspect. Despite its ws and predictability, it was a game that brought mefort and distraction Beating all the world-ending bosses and unlocking the coveted secret harem ending in Hero''s Legacy was undoubtedly one of the happiest moments of my life. The game had led me through countless trials and tribtions, and to finally see it all culminate in such a triumphant and fulfilling way was deeply gratifying. Seeing all the heroines-each with their unique stories and struggles-smiling and thriving by my side in that perfect ending was a sight I had longed for. Each heroine''s happiness felt like a personal victory, a testament to the effort and dedication I had poured into the game. Their joyous expressions, their fulfilled dreams, and the way they celebrated together was a dreame true. It wasn''t just about the game itself, though. The happiness of these characters reflected something I yearned for deeply. Happy endings, after all, weren''t just limited to the virtual world. They represented a kind of ideal I wished to achieve in my own life whether it was for this world or in the past. In Hero''s Legacy, I could create perfect oues, ensure that every heroine found her joy, and experience a sense of aplishment and contentment. ''A way to escape it all....'' But now in reality, I faced a different, darker narrative. My existence was bound by the constraints of a world fraught with impending doom and the inevitability of a tragic end. The desire to see a happy ending was not just a whimsical fantasy but was something I greatly needed. It was a reflection of my hope to rewrite my own destiny, to escape the grim fate foretold by the world-ending scenarios that hovered over me. ''A reflection to deny my fate.... To deny my death.'' I was determined to change that reality- Drip! Drop! The cold, relentless drops of water fell steadily, each one piercing through the oppressive darkness around me. My eyes fluttered open, but the world beyond them was a disorienting blur. My entire body groaned in protest, a chorus of aches and pains that seemed toe from every fiber of my being. Instinctively, my mouth opened, and my tongue reached out, desperate to catch the precious droplets of water that dripped from above. ''What''s going on?'' The searing thirst overwhelmed me. Even the tiny droplets of water, barely enough to wet my lips, intensified my desperate need. The heat was unbearable, and I felt like I was suffocating under its relentless assault. Hunger gnawed at me with an intensity that made me question how I was still alive. Every sensation, every ache, and every pang of hunger seemed magnified by the relentless pressure that bore down on me like a storm. My body, weak and unresponsive, struggled against the restraints that bound me. Chains rattled with each futile attempt to move, the clinking sound echoing through the cold, damp space. The sensation of being shackled only added to the growing sense of despair. My limbs felt leaden, as if they were weighed down by some unseen force. ''It hurts... My whole-body hurts!'' The pain was so intense that it was hard to focus on anything else. My mind, clouded and sluggish, struggled to piece together fragments of consciousness. I could barely see the contours of my surroundings; they remained shrouded in a foggy haze. The unfamiliar environment did nothing to alleviate my confusion. ''Where am I?'' I tried to clear my mind, to regain some semnce of control over my physical and mental faculties. I attempted to call upon my mana, to draw upon its power to alleviate my suffering, but the attempt was futile. No matter how hard I tried, there was no response. My heart and mind felt as though they were ensnared by an inescapable, dark fog, leaving me powerless and disoriented. The more I tried to focus, the more elusive my thoughts became, as if they were slipping through my fingers like grains of sand. The dark, damp space around me seemed to close in, and the only sound was the continuous drip of water and the nking of chains. With my vision still clouded by the suffocating darkness, I strained to push through the haze. Despite my efforts, the relentless pain, unyielding hunger, and unquenched thirst continued to assault me. Each sensation was magnified by the grimy, oppressive environment around me. ''This is worse than the goblin dungeon....'' The air was thick with a musty, nauseating odor, far worse than anything a goblin''s cave could exude. The stench was so overpowering that it triggered a wave of nausea, but my empty stomach rebelled against the idea of expelling anything. The weakness that gripped me waspounded by the unsettling realization that some of my teeth were missing, adding to the already unbearable difort. My mind was desperately trying to numb itself to the suffering, but nothing seemed effective. Just as I was on the brink of sumbing to the darkness, the echoing footsteps pierced through the fog of my thoughts. The rhythmic sound grew louder, cutting through the murky silence and pulling me back to a semnce of awareness. Fear crept into my heart as the footsteps drew nearer. The eerie, echoing sounds seemed to awaken a part of my psyche that had been dormant, rekindling unwanted memories of things that felt both foreign and familiar. The fear was palpable, twisting in my chest, and making every nerve in my body tingle with dread. ''Why am i acting this way?'' A muffled, unrecognizable voice drifted from the distance. The words were incoherent at first, but the tone was unmistakably menacing. "Y...aw..." The voice was distorted, making it difficult to discern any meaning, but it carried an edge that sent chills down my spine. "................punish...bit...ha...?" The voice grew clearer, but the chilling cold that apanied it only intensified the fear. The increasing rity of the voice made it harder to ignore, and my instinct to flee became overwhelming. My heart pounded in my chest, each beat echoing with the rhythm of the footsteps drawing closer. ''D-Don''te any closer!'' The desperate plea was a silent scream within me, my body tensing as I struggled against the restraints. The cold dread that enveloped me seemed to close in, amplifying every sound, every sensation. As the footsteps approached, the sense of impending doom grew stronger, pressing down on me like a suffocating weight. Finally, the footsteps ceased, and an unsettling silence filled the air. A chilling sensation touched my right cheek, a contrast to the oppressive cold that had surrounded me. The touch was soft and tender, like a caress meant to soothe, but it only heightened my anxiety. Gradually, my senses began to return to normal. My hearing sharpened, and my vision cleared, allowing me to make out the contours of the dimly lit space around me. A voice, smooth and melodious, cut through the darkness. "It seems you''re finally up now, my dear~" My eyes widened in a mixture of fear and disbelief as I recognized the speaker. The voice, so tender and deceptively kind, belonged to none other than Liyana Heavens. Her appearance, though disconcertingly calm andposed, was more terrifying than any nightmare I could have imagined. Her red eyes, filled with a haunting blend of warmth and malevolence, seemed to pierce through me, rendering me paralyzed. "I''m sorry for being a bit harshst time," she continued, her toneced with a sickly sweet remorse. "If you had been just a bit morepliant, I wouldn''t have resorted to this, you know~" Her words were like poison seeping into my mind, each syble carrying a weight of dread. Her gentle smile, juxtaposed with the grim situation, only deepened my sense of despair. "Liyana....?" Liyana, my fianc¨¦ and a figure linked to the world''s potential end, was smiling at me with a disquieting satisfaction. "But anyways," she continued, her voice carrying an unsettling cheerfulness, "it''s a relief that you''re awake. I was just making breakfast, you see. Since I know you''re very hungry right now, how about you join me?" The invitation, though wrapped in a facade of domesticity, felt like an alluring trap. The mention of food stirred a primal urge within me. The gnawing hunger inside me was overwhelming. I desperately needed to eat, and although I hadn''t vocalized my need, Liyana seemed to have anticipated it. With a snap of her fingers, the chains that bound me to the wall began to dissolve, unraveling into wisps of ck smoke. The sudden release was disorienting, but relief came swiftly. Liyana''s eyes glinted with a strange satisfaction as she used her telekinesis to lift me gently, setting me down into a wooden wheelchair. "Sit tight, okay? The ride might be a bit bumpy-" she said with an unnerving cheerfulness. As she pushed the wheelchair forward, the rattling and jostling of the chair jolted me back to reality. The momentary seduction of the food was reced by a stark awareness of my surroundings. The chair''s rough movement shook me from my stupor, and I took a moment to gather my thoughts and assess the situation. The area around me was enveloped in darkness, with only the faint illumination of glowing crystals casting eerie shadows. The walls were rough and cylindrical, and the entire space had a grim, cavernous feel. Dripping stctites were scattered throughout, their cold, wet tips glistening with each drop of water that fell. The oppressive darkness was punctuated only by these sporadic glows, which offered little fort. ''Is this a cave?'' I wondered, trying to make sense of my environment. The cavernous nature of the space,bined with the drips of water and the cold, damp air, suggested that I was deep underground. The atmosphere was thick with an unsettling mix of moisture and decay. As the wheelchair moved, I tried to focus on the path ahead, hoping that wherever Liyana was taking me, I could find some path of escape, but none of that seemed to exist wherever I looked. Rattle Rattle- The wheelchair rattled incessantly as Liyana guided me through the dimly lit corridors. Each jolt and tter of the wheels echoed through the cavernous space, heightening my sense of disorientation. Her smile remained eerily constant, a serene and unsettling contrast to the grim surroundings. She pushed the chair with a deliberate pace, her gaze fixed ahead, never once faltering or shifting. The entire situation felt surreal and disjointed. I struggled to reconcile the current reality with myst clear memory: falling asleep after a long and exhausting day at the festival. I had been so wrapped up in the day''s events, trying to make sense of theplicated web of rtionships and impending threats. How had I ended up in this nightmarish ce, bound and helpless? Memories of the festival and the activities I had engaged in began to surface. The exhaustion I had felt, the conversations with Seo, the unexpected interventions and encounters-all of it seemed so distant now. The transition from that world of colorful lights and bustling festivities to this oppressive darkness was jarring. My mind raced with questions that only seemed to spiral deeper into confusion. How had I ended up here? What had happened between the festival and now? Why was Liyana¡ªwho should have been busy with her duties or engaged elsewhere- standing in front of me, her demeanor so disturbingly calm? Liyana''s cheerful voice pierced through the haze of my thoughts as she announced, "We''re here~" Her tone was disturbingly bright, a stark contrast to the grim reality of the cave we had just traversed. Therge wooden door in front of us seemed to glow with a strange, ethereal light. With a casual flick of her finger, Liyana opened it, revealing a scene so incongruous with the darkness we had just left behind that it almost felt like stepping into another world entirely. The door creaked open, and a burst of sunlight poured through, illuminating a breathtaking meadow. The sky above was a clear blue, with the sun casting a warm, golden hue over the lush green grass that gently swayed in the breeze. It was a picturesquendscape, serene and inviting, a far cry from the oppressive gloom of the cave. "This ce is really beautiful, right, my dear-?" Liyana''s voice wasced with a sweetness that only intensified the surreal quality of the scene. She smiled warmly at me, her expression a mask of innocent delight. I was too stunned to respond. My eyes were fixated on the figure standing just behind Liyana. The sight of her sent a jolt of shock through me. It was a dead person, their appearance a grotesque mockery of life. The uniform she wore was tattered and stained, hanging from her emaciated frame like a rag. Her skin was a ghastly, mottled ck, dposing and barely clinging to her bones. The once-beautiful face was now marred by burns and decay, yet her striking blue eyes shone with a haunting rity that was impossible to ignore. "Snow...." As her lifeless gaze settled in front of me a flood of unknown memories, began to resurface. As tears started to well up before I knew it. Chapter 123: Unwanted Ending 2 Chapter 123: Unwanted Ending 2 ? "I love you, Riley..." she said, her tone as delicate and ethereal as the night sky itself. Her words hung in the air, charged with a sincerity that made my heart skip a beat, despite the heavy confusion coursing through me. The memory of that confession was vivid and poignant. I recalled the gentle touch of her lips against mine, a moment of pure connection when we had first acknowledged our feelings for each other. The kiss we shared was like a blossoming flower in a destendscape, a love that felt almost too profound for someone like me. ''I knew I didn''t deserve her...'' Yet I ignored the world''s warnings and proceeded to pursue an impossible love. Together, we had navigated the tumultuous hardships of our world, our bond growing stronger even as the world around us began to crumble. No matter how dire the situation, we clung to each other, never letting go. Wherever she went, I was there; wherever I went, she followed. We supported one another through every trial, our love an unbreakable shield against the chaos that sought to tear us apart. Our love was not just a feeling; it was our shared strength and determination. The sight of Snow now, in her current state, was an unbearable torment. Tears welled up in my eyes, and an intense, confusing storm of emotions surged within me. Love, happiness, regret, and hatred all collided in a maelstrom of pain and longing. Memories of a past filled with warmth and joy intermingled with the stark reality of her death, creating a dissonance that was almost too overwhelming to bear. My voice cracked as I spoke her name, a whisper of sorrow and disbelief. "Snow...." The name felt foreign on my lips, weighed down by the enormity of what I was witnessing. The tears streamed down my face, each drop felt like sharp needles to the love we had shared and the heartache of seeing her reduced to this state. The scene before me was a cruel mockery of the love we had built together, a painful reminder of the price we had paid for the world''s struggles and the dreams we once held dear. ''She didn''t deserve this...'' The weight of Snow''s fate crushed me. She had been innocent, a beacon of light in my world that so often consumed by darkness. The guilt gnawed at me with each passing second. It was my own selfish choices that had led her to this twisted end. The painful thought lingered: if only I had allowed myself to sumb to the inevitability of my fate, would the sight before me be different? ''If only I gave up my love for her....'' Would things have been different? As these thoughts swirled in my mind, Liyana''s voice intruded with a chilling, serpentine quality. "Hm Hm~ it seems a reunion with your wife has brought you to tears, my dear-" Her touch was unnervingly gentle as her soft hands brushed against my neck, forcing me to maintain eye contact with Snow''s lifeless form. Her fingers were like cold tendrils, steering my gaze to the grotesque sight of Snow, dressed in a uniform that spoke of the corruption that had imed her. "Did unwanted nostalgic memories return upon seeing your beloved wife in a uniform-?" Liyana asked with a teasing inflection, her voice dripping with a cruel amusement. The question seemed to mock my grief, her tone implying that my pain was merely an entertainment for her. Without waiting for a response, Liyana knelt down, her face inching closer to mine. Her eyes, red and gleaming with malevolence, locked onto mine as she used her tongue to lick the tears from my cheeks. The gesture was both intimate and horrifying, a perverse disy of affection in the midst of my torment. Her actions were a cruel reminder of the love I had lost and the love that she couldn''t fulfill, twisted into something grotesque and unsettling. "Don''t worry, my dear- there are more surprisesing in just a moment~" she whispered softly in my ear, her breath warm against my skin despite the coldness in her voice. Chu~ The gentle kiss she ced on my cheek felt like a mockery of the tenderness that Snow and I once shared. "Why..." The word escaped my lips as a choked whisper, the anguish evident in my voice. "Why are you doing this?" Liyana''s response was a melodious hum, as if the answer was something obvious and trivial to her. "Hm~?" "W-why are you doing this!?" I repeated, desperation coloring my voice. "I believe you already have an answer to that, no~?" Her voice carried an unsettling satisfaction, as though she was reveling in my confusion and despair. Standing up, she moved behind me with an unsettling grace, guiding the wheelchair toward the center of the meadow. The crackling sounds of Snow''s decaying body, each creak and groan of her brittle bones, echoed behind us as her foul, rotting flesh trailed a sickening stench. The smell was overpowering, a constant reminder of the grotesque reality of her death. Every noise and every scent seemed to intensify my internal conflict, a mix of anger and regret boiling within me. ''Haha...'' An absurd chuckle almost slipped from my lips, a twisted reaction to the nightmarish absurdity of my situation. It was as if my mind was struggling to process the incongruity between the serene meadow and the macabre procession. This raw, unfiltered hatred-why was it directed at Liyana? The realization struck me with a jolt of rity. I was miscing my anger. Fool! The true faulty with me. I was the architect of this tragedy. ''I settled our fates'' Every event leading to this grotesque tableau was a direct result of my choices. I couldn''t shift the me to Liyana; the responsibility rested solely on my shoulders. That knowledge was inescapable and undeniable. Liyana was destined to end the world-my world. I knew that fact well. The moment I had asked Snow to abandon her ce in the world, to leave behind the life she was fated to live, everything had already begun to unravel. It was then that the chain of mistakes, sorrow, and regret had started its inexorable descent into disaster. The world around me had be a grim testament to my selfish desires. Everything was bright and peaceful here but beyond this grand illusion, I knew only fire and death remained. The weight of my choices bore down heavily, knowing there was no one left alive to bear witness to the great sin I hadmitted. My selfish desires had set this course into motion, and with every choice I made, I cemented the path to this inevitable end. "What do you think? I made sure it would be as grandiose as possible, you know~" Liyana''s voice carried an unsettling blend of pride and cruelty, yanking me back to the chilling present. Before me was avishly adorned circr table, its surfaceden with an array of delectable dishes. The silver and gold embellishments of the domed covers glimmered invitingly under the bright sunlight, creating a stark contrast to the dismal surroundings. Each dish was a promise of culinary delight, its aroma wafting through the air and teasing my senses. "It smells good, right?" Liyana said with a gentle push, guiding me closer to the table''s edge. Her tone was deceptively cheerful, a fa?ade that did little to mask the sinister undertone. Despite the deep sorrow that clung to my heart, my body reacted instinctively. I reached out, my hands trembling with desperation as they sought to lift the domes and reveal the promised feast. The intoxicating aroma made my mouth water uncontrobly, an almost primal response to the scent of the rich, inviting food. But before my fingers could touch the delicate silver edges of the domes, Liyana''s telekinesis intervened with a swift and unyielding force. "Now~ now- Don''t rush, okay? Since this will be ourst meal together, let''s make it special, shall we?" Her voice was a melodious purr, masking the underlying cruelty in her words. Liyana''s movements were methodical as she began to lift the domes one by one, revealing the contents beneath. The initial anticipation quickly gave way to a wave of revulsion. Each dish she unveiled was not a feast of splendor but rather a grotesque disy of decay and horror. The once-delicious aromas transformed into foul stenches, mingling with the rotting stench that pervaded the air. As the revolting sight of the food became clear, my stomach heaved uncontrobly. The contents were a nauseating blend of spoiled, unidentifiable matter-something that was meant to be a feast, now transformed into a macabre tableau. My body betrayed me as it rejected the sight and the smell, expelling thest remnants of my meager meal in a violent, involuntary reaction. Liyana''s smile widened with a perverse satisfaction as she watched my pitiful struggle. Her eyes, gleaming with a mix of pleasure and malice, followed every convulsion and spasm of my tortured body. Each dish presented before me was a grotesque homage to the people I had once loved. At the back of the table, the grotesque, misshapen form of my father and mother''s handy among the food. The sight of it, with its familiar yet distorted features, was almost too much to bear. Next to it, nestled in a dish, was the recognizable hair color of my sisters'', mingling eerily with the curry that oozed from the central dish. The sight was so repugnant that I couldn''t help but retch again, my stomach revolting against the horror. Though some of the other dishes were less immediately recognizable due to their borate preparation, the familiarity of their shapes and the sensation of what they represented was enough to make my blood run cold. The dread and revulsion werepounded by the unmistakable realization of what Liyana had done. The disfigurements and transformations had been designed to torment me, to shatter every semnce of peace I might have clung to. This was not just a meal; it was a manifestation of my worst fears and regrets. The abominable cruelty of it all was overwhelming, and the depths of Liyana''s malice seemed to know no bounds. "Liyana..." My voice came out as a harsh rasp, strained and trembling with a mixture of fear and burgeoning anger. Despite the terror that gripped me, the rity of my rage cut through the haze of confusion that surrounded me. The desire to reach out, to grab her by the neck and crush the smirk from her face, surged within me like a tidal wave. In that moment, all I could think about was the overwhelming urge to end her torment. My anger burned fiercely, fueled by the sheer inhumanity of her actions and the profound betrayal that I felt. "Ha~ it''s been a long time since you gave me that look," Liyana said, her voiceced with a mocking delight. Her tone was almost musical, the cruelty in her words an artful disy of sadistic pleasure. "Those cold blue eyes of yours are as beautiful as ever, my dear~" The more I spoke and reacted, the more her enjoyment of my pain became apparent, her eyes gleaming with a malicious satisfaction that seemed to take pleasure in every trace of anguish that crossed my face. I knew I shouldn''t let her y me, but my hazy mind was fighting against my every impulse. Watching the people I loved being mocked in such a grotesque manner was more than enough to crack the fragile veneer of myposure. The horrific disy before me shattered any remaining sense of rity, flooding me with raw, unrestrained emotions. "I''ll kill you!" I shouted, my voice cracking with both anger and desperation. The words were a fierce deration of my rage, a futile attempt to w back some semnce of control. "Ha~ it''s been a long time since you gave me that look," Liyana cooed, her voice dripping with a maliciously sweet tone. "Those cold blue eyes of yours are as beautiful as ever, my dear-" She took slow, deliberate steps toward me, her presence an ominous shadow looming over my frayed sanity. "I''ll fucking kill you Liyana!" The taunting smile on her face remained constant, despite the curses I spilled. "You said that to mest time, didn''t you?" she continued with a chillingugh. "And look where it got you, Fufu- If only you had that same hatred, you have for me now, back then~ maybe Senior Lucas would''ve seeded~?" Her words were like acid, burning through theyers of my resolve. The memories of past failures and the torment of watching loved ones suffer were relentless, reying in my mind like a cruel loop. "Riley, go back!" "Stop being hard headed Lucas you know-" "Snow needs you right now!" "But..." "Rose and I will hold her back for as long as we can.... Don''t worry the saintess has already set up a [Return call] we''ll make it out before things get too dangerous" The way Lucas''s smile never wavered that day was all vividly constant in my head. Liyana''s movements were deliberate as she approached the table, each step amplifying the tension in the air. "You know, there''s something I''ve always been curious about, my dear~" she said, her tone shifting to a more contemtive one. She paused, her gaze darting between Snow and me with a mix of curiosity and cruel amusement. "I can understand that your feelings for me wavered when you fell for my cousin. But why did you run?" Liyana''s question was piercing,ced with an almost genuine interest. "Right when everyone needed the two of you the most, why did you and your precious Snow choose to turn your backs on them?" Her telekic power lifted my face, forcing me to look up at her. I could barely move under her overwhelming influence, my body feeling like a mere puppet in her hands. Liyana''s gentle pat on my cheek was a mockery offort, a cruel gesture that only deepened my anguish. "Tell me, my dear," she whispered, her voice a soft, sinister caress. "What was the reason you two chose to run away?" Her eyes, glowing with an unsettling mix of curiosity and malice, searched my face for an answer she already knew. Liyana''s taunting silence hung in the air, a void of expectation that stretched on interminably. Her eyes were locked onto me, her amusement palpable as she waited for a response that wasn''ting. The tension was thick, each second dragging on with excruciating slowness. || || "...No answer, huh?" Liyana remarked with a slight chuckle, as if finding my silence a source of entertainment. Her voice wasced with a cruel delight, a prelude to the deeper horrors she was about to unveil. "Your beloved wife was quick to give an answer, you know- But since I don''t know if you''ll give the same answer as her, I''m quite curious- So, how about it? Can you tell me the reason?" Her question was a jab, meant to break through theyers of my emotional barricade. || "1 ....... |||| My silence persisted, a stubborn refusal to give her the satisfaction she sought. "Hn- Since you won''t give me an answer, I''ll take a wild guess, okay-?" Liyana''s tone was light, almost whimsical, as she made her way to the final covered dish on the table. She hovered her hand over it, the anticipation in her movements palpable. "Is it because of this?" With a deliberate, slow motion, Liyana lifted the dome from thest dish. Steam billowed out, swirling into the air with a warm, pungent odor. As the mist cleared, a grisly sight was revealed: a small, grotesque figure, floating within a hot, murky soup. The figure was unmistakably human-like, its tiny, familiar eyes that was yet to form locking onto mine with a haunting, usatory gaze. A Fetus..... "N-no," I stammered, my voice barely a whisper, trembling with dread as I recognized the macabre form before me. The sight was more than disturbing-it was a jarring reminder of a memory I had desperately tried to suppress. The realization was crushing; it was a part of the dark past I wished to forget. Another memory surged forth, unbidden and painful. It was a memory I shouldn''t have forgotten, a memory that had seeded my motivations and actions. It was a moment that had defined my reasoning for everything I had done since, a harrowing event that had altered the course of my life. "I made sure to handle it gently when I took it out of your wife''s womb, you know~ I''m a great aunt, right?" Liyana''s words were a venomous whisper, each syble a stab into the heart of my anguish. Her tone was deceptively sweet, but the cruelty of her words cut deep. ''I''m sorry Snow....'' I couldn''t fathom the depth of pain Snow had endured. "Monster..." The word escaped my lips as a broken, anguished whisper. The woman before me was no longer just a tormentor-she was a living nightmare, a literal monster. As tears flowed freely down my face, my vision clouded by a haze of desperation and sorrow, Liyana''s malevolent presence loomedrge. Her telekic grip seized control of my powerless body, manipting my movements with an unyielding force. My hands, against my will, reached out and grasped the fork, the cold metal biting into flesh as it was forced toward the grim meal before me. "No, please!" My voice was a choked plea, a desperate cry to regain control over my own body. I strained against the invisible chains of Liyana''s power, but every effort was in vain. My attempts to resist were met only with the cold, mocking presence of darkness that reced Liyana. Where once she stood, there were now a thousand reptilian red eyes, ring out from beneath a shroud of dark smoke, their malevolence palpable. The once bright and vibrant heavens above us turned an oppressive shade of dark red. The green meadow, once serene and tranquil, was consumed by mes, its lushness withering into charred remains. The ground beneath us became a grotesque river of blood, an unending flood that suffused thendscape with an aura of death and decay. "Eat slowly, okay? My love~" Liyana''s voice, now distorted and echoing from the abyss, taunted me with a cruel and mocking gentleness. Her words were an agonizing contrast to the horror that surrounded me, an unbearable reminder of her twisted sense of affection. With a mind clouded by dread and resignation, I was forced to open my mouth. The fork trembled in my hand as I brought it closer to the grotesque contents of the soup. As I took the first bite, the sensation was overwhelming. The texture was abhorrent, and the taste was a nauseating mix of bitterness and decay. My senses were assaulted by the rancid vor, and every chew felt like a betrayal of my very humanity. Crunch~! Crunch-! The sound of my own chewing echoed in my ears, a horrifying symphony of suffering. Each bite was a torment, each crunch a reminder of my helplessness. In the depths of my agony, the world seemed to copse inward. The once-vibrant scene was now a nightmarish tableau of blood and darkness. The ground beneath me seemed to dissolve into nothingness, the blood rising and enveloping everything in its path. "By the way My dear it was a girl~" As the final morsel was consumed, a deafening snapping sound echoed through the void. It was a final, chilling punctuation to my suffering. My senses were overwhelmed by darkness, and thest remnants of the world slipped away, leaving me in a profound and absolute nothingness. [Note: Bad End NO.????] [COMPLETED!] [Note: Memory transferplete!] [Note: Effects of skill [Forgotten Guidance] has now been nullified] [Note: Energy of a forgotten world has seeped within you] [Note: Congrattions! New unique skill unlocked!] [Proceeding user return] [Return blocked!!!] [Note: New memory has been transferred!] [Commencing scene redirection.....] Chapter 124: Unwanted Ending 3 Chapter 124: Unwanted Ending 3 ? The darkness enveloped me, a vast and imprable void that seemed to stretch on endlessly. It was a strange sensation, this darkness, both profound and oddlyforting. It cocooned me in a way that was almost reassuring, a stark contrast to the torment and suffering I had just endured. Here, there were no memories, no pain, no fears. It was simply a vast, serene emptiness where I could float away from all the horrors of the world. Why did I find this darkness soforting? I couldn''t quite grasp it. It was as if this void was a gentle embrace, lulling me into a sense of peace and tranquility. The oppressive weight of reality seemed to lift, reced by an inexplicable calm. Every direction I turned, it felt like a soft, inviting bed, cushioning me from the harshness of the world. Thefort was profound, an escape from a memory I desperately wished to forget. In this dark,forting abyss, there was a strange sce. The disorienting nature of the void didn''t disturb me; instead, it was oddly satisfying. Perhaps the darkness offered a reprieve from the relentless pain and regret that had gued me. It was a curious sensation, and while I found it soothing, I couldn''t entirely understand why it felt this way. "...D..." A faint whisper began to echo through the darkness, a distant call that seemed to break through the serene void. It was a sound, a word, a fragment of something I had left behind. The darkness seemed to shift slightly, as if reacting to the sound. It was strange-almost as if the void itself were responding to the intrusion of this new presence. The sensation offort began to wane, reced by a growing awareness. "D...d..." The whisper grew louder, more insistent. It was a name, a cry for attention. The darkness that had once been my sanctuary now felt like a cage, the calm giving way to a burgeoning sense of urgency. "...Dad!" The shout shattered the tranquility, a piercing cry that cut through the darkness with startling rity. The void around me dissolved abruptly, like mist burned away by the first light of dawn. I opened my eyes to a startling new reality. Theforting darkness was gone, reced by the harsh, ring reality of the present. My senses were assaulted by a flurry of chaotic images and sounds. In front of me stood a monstrous figure, its head grotesquely split open beneath the axe I was holding. The scene was jarring and surreal, an immediate sh with the soothing darkness I had just left behind. Confusion and disorientation flooded my mind. My heart raced as I struggled toprehend the abrupt transition from the calm void to the violent confrontation before me. Theforting darkness had vanished, leaving me in a stark, violent reality where I had to grapple with the monstrous figure and the bewildering circumstances surrounding me. ''What''s going on?'' I thought, struggling to make sense of the whirlwind of sensations and memories colliding in my mind. "Let''s go, Dad, we don''t have much time left!" The child''s voice was urgent and insistent, tugging at the hem of my robe. I nced down and saw a small hand gripping me tightly, its owner looking up with wide, terrified eyes. I looked around, disoriented. The scene was entirely different from thest memory I had. Instead of me being in bed right now resting after the tiresome first day of the grand festival, I was now amidst an intense battle. Thendscape was chaotic, with debris scattered everywhere and the distant sounds of shing forces. I instinctively protected the child behind me, trying to make sense of our surroundings. ''Where am I?'' Why are there monsters everywhere? The memory of the festival, and the ominous feeling of a memory I had forgotten loomed but it didn''t bring me any answer only more confusion. My focus snapped back to the immediate situation as the child''s voice cut through my confusion. "Hurry, Dad!" The urgency in his voice was clear. I couldn''t ignore it, even though I didn''t fully understand why. Instinctively, my hands wrapped around the child''s small frame, and I started moving with surprising speed. ''How am I doing this?'' Mana flowed through me, and I felt an unfamiliar energy propelling me forward. My feet pounded the ground faster than I thought possible, and I pushed through the chaos with newfound strength. "Dad, Roxxane is waiting for us near the Crystalline Falls! We should get to her first!" The child''s words were clear, but the connection between the names and the urgency felt jumbled in my mind. ''Why does this kid keep calling me Dad?'' The question buzzed in my thoughts, but there was no time to dwell on it. My only focus was to reach this Roxanne and find out what was happening. ... "Roxanne!" The child''s voice cut through the chaos as he leaped out of my arms, propelled by a shimmering aura of mana. He soared through the air, his small form enveloped in a radiant, ethereal light. I stood there, momentarily stunned, watching the boy''s graceful flight. The magic surrounding him was undeniably advanced, a celestial magic known as [Spatial Flight]. Even with my limited knowledge of magic, derived from the game I knew so well, I recognized the implications of the magic''s vibrant colors. For a child so young to wield such a high-level spell was extraordinary, if not unprecedented. ''Who is this child?'' I wondered, trying to reconcile the magical prowess before me with the boy''s apparent age. He seemed like a prodigy, but more pressing was the question of his identity. My instincts told me I should know who he was, but my mind was a tangled mess of confusion and disorientation. As the boy, now identified as Ryan,nded softly beside a young girl with an identical face, my attention shifted to her. She, too, was surrounded by the same magical aura, though her own mana seemed less focused on flight and more on an innocent, childlike joy. "Dad, Ryan! You''re here~!" The girl''s voice was filled with delight as she spotted us. She dashed toward Ryan with enthusiasm, but when he attempted to embrace her, her small form passed right through him. Undeterred, she turned her attention to me, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Before I could react, the girl hurled herself into my arms, hugging me tightly. Her embrace was warm and reassuring, a stark contrast to the chaos and confusion that had engulfed me moments before. ''This must be Roxanne,'' finding her extremely familiar even though it was technically our first-time meeting. Despite the surreal circumstances, the innocence of their reunion tugged at my heart. The warmth of the girl''s hug provided a fleeting sense of sce amidst the turmoil. "What took you guys so long?" Roxanne''s voice quivered with a mix of frustration and relief as she looked up at me, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. "I was really worried, you know!" Her concern was evident as she punctuated her words with a series of small, but surprisingly firm, smacks to my head. Each tiny punch, though not painful, sent my head bobbing slightly. It was astonishing how much force the little girl could muster with her small frame. Despite the gravity of the situation, her actions were oddly endearing and almostical in their earnestness. "Ah.... Roxanne, where''s my hug?" Ryan asked in puppy like eyes as he looked at Roxanne who was busy punching me. "Huh? Why would I hug you, Ryan?" Roxanne''s response was immediate, her brow furrowing as she regarded her brother with a mixture of confusion and mild irritation. "Didn''t you say you were worried for us just now, Dad? Getting a hug is unfair!" Ryan''s voice I a hint of yful indignation as he turned to me. Hisint was ced with a sense of camaraderie that belied the seriousness of the situation. "How is that unfair? It''s true that I was also worried for you, but I was more worried for Dad since you insisted on bringing him along with you. Are you sure you weren''t just a burden for him?" Roxanne shot back, her tone a blend of concern and a touch of defensive sibling rivalry. "Wha-" Ryan began to protest, but Roxanne''s words seemed to hit a nerve. "I''ll have you know I was the reason our presence wasn''t easily detected, right, Dad?" Ryan''s eyes turned towards me, seeking validation for his role in the situation. Watching their interaction, I was momentarily speechless. ''Are they really kids?'' The yful bickering reminded me of hot-headed teenaged siblings unable to understand one another, the genuine concern, and the subtle undercurrent of sibling rivalry seemed almost surreal given the context. "Riley, take care of them..." Words of an unknown figure was trying to resurface in my head yet I couldn''t remember at who It was... not long after my mind became hazy trying to remember something I seemed to have forgotten. "Dad?" Roxanne''s voice pierced through my foggy thoughts, snapping me back to reality. The confusion I was feeling seemed to be overwhelming, but my body responded on its own, a gentle smile forming as I patted her head. She beamed up at me, her eyes sparkling with innocent joy, but the confusion I felt was palpable and unnerving. I was disoriented, grappling with questions that seemed to swirl endlessly in my mind: Where am I? What am I doing here? Why do these two keep calling me Dad? As I gently set Roxanne down, she looked up at me with a puzzled expression, her head tilted slightly to one side as if trying to make sense of my actions. Her innocent curiosity contrasted sharply with the chaos of my thoughts. With a deep, shuddering breath, I inhaled slowly, trying to ground myself amidst the tumult of my racing mind. My heart gradually began to steady, allowing me to think more clearly. I nced at Roxanne and Ryan, whose faces were a mix of concern and curiosity. It was clear that my emotional turmoil had not gone unnoticed. I had to ask the question that had been gnawing at me, the one that seemed to encapste the confusion and uncertainty I was feeling. I took a moment to steady my voice, attempting to mask the tremor of uncertainty thatced my words. "Who are you two?" || |||| The silence that followed was thick and heavy. For a few seconds, the only sound was the distant rush of the waterfall and the soft rustling of the leaves. Then, without warning, both Roxanne and Ryan burst into tears simultaneously. Chapter 125: Unwanted Ending 4 Chapter 125: Unwanted Ending 4 ? -Uwaaahh~!!! -Uwaaahh~!!! The cries of the two children filled the air, their voices mingling in a heart-wrenching symphony of distress. "Dad hates us!" they sobbed together. "We''re sorry, Daddy!" Their outbursts pierced through the chaos in my mind, making me feel an acute sense of panic and helplessness. I desperately tried to soothe them, my voice trembling as I stammered, "C-calm down, calm down, okay? I didn''t mean it like that." No matter how much I tried tofort them, my words seemed ineffectual against the depth of their sorrow. Their cries grew louder, their small bodies shaking with the force of their emotions. The sight of them so distressed made me feel as though I was failing in some fundamental way, exacerbating my confusion about the situation. A thought crossed my mind, a troubling realization from my past experiences. Hadn''t I always struggled with children? I remembered feeling awkward and uncertain when my brother introduced me to his kids back in my original world. I had never been particrly adept at handling their needs and emotions. ''I really am bad with children, aren''t I? Shaking my head to dispel the self-reproach. Determined to find a solution, I approached the sobbing children. On impulse, I reached out and enfolded them both in a tight embrace. It felt like an instinctual response, as if my body knew that this was the only way to offerfort and reassurance. The act of hugging them was strange yet oddly familiar, like a gesture I had always known but never truly understood. As I held them close, I felt a profound sense of relief wash over me. The warmth of their tiny bodies against mine and the rhythmic rise and fall of their breathing as they slowly began to calm down was incredibly soothing. Despite the confusion and uncertainty that still clouded my mind, this simple act of physical closeness seemed to bridge the gap between us. I didn''t fullyprehend what was happening or why I felt such a strong, almost visceral connection to these children. But as their cries began to subside and their sobs grew quieter, I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a deeper bond between us, something that went beyond mere appearances. They were the key to the mystery behind my sudden appearance in this world, and the way out of it. ''These two mean something to me'' ... "So you''re really not angry at us?" Ryan''s innocent question cut through the haze of my confusion, causing me to sigh inwardly as I patted his head. "No, I''m not," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady. "Really?" "Yes..." Ryan''s face lit up with a joyous giggle, a sound that was both refreshing and heartwarming. He scampered off towards the pot we were heating, eager to help out Roxanne. She was effortlessly butchering through arge deer-like monster I had just caught, her small hands moving with surprising efficiency. Despite the tenderness of her age, she worked with a determination that belied her size. It had been roughly four hours since I first encountered these two children, yet I still knew almost nothing about them. Every time I attempted to question them directly or subtly probe for information, they would either be teary-eyed or look at me with a mixture of confusion and hurt. They seemed to perceive any inquiry about their identity or our rtionship as a personal affront, leading to their immediate and distressing tears. ''If I ask them directly who they are or what our rtionship is, they''ll burst into tears, thinking I don''t like them anymore....'' I was left reflected, feeling trapped by the inability to gather answers. Every attempt to subtly inquire about them or about specific memories was met with emotional reactions that only deepened my own confusion. They seemed to interpret any attempt at understanding as a sign of rejection or disapproval, which only made the situation moreplicated. The struggle to find out who they were and what had led us to this strange and disorienting situation was bing increasingly frustrating. I was stuck in a loop of trying to piece together information while inadvertently triggering emotional responses that obstructed my quest for rity. As I observed Ryan and Roxanne working together, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of concern. Their enthusiasm and eagerness to assist seemed genuine, yet they were also shrouded in an emotional veil that I couldn''t prate. Each interaction felt like a delicate dance of trying not to provoke their distress while desperately seeking to understand the truth of our connections. ''Why are they so eager to please? Why do they react so strongly to my questions?'' I had these questions were just bond to be a passing thought for quite aa while for now. Haah... at least one thing was clear though. ''We''re being chased.'' I don''t know how or why we''re being pursued, but I wasn''t about to stick around and find out. There was a nagging feeling that if even one of the twins were captured, it would be game over. We''re in the Crystalline Forest right now, just northwest of the falls. This ce, essible only through the DLC, is located at the far edge of the game''s free map. It''s not even near the academy and is situated in a different country altogether. [Evercrystal] It''s not really a country in the traditional sense, but rather a grand coalition of diverse intelligent beings-elves, beastmen, lizardmen, and more-living together in this forest. It''s like a grand freedom haven created by all these races. A country that was solely formed due to constant aggressive conflicts between the humans the dominant species of the world and the other races. Essentially a country formed tobat the rising tides of human influence. The forest is also home to one of the junior heroines of the game, [Vanessa] thest disciple of the ruined druid of the north and also the elven princess. Understanding the gravity of our situation, I could feel the urgency weighing heavily on me. This ce, known for its beauty and intricate magic, was now a potential battlefield. Every rustle of the leaves, every snap of a twig felt like a signal of our pursuers closing in. The twins, oblivious to the danger, continued their tasks-Ryan helping Roxanne with the deer-like monster. I don''t know why we''re here right now, but it must have something to do with Vanessa. Otherwise, I can''t see any reason why I would have brought these two kids-who keep calling me dad-all the way to this far end of the continent. I can''t exactly pinpoint our location on the map, but judging by the World Tree in the distance and the draconic mountains nearby, we''re likely situated somewhere south or east of the forest. Ryan mentioned that we should hurry up and get to the north. Our final destination could either be the World Tree itself or the draconic mountains, both of which pose their own perils. The World Tree, home to the reclusive elves, is known for its hostility towards outsiders. On the other hand, the draconic mountains, ruled by dragons, guarantee certain death for anyone who dares to cross their territory. These dragons are among the most powerful beings in this world, and they have a fierce reputation for defending their domain. Crossing into their mountains is a sure way to meet death. It''s clear that either path-towards the World Tree or the draconic mountains-poses significant dangers. The elves and dragons are known for their hostility towards humans and other life forms that intrude upon their sacrednds. So why were these two so urgently trying to head north? I could ask them, but given their reactions so far, I''m afraid they''ll burst into tears again. They might ask if I''ve gone crazy or if I''ve forgotten something crucial. They could even think someone cast a spell on me, making me act this way while their eyes well up with tears. I closed my eyes, trying to piece together everything I''ve experienced so far. It was clear that I was either in a different world or trapped in a highly realistic illusion. This scenario seemed too vivid and emotionally charged to be a mere dream, though the pain and intensity felt all too real. First, let''s get the facts straight: The first thing I encountered were the monsters attacking Ryan and me. I managed to kill one, which implies that I still had some fighting skills or knowledge from whatever situation I was in. Ryan and Roxanne seem to y a significant role in this whole situation. Their urgency and fear suggest they''re integral to the unfolding events, and their presence is crucial to understanding what''s happening. It appears I''ve be a father to these two children. Despite my confusion, my instincts told me to protect them, and they kept calling me "dad." This revtion, while perplexing, is central to my current predicament. I have very little knowledge about theplexities of this world or the situation I''m in. The fragments of information I have don''t provide a clear picture, making it difficult to navigate the reality I''m trapped in. Familiar Feelings: Despite my confusion, there''s a nagging feeling that I should know what''s going on. It''s as if I have some understanding that''s just out of reach, a memory or a realization that I can''t fully grasp at the moment. Given these points, my immediate priority should be to ensure the safety of Ryan and Roxanne. Their urgent need to go north likely holds the key to understanding this situation. To gain more rity, I might need to rely on my instincts and the limited information avable to me. Moving forward cautiously while protecting the children could provide the answers I''m seeking. I''m sure all the questions I''ve been meaning to ask will be answered then. "Dad, let''s eat!" Roxanne''s cheerful call pulled me from my thoughts. I responded with a gentle smile, "Coming..." "Hurry up! Ryan''s hogging all the meat right now!" "What? She''s lying, Dad! I made sure to leave all the chunky parts alone!" Ryan retorted, defending himself. I chuckled inwardly as I watched their yful argument unfold over something as trivial as who was eating more of the meat. After this small meal, we should probably start moving again. The urgency of our situation weighed heavily on me. As I turned around, I felt a sudden surge of power within me. My body instinctively pulsed with mana, sending a ripple through the air that traveled miles away. I could sense it clearly now-the ck monsters that had been chasing us were getting closer and closer by the minute. It was as if they were drawing nearer with every heartbeat. Based on their speed, we had roughly three hours before they could close the distance between us. The ground we''d gained on them would be lost if the kids took a short rest after eating. It was crucial to stay on the move to maintain our lead. ''I should probably handle them after we eat...'' ... "Riley, take care of them... okay?" Her soft, gentle voice was like the whispers of the windforting and angelic. The weight of her request was palpable, and as I listened to her, I felt a deep sense of responsibility and sorrow. Her eyes were filled with regret and sadness, and her hands trembled as she held the newborn twins close, their tiny faces peeking out from underneath a white cloth. "Please, Riley... Promise me... you''ll take care of them." Her voice carried the heavy burden of her plea, and I was momentarily stunned into silence. I could see the light in her eyes slowly fading, and the gravity of her words pressed heavily upon me. I knew I needed to give her reassurance, to promise her that I would uphold her request with all my heart. "I¡ª" But even as I tried to speak, I struggled to find the right words. My mind was a whirlwind of confusion, and I found myself unable to deliver thefort and promise she needed. Her face, which I once cherished and loved, now seemed distant and elusive. I tried desperately to recall her features, but my efforts were met with a haze of indistinct memories. ''Who was she again?'' As I grappled with the aching void of my memory, all I could see were blurry, colorless fragments of her face. The only vivid detail that remained was the shining glow of her golden eyes. Everything else was lost in a swirl of ambiguity, leaving me with a profound sense of helplessness. I tried to reach out, to grasp the fading image of her, but the harder I tried, the more elusive it became. The only certainty was the heartfelt plea she had left me with, echoing in my mind, urging me to take care of the twins. But even though I knew I loved her, why can I recall smiling upon seeing her die that day? Why did I feel a strange sense of relief? When the skies turned dark that day, who was the one clutching onto my right hand? That deep, dark entity who whispered in my ear, taunting me with the pleasure of seeing me in pain. Seeing everyone suffer... that never-ending abyss of darkness-who was that creature? "Dad, stop!" Roxanne''s frantic scream jolted me from my thoughts. My surroundings came crashing back into focus. I gasped, disoriented and confused. "Agh...!" A woman''s distressed cough andbored breaths filled the air as I realized my hand was tightly gripping the neck of an elf before me. The elf''s eyes were wide with fear, her face turning a disturbing shade of red as I tightened my grip. The realization hit me like a punch to the gut-what was I doing? ''How did I end up here?'' The room around me was eerily quiet, save for the sounds of groaning and muffled pain. The wooden walls of what appeared to be a grand throne room were stained with blood, and a chilling scene unfolded before me: elves dressed like knightsy scattered across the floor, their bodies grotesquely mutted. Some were missing limbs, while others had their heads severed, the gruesome remains of their final moments etched in stark, horrifying detail. Confusion and horror gripped me as I looked around, trying to piece together how I had gone from a seemingly peaceful meal with the twins to this brutal scene of violence. My mind struggled to reconcile the fragments of my memories with the reality before me. Roxanne, her face streaked with tears and panic, stood a few feet away, her small frame trembling as she tried to pull me away from the elf. Ryan, too, was nearby, his eyes wide with a mix of fear and concern. I let go of the elf''s neck, my hands shaking uncontrobly. The elf copsed to the floor, gasping for air, her face a mask of terror and pain. "You... traitor... first you betray all of us, and now you... you''ve brought those monsters before me!?" The female elf''s voice trembled with anger and disdain as she red at me, her eyes filled with hatred. Her neck, marked red from the force of my grip, seemed to pulse with the fury she felt. Despite her difort, she remained defiant. "Get out of here, you monsters... You don''t belong here, you don''t belong anywhere..." Her eyes shifted to the twins, who huddled behind me, their faces etched with fear. "You monsters have no ce here. My promise with your mother became null the moment you brought that man here!" The harshness of her words cut through the air like a de, causing the twins to tremble and tear up in response. Their innocent faces reflected a deep sense of betrayal and confusion, and it was clear they were deeply hurt by her venomous speech. A surge of annoyance bubbled within me at her tant disregard for the children. Even though I was still grappling with the situation, her cruel treatment of the twins was uneptable. My instincts took over, and before I could fully process my actions, my footshed out, connecting with the front of her head with a sharp kick. She flew through the air in an almostical fashion, her body twisting in an exaggerated arc before crashing onto the throne in front of her. Her face, now a mask of unconsciousness, was smeared with blood, and her eyes swirled with dizzying circles¡ªa stark contrast to her earlier fury. The throne room, once filled with the echoes of her wrath, fell into an eerie silence as I stared at the scene before me. ''Seriously, what the hell was going on right now?'' Chapter 126: Unwanted Ending 5 Chapter 126: Unwanted Ending 5 ? This same dream... Was it a memory or a fragment of my imagination? The scene before me was indistinguishable from the murky realms of a dream. The soft, ethereal light that enveloped everything made the figures seem more like wisps of smoke than tangible beings. Among these apparitions was a blurry woman, her features obscured yet unmistakably familiar, lying on what appeared to be a deathbed. Her voice, though faint, carried a note of tenderness as she spoke. "Their names... That''s right, mommy should give you your names at least, right?" Her words were filled with a bittersweet fondness. "My little boy, you shall be called Ryan, and my lovely girl, from now on your name shall be Roxanne... Hehe~ now our names all start with R''s. It''s quite the lovely thought, isn''t it, Riley?" Even as she spoke, her image flickered like an old film reel, and the details of her face remained frustratingly out of reach. I could barely make out the warmth in her voice, the love she expressed, but it was as though I was listening from a great distance, separated by a veil of fog. "You know, Riley... Do you regret it?" ''Regret?'' The word seemed to hang in the air like an unanswered question. How could Ie to regret something that has never happened to me? The concept of regret was as alien to me as the woman''s face. "If only I had allowed you to pursue your goal... Would anything have changed? If only I wasn''t so greedy, then maybe none of this would''ve happened?" Her voice trembled with a mix of sorrow and self-reproach. No words came from my lips as her questions felt both profound and iprehensible. I was at a loss, unable to connect the fragments of her anguish to anything concrete in my own experience. Her gaze seemed to pierce through me, but the reflection she saw was not me¡ªat least not the me who was present now. It was the Riley she once knew, the one who was perhaps a different person or a version of myself from a time that now felt distant and alien. The original Riley, the one who might have been here, might have been able to provide some words offort or understanding. The emotional weight of her questions pressed down on me, stirring up a storm of confusion and difort. I felt as if I was merely a spectator in someone else''s story, trying to grasp at fleeting glimpses of a past that was both mine and not mine. "Riley... if you can turn back the clock... Please abandon me then." The plea hung in the air, weighted with sorrow and an almost unbearable sense of finality. Her eyes, dimmed by a pain that I couldn''t fully grasp, looked at me with an imploring intensity. But how could I turn back the clock? How could I even begin to understand what she was asking of me? The enormity of the request felt insurmountable, a chasm of impossibility that I couldn''t cross. Why does she look at me with such hurt? Why does she wear her regret like a shroud? If you''re going to give me all your emotions, at least let me have Riley''s memories! Allow me to live his life, to see through his eyes, to understand the mistakes that were made. Don''t leave me with more unanswered questions. I need to know what went wrong, what choices led to this agony. My frustration built with every fleeting scene in this disorienting haze. Each memory, like a jigsaw puzzle with missing pieces, only heightened my helplessness. If you''re showing me these fragments, why not let me speak, let me act, let me change the course of events? Why present me with a narrative that I cannot influence? Why show me the past if I cannot interact with it, if I cannot alter its trajectory? ''What''s the point of showing me all this?'' ..... "What will we do now, Dad?" Ryan''s innocent question drew my attention back to the present. He was still looking at the unconscious elf queen sprawled on the throne, his small face a mask of confusion and concern. The situation was bizarre-Vanessa, the elf princess from the game, now looked strikingly different. In the game, she had deep green hair like the leaves of the World Tree, symbolizing her connection to nature. Here, though, her tinum-colored hair and more mature features seemed to hint at a deeperplexity. Her attire, a revealing white dress that clung to her form, made it even harder to focus on anything other than her current predicament. Roxanne, ever practical, spoke up with a tone that brooked no argument. "Well since she''s making things hard for us, why don''t we just get what we came here for?" Her suggestion was straightforward, but it left a sour taste in my mouth. I wasn''tfortable with leaving Vanessa like this. "But... is it alright if we leave Aunt Vanessa in this state?" Ryan asked curiously his eyes finding concern for the passed-out queen. Roxanne''s response was blunt. "W-Who cares, right Dad? She''s the one who attacked us first!" Her frustration was evident, and it mirrored my own conflicted feelings. Vanessa''s role in the game, her significance, and her current vulnerable state all mixed into a tangled web of uncertainty. Then, as I nced around, my eyes unintentionally lingered on Vanessa''s attire. Her white dress was cut in a way that seemed deliberately provocative, showcasing more of her form than was appropriate given the circumstances. My eyes were drawn to it, but it wasn''t intentional-it was a natural reaction to her outfit. "Dad..." Roxanne''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts, her tone edged with irritation. "Hm?" I looked down, caught off guard by her sudden shift in focus. "Stop looking at her chest!" she protested angrily, her small hands reaching out to grab me. I was taken aback. I hadn''t meant to make Roxanne feel ufortable or to draw attention to Vanessa''s attire. "I wasn''t trying to," I began, but my words fell t. How could I exin to a child that my gaze had been involuntarily drawn to Vanessa''s revealing dress? It wasn''t something I wanted to get into with them. Realizing that any further discussion would onlyplicate things, I decided to move us out of the throne room. "Let''s get going," I said, guiding Ryan and Roxanne towards the exit. "Since Aunt Vanessa will probably wake up the moment we take it, we should hurry. Ryan, cast your celestial spell now!" I urged, urgency dripping from my voice. "On it!" Ryan''s response was immediate, and I could see him focusing intently as he began to chant theplex incantation for his spell. I quickly grabbed hold of the twins, their small forms pressing against me as we prepared to make our escape. The queen''s guards, alerted by our presence, were already closing in on us, their footsteps echoing through the hallways. The tension in the air was palpable, and I could feel the surge of mana from Ryan''s spell weaving through the space. .... As Ryan''s spellpleted, the world around us seemed to warp and shift. The familiar throne room melted away, reced by a new, strangely ethereal environment. Before us floated an object that sent a chill down my spine-arge, ss-like sphere suspended in mid-air. It was veined with a multitude of colorful strands, like an intricate web of glowing fments, sealing it in ce. The sight of the sphere triggered a deep sense of dread within me. This was no ordinary object; it was something that spelled doom for the world. Its presence was a stark reminder of the catastrophic events it was linked to in the game. I couldn''t fathom why we were here or why these children were guiding me towards it. "Yay, we finally found it, Dad!" Roxanne''s voice rang out with an innocent cheer, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she pointed at the sphere. Her happiness was a stark contrast to the foreboding feeling that washed over me. "Now you can be free, right Dad~?" Ryan chimed in, holding up a magic sword that had materialized in his hand. The sword was unmistakably familiar-it was the same one that had unsealed the monster in the game, the very weapon tied to the god who had caused so much chaos. The realization hit me like a punch to the gut. The sphere, the sword, the children''s enthusiasm-they were all part of a dangerous n I barely understood. As Ryan and Roxanne approached the sphere, my heart raced with an unexinable sense of dread. Despite my desperate attempts to warn them, my body remained paralyzed, my lips sealed shut. The scene felt eerily familiar, like a rey of a haunting dream I couldn''t escape. The sphere-veined with colorful strands and pulsating ominously-stood before us, its very presence radiating a malevolent energy I could no longer ignore. "Stop!" I tried to shout, but no sound came from my mouth. My limbs were frozen, my vision locked onto the twins. Ryan''s magical sword hovered in his hand, its glow intensifying as Roxanne reached for the vines. The atmosphere thickened with an unsettling tension, as if the room itself was holding its breath, waiting for what woulde next. The ssy sphere seemed to hum with a dark promise, its aura almost beckoning the twins. They were mere steps away from breaking the bonds that held it in ce, and I could feel the gravity of the situation pressing down on me. My mind raced, piecing together fragments of forgotten knowledge and the danger lurking within the sphere. I had seen it before-its power, its destructive potential. In the game, it was a harbinger of doom, a force that could unravel everything. But why was this happening now? Why couldn''t I move or speak? The feeling of helplessness was maddening, ''Is this another memory? another dream?" Although I don''t know what''s going on one thing was clear. This was a maniption, a cruel twist to show me a vision I couldn''t influence. The entity behind this was deliberately keeping me from intervening, ensuring that I could only watch as events unfolded. As the vines began to part under Roxanne''s touch, the sphere''s ominous glow brightened, casting eerie shadows across the room. I could see the twins'' faces-innocent, determined, yet blissfully unaware of the peril they were about to unleash. The realization hit me with chilling rity: whoever orchestrated this had no intention of letting me change the oue. ''It just wanted me to see....'' My mind fought against the constraints of my immobility, searching for any way to break free from this illusion. The intensity of my desire to protect the twins surged, and I tried to concentrate, focusing every ounce of my mental strength on breaking the paralysis. Slowly my body started kneeling in front of sphere an action I had no control over even though I tried to resist. I struggled with every ounce of my being to regain control, but my efforts were in vain. My body remained immobilized, my attempts to speak or move futile. I was trapped in this nightmarish vision, a prisoner of my own senses. I could see, hear, and feel everything around me, yet I waspletely powerless, a mere spectator in what was supposed to be my reality. The scene before me unfolded with an almost tragic inevitability. The vines binding the sphere began to tear apart, their destruction revealing the true nature of the malevolent force contained within. As thest of the vines were ripped away, the room was engulfed in a dark, oppressive energy. The sphere''s surface shimmered with an otherworldly light, and a heavy mana pressure descended upon us, a force so intense it seemed to suffocate the very air. It was as if the weight of an entire world was copsing onto us. "§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡!" Laughter erupted around me-my ownughter, distorted and maniacal. It was as if a dark part of myself had taken control, reveling in the chaos and destruction. The sound was both familiar and alien, a cruel mockery of my own voice. I couldn''t understand why this was happening, why I felt a twisted sense of relief and happiness in the face of such catastrophe. The sight of the sphere''s ominous power being unleashed filled me with dread, yet there was a perverse satisfaction that seemed toe from somewhere deep within me. Outside the immediate room, I could sense the approach of other mana signatures¡ª powerful, urgent, and increasingly desperate. One by one they all appeared they had a grotesque monster like look, they were the monsters who chased after us.... or at least what I used to see as monsters.... right now they were nothing more than well armored knights to me. ''Those monsters I killed they were all humans....'' But despite their efforts, it was already toote. The sphere''s power was far beyond anything they could contain. The entire world seemed to tremble under its influence, the fabric of reality itself bending and warping in response to its dark energy. I felt a crushing despair as I realized the scope of the impending doom. The world was copsing, unraveling under the weight of the sphere''s power. There was no escape, no way to alter the course of events. The impending destruction was not just a possibility but a certainty, and I was trapped in the midst of it, unable to intervene. As the darkness enveloped the room and the ominous power of the sphere reached its peak, I began to understand the full extent of the scenario I was witnessing. This was not just a nightmare or a vision-it was one of the worst possible endings in the game, a grim and original bad ending that had haunted the game''s lore. The interface shed with unsettling messages: [Note: You are under the presence of ?????????] [Note: Level Gap is too high] [User stat has been forcibly removed] [Note: Blessings shall be provided] [Note: Mission sess!] [You have freed your lord!] [Congrattions, you have leveled up!!!] As these system messages appeared, the sphere''s darkness coalesced into a monstrous form. Emerging from the blob of shadows was a figure of profound malevolence. She was a woman with jet-ck hair and eyes devoid of any white-a living embodiment of demonic essence. The darkness around her seemed to pulsate with a sinister life of its own, tendrils of ck energy trailing behind her like a nightmarish cloak. Her appearance was both mesmerizing and horrifying, a stark reminder of the world''s most terrifying forces. She regarded me with a cold, knowing smile. Despite her demonic appearance, there was a strange sense of familiarity in her gaze. As she approached, she knelt down and ced a hand on my head, her touch both chilling and oddlyforting. The contrast of her touch against the overwhelming darkness only heightened the surreal nature of the situation. "You have done well, Riley....." Her voice was eerily monotone, almost mechanical in its delivery. It was devoid of warmth, yet it carried a certain twisted satisfaction. As she gently lifted me from my kneeling position, I felt a strange blend of relief and trepidation. Her gaze then shifted to the twins, who were cowering behind me, their faces etched with fear and confusion. "Are these your seeds?" she asked, her toneced with a cruel curiosity. I could only nod in response, the weight of my helplessness and the gravity of the situation making it difficult to muster any words. The twins, once so full of hope and innocence, were now the objects of her scrutiny. "They have grown... that is good." Her words were cold, but there was an undertone of satisfaction in her voice. The way she spoke about the twins as if they were mere objects rather than living beings filled me with a deep sense of dread. The room, steeped in darkness, seemed topress and expand with an almost sentient malice. The ck-haired entity''s voice cut through the suffocating gloom as she extended her hands towards the twins, her eyes glowing with an eerie light. "Tell me, young babes... what is it that you wish?" Her voice echoed with a chilling calmness, making her question sound almost yful amidst the looming terror. Despite the menacing setup and the palpable danger, the twins'' faces began to show a glimmer of hope. Their trust in this twisted version of Riley, who had guided them here, seemed unwavering. It was both heart-wrenching and unsettling to witness their fragile optimism. The twins exchanged nervous nces, their small hands clutching each other. They took a deep breath, their young voices trembling but resolute. "We wish to have our mommy back!" The words, spoken with a mix of desperation and sincerity, seemed to reverberate through the darkened space. The entity''s expression remained inscrutable as she raised her hand and snapped her fingers. In an instant, the world was engulfed in absolute darkness. The oppressive void swallowed everything, leaving no trace of the once-familiar surroundings. As the darkness thickened, a series of notifications shed in my mind, starkly contrasting with the chaos around me: [Note: Bad End No.?????] [COMPLETED!] [Note: Memory transferplete] [Note: Effects of skill [Forgotten Scenario] had now been nullified] [Note: Energy of a Lost World has seeped within you] [Note: Congrattions! New unique skill unlocked!] [Note: Congrattions! New skill unlocked!] [Note: Congrattions! New skill unlocked!] [Epilogue: The Great Evil] (Broken) Completed!] [User mental capacity Limit exceeded.] [Applying emergency measures!] [Proceeding user return] [Note: An Evil God''s gaze has now lingered upon you] [Special abilities] [Crazy Ma] [Activated!] [Affected Beings: 3/00] [Note: An Evil God''s blessing has been gifted.....] [Do you wish to ept?] [YES/NO] Chapter 127: An Early Surprise. Chapter 127: An Early Surprise. ? The darkness that surrounded me was punctuated by relentless notifications, each shing in my mind with a sense of urgency and finality. The ring system messages were like a storm, their content disorienting and overwhelming. [Note: User returnplete] [User mental state stabilizing] [...98%] [...99%] [...100%] [Sess!] [Note: User mental capacity limit reached] [Note: User memories will now be filtered] [Note: New Skill [Archive] will now be activated] [Note: Foreign memories beginning transfer] [Transferplete!] [Archived memories can now be opened upon the user''s will] [Note: It is imperative to take precaution upon reading lost memories... User Ego Corruption notable] [Note: New skills unlocked (2)] [Note: New unique skill unlocked (2)] The messages seemed to both drown out and amplify my sensations. I was enveloped in a thick, disorienting haze. My body felt like it was on the cusp of a fever dream-hot yet cold, weak yet resilient. The dichotomy was disconcerting, an odd scenariothat left me feeling unstable and fraught. In the midst of this sensory overload, I struggled to make sense of the situation. The system messages had ceased, leaving me in an eerie silence that felt heavy and oppressive. I attempted to clear my vision, my eyes squinting against the darkness that seemed to cling to everything. As my sight slowly began to return, the blurriness gradually gave way to a clearer view. My surroundings came into focus, revealing a familiar but unsettling environment. I was in my room¡ªor at least, it looked like my room, but something about it felt off. The details seemed both familiar and strange, as if the room had been altered in subtle yet significant ways. My head throbbed with a dull ache, a persistent reminder of the chaotic transition I had just experienced. The remnants of the system messages continued to echo in my mind, their implications sinking in slowly. The new skills, the filtered memories, and the ominous note about Ego Corruption were all fragments I needed to piece together. Iy still for a moment, trying to regain my bearings. The noise and the heat of the system messages had left me feeling exhausted, but I forced myself to focus on the present. The unsettling feeling of having lost something significant lingered, and I couldn''t shake the sense that something profound had changed. With a deep breath, I pushed myself into a sitting position, struggling to clear the haze that enveloped my mind. The room around me was dimly lit, the shadows stretching and shifting on the walls in a way that felt almost alive. The once-familiar space now appeared different, though I couldn''t quite pinpoint what had changed. Thevish furnishings that filled the room were the most ring anomaly. The opulent furniture-an elegant bed with plush velvet coverings, ornate wooden cabs, and exquisite paintings adorning the walls-was far beyond the simple decor I remembered. I was certain I hadn''t purchased any of these items, nor had I asked Yui to enhance the room. Yet, here they were, arranged with meticulous care, adding an unexpectedyer of luxury to my already expansive quarters. The room''s grandeur was bothforting and unsettling. It felt as though someone had stepped into my life and made it more opulent without my consent. The rich textures and elegant designs shed with the disorienting feelings swirling in my mind. As I nced at the wall clock, the numbers confirmed my suspicion: I had woken up earlier than usual. The hands pointed to 4:30, indicating that the morning was still young. My body ached for more sleep, but the persistent ringing noises and the overwhelming difort left me wide awake. I longed for thefort of a deeper rest, but the remnants of the chaotic transition had left me restless and alert. ''What happened to me?'' I mused trying to piece together the fragmented memories and the overwhelming sensations from earlier. My mind grappled with the echoes of a strange experience that felt too vivid to be a mere dream. Two soft, familiar voices floated through my thoughts, their words tinged with affection and a sense of finality. "I love you, Riley..." and "Riley, take care of them for me... okay?" The voices wereforting yet haunting, and I couldn''t quite ce who they belonged to. The fragments of their faces remained elusive, obscured by a fog of confusion and disorientation. [Note: New skills unlocked (2)] [Note: New unique skill unlocked (2)] ''New skills?'' I thought, bewildered by the notification. How had I acquired new abilities so suddenly? The idea of gaining skills while seemingly unconscious was perplexing. Did I achieve something significant while I was out? Or.... ''Did I kill something while asleep?'' Did it have something to do with the bizarre dreams I just went through? I couldn''t recall any specific actions or events that might have triggered this. Frustration mounted as I tried to process everything. ''Hey system, can you give me a little heads-up at least?'' I mentally called out, hoping for some rity. [Note:.....] The system''s silence was infuriating. It had been so quick to bombard me with notifications earlier, yet now it offered no answers. It seemed to act, just like before. ''What did I even expect from this thing....'' Sighing, I resolved to calm myself. I stood up slowly, my limbs feeling heavy and uncertain. I attempted to channel the mana within me, forcing it to flow and release from my veins. The process was supposed to help me regain control and ease the panic coursing through me. However, as I amplified the mana, my body began to heat up further, the internal energy surging and amplifying my difort. Despite the increased heat, I focused on controlling my breathing. I needed to stabilize my racing heart and clear my mind. As I settled into a meditative stance, I tried to push aside the confusion and focus on the immediate task at hand: understanding what had happened and how to deal with the new skills that had emerged. As my heart gradually returned to a steady rhythm, I closed my eyes, focusing on regting my breathing. I took a deep breath, allowing the excess mana within me to flow out. As I exhaled, a stream of blue, translucent mana escaped through my mouth and nose, dissipating into the air. I willed the system to disy the new notifications, and my eyes widened at the unexpected array of new skills. [New Skill: Archive (S)] [Effects: Grants the user the ability to store, archive, and record memories from both the past and present, making them readily essible at any moment. This skill provides aprehensive repository of experiences and knowledge, allowing for easy retrieval and review.] [New Skill: Pain Nullifier (A)] [Effects: This passive abilitypletely negates all physical pain inflicted on the user. It includes immunity to damage-over-time effects and any other status ailments that cause pain. With this skill, the user can endure harsh conditions without suffering physical difort.] [New Skill: Hero''s Will (Unique)] [Effect: Unleashes the indomitable spirit of a hero within the user''s will, providing a significant boost to all stats for a brief period. However, upon expiration, the user will enter a weakened state, with a moderate reduction in all stats.] [Status Boost: +300%] [Status Reduction: -50%] [Note: This skill can only be activated against Evil-aligned entities, making it a powerful tool inbating malevolent forces.] [New Skill: Hero''s Aura (Unique)] [Effect: Emanates a potent aura that enhances the stats of all nearby allies. The strength of the aura scales with the user''s level and equipment. Additionally, the user gains a minor damage reduction while the aura is active, providing both offensive and defensive benefits to the team.] [Note: Skill can only be used upon Hero''s Will activation.....] ''..... How the fuck did I get all this?'' [Note: New blessing waiting for approval!] Blessing....? The term "blessing" struck me as odd. I thought that divine blessings were reserved for those with bloodlines tied to the gods, like Lucas being a half angel and the saintess a direct descendant of the goddess herself. I had no such connection, so how was it possible that I had received one? The system notification continued to blink on my screen: [Note: An Evil God''s blessing is waiting for User integration...] [Do you wish to ept?] [YES/NO] I stared at the words, a mix of confusion and dread washing over me. An Evil God''s blessing? It felt like a twisted joke, a dark twist in my already chaotic reality. How had Ie to attract the attention of such a malevolent entity? The implications of epting this blessing were unsettling, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that it mighte with dire consequences. As a yer of the game the word evil god can onlye from one being in this world.... But what really struck me with a chilling familiarity was the additional system notification that appeared right next to it: [Special abilities] [Crazy Ma] [Activated!] [Affected Beings: 3/¡Þ0] The sight of "Crazy Ma" sent a jolt through me. The first time I encountered this ability, it had been a harbinger of disaster. It had been the factor that ultimately led me into a perilous situation with Liyana, sealing our fate in a dangerous spiral. "Hahahaha... just take me now, Jesus..." Chapter 128: An Early Surprise 2. Chapter 128: An Early Surprise 2. ? As I sifted through the archives of my newly acquired memories, the haze began to clear. Fragments of broken worlds and lost histories intermingled in a chaotic tapestry of what once was. The reality of my situation settled in, revealing the tangled mess of destinies intertwined with my own. I saw worlds-two distinct paths that converged into one. One where Snow and I had built a life together, only to leave the world in disarray. Another where I was a father to two children, with their mother''s face shrouded in mystery. The sudden transfer of these memories into my consciousness made me wonder why and how such fragments appeared. It became apparent that these memories were remnants from a world that faced its ultimate downfall. The world where Liyana had devoured everything, and another where the Evil God Erebil had plunged the realm into eternal darkness. The scope of the devastation was immense, and understanding it only deepened the enigma surrounding my current state. Among the revtions, one skill stood out: [Forgotten Guidance.] It wasn''t a part of the game I knew, nor was it mentioned in any of the system notifications I had encountered before. This skill was likely the key to understanding the origin of these memories and the reasons behind their sudden appearance. The realization hit me like a tidal wave: alternate worlds and timelines weren''t just theoretical musings-they were a reality. The knowledge that these parallel existences were woven into the fabric of my own destiny was both exhrating and terrifying. The implications were staggering. If I could ess these memories, then perhaps I could alter the fate that loomed over me, just as others had tried to do before. The fragments I received weren''t merely random remnants; they were purposeful. Someone or something-had gone to great lengths to ensure I would receive these pieces of a shattered past. The memories I''d been given were not mine by birthright but by inheritance from worlds that had already met their end. This act of passing on such intimate and painful experiences had a clear intention: to guide or force me into changing something. Despite knowing these emotions weren''t originally mine, they had taken root within me. The feelings of anger, sadness, disgust, and hatred that had been so vividly disyed in those memories resonated deeply within me. It was almost as if I had inherited a part of those other selves'' emotional burdens, experiencing their suffering and frustration firsthand. This empathetic connection to their struggles was overwhelming, and it became increasingly difficult to distinguish my own emotions from those that had been imnted in me. The skill [Ego Corruption] now made sense. It wasn''t just a warning-it was a reflection of what I was undergoing. The intense emotional overload from these foreign memories was corrupting my sense of self, blending my identity with those who had lived and suffered before me. This ego corruption was not just a minor inconvenience; it was a significant alteration of my psychological state, making it harder to maintain my individuality and rity of purpose. Given that the memories I have ess to are already fragmented, I knew I had to be judicious about using them. Over-reliance on these memories could lead me down a path of self- alteration I couldn''t predict. The emotional and psychological influence from these foreign fragments was significant- far too significant. It was crucial to avoid letting them reshape me into something unrecognizable, especially considering the disturbing vision of my other self-aligning with the evil god. The very idea that I could fall into such a trap was unnerving. It meant that even a slight deviation from my core self could potentially lead me down a dark path, one where I might embrace the very forces I needed to kill. My focus had been overwhelmingly on Liyana and the immediate threats surrounding her, but this narrow perspective had allowed other dangers to fester unchecked. While my attention had been consumed by one facet of the impending doom, therger picture loomed everrger. The world''s end wasn''t confined to just my conflicts with Liyana and her allies; it extended to therger threats like the evil god and the white queen. Their presence and the catastrophic possibilities they represented were still very much alive. My attempts to avert my fate with Liyana had not erased the need to address these other monumental threats. The pressure was mounting. My preupation with the current crisis had led me to overlook the broader threats. Act 2 hadn''t even begun, yet I felt a heavy weight pressing down on me. The stress of navigating this intricate web of fate and conflict was beginning to take its toll. I was growing increasingly paranoid about the future, unsure of whaty ahead and how I might cope with it. The golden system notification hung in the air before me, a stark reminder of my current mission: [Mission: Reach the Next Semester]. Once this semester ends and the start of Act 2 begins I wondered what sort ofplications would arise then. Comcency was no longer an option. As I grappled with these thoughts, the door to my room creaked open. My mind barely registered the sound, ustomed as I was to the early morning intrusion. The only person permitted to enter without knocking at this hour was my personal maid, Yui, assigned by the academy. Yui entered with her usual grace, her eyes half-closed in that characteristic manner of hers, as though she sensed my presence from beyond the door. Her entrance was always calm andposed, a stark contrast to the chaos in my head. "Good morning, young master Riley," she greeted softly, her voice a soothing balm. "You''re up quite early today." Her gaze fell on me with concern. She noticed the signs of my troubled night-the sweat-soaked shirt clinging ufortably to my back, and the state of my bed, a testament to a restless sleep. "Did something happen, young master?" she asked, her voiceced with genuine worry. I hesitated for a moment, trying to gather my thoughts and maintain a semnce of normalcy. "It''s nothing," I replied, forcing a reassuring smile. "Just a few nightmares......" .... In the northeastern part of the academy, the three royal residencies stood as symbols of prestige and grandeur. Among them was a royal hall that housed individuals of noble lineage or those whose status equaled royalty. Within this opulent setting resided the most formidable swordsman of the age, Grand Duke Luther Heavens of the Germonia Empire. Luther Heavens, with his imposing yet dignified presence, sat in his richly adorned study, a room bathed in golden light from the intricate chandelier above. He was cross-legged on a cushioned chair, deeply engrossed in a parchment thaty before him. The paper was pristine, its golden-white sheen reflecting the soft glow of the room. Notes and descriptions meticulously detailed the terms of a contract presented by Rose. The contract was ambitious, outlining several advantages for his duchy. It was clear that Rose, despite her youth, had crafted a proposal that was both strategic and advantageous. Luther marveled at her ingenuity but found himself troubled by the implications. Luther''s eyes lingered on the thought where Rose had voiced out her desire: "Riley Hell. I would like to have him." The contract''s mention of Riley Hell was straightforward but carried weight. Rose had expressed a clear interest in involving Riley, a request that was both intriguing and concerning. He shook his head with a sigh, a mix of frustration and resignation crossing his features. The request was in stark contrast to the otherwise advantageous terms of the deal. Luther, known for his keen sense of ambition and strategy, found himself at a crossroads. He was a man who could often overlook personal considerations for the greater good, but this was different. Liyana, his beloved daughter, was the crux of his dilemma. Luther''s protective nature towards Liyana meant that he could not pursue any course of action that might endanger her well- being or happiness. As much as he was tempted by the potential benefits outlined in the contract, the thought of making a move that could hurt Liyana was uneptable to him. He ced the parchment gently back on his desk. This matter was one that weighed heavily on two critical aspects of Luther''s life: his vow to protect his daughter and the promise he had made to histe wife. His wife had always been a guiding influence, and his mother''s oath had been a bindingmitment he cherished deeply for the duchy and its people. Bncing these two aspects was no easy task, and in this instance, where both options had potential risks, Luther found himself at an impasse. He knew when to set his priorities straight, but the gravity of this situation was such that it demanded a decision that he dreaded making. ''Liyana might hate me for life....'' The only solution that emerged in the Duke''s mind was one he knew would undoubtedly result in his receiving a stern reprimand, but it was a course of action he feltpelled to take. With a sense of foreboding, Luther reached for a crystal orb nestled in his pocket. This was no ordinary item-it was a rare magicmunication device reserved for the highest echelons of society. Crafted by the renowned Magic Tower, it was an artifact used by those of high status for confidential and significantmunications. The orb had a simr red hue to the one he used for direct contact with the Emperor, but its tint was distinct, signifying its unique purpose. Luther carefully ced the orb on his desk, the golden light of the room catching its surface. He focused his mana, channeling it through his palms as he touched the orb. The moment his mana made contact, the orb began to glow with a silvery-white light, interspersed with red hues that pulsed rhythmically. After a few seconds of anticipation, the orb''s glow coalesced into arge, circr holographic screen hovering above it. The screen flickered briefly before stabilizing, revealing the face of his daughter, Liyana. Her expression was a mix of surprise and concern, clearly caught off guard by the suddenmunication. "Papa?" Liyana''s voice came through with a note of confusion. Her eyes, usually so calm and composed, were wide with uncertainty. "I thought you were busy with the events at the academy," Liyana said, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and concern. Her red eyes scrutinized her father''s tense expression as he fumbled with his words. "Why the early call? Did something happen?" Luther took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. The gravity of what he was about to say weighed heavily on him. "Liyana," he began, his voice steady but betraying a hint of strain, "I need to discuss something important with you." Her curiosity piqued, Liyana tilted her head slightly, her gaze never leaving his. "Hm? What is it?" Luther swallowed hard, feeling the unease coil tighter in his chest. "It''s a matter regarding Riley." Liyana''s eyes widened in shock, and her face fell into an expression of deep concern. "Riley? Did something happen to him?" Her voice was tinged with panic, and she leaned forward, her concern palpable. Luther raised a hand, trying to calm her. "Ah- it''s nothing drastic. It''s just that..." "Just that?" Liyana''s voice was a mix of confusion and impatience. Luther took another deep breath, steeling himself. "Liyana.... You love the duchy, right? I know you''ll make a splendid duchess once you take over my role. That''s why I''m confident in your understanding." Liyana''s brows furrowed slightly. "Hm?" Luther''s gaze was unwavering as he prepared himself for the difficult request. "For the benefit of the duchy, would you be willing to have Riley take a second wife?" || "..." The silence that followed was thick with tension. Liyana''s eyes narrowed, her expression shifting from confusion to something darker. "Papa......" "Do you want to die?" Her response was delivered with a chilling calmness that sent a shiver down Luther''s spine. The room seemed to contract around him, and the sun''s light filtering through the office windows only served to heighten the starkness of the situation. Luther felt a surge of fear unlike anything he had ever experienced. He had faced countless battles and political intrigues, but the icy rage in his daughter''s eyes was something altogether different. It was as if the very air around him had be heavy with her displeasure, and the enormity of his request was beginning to sink in. "Riley is mine Papa.... nothing will change that" Chapter 129: A Break Chapter 129: A Break ? Two days had passed since the grand festival, and the echoes of its sess still reverberated throughout the academy. The event had garnered immense positive feedback from both the student body and the institution itself. Scouts from various guilds and knightly orders were highly impressed, having had the chance to observe potential recruits in action. Additionally, the tower masters from numerous magic towers across the world had eagerly witnessed what they hoped would be the emergence of a future archon. In the aftermath of such a grand affair, Alice and I found ourselves buried in a mountain of paperwork, a stark contrast to the exhrating days of the festival. The once vibrant and bustling festival grounds were now quiet, with only the remnants of excitement lingering in the form of reports and documentation. Alice, her usually bright demeanor now reced with an expression of fatigue, nced at the towering stack of papers before her. Her eyes met mine with a mixture of tiredness and a hint of sympathy. "I''m tired, Junior. Can you help me out?" she asked, her voice tinged with exhaustion. I looked at the pile of reports and summaries I was tasked with, feeling a simr weariness. "If you take over my work, I''ll dly do so, Senior." Alice''s eyes flickered for a moment as she saw the stacks of paper on my table as well. "You know what? I''ll stick to this," she said hastily, a smile of resigned eptance forming as she began to clear through her own stack of paperwork. We were in the thick of it, each of us managing different aspects of the post-festival cleanup. Alice''s role involved sifting through the reports, cross-referencing the general assets and ensuring that every detail was urately recorded. Meanwhile, I was responsible for drafting summary reports on the events that had unfolded over the past days. Although the workload was quite troublesome, the task was made significantly easier thanks to my newly acquired skill. [Skill: Archive (S)] [Effects: Grants the user the ability to store, archive, and record memories from both the past and present, making them readily essible at any moment. This skill provides aprehensive repository of experiences and knowledge, allowing for easy retrieval and review.] With this skill at my disposal, I could skim through a document just once and have every detail instantly recorded in my memory. The skill''sprehensive nature meant that retrieving and reviewing information was as effortless as flipping a switch. Writing summaries and drafting reports became straightforward tasks since I could recall crucial details with remarkable ease. I never anticipated using this skill in such a practical way, but it had proven to be incredibly useful beyond my initial expectations. The efficiency it provided was a wee surprise, making what could have been a tedious job a lot less burdensome. As I nced over at Alice, who was diligently working through her stack of paperwork, I couldn''t help but appreciate the advantage my skill offered. In all honesty, I couldplete all of my tasks in just half an hour or so. This would leave me ample time to help Alice out, but I had a feeling she might be suspicious if I finished my work too quickly and too easily. It was better to pace myself and blend in with the pace of our work to avoid drawing unwanted attention. Alice''s frustration was palpable as she continued to grumble about the workload. "Pres is really unfair, right, Junior? This was supposed to be her job, not ours~" sheined, her voice carrying a hint of exasperation. I couldn''t help but smile slightly at her annoyance. "I swear I''ll hand over my resignationter once shees back," Alice added with a mock- serious tone. "Are you even officially part of the council, Senior?" I inquired, trying to keep my tone neutral but unable to hide my curiosity. "....!?" Alice paused, her face showing a mix of realization and frustration. "If I remember correctly, you''re not technically a part of the council. You''ve only been a member by name. You never signed any official papers agreeing to join, and you aren''t even the vice president. That title is still up in the air." Alice''s eyes widened as she processed myment. With a frustrated sigh, she mmed her hand on the table. "T-That''s right! I''m not even part of the council, and now... grr. You know what? I''ll really quit after I finish all this work!" Despite her dramatic deration, I nearly chuckled aloud at her reaction. It was clear that, despite herints, Alice would likely continue following Dorothy and participating in council matters. Her sense of responsibility, or perhaps her stubbornness, meant she would stick with it even if she was frustrated. President Dorothy, along with Senior Celine and Rose, were unable to attend the council today due to their involvement in the awards ceremony taking ce at the gymnasium. This annual event celebrated the top-performing students of the festival, showcasing their achievements and offering awards for their outstanding performances. After the awards ceremony in the gym, the grand central square will open to all students until nightfall. It seems a bit excessive to celebrate a semester break with such grandeur, but the academy has always had a ir for the dramatic. They don''t do things halfway, and this festival is no exception. I suppose it''s all part of their charm, even if it feels a bit over the top. Two weeks of free time-that''s how much I have before [Act 2] officially begins. It feels like a brief respite, a chance to regroup and prepare for the unpredictable challenges ahead. I''ve managed to get some reassurance from ra, but there are still so many unknowns. I need to use this time wisely, making sure I''m ready for whateveres next. Returning home is a priority. I know my mother and the rest of my family are worried about me. Their letters have been filled with concern, and I can imagine their faces as they read about the troubles I''ve faced. I owe it to them to visit, to reassure them that I''m okay and to catch up on what I''ve missed. It''s important for me to reconnect with them, to remind myself of what I''m fighting for. ''The thought of meeting Liyana again is a bit nauseating but... since those weren''t my memories, I''ll just have to push through with all this umted hatred in my heart.'' But before I head home, I need to address something crucial. Lillian and Lily-what happened to them? Their sudden disappearance is troubling, and their presence was vital for the endgame scenario I''m anticipating. I can''t afford to let their absence go unexined. I have to find out where they went and ensure they''re safe or bring them back if they''re not. They''re crucial allies, and I need them by my side. The break gives me a unique opportunity to tackle these issues. I''ll use this time to investigate their whereabouts, visit my family, and prepare for the challenges that lie ahead. It''s a lot to juggle, but it''s necessary. "Junior Let''s race through this~!" "Sure..." ''I should probably visit father before he returns back to the duchy....'' ... As the principal''s voice echoed across the grand gymnasium, the words of congrattion floated above the assembled students. "Congrattions to all of you that are here. You are all the pride of the academy and have proven yourselves to be the absolute best of your respective years here at the academy." The principal''s words, though meant to be uplifting and encouraging, barely registered with Rose Brilliance. As the second-ranked student in the magic department among the first years, she was expected to stand out among her peers. Yet, despite the grandeur of the ceremony and the des beingvished upon them, Rose''s attention was elsewhere. She scanned the crowd, noting the faces of her fellow students, each of them basking in the glow of their aplishments. The ceremony was a spectacle-students adorned in their finest uniforms, families and friends cheering from the sidelines, and the principal delivering a speech that, while impressive in its delivery, felt hollow to her. Rose''s thoughts drifted back to the previous day. The conversation she had with Duke Luther Heavens still upied her mind. The details of their discussion, the weight of the decisions they had made, and the implications of their agreement were far more pressing than the congrattory remarks she was hearing now. She remembered the Duke''s stern yet respectful demeanor, the way he had weighed his words carefully. Despite the Duke''s outward demeanor of respect and politeness, the oue of their talks left her deeply unsettled. The Duke had been courteous, yet his actions spoke volumes. He had handed back her contract with an air of finality, as if it were a mere formality rather than a serious proposal. The way he had dismissed her thoughts and refused to entertain any alterations to the contract was jarring. She had expected him to negotiate or at least show some willingness to consider adjustments. Instead, he had treated her suggestions as inconsequential. What troubled her more was the Duke''s firm, almost dismissive attitude. His resolve seemed unshakeable, as if he had already made up his mind about her proposal before they even began. This reaction was at odds with the respectful tone he had used throughout their conversation. In her monochromatic world, where colors often faded to shades of grey, the Duke''s reaction stood out starkly. His behavior was perplexing, especially after he had promised to review the contract thoughtfully. Rose''s ability to read people had always been sharp, but the Duke''s reaction was difficult to decipher, given the darkness of her perception. She struggled to understand why he had been so resolute in his denial. Was it a personal issue, a matter of principle, or something else entirely? The Duke''s refusal seemed odd and out of ce, considering the benefits the contract would bring to the duchy. Rose tried to rationalize the Duke''s behavior. Was there something she had missed or failed to ount for in her proposal? She had put forth a well-considered contract, one that was meant to benefit both parties, and yet it had been rejected outright. The more she thought about it, the more she questioned whether there was a deeper issue at y. Rose''s thoughts continued to churn as she reflected on the Duke''s reaction. The Duke''s refusal to engage with her contract was not just a matter of politics or strategy-it was deeply personal. Rose realized with a sinking feeling that the Duke''s decision was likely influenced by his strong affection for his daughter, Liyana. The Duke was known for his unwaveringmitment to duty and honor, but he was also, undeniably, a father deeply protective of his child. Riley''s role at the center of Liyana''s affections had probably led the Duke to consult with his daughter before making any decisions. Rose''s mind raced through the implications of this realization. If Liyana''s opinions had weighed heavily on the Duke''s decision, it meant that the dynamics she was dealing with were moreplex than she had anticipated. The Duke''s dismissal of her contract was not merely a strategic choice-it was a reflection of his personal feelings and his desire to shield his daughter from potential conflicts or risks associated with Riley. Rose sighed, a mixture of frustration and resignation filling her. If the Duke''s stance was driven by his protective nature towards Liyana, it added ayer of complexity to her ns. It was clear now that her initial approach, which had seemed so promising, would not be sessful given these personal stakes. However, Rose also saw a glimmer of opportunity in this realization. If she understood the Duke''s motivations, she could potentially use that knowledge to her advantage. She needed to reconsider her strategy, taking into ount the Duke''s familial loyalty and his desire to protect his daughter. There might still be a chance to navigate this delicate situation if she approached it with the right perspective. The realization that the Duke''s affection for his daughter yed a crucial role in his decision- making process also meant that she needed to be more nuanced in her dealings with both Liyana and Riley. Rose had to adapt her strategy to ount for the emotional and personal factors at y, rather than solely focusing on the political or financial aspects. ''It''s annoying how he can easily dismiss my family''s influence....'' Despite her irritation at being dismissed so abruptly, Rose acknowledged the Duke''s position of power and influence. He was, after all, one of the highest nobles in the empire, and his authority was not to be underestimated. Even though her offer to aid the duchy was significant, it was clear that the personal concerns surrounding Liyana had overshadowed her proposal. The realization hit her with the force of a thunderbolt: if Liyana''s opinion was crucial to securing the Duke''s approval, then pursuing Riley through traditional means had be nearly impossible. The Duke''s protective stance towards his daughter had erected a formidable barrier between Rose and her objectives. Her original n, although still in y, was now overshadowed by theplexity of the emotional and personal stakes involved. Rose knew that if she continued down this path, it could lead to significant repercussions not only for her own household but also for Riley and his future. The thought of the trouble her n could cause made her hesitate. The safe approach she had hoped for, encapsted in the original contract, was out of reach now. As she pondered her options, a new strategy began to form in her mind. If securing Riley through the Duke was no longer feasible, then perhaps the solutiony in a more direct approach. If removing Riley from his current circumstances was the only way to get what she wanted, then she would have to consider that route. Rose''s gaze shifted to the bustling scene around her, her eyes reflecting a mix of determination and cunning. Riley was someone she needed in her life-someone she could not afford to lose to the complexities of family loyalty or personal attachments. Her ambition and desires were too intertwined with his future to let go of him now. She crossed her legs, her posture a blend of rxed contemtion and steely resolve. The challenges before her were significant, but Rose was not one to back down from a fight. The contract, though a valid option, now seemed less likely to seed in light of the Duke''s unwavering protection of his daughter. A faint, almost imperceptible smile yed on Rose''s lips as she considered her next steps. She knew she had to be cautious and calcted. The indirect approach might be fraught with risks, but it could also offer her a chance to reshape the situation to her advantage. ''I''m sorry, oh dear unknown princess....'' but.... ''Riley will be mine!'' ..... After getting her reward and the short ceremony ended. Rose''s heart raced as she hurried out of the gymnasium, her mind fixated on Riley''s face. The grand festival had been a showcase of the academy''s finest, but her thoughts were already miles away, consumed by her new resolve. She was determined to move forward with her ns, undeterred by any obstacles or restraints. There were too many eyes on Riley, too manypetitors vying for his attention and favor. To seed, Rose had to ensure that all focus was on her, that she was the one who captured Riley''s interest fully. The stakes were high, and thepetition was fierce. Rose couldn''t afford to let any opportunity slip away. With a sense of urgency, she used a hint of magic to quicken her pace, her footsteps echoing through the empty hallways as she made her way towards the Heavenly Hall, the seat of the student council. She knew that Riley would likely be there, buried in council work. If she hurried, she might catch him before he became absorbed in other matters. As she rounded a corner, the dimly lit hallways of the Heavenly Hall greeted her. The quiet ambiance was a stark contrast to the bustling energy of the ceremony she had just left. But as Rose approached, her steps faltered, her breath catching in her throat. The sight before her was one she had not anticipated. Riley, the center of her thoughts and desires, was locked in an intimate embrace with another woman. Tears glistened in Riley''s eyes as he clutched the woman tightly against the wall, his expression one of deep sorrow and regret. "I''m sorry, Snow...." Riley''s words were thick with genuine emotion, each syble resonating with a profound sense of remorse and longing. Chapter 130: A Break 2 Chapter 130: A Break 2 ? It was a bright, sunny day, with the sun casting a warm glow over the academy grounds. Despite the crispness in the air that hinted at the approaching winter, Princess Snow felt a serenefort in the gentle breeze that swept across the open spaces. The blue sky stretched endlessly above, and Snow''s presence seemed to reflect the very essence of tranquility and grace. As she made her way towards the academy square, her light steps created a rhythm that harmonized with the chirping of birds flitting about. Students, both male and female, couldn''t help but blush and admire her beauty. It was as though she had stepped out of a grand painting, her elegance drawing admiring gazes from all directions. Even those merely passing by found themselves captivated, momentarily pausing to take in the sight of her serene walk. Ellie, Snow''s ever-dutiful personal maid, followed close behind. Her usual calm demeanor was disrupted by a hint of concern. Snow''s cheerful aura and graceful stride did little to alleviate the worry etched across Ellie''s face. "Your Highness... are you alright?" Ellie asked, her voice tinged with anxiety as she kept pace with Snow. Snow''s attention shifted momentarily from her surroundings to her maid. "Hm? What''s wrong, Ellie?" Ellie hesitated, her brow furrowing slightly. "No, it''s just that... we''ve been walking in circles for a while now..." Snow''s brows knitted together in slight confusion. "Have we?" "Yes..." Ellie replied, her voice a mix of concern and frustration. Snow stopped and nced around, her keen eyes taking in the scene. The academy square was bustling with students and the asional passerby, all of whom seemed to be drawn to her presence. Realizing that she was inadvertently drawing more attention than she intended, Snow decided to take a break. She spotted a nearby bench situated a few steps away from the crowd, nestled under the shade of arge, leafy tree. The bench looked inviting, offering a momentary escape from the throng of curious onlookers. With a graceful nod, Snow approached the bench and settled herself down, her movements smooth and deliberate. Ellie took a seat beside her, still watching Snow with a mixture of concern and relief. The bench provided a respite from the attention, allowing Snow to gather her thoughts and reflect on the day''s events. Although the grand festival¡ªthe highlight of the academy''s semester-had just concluded, Princess Snow felt no sense of joy. The event, meant to be a celebration of the academy''s achievements and a crowning moment of the season, passed her by in a blur of worry and unresolved feelings. The vibrant festivities and the jubnt atmosphere did little to lift the heavy weight that had been pressing on her heart. For days, Snow''s thoughts had been consumed by one thing: Riley. Theplexities of his life, the revtions about his engagement to her cousin Liyana, and the tangled emotions that followed had be an incessant echo in her mind. Despite the festival''s grandeur and the cheerful chatter around her, Snow remained preupied with these troubling thoughts. Snow hade to terms with her feelings for Riley a while ago. She had resolved to win his affection, to make him see her as someone special in his life. She was prepared to face anyplications that might arise from pursuing a rtionship with him. Her determination was unwavering; she was ready to ovee any obstacles that stood in her way, even if it meant navigating aplicated and potentially scandalous affair. Ellie, her ever-observant maid, had noticed the shift in Snow''s demeanor. With a concerned look, she approached Snow and spoke in a gentle, yet candid tone. "Your Highness... Is this because of Sir Riley again?" Ellie''s voice carried a mix of concern and empathy. Snow''s gaze turned towards Ellie, surprised by the directness of the question. "....?" Ellie continued, her tone softening as she addressed the princess''s unspoken distress. "Please don''t look at me so surprised. It''s quite obvious. You know... I can tell how much he means to you. But for you to be affected like this-it''s not bing of someone in your position. You''re a princess; you shouldn''t let these personal matters weigh so heavily on you." Snow''s heart ached at Ellie''s words. She appreciated the concern, but the reality of her feelings was not something easily set aside. The engagement between Riley and Liyana felt like a personal blow, one that shook the very foundation of her ns and desires. The idea of Riley being so close to another, especially someone as significant as her cousin, was a bitter pill to swallow. "I-I''m not really affected..." Snow''s voice faltered, the words feeling weak and insincere even to her own ears. Ellie, who had been observing Snow closely, let out a long, exasperated sigh. She shook her head in a gesture of both sympathy and frustration. "Even if you say that, your face tells a different story. If only I had a mirror right now to show you how you look." Snow''s eyes, tinged with unshed tears and a mixture of vulnerability and determination, had taken on a softer, more fragile quality. This unexpected disy of raw emotion, while undeniably making her appear more human and rtable to those around her, was a troubling sight for Ellie. The sight of her usually proud andposed princess being so visibly affected by her personal struggles was unsettling. Ellie''s feelings toward Riley were far from hatred; after all, it wasn''t his fault that Snow''s affections had been stirred. In fact, Ellie could understand how Riley might capture someone''s heart with his charm and dedication. If she were in Snow''s shoes, she might have fallen for him too. Still, she couldn''t ignore the practical implications of Snow''s situation. "You know, your highness" Ellie continued, her tone both firm andpassionate, "pondering over someone like this won''t help you sort out your problems. Besides, you haven''t been able to uphold your duties properly because of this distraction. Even back at the grand festival, you almost lost to that magic senior. Your mind was elsewhere, and it nearly cost you." Snow''s gaze fell to the ground, the weight of Ellie''s words sinking in. The festival, which should have been a moment of pride and celebration, had been marred by her preupation with Riley. Her performance had suffered, and she knew it. Ellie''s concerns were valid; Snow''s personal turmoil was beginning to affect her public responsibilities, and the uing elections were looming over her like a dark cloud. Ellie''s final remark struck a chord. "At this rate, if you continue to let this affect you so deeply, you might need to reconsider your ns for the uing elections next semester." "If you can''t maintain your focus and perform your duties with the excellence expected of you, it might be better to step back for now." "T-That''s..." Snow''s voice trailed off, her mind grappling with the weight of Ellie''s words. Ellie sighed, trying to offerfort while navigating the delicate subject. "I understand how the revtion about Riley''s engagement must be shocking to you. After all, who would have expected you to fall for your cousin''s fianc¨¦?" Snow''s gaze fell to the ground, her heart heavy with the implications of Ellie''s words. The very thought of Riley being engaged to Liyana had been a bitter pill to swallow, and it was clear from her expression that the revtion had left her really disheartened. The thought of attending Riley''s and Liyana''s wedding in the future made her want to cry her heart out... at first, she thought that her feelings... the fuzzy butterfly like feelings she felt was something she would cherish her entire life... the love that she felt, Snow though that it was the best thing that could''ve happened to her but now... she was having second thoughts. She knew whatever she was feeling right now was normal but.... She didn''t like it one bit. "But is that really a problem?" Ellie continued, trying to provide some rity. "Aside from the few initial moves you made, you haven''t really gained much momentum with him, right? Liking someone or falling for someone isn''t a sin. Even in the goddess''s doctrine, love is considered a special thing and something you should seek out. Of course, if that love already belongs to someone else, itplicates things..." Snow''s eyes flickered with uncertainty, her internal conflict evident. Ellie''s words were meant to soothe, but the reality of the situation was far from simple. "But the point is!" Ellie persisted, "loving Riley isn''t wrong in itself. You''ve only recently discovered his rtionship with Liyana. As long as you don''t-" "E-Ellie... Are you suggesting that I should give up on Riley?" Snow''s voice was trembling, a mix of hurt and confusion coloring her words. Ellie looked at Snow''s seriously sad face, feeling a pang of sympathy. It was clear that Snow was still navigating theplex emotions of love and desire, and Ellie knew she had to be cautious in how she phrased her advice. "Uh... well, not exactly. It''s not that simple." She took a deep breath, searching for the right words to convey her thoughts. "It would be best if you start to lessen your interest in him, at least for now. It''s important to respect Riley''s current rtionship and the boundaries thate with it. But this doesn''t mean you have topletely abandon your feelings. Instead, focus on finding a way to deal with them in a manner that doesn''tpromise your own well-being or responsibilities." Snow''s expression was a mixture of hurt and determination. "So, you''re saying I should step back, but not necessarily give up?" "Yes," Ellie confirmed softly. "Give yourself time to process your emotions and respect Riley''s rtionship with Liyana. You need to find a bnce between your personal feelings and your duties. It''s about protecting yourself from unnecessary heartache while still honoring your own feelings." Snow closed her eyes, letting Ellie''s words wash over her. The warm breeze brushed against her skin, mingling with the chill of her internal turmoil. ''Maybe she''s right...'' Snow thought, her mind grappling with theplexity of her emotions. At the end of the day, Riley and she were not really anything significant at the moment. The affection she felt for him was just that¡ªa spark from her own heart, not necessarily reciprocated or even acknowledged by Riley. Her feelings were one-sided, and the realization weighed heavily on her. "Protecting myself... honoring my feelings..." Snow murmured, the words feeling both foreign and oddlyforting. Her gaze lifted to the bright blue sky, and she nced over at Ellie''s troubled face. "Ellie... just how exactly am I supposed to do that?" Snow asked, her voice tinged with frustration and uncertainty. The task of reconciling her emotions with the reality of Riley''s engagement seemed overwhelming. Ellie''s expression softened as she considered Snow''s question. "Hm- how about meeting him again for starters?" Snow blinked, caught off guard by Ellie''s suggestion. "Eh? But didn''t you just say that it would be best to avoid him?" Ellie shook her head with a small, knowing smile. "I didn''t say you should avoid himpletely. That''s just your own interpretation. The truth is, avoiding him might only deepen your feelings and make things moreplicated. Sometimes, the first step to healing is to face the situation directly." Snow furrowed her brow, trying to process Ellie''s advice. "You mean I should see him again?" "Yes," Ellie affirmed. "You don''t have to put yourself in a position where you''re constantly reminded of your feelings, but meeting him again could help youe to terms with the reality of the situation. It''s about getting used to it, making peace with your emotions, and not letting them control you" "Alright," Snow said, her voice resolute. "I''ll see to Riley right now...." Seeing Snow''s energized face Ellie felt a sigh of relief before worry lingered in her heart and mind.... Afterall matters of love wasn''t really her specialty. ''Well as long as her highness is happy it''s fine right?'' The advice she gave was for the better good. Chapter 131: A Break 3 Chapter 131: A Break 3 ? After finishing up the student council tasks, I watched as Senior Alice dashed off in a hurry, muttering about some sort of emergency. It was a bit of a letdown that I couldn''t spend more time with her, especially since she didn''t evenplete her portion of the work. But knowing Alice and her unique situation, it wasn''t surprising. Her character arc was approaching its climax soon, with significant events on the horizon. While her storyline wasn''t really a major subplot for Lucas, it was a central narrative in her own route. Alice''s activities were crucial, especially given the covert threats she faced. Unbeknownst to the academy and most of its inhabitants, the White Queen-a formidable, world-ending boss in the game-was making her already making her subtle moves into the world. She was subtly weakening the seals that kept her at bay. For a while now, ever since Alice joined the academy, she had been engaged in a covert battle against the monsters and armies dispatched by the [White Queen] within the fantastical dimension. Understanding the gravity of Alice''s secret mission, I took it upon myself toplete her remaining tasks. It was the least I could do to support her, especially when she was so dedicated to her covert duties. ''I''m sure Senior will shower me with her thanks tomorrow.'' The thought of her gratitude filled me with a strange sense of anticipation. Imagining her happy face full of smile, somehow made my day happier. Packing up my room, I felt a sense of urgency. The semester break was approaching, and I needed to say my goodbyes to Duke Luther before The returned to his duchy. As I worked through my things, it struck me just how much would change once the break began. I wouldn''t be seeing most of the main cast members for an extended period. The heroines would head back to their hometowns or countries, and the protagonist, along with Janica, would retreat to his home vige. This separation was both a relief and a challenge in it''s own way.... Lucas was a key figure in my ns. I''d confirmed that he would be useful in the future, and redirecting him towards Snow''s route seemed crucial. Snow''s route had the most potential for him to acquire the Legendary weapon hidden in the empire''s royal treasury. However, given Lucas''s current low affinity and rtionship with Snow, making that happen seemed unlikely. The problem waspounded by the fact that all forms of help from any of the heroines, except Janica, were nearly impossible now due to myck of interactions with them. This was a significant setback. Despite this, there was still hope. Lucas would return to his vige, and while he wouldn''t have immediate ess to the heroines, he would face numerous challenges ahead. If the game''s narrative held true, he would encounter monsters and bandits along the way. This could be an opportunity for him to gain experience and level up, even if he didn''t have a system to track his progress. The opportunities avable to me were indeed limited. Staying back in the county would make it challenging to find dungeons or other means to level up effectively. However, that didn''t mean I was entirely out of options. There was still the matter of the twins. Investigating the Misty Mountains, which were rtively close to the academy, was something I hadn''t yet done. Making a visit there wasn''t impossible and might provide some valuable insights or resources. As I contemted these thoughts, a series of notifications popped up on my interface, interrupting my focus: [Note: An evil god has sent you a message. Would you like to open?] ''No...'' [Note: An Evil God''s blessing is waiting!] [Do you wish to ept?] [YES/NO] ''No...'' [Note: An evil god has sent you a message. Would you like to open?] [Note: An evil god has sent you a message. Would you like to open?] [Note: An evil god has sent you a message. Would you like to open?] I clicked my tongue in frustration. It hadn''t even been a few days since this pestering began, but it seemed like this god was relentless. [Erebil], the evil god in question, was notorious in the game. He or she was one of the hardest and most dangerous world-ending bosses, one that yers would only face if they ventured into the secret harem route. Given the current circumstances, I found it strange and unsettling that such a formidable entity was showing interest in me, especially when I had no intention of engaging with it. The constant barrage of notifications was growing increasingly irritating: [Note: An evil god has sent you a message. Would you like to open?] Although I could confidently tell myself that I didn''t need to concern myself with it right now -considering the evil god was only ever a true threat once Liyana decided to not embrace her role in the world''s destruction-this incessant messaging was bing a nuisance. It wouldn''t be much of a problem until then, but it was certainly annoying. [Note: An evil god has sent you a message. Would you like to open?] [Note: An evil god has sent you a message. Would you like to open?] [Note: An evil god has sent you a message. Would you like to open?] ''No matter how many times this thing asks for my attention, I have no intention of responding'' If this so-called god truly had any understanding of its situation, it would pick up on the fact that I was deliberately ignoring it. The memory of trailing this malevolent entity filled me with a shiver, especially considering how much more formidable and disturbing it waspared to Liyana. [Erebil] the evil god, was something far worse. Unlike Liyana, who was a significant threat but still somewhat predictable, Erebil represented a level of danger that was unsettling and far beyond normalprehension. I needed a strategy to handle this persistent irritation. Perhaps seeking out a church for some holy power might help mitigate the influence Erebil had over me. A touch of divine intervention might provide a buffer against this relentless annoyance and offer some peace of mind. Walking out of the now-empty hallways of Heavenly Hall, I watched as the bright rays of the sun filtered through therge windows. It was a serene moment, the kind that made me appreciate the quiet before the storm of the uing semester break. ''Looks like I finished everything much earlier than expected'' I mused. Maybe I should make a detour to Seo''s ce. I hadn''t really had the time to interact with her these past few days. The top-ranked students were swamped with requests from prospect scouts, which meant my schedule had been packed. But now, with a rare moment of free time, I felt it would be worth it to reconnect. As I walked, the echoes of my footsteps bounced off the walls, a rhythmic reminder of my solitude. The hallways were spacious and grand, the architecture reflecting the academy''s prestige. It was during this tranquil walk that I was pleasantly surprised to see a familiar face approaching me. ''Princess Snow White.'' Thest time I had seen her was around 4-5 days ago, during the duke''s visit to the academy. Her striking appearance was impossible to forget: snow-white hair that seemed to shimmer in the light and jewel-like blue eyes that held a confident, almost regal smile. She moved with a grace that seemed to defy the mundane aspects of our daily lives. "Riley," she greeted, her voice smooth and warm. There was a subtle excitement in her eyes, a contrast to her usualposed demeanor. She took deliberate, gentle steps toward me, making her presence feel even more impactful. Thump...! My heart pounded as I looked at Snow''s face. I could feel the vibrations of my heartbeat echoing through my chest, louder and more insistent with each passing second. ''Damn it!'' Thump!~Thump!~Thump! No matter how hard I tried to steady myself, the memories from that day seemed to bleed into my present reality. The echo of Snow''s voice, so vivid and clear, was almost too much to handle. "I love you, Riley..." Her soft, gentle voice, full of an affection that felt both real and haunting, resonated with the memory I had desperately tried to suppress. It was as though the past had reached out and wrapped itself around me, refusing to let go. "Riley? Are you alright?" Snow''s voice broke through my swirling thoughts. Concern was etched across her face, her blue eyes wide with worry. Even Ellie, her ever-dedicated maid, looked unsettled by my reaction. I clenched my chest, trying to forcefully send mana to stabilize my erratic heartbeat. My breaths came in sharp, uneven gasps as I struggled to regain control. The vision of Snow from my dreams was crashing into my senses, making it nearly impossible to focus on the present moment. Her voice, so tender and loving, was like a wave crashing over me, threatening to pull me under. This was beyond embarrassing. I had thought I hade to terms with that memory, that I had moved past it. But standing here now, facing Snow in reality, I realized that was not the case. The wound was still raw, the emotional scar still fresh. "Ellie, I think we should take Riley-" Before Snow could finish her sentence, my body moved on its own, driven by a surge of emotions I could no longer control. I wrapped my arms around her tightly, pushing her gently but firmly against the wall. Tears started to well up in my eyes, blurring my vision. cing my head on her shoulder, I allowed the stream of tears to flow freely. The warmth of her body, the rhythmic rise and fall of her chest, provided aforting resonance against my troubled mind. The physical closeness offered me a momentary escape from the chaotic turmoil within me, even if only a small measure of relief. "R-Riley, I-I don''t think this is-" "I''m sorry, Snow...." My voice trembled as I spoke, my apology barely more than a whisper amidst my choked sobs. I clung to her, holding her as tightly as I could, trying to anchor myself in this fleeting sce. My heart beat wildly, its erratic rhythm refusing to calm, no matter how desperately I tried to steady it. It was just a memory, a dream that had once tormented me. Yet here I was, overwhelmed by emotions that had clearly not healed as I had hoped. ''I''m so pathetic right now.'' The self-reproach mingled with the guilt and confusion of the moment. Chapter 132: A Break Interlude Chapter 132: A Break Interlude ? The semester break had finally arrived, and with it, the opportunity to return to my small hometown. Although our estate was sizable and prosperous, we were still considered humble farmerspared to the grand nobles of the central district. Our family was wealthy, certainly, but in the grand scheme of the empire, we were just affluentmoners. As I approached the Mage''s Association building at the academy, the scene was bustling with activity. Magic-infused floating ships hovered in the air, their horns ring loudly, signaling the end of the semester and the beginning of the students'' exodus back to their homes. The building was packed with students and their families, each preparing to depart. The noise andmotion inside were palpable, a stark contrast to the usual serene atmosphere of the academy. Despite the chill in the air, the warmth of the crowd quickly enveloped me with a simple reminder of the longingness of home. Snow hadn''t yet made its appearance, but it was only a matter of time. The first kes would likely fall either tonight or tomorrow, transforming the world into a snowy wondend. The anticipation of the season''s first snow, with its promise of a pristine white nket covering thend, added a sense of expectation to the already lively atmosphere. I could already picture the quiet, snow-coveredndscape of our estate, a serene contrast to the hustle and bustle of the academy. "Damn it, why am I ranked in the 300s and you''re in the top 50s? That doesn''t make sense!" one studentined. "Haha, maybe it''s just because you''re dumb? Hahahaha," another replied with a chuckle. I couldn''t help but smile subtly as I overheard their conversation. It was a casual reminder of the end-of-semester rankings, a culmination of all the hard work and assessments that had transpired. The rankings were out, and they were a mixed bag of triumphs and disappointments for many. As for me, I was ranked 2nd among the hundreds of students in the Knight Department for my year. I had worked hard to achieve that, and it was a testament to my efforts throughout the semester. Despite a few average scores on written exams, my strong performances in practical assessments and my overall skill level had secured my ce near the top. I didn''t need to worry about my ss cements for the next semester, which was a relief. Seo, Lucas, and Janica had also achieved their respective rankings, aligning with my expectations. Seo had secured the top spot, followed by Lucas in 3rd and Janica in 4th. Their positions were as anticipated, given their consistent performance and dedication. It felt good to see the hard work pay off, and the familiar routine of academic evaluations was now behind us, at least for the moment. Still, it was a bit of a bummer... If the twins had been around, Janica''s cement might have been lower in the rankings. I''d put so much effort into upgrading their specs and ensuring they were well-prepared, but now it felt like all that work had gone to waste. Their sudden and suspicious disappearance had rendered all my preparations meaningless. I had tried everything to find out what happened to them. I hired an information guild to track their whereabouts and provide any useful information, but all they could tell me was what the academy already knew. The twins had beenst seen at the academy festival, and then they vanished into thin air, never to be seen again. ''Right after I gave them the map towards their master''s legacy....'' It was frustrating to know the reason behind their disappearance, yet be unable to act on it effectively. With no leads and no way to uncover the mystery through official channels, I decided that my only option was to take matters into my own hands. The Misty Mountains, a region known for its eerie and mysterious aura, is the first ce I should start. The floating ship I was boarding for my journey had a stop in a city near the mountains, so making a slight detour to investigate the area would be feasible. Although the first semester hadrgely remained peaceful and quiet, far from the chaos that the original scenario might have predicted, it still managed to bring its fair share ofplex and challenging situations. From a terrorist attack to unexpected encounters with the heroines, my interference with the start of the main scenario, the advance incident with General Auvin, and my peculiar method of leveling up-all of these events shaped the semester in ways I hadn''t anticipated. Reflecting on the grand festival''s conclusion, it was clear that the semester was filled with more than just mundane academic activities. Even an evil god has gained interest in me.... I really can''t catch an actual break huh. My interactions with the main heroines were evidence of how tumultuous things had be. ''Damn it...'' Thinking back to what happened with Snow only made me feel more embarrassed. Why did I have to react so emotionally? The memories from that day were still vivid, and I couldn''t help but cringe at my own behavior. ''I''m sorry, Snow...'' Those words felt hollow, especially knowing they didn''t reflect my true feelings. It wasn''t Snow''s memory that was causing this turmoil; it was my own inability to control my emotions. My apologies seemed inadequate in light of the situation. I was aware of how pathetic I appeared, letting my emotions get the better of me. Despite the closure I''d gained from confronting those traumatic memories, I hoped I''d never have to face such an experience again. I was relieved that Snow didn''t make a huge fuss about the incident-though, if I''m honest, she seemed to have found some twisted enjoyment in it. Still, it was far from ideal for me to break down like that in front of a princess. The embarrassment of crying in such a public setting, especially with someone of her status, was hard to shake off. And then there was Rose. For some reason, I felt like I had glimpsed her among the crowd. My vision had been clouded by tears and the emotional haze, so maybe I had just imagined it. ''Maybe I just saw it wrong...'' VOOOOMMMMM!!!!! As the loud horns of the floating boats red, signaling the departure, I snapped out of my reverie. I quickly stood up from my waiting chair and moved toward the docking bridge. I cast onest nce at the academy, a sense of finality settling over me. ''It''s time to head back home.'' Even though I wasn''t quite there yet, the thought of returning to my hometown was already on my mind. As I imagined Liyana''s voice, warm and affectionate, a shiver ran through me. My hands and body trembled slightly at the thought. In an attempt to regain myposure, I pped both of my cheeks, drawing curious nces from my fellow students. I paid them no mind. I needed to stay focused, to remind myself that what I experienced was not my reality but a memory distorted by my emotions. ''It''s not my memory... not my reality...'' Whispering this to myself, I clung to the reminder. I had to stay grounded, especially since I didn''t know how I would react when I came face to face with Liyana again. ''I don''t hate Liyana...'' I forced myself to acknowledge this truth, even if it felt difficult. I needed to calm my racing heart and regain control. Whatever happened in those worlds.... ''They''re not real to me.'' In the profound abyss of eternal darkness, a figure emerged-neither quite human nor entirely a specter. This being, assuming the form and silhouette of a woman, sat with an air of unsettling grace. Her legs were crossed, and her right tendril-like hand rested idly against her head, which was adorned with a crown of dark, writhing tendrils. Her gaze, a myriad of eyes spread across the enveloping gloom, held an expression of both confusion and amusement. These countless eyes seemed to move independently, each one reflecting a different facet of the being''s intrigue. The darkness itself seemed to pulse and breathe, animated by the presence of this enigmatic entity. The air around her was filled with a cacophony of voices, a symphony of whispers and murmurs that reverberated through the void. When she spoke, her voice cut through the darkness with a piercing resonance, carrying with it an unsettling blend of curiosity and disdain. "Was my offer not enough?" she mused, her tone imbued with a hint of mockery. The eyes within the darkness shifted towards a single point of light, the only break in the otherwise oppressive ckness. Before her, floating in the air, was a massive sphere projecting a vivid image against the backdrop of darkness. This sphere cast an intense contrast to the surrounding void, illuminating the image of a young man with blonde hair. Riley Hell¡ªhis name echoed through the chasms of her realm. He was the sole mortal who had managed to capture her attention after eons of being confined to this pit of obscurity. Her amusement grew with each passing moment as she observed the young man. Riley''s attempts to evade her presence, his actions and decisions, were met with an almost perverse delight. Each escape, each turn away from her influence, added to her growing fascination. The more he dodged her reach, the more intrigued she became. [Call of the Night] [Shadow Maniption] [Essence of Death] [Soul Madness] [Abyssal mes] [Siphon Walk] She had been offering the mortal a number of different blessings, that stemmed from her authority of great evil and death... and yet a mere mortal was ignoring her grace. ''Interesting....'' In this eternal night, where time had lost its meaning and the only constant was her omnipresent gaze, Riley Hell had be an unexpected source of entertainment. The dark being''s interest was piqued, and with it, a n began to form-one that would bring the mortal closer to her grasp and reveal the true extent of his defiance against the darkness she embodied. But even though Riley Hell continued to evade her, it was merely a matter of time before their paths would inevitably cross. The dark being''s thoughts swirled with anticipation as she contemted the future. "The dragon''s mark is already etched across his soul...," she mumbbled, her voice echoing through the cavernous darkness. This mark, a symbol of fate and inevitability, bound Riley to a destiny of mortality. No matter how skillfully he maneuvered or how bravely he fought, the mark on his soul signified that his end was approaching-an end that she would soon have a chance to interfere with. Once Riley''s life was inevitably imed, whether by his own struggles or by the chaotic forces that sought to im him, her dominion over death would enable her to intervene. She could im him before her sister above-the goddess of life and light-had the chance. This prospect delighted her, a tantalizing prospect of seizing a soul that had thus far managed to defy her influence. A sinister smile crept across the being''s visage, her expression illuminated by the faintest glimmers of malevolent amusement. Her lips, a maw of razor-sharp teeth that seemed to be woven from the very essence of darkness, spread wide. The thought of finally meeting the audacious mortal who had so brazenly ignored her presence was a source of perverse pleasure. Her eyes, which were more a tapestry of countless eyes than a singr gaze, flickered with a strange, unfamiliar memory. This vision, vivid yet elusive, seemed to belong to a time or ce she had never before encountered. It was an odd sensation, almost as if the memory had been glimpsed through a veil of shadows, just out of reach. Chapter 133: A Short Wintery Visit Chapter 133: A Short Wintery Visit ? "This ce sure is huge...." I couldn''t help but mumble in awe as I stood at the base of the snow-capped Misty Mountains. The sight before me was nothing short of breathtaking. The mountains stretched up into the sky, their peaks lost amidst swirling clouds of icy mist. The sheer scale of the range was overwhelming, and I felt a shiver run down my spine-not just from the biting cold, but from the grandeur of thendscape itself. Even though I hadn''t begun my ascent yet, the atmosphere around the mountain was already imposing. The crisp, frigid air carried an almost tangible pressure, making me acutely aware of the mountain''s massive presence. I wondered if this was how seasoned climbers felt when faced with such colossal natural wonders-both exhrated and daunted by the enormity of their challenge. West Frost Mountain, as it was known,y to the west of the academy''s mountainous region. It wasn''t exactly a stone''s throw away, but it wasn''t excessively remote either. In the game this game this ce was described as once their of a now-dead frost dragon, it was also the site where the master of the twins had left behind his legacy. If we follow the game scenario, this location was depicted as a stable and engaging mini- game. yers would navigate through a series of traps andbat various monsters to im one of Karaka''s esteemed legacies. These ranged from legendary weapons to mythical and unique pieces of equipment. The challenge was not overlyplex for experienced yers, yet the rewards were significant. That was why no matter which character you chose to help assist the twins out, it was an almost instant clear win. The entire purpose of this ce was to set up the twins for the future godlike entities that was bound to shake this very world. Yet, the irony was not lost on me. Despite the mountain''s supposed essibility and the straightforward nature of its challenges within the game, the twins had somehow vanished during their encounter with it. Their disappearance was a mystery that gnawed at me, especially given the supposed ease of clearing this area. The twins'' unexpected absence left a gaping hole in my ns and an unsettling void in my investigation. It was strange to think that they, who should have been more than capable of navigating the trials here, had seemingly vanished without a trace. My mind raced with questions about what could have gone wrong but aside from the white golems they were guaranteed to encounter, nothing noteworthy came to mind. If the entire purpose of this ce in the game was to level up the twins'' specifications, then by all logic, they should have been able to clear their scenario here without too much trouble. The mechanics of the game were designed to provide a fair challenge, but not an insurmountable one, especially for characters of their caliber. ''Did the ghost of the frost dragon curse the twins or something?'' A chill of apprehension crept over me as I considered the possibility. It was strange to think that something as mythical and ominous as a frost dragon''s curse could be involved, but in a world where magic and monsters intertwined so intricately, it wasn''t entirely out of the question. ''Afterall Dragons were by far the closest thing to living nature....no they were probably nature itself'' The game even describes their race as the absolute life form. Dragons never truly die.... They just return to the concept and element of nature they were akin to. So, the chances of a dragon ghost floating around in here wasn''t that far fetched for a grim reality on this world. My low luck levels had always been a concern, and now it felt like fate was conspiring against me in ways I hadn''t anticipated. ''I should have been more cautious, more prepared for potential failures.'' Haah... well, there''s no use in self-me now. What''s done is done. My focus shifted to the task at hand. I was here now, and I needed to gather information-any clue or insight that could help unravel the mystery behind the twins'' disappearance. With a deep breath, I centered myself and gathered the mana within me. My breathing slowed, and a surge of strength coursed through my veins. I had to make the most of this opportunity. The next floating boat would be arriving in about an hour, and I couldn''t afford to miss it. If I did, I''d be stranded in this remote area for an indefinite period, which was far from ideal. [Skill: Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (80%)] ¡ú [Activated] [Skill: Dash] [Proficiency (55%)] ¡ú [Activated] [Skill: sh Step] [Proficiency (10%)] ¡ú [Activated] I felt the familiar buzz of energy as the skills activated. With a quick burst of speed, I leapt up the side of the mountain, moving with the precision and agility of someone well-versed in navigating such terrain. The cold wind whipped past me, but the warmth of my mana shielded me from the worst of it. ''Strange...'' Arriving at the top of the mountain, the word seemed to echo endlessly in my mind. From the moment I began my ascent to the present, the entire experience felt off. This whole mountain, is pretty much described for its hazardous traps and the aggressive white golems that would spawn relentlessly, had been disturbingly quiet. The very elements that were supposed to challenge and test adventurers were nowhere to be found. Of course, it was reassuring that I hadn''t encountered any problems along the way, but that only added to the weirdness of the situation. This entire area was designed to be a gauntlet of peril, meant to challenge even the most seasoned adventurers. Yet, my passage through it had been rmingly smooth. None of the traps I remembered from the game were triggered, and no monsters or golems appeared to confront me. It was as if someone had flipped a switch, deactivating all the defenses and obstacles that were supposed to be in ce. ''Even the training Golems were gone....'' The absence of any signs of struggle or activation made it clear that something had altered the system. The meticulous design intended to deter intruders waspletely offline, leaving an eerie calm in its wake. ''Was it because of the twins?'' It was a usible theory. After all, the twins had a profound connection to their master, and if they had somehowe through this ce, their presence might have influenced its current state. However, given how much they revered their master and the technical grave this mountain represented, it was hard to believe they would have tampered with it in such a manner. Their respect for the legacy and the sacredness of the site would likely have prevented them from desecrating it. Yet, there was no denying the peculiarity of the situation. If it wasn''t the twins, then what- or who-had caused this anomaly? The usual signs of activation, like the glowing runes or the shifting mechanisms of traps, were absent. The golems, which should have been patrolling or engaging any intruders, were nowhere to be seen. Walking through this small town, which seemed as if it had been spirited away, gave me an unsettling feeling. The beauty of the ce, as pristine and picturesque as it was, felt almost too perfect, like a scene out of a fairytale. It was hard to shake the sensation that something was off, that this ce was more than it appeared. The town was impably clean, with every surface polished and every corner neatly arranged. It was so spotless that it seemed almost unreal. There was no lingering mana in the air, which ruled out the possibility of illusion magic creating this eerie perfection. Everything seemed too orderly, too controlled, as if it were a staged set rather than a genuine, inhabited ce. What made the situation even more baffling was theplete absence of the twin''s master''s legacy. Every piece of equipment, weapon, and even the additional support items were nowhere to be found. The golem core, located beneath the main house of the area, remained intact, but everything else had been taken. It was as though a phantom thief had swept through and left no trace, leaving the ce stripped bare. The emptiness of the town and the disappearance of the legacy items pointed to one probable conclusion: the twins themselves. Given the circumstances, it seemed highly likely that they were the ones who had taken everything and disappeared. But why would they do that? The twins were known for their dedication andmitment. They were meticulous in keeping their promises and fulfilling their contracts, qualities that seemed inconsistent with abandoning their master''s legacy and running off. Their actions didn''t align with their established values or behaviors. They were usually driven by a sense of duty and respect, not by the urge to loot and vanish. ''Not to mention the promise that they both made to their master...'' The more I thought about it, the more I struggled to understand their motives. The absence of any clear exnation and the sight of the town''s unnervingly perfect condition made the situation even more perplexing. It felt as though I was missing a crucial piece of the puzzle, something that would make sense of this bizarre scenario. Sighing in annoyance and rubbing my temples to stave off the growing headache, I released a pulse of mana into the air. The scan, meant to detect any lingering mana signatures or disturbances, returned nothing. The result was as expected but still frustrating. The mountain and its secrets seemed to mock me with their emptiness. "Tsk... Did I juste here for nothing?" I muttered under my breath, frustration coloring my voice. The town, so perfectly maintained and eerily vacant, seemed to taunt me with its silence. I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was missing something crucial. Before leaving, I made sure to ce a discreet mark on the hard wooden floor of the small house I had been in. If anyone, presumably the twins, had been here recently, leaving a mark might help me track any future visitors or provide some indication of their presence. The people who knew the location of this ce could be counted on one hand: the twins, myself, the Emperor of the Germonia Empire, and the academy principal. Among them, the Emperor seemed the most likely candidate to have the power and influence toe and go from this ce without leaving a trace. The thought of the Emperor being involved added anotheryer ofplexity to an already convoluted situation. It was unsettling to think that someone with such authority might have a hand in this mystery. "Damn it... this is getting more out of hand than I expected," I grumbled, frustration simmering in my tone. The mystery of the twins'' disappearance and the strange state of the town seemed to be spiraling beyond my control. Letting go of myplicated thoughts, I focused on the task at hand. The floating boat that would take me back was scheduled to arrive any minute now. I couldn''t afford to waste more time in this deste ce, not with so many unanswered questions and the pressing need to return to the academy. "So much for discovering answers, I guess..." ... Inside a grandiose room, bathed in the gentle light of a soft morning, a beautifuldy savored the crisp, fresh breeze flowing through the open windows. Her room, adorned with elegant furnishings and delicate decorations, seemed to reflect her refined tastes and serene demeanor. She took a deep breath, her smile widening as she closed her eyes, allowing the invigorating chill of the morning air to envelop her. As she reopened her eyes, the deep red hue and vertical pupils reminiscent of a reptile''s gaze gave off an unsettling contrast to her otherwise enchanting appearance. The expression on her face was a peculiar mix of amusement and possessiveness, a look that betrayed her true feelings despite her serene exterior. "Darling, your troubled face is really cute-" she murmured softly, her voice carrying a hint of yfulness. Her gaze was fixed on the reflection of a young man that danced across the surface of a nearby mirror. The reflection, although distorted by the delicate ss, seemed to capture her fixation perfectly. She was fully aware that her indulgence in these little distractions was pushing the limits of her current situation. [The White Queen], an entity of considerable influence, was poised to intervene if she overstepped her bounds. Yet, she dismissed the thought with a casual wave of her hand, her expression unbothered. ''Her influence is confined to the academy itself, not its students, and certainly not darling~'' she thought with a smirk. For Liyana, watching Riley was an unparalleled source of entertainment, a delight she refused to relinquish despite the looming constraints. The prospect of having to limit her interactions with him seemed a trivial concernpared to the joy she derived from observing him. In her mind, Riley''s struggles, victories, and the very essence of his being provided a fascinating spectacle. The door to Liyana''s opulent room creaked open slightly as a young maid, Lily, entered with cautious steps. Her eyes widened in mild surprise upon seeing her mistress already awake and in high spirits. "Youngdy Liyana... good morning," Lily greeted softly, her voice filled with a mix of respect and curiosity. "Good morning, Lily-" Liyana responded with a bright smile, her tone bubbly and light- hearted. Lily, slightly puzzled by her master''s unusually cheerful demeanor, ventured a question. "You''re up quite early youngdy Liyana.... Did something nice happen?" "Nn~" Liyana shook her head with a gentle smile. "Nothing much, just a happy thought." With that, Liyana approached her expansive wardrobe. With a snap of her fingers, the wardrobe sprang open, revealing a dazzling array of dresses and casual outfits designed to entuate her beauty and charm. Each garment seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly allure, fitting for someone of her standing. "Lily, did you buy the thing?" Liyana asked, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. Lily''s cheeks flushed a delicate pink as she nervously met her mistress''s gaze. "Yes..." "Good- I''m sure darling would love to see me in it once we spend our lovely nighttime together," Liyana purred, her excitement palpable. As she spoke, she twirled gracefully, and one of the exquisite dresses magically adorned her form. The transformation was seamless, the dress fitting perfectly and enhancing her already stunning appearance. "It''s been so long since we''ve slept together, darling~" Liyana murmured, her excitement radiating through her words. The anticipation of their evening together seemed to fill the room, her mumbles of joy and eager anticipation creating an atmosphere that left Lily feeling both uneasy and overwhelmed. Lily stood by, her uncertainty growing as she witnessed her mistress''s exuberant and somewhat erratic behavior. The intensity of Liyana''s enthusiasm was almost too much for her to handle, making the maid unsure of how to respond to her master''s fervent derations. And in those confused yet blissful moments of watching her master''s happiness..... A call for help glistened for a moment across her red eyes. Chapter 134: A Short Wintery Visit 2 Chapter 134: A Short Wintery Visit 2 ? Stepping out of the Mage''s Association building, the roaring voice of the floating boat faded into the distance as I took in the crisp, cold air. There was something deeplyforting about this familiar scene-the wide, green landscape and the towering mountains that loomed in the distance. Hamen City¡ªa ce that marked the beginning of my journey home. As one of the few major cities on the empire''s borders, it had always been a hub of activity and a symbol of security within the duke''s jurisdiction. Despite the rarity of dungeons and monsters in this part of the empire, thanks to the duke''s vignce, the city was well-maintained. The presence of guards and knights patrolling the streets was a constant reminder of the safety measures in ce. The city was under the care of Duke Luther Heavens, who, despite his ims of duty, had a personal reason for ensuring the well-being of this ce. His concern for his daughter, Liyana, was evident in every corner of the city. His actions, though framed as responsibility, were deeply rooted in his love andmitment to her safety. As I walked through the streets of Hamen City, thete afternoon sun cast a golden hue on the buildings, but the thick stratus clouds forming overhead hinted at the impending snowfall. ''Snow will probably fall soon....'' Winter was on the cusp of arrival, and the first kes were expected to touch the ground soon. The transformation of the city under a nket of snow would be a sight to behold. The crisp, invigorating air of Hamen City was a stark reminder of the distance I had traveled and the worlds I had left behind. As I stood on the bustling street, the familiar sights and sounds of my hometown brought a bittersweet sense offort. I nced around, taking in the details I hadn''t seen in what felt like an eternity-the quaint shops lining the streets, the well-manicuredwns, and the gentle hustle and bustle of daily life. Despite the allure of exploring the city and reconnecting with old haunts, I knew my time was limited. The pressing matters that had kept me away were still unresolved, and I couldn''t afford to waste time on leisure. I was keenly aware that the weight of my responsibilities was a constantpanion, and I needed to focus on whaty ahead. In the back of my mind, I couldn''t shake the thought of Liyana. Given her aversion to the cold, I reasoned she might still be curled up in bed, avoiding the brisk morning chill. I hoped she was resting, but I knew better than to underestimate her perceptiveness. She was likely already aware of my return, and if my past interactions with her had taught me anything, it was that she would not be easily dissuaded from seeking me out. The memories of that uncertain reality still lingered deep within me. The emotions and unresolved issues still haunted me, making the prospect of facing her again both daunting and ufortable. I was a bit confused how to navigate the situation, and the fear of repeating past mistakes lingered like a shadow over my thoughts. For now, it was best to avoid meeting her directly if I could. With a deep breath to steady myself, I took a moment to appreciate the serene beauty of the surroundings before moving on. I waved down a free carriage, its driver eagerly epting my call. "Hell County, please." The coachman nodded and tipped his hat. "Right on." As the carriage rumbled down the cobblestone streets, I watched the cityscape gradually give way to the open countryside. The rolling green fields and distant mountains were a wee sight, a reminder of the safety and familiarity of home. I couldn''t help but worry about my family''s reaction to my dyed return. They had likely been preparing for my arrival, and the thought of an extravagant wee- or worse, a disappointed family-was not a pleasant one. My little sister, in particr, had a knack for turning even the smallest dy into a grand event. "Why are you sote you idiotic brother!!??" I could almost picture her grumbling about my tardiness. Pft... A small smile and chuckle escaped my lips at the thought. In arge open in where deep-rooted grass and golden fields of farnd stretched out as far as the eye could see, a noble mansion stood proudly. Its majestic presence overshadowed the modest houses scattered around it. This was the only castle of House Hell, a testament to its grandeur and the legacy of its lineage. Inside the mansion, the atmosphere was a blend of elegance and tension. Magicalmps cast a soft, white glow, illuminating the room where a dozen people were gathered around a white round table. The faces around the table were a tapestry of emotions-concern, irritation, and anticipation, each reflecting the gravity of the situation. At the head of the table, a heated exchange was unfolding. "That bastard... it seems he doesn''t want to return in full," a voice spat out with frustration. "Reina!" another voice interjected sharply. "What?" Reina snapped back, her irritation evident. "Mind your manners," came the reprimand, clearly aimed at keeping the peace. Reina nced around the room, taking in the varied expressions of those present. The surprised looks directed at her only added to her frustration. She sighed, clicking her tongue with impatience, clearly unbothered by the reprimand. Krista, her mother and the current Countess, looked on with a mixture of resignation and exasperation. She took a deep breath, her face softened by a polite, apologetic smile as she addressed the distinguished guest at the table. "I''m terribly sorry about that, Lady Liyana," Krista began, bowing her head slightly. "Reina is just... a bit overzealous about seeing her brother again. I hope her words of conduct don''t leave asting impression. She''s actually a very kind and good-hearted young woman." Liyana, seated gracefully across from Krista, responded with a gentle smile. Her calm demeanor seemed to diffuse the tension. "No, it''s quite alright, Mother fufu.... I understand that Miss Reina didn''t mean any harm," Liyana replied, her voice soothing andposed. "I''m more than happy to overlook any indiscretions. Speciallying from my future sister so please don''t be too restrained with my presence. I''m just pleased to be here and to reunite with Riley." The room seemed to settle into a more rxed atmosphere as Liyana''s words eased the tension. Even with Liyana''s reassuring words, Krista couldn''t shake the small headache forming at the back of her mind. She let out a sigh of relief as Liyana''sposed response eased some of the tension. Despite Liyana now being her technical future daughter-inw now as she was officially engaged to Riley-Krista still felt a deep-seated pressure. As the one and only daughter of the Duke Liyana was a different creature entirely, Krista had once dreamt of hosting royalty and high nobility, envisioning grand affairs with the elegance and poise befitting her status. However, now that she was in the position of hosting her future daughter-inw and her own family, Krista couldn''t help but reflect on how na?ve those dreams had been. The reality of such asions was far more nerve-wracking than she had ever anticipated. The weight of her responsibilities seemed heavier now, especially with the anxiety of ensuring that everything went perfectly for Riley''s return. Of course it wasn''t the first time Liyana visited their small county, but back then she had Riley to rely on to keep the young princess entertained. In the grand dining hall, Krista was nked by Liyana and her three maids, all of whom stood by the table with a mixture of nervous anticipation and restrained impatience. The entire family, except for the perpetually energetic Reina, mirrored Krista''s unease. They waited anxiously for Riley''s arrival, their earlier enthusiasm now tempered by a growing sense of urgency. The clock ticked away, its steady rhythm the only sound breaking the silence that had settled over the room. Despite the extensive preparations-an borate feast with an array of dishes meticulously arranged the food was slowly cooling, losing its appeal. The warmth of the meal seemed to be fading just as quickly as the hope of Riley''s timely arrival. Krista''s mind raced with possible exnations for the dy. ''Had something happened to Riley? Was he lost or dyed?'' The questions spiraled in her thoughts, amplifying her difort. As the minutes dragged on, the atmosphere grew more awkward. Each person in the room could feel the weight of anticipation pressing down upon them, their breaths mingling in the chilly air. Momentster, the distant sounds of horses'' hooves and the rattling of carriage wheels finally broke the silence. The anticipation in the dining room was palpable, and the arrival of their long-awaited guest was imminent. A butler entered the room, his steps measured and his expression serious. "The young master has arrived," he announced, his voice carrying a note of formality and respect. At the butler''s confirmation, the count, a burly man with a crooked beard, couldn''t suppress his wide grin. His shiny white teeth gleamed with excitement, a stark contrast to the tension that had gripped the room just moments before. The count''s eagerness was clear; he had been waiting for this moment, and the arrival of his son brought a sense of relief and joy. However, the count was momentarily silenced by his wife''s firm gaze. Krista had instructed him to remain reserved, to avoid spoiling the mood or making any disrespectful remarks in the presence of Lady Liyana. The count, though eager to express his delight, respected his wife''s wishes, knowing that Liyana''s presence was a delicate matter. As the tension in the room began to ease with the arrival of Riley, the count felt a wave of relief. With Riley''s arrival, the atmosphere was expected to shift, and Liyana''s moreposed demeanor would likely help temper the exuberant emotions within the family. "I''ll go and greet him," the count suggested, his excitement evident in his tone. He stood up from his chair, his movements brisk and purposeful. Despite Krista and the others'' suggestions that the whole family should go to greet Riley together, the count shook his head. He preferred to leave the grand greeting to himself, allowing the others to focus on preparing for the surprise. As he walked with slightly hurried steps toward the entrance, the count''s excitement was palpable. Mana surged within his fist, a physical manifestation of his eagerness to see how much Riley had grown and improved. His thoughts were a mix of anticipation and pride. ''Let''s see how much you''ve improved, oh dear son of mine! Hahahaha,'' he mused with a broad, infectious grin. His mind raced with all the news of Riley''s achievements and struggles so far, and he was eager to witness his son''s progress firsthand. ... Stepping out of the carriage, I gave a slight wave to the coachman, acknowledging his service. I handed him a few sets of silver coins, more than the standard fare. His eyes widened with appreciation as he took off his hat and gave a respectful nod before driving off into the distance. The smile on his face was a testament to his satisfaction with the generous tip. Having amassed a considerable amount of gems during my time as an S-ss student, I had taken the opportunity to convert most of them into gold before returning to my hometown. It was one of the rare instances where we could exchange our umted gems freely, and I wasn''t about to pass up such an opportunity. Gems, while valuable in their own right, didn''t always trante into the best value in gold, and I wanted to make sure I had enough cash on hand for the foreseeable future. Still, I made sure to retain around 50,000 gems in my ount at the academy. Despite their lower conversion value, gems were essential for various in-game transactions and emergencies. I didn''t want to be caught off guard or financially strapped once I returned to the academy. My consistent mission hunts, small part-time jobs, and the monthly allowance from the academy had helped me earn a bit more than expected. However, inparison to other noble kids, my earnings were modest. As I approached the mansion''s front stairs, I couldn''t help but appreciate the familiar surroundings. The grand estate of House Hell stood proudly before me, and I took a moment to savor the view. The pristinendscape, the grandeur of the mansion, and the serene atmosphere felt both nostalgic andforting. I knew this was only a temporary visit, so I wanted to make sure I took in every detail before returning to my usual busy life. My thoughts drifted to the uing semester. If Rose won the student council president elections, my monthly earnings were set to increase significantly. That would make it easier for me to scale back on my money-making activities and focus more on other aspects of my life. Additionally, my connection with the goldkeeper, Boseman Yuliel, who inexplicably sent me a monthly allowance of around 20,000 gems, added anotheryer of financial stability. For now, my situation at the academy was secure, but given the unpredictability of recent events, it was wise to stay prepared. I intended to give the gold I had converted as a gesture of gratitude to my parents, acknowledging their hard work and contributing a bit to the upkeep of our household. With that in mind, I approached the mansion''s front stairs, taking slow, deliberate steps. However, as I drew closer to the mansion''s doors, something unusual happened. The ambient mana around the entrance seemed to spike, causing a sudden shift in the atmosphere. Before I could react, the front door swung open abruptly, and a fist enveloped in a deep red aura shot out toward me. Instinctively, I raised my hand to block the iing strike, catching the massive fist with ease. My father''s boomingughter echoed through the air as he greeted me with his usual exuberance. "Riley!!!" "What are you doing, Dad?" I asked, my tone a mix of surprise and exasperation. "HAHAHAHA! It seems all the news about you were true..." he chuckled, his eyes twinkling with mischief. This guy was as entric as ever... Chapter 135: A Short Wintery Visit 3 Chapter 135: A Short Wintery Visit 3 ? "You sure have changed, son... in a good way, of course," the Duke said with a broad smile, his eyes scanning me from head to toe. His right hand rested thoughtfully under his chin as he circled around me, nodding with approval. His gaze was both appraising and proud. "Thanks, I guess?" I responded, a touch of awkwardness in my voice. Ever since I entered the academy and was thrust into a series of unexpected events due to my own recklessness, I had made significant strides in my development. Discovering how to level up had been a pivotal moment. It wasn''t surprising that I had be stronger over the months, especially considering the academy''s reputation as one of the finest institutions on the continent. Reflecting on it, I realized that the concept of leveling up throughbat should have been obvious to me from the start. As someone who had been transmigrated into this world, I should have known that killing was a fundamental method for gaining experience. In my previous life, as a dedicated gamer, it was second nature to understand thatbat equals experience points. ''I could''ve gotten stronger much sooner if I had figured this out earlier.....'' It seemed almostical in hindsight-my earlier ignorance of such a basic mechanic in this world. Despite the mishaps and challenges, I had learned and adapted, and now, standing before my father, I could appreciate how far I hade. Maybe it was due to my self-reproach for not fully embracing the main scenarios as intended, but there was no point dwelling on the past now. After all, with Liyana practically around me 24/7, I had limited opportunities for intensive training back then. In fact, she might have found my sudden interest in training rather suspicious. As my father scrutinized me, he beamed with evident pride. "You''ve gotten a bit taller since thest time I saw you," he said, his eyes twinkling with approval. "Your eyes are sharper, and most importantly, your muscles!" He reached out and began to lightly touch my biceps and chest, his grin widening with each assessment. "Hohoho~ I see you''ve been working out. I guess you''re going to follow your old man''s way of life now, eh?" he added, flexing his own muscles in a show of fatherly pride. While I understood his sense of pride, I couldn''t help but feel a bit ufortable with how close his face was getting to mine. His enthusiasm was a bit overwhelming. "Stop that," I said firmly, gently pushing his head away. "You''re gramps is going to be so proud once he sees you," my father said, a tinge of regret in his voice. "It''s a shame he won''t be able toe here, though. There''s been a massive ramp-up in wheat prices in the capital. Managing things there must be rough there." Even if what he said was true, I couldn''t muster much pride in my current physical state. While I had trained hard to maintain my physique, the truth was that my body''s chiseled appearance wasn''t purely a result of physical training and effort. Unlike my grandfather and father, whose muscles were hard-earned through years of relentless training and heavy workloads managing ournds, my physique wasrgely a product of upgrading my stats through the system. "Come, let''s go inside. Your mother and the others are waiting for you," he said, his voice brightening as he wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into a snug embrace. The gesture was somewhat awkward and ufortable, given the size difference between us, but there was something endearing about it. I didn''t dislike it, though. I had always viewed myself as separate from the original Riley- someone apart from the character I was in real life now. But deep down, perhaps I had always wanted to be his son. The warmth and familiarity of his embrace, even if it felt awkward, reminded me of a simpler, more genuine connection. It was a small but significant reminder of the family and life I had in this world. ''Family...'' I never thought it would be such a wonderful thing in my life. .... Entering the mansion, a wave of nostalgia washed over me. The familiar scent of polished wood and the subtle aroma of home-cooked meals triggered a deep sense of longing. It was clear that I had missed this ce more than I realized. "Where is everyone?" I asked, my voice echoing slightly in the spacious hallway. The absence of servants and the dim lighting were puzzling. I had fully expected to find Mom and Reina eagerly awaiting my arrival, but the mansion seemed unusually quiet and unlit. "Judging from your curious look, I guess you already have an inkling of what''s going on, right?" Dad said, his eyes twinkling with amusement as he caught my gaze. It wasn''t difficult to deduce what might be happening. Considering the circumstances and knowing Mom''s tendency to mix noble customs with her own affectionate touches, it was almost certain she had orchestrated this whole setup. "Should I act surprised?" I asked, a hint of a smile ying on my lips. "Please do! They''ve prepared quite the festivity for you," Dad replied, chuckling heartily. His grin was infectious, and it was clear he was just as excited as I was about the uing surprise. I chuckled at his enthusiasm. If a grand wee was what they had nned, I would give them a performance worthy of the top-three rank I had achieved at the academy. With a mischievous grin, I decided to fully embrace the role of the surprised and delighted son. As we made our way into the dining hall, the anticipated surprise unfolded in a burst of warmth and joy. "Wee back, Riley!" Mom''s enthusiastic greeting was apanied by a dazzling disy of fire magic. Small bursts of me erupted above the ceiling, illuminating the once dimly lit room with a warm, inviting glow. The soft crackling of magic and the burst of colors created a festive atmosphere that was both magical and heartwarming. The room''s ambiance shifted dramatically as the lighting brightened, revealing the smiling faces of my family and the cheerful servants who had gathered to wee me. Mom, with her usual grace and radiant beauty, approached me with a smile that spoke volumes of her affection. She enveloped me in a tender hug, her warmth and the faint scent of her favorite perfume aforting reminder of home. Behind her, the extravagant feast they had prepared wasid out in all its splendor-dishes from every corner of our family''s culinary repertoire, each meticulously prepared and presented. It wasn''t even my birthday yet, but it was clear that they had spared no effort in making this homing special. Did they really expect me to return during the summer break, or was this a spontaneous celebration? Either way, their effort was deeply appreciated. "How have you been, Riley? Was the academy life okay?" Mom''s voice carried a note of genuine concern, her eyes searching mine for any signs of trouble or fatigue. "It was fine," I replied, my voice carrying a hint of reassurance. "Fufu, I guess that''s to be expected from my boy," she said proudly, giving my shoulders a gentle pat. Her pride in me was palpable, and it warmed my heart to see her so happy. Reina, standing slightly behind Mom, finally stepped into view. Her eyes were fixed on the floor, her cheeks flushed with a mix of shyness and excitement. "Big bro... Wee back," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. Despite the way she often pretended to find me annoying, it was clear that Reina had missed me. Deciding to tease her a bit, I let a smirk y on my lips. "Did you miss me, Reina-?" I asked, my tone yful. Reina''s face turned an even deeper shade of red, and she struggled to maintain eye contact. "N-No, not really," she stammered, her voice betraying her true feelings. I chuckled softly, enjoying the rare moment of sibling teasing. It was good to be home, surrounded by family, and to share in these simple, heartfelt moments. Although it had only been around five and a half months since Ist saw Reina, the changes in her were striking. Back then, she was just reaching my shoulder height, but now she stood almost eye-to-eye with me. It was a noticeable growth spurt, and it wasn''t just in height-she had grown into her features more gracefully. Her beauty had matured, and it was clear that she had inherited the family''s striking looks. I couldn''t help but notice how our shared genes were evident in her appearance. Her development was impressive, especially considering that some of my ssmates and even seniors at the academy hadn''t grown as much or as gracefully. There was something about the Hell bloodline that seemed to grant a certain level of refinement and beauty, which Reina embodied perfectly. Her figure had also matured significantly, with her assets now more pronounced. I must have been staring a bit too intently, as Reina''s sharp eyes caught my gaze. She blushed slightly and gave me a quizzical look. "What are you looking at?" she asked, her voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and slight embarrassment. Caught off guard, I quickly shifted my focus and tried to cover up my lingering gaze. "Nothing..." I said, hoping to deflect any further questioning. Reina''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she didn''t press the issue. Instead, she gave me a sidelong nce before turning her attention back to the others. With a sigh, Reina then slowly stepped back and moved toward the empty chair behind her. "Just hurry up with your lovey-dovey greeting with your wife. I''m getting quite hungry," she said, clearly annoyed as she nced at me with a hint of impatience. "Lovey-dovey greeting?" I mumbled, confused by her words. I had no idea what she was talking about, but before I could process anything further, a sudden sensation made me freeze. A soft, bouncy warmth enveloped me from behind, and I felt the unmistakable sensation of someone hugging me tightly. The hairs on my body stood on end, both in fear and disgust. "I missed you, darling~" came the sultry voice, dripping with familiarity and something else that made my skin crawl. "It''s been so long, you know~ And you never even replied to any of my letters-well, except for the first one, that is~" she grumbled softly, her arms wrapped around me with a possessive warmth. My body went rigid as her red eyes, with their slit-like pupils, locked onto mine. ''I recognized who it was instantly...'' Liyana Heavens-now practically a constant presence in my life due to our engagement-was standing right behind me. As her words settled in, a rush of conflicted emotions surged through me. My instincts, clouded by a mix of frustration and sense of betrayal, reacted before my mind could fully catch up. My hand began to move on its own ord making its way towards her neck. Chapter 136: A Short Wintery Visit Interlude Chapter 136: A Short Wintery Visit Interlude ? Mundane, boredom, dull, and tiresome-these were the emotions Liyana Heavens felt whenever she found herself in this ce. The opulence of the Hell mansion, with its grandeur and wealth, did little to captivate her. To her, it was as uninspiring as the many other gatherings she had attended. The same monotony, the same forced pleasantries, the same faceless people-everything about this ce seemed to echo her feelings of ennui. Liyana''s gaze swept over the room, noting the anxious nces and barely concealed apprehensions of Riley''s family. It was a reaction she was ustomed to. Whether due to her status, her reputation, or something more personal, people always seemed to find a way to fear her. It was a sentiment she both despised and understood. Their difort around her only added to the sense of disconnect she felt. "I''m terribly sorry about that, Lady Liyana," Krista said, her voiceced with genuine concern. "Reina is just... a bit overzealous about seeing her brother again. I hope her words of conduct don''t leave asting impression. She''s actually a very kind and good-hearted young woman." Liyana forced a polite smile, even though her patience was wearing thin. "No, it''s quite alright, Mother Krista." "I understand that Miss Reina didn''t mean any harm. I''m more than happy to overlook any indiscretions, especiallying from my future sister." "Please, don''t be too restrained with my presence. I''m just pleased to be here and to reunite with Riley." As Krista''s face visibly rxed, Liyana''s irritation grew. The relief etched in Krista''s features only highlighted how little these people understood her. They were making efforts to cate her, to ensure she felt wee and untroubled, but it only served to amplify her disdain for the entire situation. To Liyana, these attempts at soothing her were both unnecessary and irritating. She didn''t care for the pleasantries or the attempts to make her feel at ease. Hiding the fear, they felt for her through wavering smiles and forced pleasantries was something Liyana had always grown to detest about humans. To her, such behaviors were as predictable as they were nauseating. Each time she encountered people putting on false facades to mask their true feelings, it only deepened her aversion to them. They all seemed like the same, a monotonous chorus of self-preservation and pretense. People operated within trivial systems, much like ants scurrying about their mundane lives. Their actions were dictated by shallow norms and social expectations, often driven by fear or respect rather than genuine emotion. Liyana understood why people feared and respected her ¡ªafter all, she was the Duke''s daughter, a figure of power and influence. Yet, the constant, insincere reactions grated on her nerves. It was particrly disheartening when this facade was disyed by those she interacted with closely. Despite her best efforts to be kind and considerate, Riley''s family seemed to regard her with a mixture of fear and formality. Her own sister-inw, Reina, was no exception. This notion that even her kindness could be met with apprehension was something Liyana found difficult to fathom. Riley, however, was different. He was the only person who had ever broken through heryers of disillusionment with genuine honesty. Where others saw only the mask of her status, Riley saw beyond it. He treated her with a sincerity that was rare and precious in her world of superficial interactions. For Liyana, Riley represented the sole bastion of authenticity she needed amidst the mundane and the repetitive. Of course, that doesn''t mean every one of Riley''s actions is entirely truthful. Like her mother, Riley was the type to cloak his true feelings behind a mask of polite words and well- constructed facades. However, what set him apart was not merely the surface-level sincerity but the depth of emotions lurking beneath. Despite Riley''s attempts to shield his true feelings, his demeanor towards Liyana had always been distinct and multifaceted. There was an unmistakableyer of intense emotions: a blend of aversion, profound respect, and an honest heart filled with both love and pity. His feelings were raw and unfiltered, contrasting sharply with the usual calcted interactions she was ustomed to. Thisplex emotional tapestry was something she had never encountered in anyone else. Riley''s ability to evoke such a wide range of emotions in her was both perplexing andpelling. Even after he left for the academy, she could not help but be intrigued by him. Her rational mind and her heart might have insisted that Riley was nothing more than a passing distraction, a mere pet she indulged in for amusement. Yet, her body''s responses and her emotional turmoil told a different story. There was a palpable disconnect between what her mind and heart asserted and the powerful reaction Riley stirred within her. It was as if an unseen force bound her to him, making it impossible for her topletely sever ties with him or fully rationalize her feelings. The notion of Riley persisted as an inescapable presence, something she couldn''t simply dismiss or forget. Hearing the butler''s confirmation and the distinct sound of the carriage outside, Liyana''s draconic eyes scanned the surroundings with a practiced air of detachment. Yet, beneath that calm exterior, her heart experienced an unfamiliar flutter. Her gaze settled on Riley''s approaching form, and she couldn''t help but notice the subtle anticipation that grew within her. It was a feeling she hadn''t expected and struggled to understand. A subtle smile curved her lips, though she was unsure if it was genuine or merely an attempt to mimic the emotions of those around her. She often found herself at odds with her own feelings, particrly when it came to Riley. Despite the many interactions and moments they shared, her heart had never truly stirred for him. It was a peculiar contrast to the way she saw others respond with genuine warmth and affection. ''Darling, you really are making me crazy-'' she mused silently. The anticipation she felt was almost unsettling, like an echo of emotion that didn''t entirely belong to her. As Riley finally entered the room, his presence was both surprising and elevating for everyone gathered. He greeted each family member warmly, acknowledging their presence with a genuine sense of care and attention. His interaction with the servants was equally considerate, showing the same level of respect and familiarity he always had. There was a striking familiarity in Riley''s behavior-his closeness to his family and the genuine warmth he disyed. It was an endearing quality that Liyana had always found intriguing, though it was something she could never quite fullyprehend. Before she realized it, her body moved on its own. The smile on her face was persistent, almost unnervingly so, as she quietly crept up behind Riley. Her arms opened up instinctively, and she embraced him from behind with a familiarity that she had carefully cultivated over time. "I missed you, darling~ It''s been so long, you know~ And you never even replied to any of my letters-well, except for the first one, that is~" she said, attempting to tease him. She expected his usual indifferent and restrained reaction, the one she had be ustomed to. But as Riley began to turn around, the reaction she encountered was far from what she anticipated. An emotion she had never seen before erupted in his deep blue eyes-eyes that were usually reminiscent of the tranquil, endless sea. Instead, they now reflected a profound and unending abyss, filled with raw hatred. Her smile faltered, and for a brief, disorienting moment, she felt herself paralyzed by the sheer intensity of his gaze. The usual warmth andplex emotions she hade to associate with Riley-the love, pity, and respect-seemed to have vanished, reced by an overwhelming darkness that was both startling and alien. ''What''s going on?'' she wondered, her mind racing to make sense of the stark contrast between her expectations and the reality before her. She had always known that Riley harbored negative feelings towards her, but this was different. The cluster of emotions that made him unique, that set him apart from everyone else, was now obscured by an unfamiliar and unsettling void. As their eyes locked with each other a deep sense of unique darkness'' shed with each other, one devouring and one never ending. Riley''s hands now gently touched her neck and cheek, his caresses tender and affectionate, as if he were a lover who had been apart from her for a long time. The delicate touch and the warmth of his hands contrasted starkly with the deep blue abyss of his eyes, creating a dissonance that left Liyana feeling disoriented. "Liyana... It''s been a long time. I missed you," he said softly, his voice carrying an intimacy that felt genuine yet out of ce given the emotional tumult she had just witnessed. His words seemed almost too kind, too soothing for the intensity she had seen in his eyes. "About the letters you see-" As his voice continued, the words began to blur together in her ears. Liyana''s eyes were fixated on him, trying to piece together the conflicting signals. His appearance was unchanged from the one''s she saw through her eyes, his demeanor outwardly calm and affectionate. And yet, the sudden shift in his expression and the intense emotions he had disyed before left her grappling with a profound confusion. "Liyana?" His voice grew louder, tinged with a hint of concern. She noticed his face inching closer to hers, his head tilted in a questioning manner as he awaited her response. "y-yes?" she managed to stammer, her voice trembling slightly as she tried to navigate the bewildering situation. Riley''s face lit up with a warm smile at her flustered response. Gently, he enveloped her in a hug, his embrace tender and reassuring. The sudden closeness and the enveloping warmth of his body created a cocoon offort around her. Yet, as she settled into the embrace, a profound sense of confusion continued to churn within her. The gentle thumping of his heart against her chest resonated deeply, echoing within her own being. Each beat seemed to magnify the enigma of the moment, leaving her wondering in the pounding rhythm, she was hearing.... Her right hand clutched on to her chest. .... Thump! An echo upon which she had never experienced before pounded. .... ''Shit.... That was so close! If my rational self hadn''t returned at thest second, I might have been choking Liyana instead of hugging her. The jarring realization brought me back to the present, where I felt the weight of the moment and the embarrassment of almost letting my anger out on her. "Hey, you two lovebirds done?" my sister''s annoyed shout cut through the tense atmosphere. I turned around to see everyone watching us, their expressions ranging from amused grins to awkward smiles. Even Mom looked slightly embarrassed by the public disy of affection. Her cheeks were flushed as she tried to maintain herposure. I released Liyana from my embrace, a nervous chuckle escaping me as I tried to regain my composure. The warmth that had enveloped me just moments before was now reced by a cold sense of reality. My heart continued to race, and I felt a strange mix of confusion and difort. I focused on calming my beating heart, using my mana to steady my emotions and slow down the rapid thumping in my chest. Turning my attention back to Liyana, I saw her with her head lowered, a deep blush spread across her face. Her reaction was confusing. Why was she so flushed? Was she plotting something again, or was there another reason for her sudden change in demeanor? "Liyana?" I called out gently, hoping to get a response and understand what was going on. Slowly, she lifted her head to face me. Since I was a few inches taller, she had to look up, her deep red blush making her look even more delicate and unsure. Her eyes met mine, and for a moment, there was a flicker of something I couldn''t quite ce -something that seemed to be a mixture of embarrassment, confusion, and perhaps a hint of vulnerability. This girl it wasn''t the first time she acted so affectionate for me.... Is she nning something again? Chapter 137: Vacation Lvls Chapter 137: Vacation Lvls ? [Status Info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 81] [Strength: B [0/80]] [Agility: D [0/50]] [Endurance: C [0/60]] [Luck: o] [????]] [Power: C [0/60]] [Avable Status Points: 41] [Skills Info:] [Intermediate Swordsmanship (Proficiency 78%)] [Piercing Strike!] [Proficiency (96%)] [Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (95%)] [Time Dtion] [Proficiency (98%)] [Dash] [Proficiency (65%)] [Heavy Strike] [Proficiency (55%)] [Thought eleration] [Proficiency (20%)] [sh Step] [Proficiency (15%)] [Blood Rampage (Rare)] [Proficiency (11%)] [Raging Storms] [Proficiency (10%)] [Golden Lightning] [Proficiency (10%)] [Passive Skills:] [Monarch''s Will (Locked)] [Passive Effect: Charisma + EX] [Current proficiency: 45%] [Influence: 90] [Presence: 90] Days passed like a mere blur, and the evening began to dim over the heavens family''s castle. In a secluded corner behind the grand estate, I stood gripping my sword with all my might, my knuckles white with tension. Before me loomed a formidable foe-an enormous creature that resembled a minotaur, but with a distinctly demonic aura. Its hulking form towered over me, a grotesque blend of muscle and menace. The beast''s horns were massive and menacing, curving ominously from its forehead. It was as if the very essence of darkness had been twisted into this creature''s form. GROOOOAHHHHGGG!!!! The demon roared with a primal fury that shook the air around us. It nted its colossal hands on the ground, preparing to charge with its massive horns aimed directly at me. The earth trembled with each of its powerful steps as it rampaged on all fours, despite its humanoid torso. The roar echoed through the wind, a deafening challenge that seemed to reverberate within my very bones. "You''ll die if you face him head-on. Loosen your grip," came the calm, reassuring voice from behind me. The words were a beacon of rity amidst the chaos. I trusted the advice implicitly, even though it went against my instinct to hold on tightly to my weapon. It was a struggle to adjust my grip, as letting go felt unnatural after so many battles where clinging tightly had be second nature. But the promise of growth and strength was a powerful motivator. As the minotaur demon charged, its sheer force created shockwaves that rattled the ground. The air was thick with the stench of sulfur and the heat of its fiery breath. I took a deep breath, following the guidance given, and loosened my grip on the sword. With renewed focus, I prepared for the sh. My muscles tensed, my mind sharpened, and I entered a state of heightened awareness. [Time Dtion] [Proficiency (98%)] ¡ú [Activated] Time seemed to slow to a crawl as the minotaur''s massive form drew nearer. The roar of its charge grew deafening, but with the activation of Time Dtion, I had a precious moment to think and react. If this skill wasn''t a passive ability, its horns might have already been inches from my chest. I adjusted my grip on the sword, feeling the loosened hold allow for greater flexibility. With a swift, practiced motion, I leaped into the air, twisting my body with agility. The slower passage of time made it easier to control my movements, as I spun in mid-air, readying my de for the decisive strike. [Thought eleration] [Proficiency (20%)] ¡ú [Activated] [sh Step] [Proficiency (15%)] ¡ú [Activated] My thoughts raced, calcting the precise moment for the attack. I could see every detail of the demon''s charging form, every ripple of muscle, and every angle of its menacing horns. With the activation of Thought eleration and sh Step, I blurred through the slow- moving world, my body moving with unprecedented speed. I concentrated my mana to amplify the sharpness of my de and the strength of my muscles. As the demon''s neck came into clear view, I summoned all my might and precision. [Heavy Strike] [Proficiency (55%)] I swung with all the strength I could muster. My de cut through the air with a gleaming silver trajectory, a blur of shing metal. The air crackled with the force of the swing, and the sharpened edge of the de sliced through the demon''s neck in a swift, decisive motion. Swoosshhhh... The de moved like a crescent moon, the amplified mana causing the cut to be more powerful than ever. The demon''s roar was abruptly silenced, its head severed cleanly from its body. The force of the strike sent shockwaves through the air, as my surroundings blurred for a moment. VOOOM!!!! The decapitated head hit the ground with a resounding crash, and the body crumpled lifelessly. Inded gracefully, the adrenaline still coursing through my veins, my breath steadying as I surveyed the aftermath of the fight. Huff.... Huff.... Although I did my best to calm my adrenaline-fueled nerves, my breath still came in hard, uneven coughs. The minotaur''s demonic bodyy sprawled on the ground, its head detached and lying some distance away. ''That was the strongest version of Heavy Strike that I could muster...'' Despite the power behind the strike, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was missing. The result, while effective, felt underwhelmingpared to the strike I had delivered against Lucas. Back then, the force had been immense, the execution wless. Now, despite my higher proficiency and increased abilities, this attack seemed almost... lackluster. Theparison troubled me. The proficiency I had now was much higher than before, so the strike should have felt smoother, cleaner, and stronger. I questioned whether activating [Monarch''s Will] might have been necessary to achieve that level of power and finesse. Well, whatever the case, this fight had certainly pushed my limits and provided a valuable test. As I caught my breath and wiped the sweat from my brow, the familiar chime of notifications echoed in my ears. [Note: Congrattions, you have leveled up!] [Note: Congrattions, you have leveled up!] [Level: 81] ¡ú [Level: 83] [Avable Status Points: 41-47] Two levels for a single monster, not bad at all. Now I''ve gained a total of 4 levels during this short semestral vacation. But to think this thing was worth levels, It was clear that the minotaur was stronger than I had anticipated. The experience gained was a significant boost, to my overall specs now. I smiled slightly, a sense of aplishment settling in, despite the lingering questions about my performance. Perhaps I should evaluate my abilities more thoroughly, adjust my strategies, or even push further with the activation of [Monarch''s Will] to fully understand the extent of my power. Looks like I''ll have to rely on my sealed skill even more. The system''s loopholes might be my only ticket to maintaining my edge. ''Though I wonder how much I can exploit before the system catches on and adjusts its parameters...'' As I pondered, a sharp pping sound pulled me from my thoughts. "Congrattions, son," came the Duke''s calm and measured voice. He had appeared right behind me with his usual air of indifference, despite the immense pressure his presence exuded. It was impressive how he managed to mask his aura so effortlessly while still having it be so palpable. "Thank you," I responded, turning to face him. The Duke''s red eyes surveyed the scene-the bodies of the defeated monsters scattered around us. His gaze then settled on me with a mixture of approval and amusement. "You''ve improved significantly these past few days," he remarked. His tone held a hint of satisfaction as he looked over the carnage. "I think I can confidently say that I can leave Liyana in your hands now?" The Duke''s words carried a certain levity, as if he found the notion somewhat amusing. His humor wasn''t lost on me, and it tugged at the edge of my patience. I sighed inwardly, trying to maintain myposure. It wasn''t that the Duke''s training methods were inherently bad; they were simply rigorous and often tested my limits in ways I wasn''t used to. After a brief and somewhat meaningful reunion with my family, I had dedicated the rest of my vacation to training under the Duke''s intense regimen. Well, it was on his request... Although I did try my best to make sure I''ll have an easy and rxing vacation. His expectations were high, and his standards even higher. The days spent in the Heaven''s family''s territory had been grueling, but they had also been transformative. The constant pressure and demanding tasks had pushed me to refine my skills and rethink my strategies. Training nearly every day and night under the Duke''s relentless regimen had pushed me to my limits, sharpening my skills and boosting my overall strength. Being personally trained by such a highly esteemed figure, known as the strongest swordsman in the world, was both an honor and a grueling challenge. Apart from Liyana, I was likely the only person in the world who received such intense and focused training from him. However, that didn''t mean I found the process easy or enjoyable. In fact, the Duke''s methods were often harsh and unrelenting. Last night, for instance, I barely managed to get any sleep. The relentless onught of monsters he had me face was exhausting. From Feral [White Orcs] whose brute strength was overwhelming, to the [Red-Capped Goblin Riders] who were quick and tricky, and even [Lich Lords] with their sinister magic-I had been pushed through an endless gauntlet of B-A rank monsters. Each wave was a test of endurance and skill, and each battle took its toll. Despite the exhaustion, the training had its benefits. My skills had noticeably improved, and I was now edging closer to being able to handle A- rank monsters with relying on [Time dtion] and [Mana amplification] that much. If I had possessed my current strength when I first fought Raijin, I might have had a fighting chance on a mid-difficulty level. Though, that was assuming Raijin had not gone all out like he did during ourst encounter. [Avable Status Points: 47] "47 points..." I mused, eyeing the status points avable for allocation. Just three more, and I''d be able to upgrade my Agility stat, which had long been overdue for improvement. My focus had primarily been on Strength and Endurance for some time now, leaving my Agilitygging behind. As a result, I''d grown heavily reliant on my active skills to make up for this deficiency. Throughout my training, I''ve leaned on speed-based skills and the additional effects of my equipment, particrly the [Tears of Chronos]. This gear had be an essential part of my strategy,pensating for my underwhelming agility. However, with battles bing increasingly rapid and my opponents more formidable, it had be clear that my Agility stat needed to be improved. The limitations of [Time Dtion] were bing more apparent as the pace ofbat quickened. "You still need some readjustments with your new grip and fine-tuning on your mana amplification," the Dukemented, assessing me with a critical eye. His right hand rested on his chin, deep in thought. "But everything else seems fine. In a few months or so, unlocking your aura shouldn''t be impossible." ''Aura.'' The concept intrigued me. It was a skill that would undoubtedly enhance mybat capabilities, but it came with its own set of challenges. To unlock it, I would need to defeat more monsters, which meant enduring even more grueling training sessions and dangerous encounters. The thought of unlocking Aura though was motivating though. ''Especiallying from him'' It promised to be a powerful addition to my skill set, one that could potentially tilt the bnce in my favor during tough battles. Though acquiring Aura might shift my build path, it wasn''t a significant concern. My current focus on enhancing my physical feats had prepared me for such changes. Given that my Power stat would also need an upgrade to fully ess and harness Aura, I was ready to adapt my approach. "The night is fast approaching. Let''s head back now," the Duke said, his voice carrying a tone of finality. I quickly nodded in agreement. Stretching my already strained and torn muscles, I silently grumbled through the pain. That''s when I remembered something crucial. ''That''s right!'' I activated [Pain Nullifier (A)], my mind instantly recalling the effects of the skill: [Skill: Pain Nullifier (A)] [Effects:] This abilitypletely negates all physical pain inflicted on the user. It includes immunity to damage-over-time effects and any other status ailments that cause pain. With this skill, the user can endure harsh conditions without suffering physical difort.] The moment I engaged the skill, all the pain I was feeling vanished, reced by a strange, anesthetic-like numbness. It was a peculiar sensation, as if my wounds and fatigue were being enveloped in aforting void. Despite the oddity of the feeling, it was undeniably soothing. However, I reminded myself to be cautious. While [Pain Nullifier] provided significant relief, I needed to avoid bing overly reliant on it. Just as with my other main skills, using this ability excessively could lead to unintended consequences. ''Bnce was key.'' As I followed Duke Luther back through the castle''s grand hallways, the physical relief from my Pain Nullifier skill allowed me to focus on the immediate challenges ahead. The sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows and enveloping the castle in the chill of the encroaching night. The thought of Liyana upied my mind more than I cared to admit. ''She''s been acting strange during this past couple of days...'' Her behavior recently was a puzzle I couldn''t quite solve. Despite her outwardly affectionate demeanor, there was a palpable distance between us, something I couldn''t easily pinpoint. It could be my own paranoia. After all, I''d been through an intense training regimen, and the stress of it all might be affecting my perception. Yet, there was something unsettling about the way she was acting. It wasn''t just her avoidance-it was the subtle, almost imperceptible changes in her behavior that didn''t sit right with me. I couldn''t afford to ignore this feeling. All the heroines so far with the exception of a few like Janica and ra are already acting differently from their game counterparts, deviating from the scenario''s I hade to expect. Liyana''s potential shift was particrly concerning. As the final boss in this convoluted narrative, her actions held significant weight. ''Heroine''s acting differently was one thing but ast boss like her was another....'' An unpredictable Liyana could spell disaster, far more dire than anything Rose might bring to the table. Chapter 138: Vacation Lvls.5 Chapter 138: Vacation Lvls.5 ? The night deepened, and the stars above my open window shimmered with a serene brilliance, casting a tranquil glow into the room. Even after spending nearly a decade in this world, the sight of the night sky remained a marvel -an endless expanse of twinkling lights that never quite lost their charm. ''You just really can''t get used to it...'' I mused, the thought lingering as I watched the celestial disy. The beauty of it was both soothing and humbling, a stark reminder of how small and insignificant my personal struggles seemed in the grand scheme of the universe. With a peaceful sigh, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, allowing the calm to wash over me. It was a fleeting moment of tranquility before the weight of theing challenges pressed upon my mind. I turned my attention to the letter on my desk, a nk canvas waiting for my thoughts to shape it. I had to set everything straight now.... I needed to take into ount everything that is bound to happen for this scenario. ''I''m gad I didn''t forget to bring my diary like book with me.....'' Afterall all the memories and knowledge I have of the game is written in this one piece of notebook. ... The first chapter of Act 2 was looming, and with it, the kickoff of the main scenario. [Act 2 Chapter 1: Elections] was set to begin in about a week. This chapter would mark a pivotal turn in the story, as the dynamics within the academy would shift significantly. ording to the original storyline, Snow and ra would have already secured substantial influence among the student body by now. Their strategic moves during the semester break would have established them as formidable contenders, with Snow in particr holding amanding lead over her opponents. By the time the new semestermenced, her rivals would be acutely aware of just how far ahead she was in the race for prominence. Snow''s dominance was expected, but the nature of thepetition and the impact of their strategies were variables I needed to anticipate. Once the new semester began, Snow''s influence would be undeniable. Rose and I would face the full brunt of her power, with Rose orchestrating her own ns in the background-ns that, to my knowledge, remained shrouded in secrecy. ''Since she isn''t telling me anything after all this time....'' My role seemed to be relegated to merely weathering the storm while being carried along by Rose''s momentum. Though the prospect of such a passive role might seem somewhat rxing, it was far from ideal. The thought of being swept along without agency or influence did not sit well with me. If I wanted to navigate this turbulent period effectively, I needed to ensure that I had a key ally who could help me make a difference. That was why ra was crucial in this regard. Securing her support and turning her into a reliable asset was imperative and the greatest guarantee I have so far. I had already provided ra with the names and values of Snow''s primary opponents, hoping to leverage her position and influence. So, she''s probably done messing with them and sucking all of their gold coins dry now right...? ''The bridge is guaranteed toe to after her family''s name'' Given her loyalty to Snow, ra''s actions and decisions were likely to be heavily swayed in Snow''s favor, which could significantly undermine my ability to affect the course of events. However, since I''ve already established a strategic alliance with ra, she''s basically my potential asset and figure to counterbnce Snow''s dominance. Snow''s rise was anchored on two primary factors: Lucas, the protagonist who had garnered the support of themon people, and ra, who had be Snow''s vice president and integral ally. Theirbined influence was formidable, and Snow''s position seemed almost unassable. Meanwhile, Dorothy, much like Rose, would be navigating this arc independently. Her fate was precariously bnced, and depending on the trajectory of the story, she could either be saved or face ruin. I was determined to alter her fate, ensuring that she survived theing trials. My intention was clear: to intervene in her story and protect her from the dire oues that awaited her. ''I need to save another fantastical witch....'' She''s too much of an asset to just willingly let go of. Once Dorothy was cornered, it was inevitable that she would emerge as the final viin of this Act. Though her role might be more akin to a mini-bosspared to other heroines, the stakes remained high. The potential for any of the other main heroines to be the final viin was a looming threat, and each could tip the bnce in unforeseen ways. Considering the dynamics of the first-year heroines, the overall flow of this Act became clearer: Janica, she was unlikely to y a significant role in the major events of this Act. Her influence and involvement would remain minimal, focusing more on secondary aspects rather than the central conflict. Seo, would be currently preupied with personal and familiar matters, meaning Seo''s attention would be diverted from the central conflict. ''Her role was set to be limited, as her focusy elsewhere.'' Meanwhile Snow''s presence was a guaranteed pivotal. Whether she emerged victorious or faced defeat, her actions would have a profound impact on the course of events within the academy. Her influence was a constant and major factor, shaping the overall trajectory of the story. Rose Gaining support and winning was crucial to me in a lot of ways. Her win was essential not just for navigating the Act but also for securing a favorable guarantee in the academy''s treasury... The oue of her involvement would determine whether I could ess the resources necessary for future strategies but it wasn''t myst option. ra was bound to me through a contract, ra''s loyalty and actions were somewhat assured. Her role as a key figure was more or less quite predictable now so focusing my attention on her would do more bad than good.... Just like in the game it was best to leave her on her own matters until she gets what she wants. Andstly Senior Alice, although not a main heroine, Senior Alice upied the role of a secret ally. Her support would be instrumental for the mini-boss of this Act, Dorothy. ''The person I intend to save.'' I needed to reach out to ra now to ensure she adhered to our contract. Despite her shrewd nature, she was known for honoring hermitments, particrly when bound by formal agreements. A moment of her time could be crucial, especially in the context of the uing conflict with Dorothy. My original n was to leverage ra''s support to fortify my position and prevent Lucas and others from disrupting my strategy to defeat and save Dorothy. However, with the shifting dynamics, ra''s role might now pivot from being an asset to a potential guarantor for Dorothy, especially if the situation continues to tilt in Snow''s favor. This was a troubling development. My efforts to not manipte the story ever since that first mistake back at the terrorist incident, had already alter the expected course of events had already caused ripples. It was clear that I was tampering with the main scenario, but given the nature of the game and theplex web of interactions, my interventions were inevitable. ''I didn''t want to mess with the main scenario.... But who am I kidding?'' The storyline was far from pristine; it had been skewed from the beginning, and the necessity to adapt and make changes was a reality I had to face, even if it was against my preferences. [Dorothy Gale] the current student council president and a character whose role fluctuates between enemy and ally, was a factor I couldn''t overlook. Her position in the story made her an essential piece in the intricate puzzle I needed to solve. To alter my own grim fate, inevitably intertwined with Liyana''s, I had to secure the strongest allies and keep them as formidable as they were in the game. Dorothy, with herplex and often tragic storyline, was a perfect candidate for such a transformation. If she, like me, was a mere pawn destined for obscurity or worse, then I would work to alter her fate as well. If the scenario decided that she was doomed, then perhaps a character already marked for doom could find redemption and strength through my intervention right? After all, if my aim was to rewrite my story''s end, why not extend that to others who were simrly doomed? The key yers Lucas, Seo, Janica, Snow, Rose, Alice, and Dorothy. Would be allies I can''t ignore for the future that is toe. Especially with Liyana acting super strange now.... Finishing my letter, I yawned and rubbed the corners of my eyes. The parchment ra had given me was in pristine condition, since it has celestial magic ced on it, its magical properties would ensure it would reach her side as soon as I infused it with my mana. With that done my body immediately went to the bed encasing my self in the warmth luff of the godlike pillows in the Heaven''s family''s castle. I closed my eyes and went peacefully asleep. Chapter 139: Elections Chapter 139: Elections ? Dorothy Gale. Her life had always been shaped by an innate ability to discern truth from falsehood. It wasn''t a power she was born with but a skill she honed from a young age, an adaptation necessary for survival. This seemingly celestial gift was rooted not in mystical origins but in a keen understanding of human nature ¡ª a survival mechanism crafted through constant exposure to judgment and deceit. From an early age, Dorothy learned to navigate a world where whispers and scrutinizing gazes were her constantpanions. She was acutely aware of the disdain that surrounded her, not only from those outside her family but from within her own home. Bastard.... Her status was one of paradox: noble blood coursed through her veins, yet her existence was marked by an absence of true nobility. She was born of spite and scorn, a living embodiment of her family''s failures and societal rejection. Glory and riches were never her destiny. In the eyes of her parents, her society, and even the very goddess they revered, she was a sin-a blemish on the noble lineage. To them, she was a symbol of disgrace, her achievements and potential overshadowed by her origins. This harsh reality made her keenly aware of the double-edged nature of her abilities. The skill to perceive deception and sincerity was her armor against a world that would otherwise have consumed her. ''Opportunitiese to those who seek them, and to those who seize them'' Dorothy mused, her thoughts drifting to the letter she had just received. - ''President Re-election notice'' It was a simple notice-an announcement about her eligibility to run for re-election as student council president. Yet, to her, it was much more than that. The future, she knew, was a canvas of possibilities, bright and gleaming with potential. It was a world where even the smallest differences could lead to grand opportunities, but only if one had the foresight and resolve to grasp them. As she sat at her desk, her magical sses perched on her nose, Dorothy carefully unfolded the letter and scanned its contents. The official response from the academy confirmed that her candidacy was still valid. With a thoughtful nod, she folded the letter twice and tucked it neatly beneath the cab of her table. The gesture was almost symbolic-a quiet acknowledgment of the path she was about to tread. A soft smile yed on her lips as she contemted her next steps. Her hands moved with practiced ease, tracing runes in the air. The runes flickered and glowed, casting gentle, ethereal light in the dimly lit room. As the evening deepened, a frosty chill began to creep over the transparent windows of her room. Snowkes drifted down from the darkening sky, painting the world outside in shades of white. Dorothy turned her chair to face the window, her gaze fixed on the swirling snowkes that danced in the evening air. The scene was serene yet stark-a quiet reflection of her own state of mind. Despite the cold, there was a warmth in her heart. "Winter... huh," Dorothy murmured, her eyes closing as memories of the harsh past washed over her. The chill of the season brought back vivid recollections of those difficult times. The cold winter nights, the desperation of begging for food on the streets, and the fruitless efforts to sell the wood she had gathered for survival. Each memory was like a gust of icy wind, piercing through theyers of her present self. Her thoughts drifted back to a time when she was a child, facing the bitter cold with a sense of resolve and a flicker of hope. She remembered a conversation from those days, a conversation that had taken ce amidst the snow-covered streets and frostbitten winds. "Hey Dorothy... how ''bout making a bet?" "A bet?" "Yes, a bet! Hehe, I''ve learned it from some of the grownups down at the pub!" the boy had replied with an infectious grin. "They say betting makes life more fun! We should also try it." "But what are we going to bet about?" "It''s rather simple, really." The boy had scooped up a handful of snow from the ground, forming it into a ball. "We just have to bet on who''ll survive this winter! If I win, you''ll promise to be my bride. If you win, well, you can ask or order me to do anything." "Deal!" That winter, like every other, was an adversary of its own. It was a time of hardship and struggle, yet it was also a time of youthful dreams and daring bets. Dorothy had epted the challenge with a mix of apprehension and hope. The boy''s promise, though made in jest, had carried a weight of sincerity and warmth. It was a beacon in the dark, a fleeting moment of light in the relentless cold. But now, as she stood by the window, the memory of that boy was a faint echo. The name and face of her childhoodpanion had faded with time. The details of his appearance were lost to the abyss of her past. All that remained was the sound of his voice, a haunting reminder of the pain and loss she had endured. She remembered hearing his cries, the desperate sounds of someone she had cared about, as he sumbed to the cold. Back then out of all the kids out there, she was the only one who survived... Dorothy''s gaze lingered on the snowkes drifting outside, the same snow that once symbolized her struggle and her bets. The past, though distant, was still a part of her, shaping the person she had be. ''If my mana hadn''t manifested in time...'' Then maybe she would''ve suffered the same fate as that boy. The emptiness of the Heavenly Halls around her was a stark contrast to the bustling life it usually hosted. Now, the grand corridors and opulent rooms were nothing more than husks of their former selves. The students and staff were all away, reveling in their winter break, leaving the grand edifice silent and deserted. The halls, once alive with activity and ambition, now echoed with the quiet hum of solitude. The semester break, with its peaceful interlude, was in full swing as almost 2 weeks have passed now. The vibrant energy of the academy would soon return with the students'' arrival, and the halls would once again be filled with purpose and noise. But for now, the empty corridors held a different kind of tranquility-a silence that was both heavy and promising. As Dorothy walked down the long, dimly lit hallways of the Heavenly Halls, the cold and sterile atmosphere seemed to mirror her internal state. She moved with a purpose, her footsteps echoing softly against the polished marble floors. The grandeur of the building, though impressive, felt like a backdrop to her own solitary journey. She made a right turn at a nondescript wall, and as she approached, the wall seemed to dissolve like mist before her eyes. This passage, hidden from ordinary view, led her to a different part of the building-a dark room that contrasted sharply with the brightness of the rest of the academy. Inside, the room was minimally furnished: a small table with a gently flickering candle and a single white orb resting in front of it. The soft light from the candle cast a warm glow over the orb, illuminating the otherwise shadowed space. The orb, pristine and unblemished, held an ethereal quality, its surface reflecting the candle''s light in a way that made it seem almost otherworldly. For the bright and sunny students of the academy who was full of life and hope, the dark, shadowy room would have seemed ominous, filled with an unsettling sense of foreboding. The dim lighting and oppressive silence might have felt alien and diforting. But for Dorothy, the darkness was a familiarpanion, a soothing embrace that contrasted with the relentless scrutiny of the world outside. Darkness was her ally, a shroud that concealed her true self and her tumultuous past. She took a seat gracefully before crossing her legs, the smooth movements of her body a testament to her poise and control. As she settled into the chair, the ambient mana around her began to shift and dissipate. The aura of her magical items, which had been subtly enhancing her presence and concealing her true nature, started to fade away. Her xen-colored hair, once an artificial construct of her hidden identity, slowly unraveled. The vibrant, golden hue of her true hair emerged, a stark contrast to the nd appearance she had been projecting. Her eyes, initially masked to blend in with her surroundings, also transformed, their shimmering golden hue cutting through the darkness of the room like twin beacons. In this dimly lit sanctuary, the truth of Dorothy''s existence was gradually revealed. If any other students had seen her now, they would have instantly recognized her for who she truly was-a noble with a lineage of authority and power, her heritage marked by blood and status. Her true appearance, unadorned by the illusions and enchantments of her everyday life, would have broadcasted her nobility and the weight of her inherited authority. But Dorothy was acutely aware of the dangers that came with her revtion. Her origins, tainted and sullied by the bastardian stigma, were a secret she guarded fiercely. The authority and nobility she possessed were marred by the scandal of her birth, a fact that could unravel her carefully constructed facade. As long as her true origin remained hidden, she could maintain her grip on the power and worth she had so diligently secured. As the orb before Dorothy glowed softly, its light casting intricate patterns across the dark room, the face of the man she both detests and depends on appeared within its shimmering depths. The image that materialized was of a figure who bore a striking resemnce to her own, his visage marked by an aura of and His golden eyes, reflecting both the light and hisplex emotions, initially met hers with a look of disdain before quickly shifting to a gentle smile of affection. "Dorothy, my dear daughter, why have you called?" The man''s voice was smooth,ced with a tone of practiced warmth. Yet beneath his wordsy the familiar undercurrent of condescension that Dorothy hade to expect from him. ''Pfft...'' Every time Dorothy encountered this reaction from him, it struck her as deeply amusing in a bitter sense. Despite his attempts to mask it, she could always sense the underlying hatred he harbored for her. It was clear that in his eyes, she was nothing more than a tool-an instrument to be used and discarded-while his genuine affection was reserved for her true-blooded sister. Dorothy''s lips curled into a subtle smile as she regarded the image of her father. She had long harbored the belief that once she achieved greatness, he would acknowledge her for who she truly was and properly integrate her into the family''s legacy. Yet despite her numerous aplishments and the power she had amassed, he had never once offered her the recognition or position she felt she deserved. His carefully curated smile and the gentleness of his demeanor were nothing more than a mask, a facade to hide the contempt he felt. To Dorothy, it was a nauseating disy of hypocrisy-a constant reminder that no matter how far she climbed or how much she aplished, she would always be viewed as lesser, a mere shadowpared to her sister. As she looked at the projection of her father, Dorothy felt a familiar churn in her stomach. The irony of his outward affection contrasted sharply with the reality of his disdain. It was a feeling she had grown ustomed to, yet it never failed to evoke a deep sense of frustration and resentment within her. Dorothy''s mind swirled with the unsettling realization of her ce in her father''s eyes. Was she truly a mere embarrassment, a source of disdain he could barely tolerate? The notion was a painful one, but despite her deep-seated hatred for him, she knew she needed his support. Her mother''s final wishes, and the promise she had made, demanded that she navigate this treacherous path with care. A natural, albeit strained, smile curved her lips as she addressed her father. "Lord William, my time at the academy is nearing its end.... Once the next semester begins, I trust you will uphold your end of the promise we made?" Her father''s expression, though initially unreadable, seemed to hold a fleeting glimmer of amusement. After a moment''s consideration, he nodded his head in acknowledgment. "Of course, Dorothy. But are you prepared to follow through on our agreement?" "Yes," Dorothy replied firmly, her voice steady despite the turmoil within. To Dorothy, the specifics of their deal had be secondary. Her role, however unttering, had long been set: she would serve as a foil to her sister''s brilliance, a shadow to her light. Although the original n wasn''t like this.... She still epted this fate with a resigned sense of duty. Her existence had always been one of backstage prominence, never to be the star of the show. ''This is better than working hard for the expectations of this man....'' She had already relished the brief moments of recognition but she knew and understood that her true cey away from the spotlight. The inevitable fall from grace, when it came, would be another chapter in her life''s narrative ¡ªa final act that she hade to ept with a somber resignation. Her primary concern now was to fulfill her mother''sst wish, to honor the debt she owed with her final actions. Once her mother''s wish was fulfilled, Dorothy''s existence as she knew it woulde to an end. She would be free from the suffocating expectations and unspoken resentments that had defined her life. Dorothy Gale would cease to exist, her story closing with the quiet resolution of someone who had yed their part and then stepped away from the stage. .... Waking up this morning, I had nned to make the most of myst three days in Hamen City, savoring the peace and familiarity before returning to the academy. However, the realization hit me that I should have started packing earlier. Now, I found myself struggling with a mix of disorganization and the intense, curious gazes of the city''s residents. "Darling, let''s go over there~" Liyana said brightly, pointing towards a restaurant with dimmed lights and a whimsical charm. It was a curious establishment-part tea house, part coffee shop, or maybe something in between. The inviting glow from within promised a cozy respite from the bustling streets. As Liyana''s fingers intertwined with mine, her grip was both firm and affectionate. She practically dragged me along, despite my protests the previous day about not wanting a public date. Her excitement was palpable, but it didn''t do much to ease my unease about being so openly on disy. Angelia, the capital of the Heavens duchy, was a vibrant city where everyone knew the duke and his beloved daughter. The streets were alive with activity, and every nce seemed to carry a blend of admiration and curiosity. The attention wasn''t just from the asional passerby; it was as though every person in the city was aware of our presence and took a moment to note the sight of the duke''s daughter with her fianc¨¦. ''If only she would use her magic to conceal herself like she used to'' Sigh... if she had done so, It would have made this whole outing much less cumbersome. There are only three days left until the academy reopens, and with it, the start of the second act''s first chapter, [Act 2 Chapter 1: Elections], followed closely by [Act 2 Chapter 2: Wits and ys]. This is a pivotal time in the story, where the main heroines and the protagonist will take center stage, driving the narrative forward. My role will bergely passive during this period; I n to observe rather than interfere with the core storyline of this stage. However, the side characters, particrly Kagami and Gilbert, who also y significant roles in this uing chapter, are where my focus will shift. [Act 2 Chapter 3: Joining Sides] Their involvement in this particr arc could influence the course of events in ways that might disrupt or enhance the main plot, depending on how I handle their situations. Preparing my strategy for them will be crucial. Amidst the whirlwind of preparations and strategic nning, looking at Liyana''s contented smile reminds me to savor these final moments in my hometown. For almost two weeks, she had been unusually considerate of my space, and her sudden burst of enthusiasm for this public date was a stark contrast to her recent behavior. ''I guess I can indulge her sometimes...'' The snow falling gently from the sky painted a serene backdrop to the bustling city, a reminder of the calm before the storm. The long vacation wasing to an end, and with it, the sense of normalcy I had grown ustomed to. Chapter 140: Elections 2 Chapter 140: Elections 2 ? "The second semester starts tomorrow...." As Lucas gazed out the window, the snow continued to nket the world outside, casting a serene, if somewhat mncholic, glow over his small hometown. The cold air that drifted in as he opened the window carried a crisp freshness, and the white mist of his breath mingled with the wintry air. The endless snowfall and the pale, overcast skies had be a familiar backdrop to his thoughts during his vacation. His time at home had been a mix of hard work and moments of quiet reflection. Training had been a priority, but Janica''s frequent requests and the biting cold had limited his progress. Still, he had managed to hone the basics of his skills, which provided him with a sense of aplishment despite the interruptions. Lucas was somewhat disappointed that he couldn''t push his training further, but he recognized that vacations were not solely for rigorous practice. They were also a time to rx and rejuvenate. The snowy weather, while at times frustrating, had also rekindled memories of the past and offered a chance to appreciate the simpler moments of life. As the second semester approached, Lucas felt a mix of anticipation and apprehension. The break had been a wee respite, but he knew that the challenges of the new semester awaited. For now, though, he allowed himself to enjoy the final moments of this winter break, cherishing the memories and the quiet peace of his home. ''Janica will probablye soon....'' Lucas stood by the window, letting his thoughts drift back to the grand festival and the unexpected defeat he faced at the hands of Riley. The memory was still vivid in his mind, each detail etched into his recollection. The fight had been the most challenging he had ever encountered. Riley''s movements were fluid yet precise, a blend of technique and raw power that Lucas had rarely seen. At that moment, despite his superior strength and overall swordsmanship, Lucas had been bested. The way Riley wielded his de, the weight behind each strike, and the wless execution of his techniques had left Lucas with a lingering sense of bitterness. Even now, the taste of that defeat remained sharp in his mouth. "Riley, you really are a genius," Lucas muttered to himself, his voice carrying a mix of respect and frustration. He remembered theirst sh that day, the power intensity of their gazes that they had shared together, in that very moment Riley''s performance had further solidified Lucas''s realization. Riley had not been at his strongest during their encounter. Lucas knew that even if he had been aware of his summoning abilities, the fight wouldn''t have turned out differently. Yes, he was caught off guard, but deep down, Lucas recognized that was just his excuse. The truth was, Riley had managed to outmaneuver him through sheer skill and ingenuity. The defeat had been a significant learning experience for Lucas. As he continued to train and refine his abilities through his remaining day''s here, Riley''s face and the way he fought were always in the back of his mind. Every swing of the sword, every strategic move he made, was influenced by the lessons learned from that encounter. Riley''s performance had pushed Lucas to elevate his own skills, ensuring that he would never be caught off guard again. Despite the bitterness of his defeat, Lucas couldn''t shake the lingering curiosity about Riley''s abilities. He had been astonished at how effortlessly Riley had adapted to his new techniques, adapting strategies and countering moves with an almost uncanny ease. While Lucas understood that geniuses like Riley could perform such feats with a natural grace, the sheer speed of Riley''s adaptation was something he found both intriguing and enigmatic. However, he didn''t dwell on it too much. He knew that obsessing over Riley''s abilities wouldn''t change the oue of theirst encounter. Lucas sighed deeply, feeling the cold seep through the window as he watched the snow continue to nket the vige in white. Tobat the chill, he began circting mana through his body to keep himself warm. The warmth spread through him, a familiar andforting sensation as he prepared for the day ahead. As he looked out the window, his gaze caught sight of a familiar figure. She was draped in a warm robe that glistened in the morning light. Her red hair, radiant and vibrant, shone brightly against the stark white of the snow-coveredndscape. The contrast was striking, making her appear almost otherworldly. The snow around her seemed to shimmer and part, as if it were drawn to her presence, enhancing her already remarkable beauty. Carrying what seemed to be arge, bulging traveling pack, Janica''s eyes shed with annoyance as she spotted Lucas through the window. Her frustration was palpable, and Lucas couldn''t help but furrow his brow in curiosity as her figure drew nearer. "Lucas, you dumb idiot, do you know what time it is?" Janica''s voice echoed with a mix of frustration and urgency, her words cutting through the crisp morning air. She moved with surprising speed, her movements a blur as she approached the window with a determined stride. "Hu up and get dressed! The Lucas''s mind raced to catch up with her words. floating ship is about tond!" For a moment, he was bewildered, trying to make sense of the situation. It took him a few seconds to register the gravity of her message. They were supposed to be boarding a floating ship back to the academy, but hadn''t they been scheduled for this afternoon? He nced at the clock and his eyes widened in realization. "Shit...!" The dawning realization hit him like a cold wave, and panic surged through him. He quickly shot up from his seat, his mana spiking as he scrambled to his feet. "We''re going to bete, you dumbzy idiot!" Janica''s voice rose in frustration, her words almost a roar as she marched over to the window. "Hurry up and get dressed, pack your things ¡ªwe''re going to need a lot of mana to make up for lost time!" Lucas rushed to his cab, fumbling with his clothes as he threw them on in a hurried frenzy. The urgency in Janica''s tone spurred him into action, and he could feel the adrenaline pumping through him. ----- ''D¨¦j¨¤ vu.'' That was the feeling washing over me as I stood in the middle of the bustling station, Liyana''s arms wrapped around me in a tight embrace. Her face was a picture of sadness, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears that she was trying so hard to hold back. "So you''re going now, darling?" Liyana''s voice was soft, almost pleading. Her words dripped with the same kind of melodrama that I hade to recognize all too well. Her arms tightened around me, and she gave me that familiar, heart-wrenching look-like a puppy begging for just a little more time. "Can''t you stay a bit longer?" I sighed inwardly. This was the same old Liyana I had known from before, despite the asional changes in her behavior. She had started acting differently recently, but now she was back to her old self, using her charm and affection to try to keep me here a bit longer. It was both endearing and exasperating. Around us, people''s eyes were drawn to the scene, their gazes lingering as they took in the sight of the beautiful girl with the striking presence. It was amon reaction, and I couldn''t really fault them for it. People here seemed to have a fascination with the extraordinary, and Liyana, with her graceful and attention-grabbing demeanor, was definitely a sight to behold. The hustle and bustle of the station, with its cold winter air and snow-dusted surroundings, served as a stark reminder of the end of our time here. Nearly two weeks had passed since the start of the semester vacation, and now, as the season turned colder, it was time to return to the academy and face the challenges that awaited us. Despite the charm and drama Liyana wasying on thick, I knew I had to leave. The academy and its responsibilities were calling me back. I looked at her, trying to muster a reassuring smile, knowing that my departure was inevitable. "Liyana," I began gently, my voice soft but firm, "you know I have to go. The academy won''t exactly won''t for their students, right?" Right now, I was standing at the Mage Association''s building, making my way towards the floating ship that had just safelynded behind me in the hangar. The gleaming vessel awaited, its silhouette contrasting starkly against the snowy backdrop. The crisp air was filled with the distant hum of the ship''s engines and the hustle and bustle of others preparing for their departure. I knew I had to hurry, but a familiar hurdle was holding me back. Liyana, ever the emotional presence, was clinging to me with a gentle, almost desperate grip. Her arms were wrapped around me, and her voice, though soft, was insistent and filled with a note of sorrow that tugged at my resolve. I gently pushed her away, trying to maintain a level head. "Liyana, I have to go now." Her eyes,rge and pleading, looked up at me with a mixture of hurt and confusion. "But... you only just got here," she said, her voice a whisper of disappointment and frustration. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. Despite the familiarity of her touch and voice-a touch that stirred unwarranted memories and emotions I was still grappling with- I knew I had to focus on the task at hand. "My ship is already here," I exined, attempting to sound as calm and resolute as I could. "Besides, it won''t be long before the next break anyway." "But that''s still a couple of months away, darling," Liyana protested, her voice carrying a hint of desperation. Her gaze was unwavering, searching for any sign of leniency or change in my decision. I could feel the weight of her emotions pressing down on me. Her presence was a constant reminder of theplexity of our rtionship and the expectations that came with it. Despite her affectionate pleas, I knew I couldn''t afford another mental breakdown like the one I experienced with Snow. I had to remain focused andposed. "I understand," I said softly, trying to offer somefort despite the urgency. "But I really need to go now. We both have our responsibilities, and it''s important that I keep up with mine." Liyana''s expression softened slightly, though the sadness in her eyes remained. She reluctantly loosened her hold on me, her fingers trailing off my arm as if trying to grasp thest moments we had together. With a final, lingering look, I turned towards the ship, before giving Liyan one final nce.... As she waved me a warm goodbye. The smile etched across her face.... made the hatred in my heart soften for a bit. I only have a year and a half now before my fate of deathes. ''By then I''ll have to face the Liyana of that reality.'' My hands slightly shook, whether it was from the cold or from the thought... I can''t be sure. Once on board, I took a deep breath, trying to shake off the lingering emotions. The ship''s engines roared to life, and as we lifted off, I looked out at the shrinkingndscape below, the snow-covered streets of Hamen fading away. ''It would''ve been nice if this ship made a stop to Arkein city, then maybe I could''ve had shared a ride with Senior Alice'' .... "Lady Liyana..." A young maid, her expression tinged with concern, approached Liyana as she watched the ship Riley had boarded ascend into the sky. The vessel''s silhouette gradually disappeared into the horizon, leaving only a faint trail against the pale blue expanse. Liyana''s red eyes, usually so vibrant, now dimmed to a deep, somber hue as she followed the ship''s retreating path. The maid, with her respectful demeanor, spoke gently, "The Duke would be worried if we don''t return now..." Liyana turned to her, her gaze hardening slightly but still maintaining a veneer of calm. "Father can be quite protective, but don''t worry, Lily. I''ve already informed him of myte return." The maid nodded, a hint of relief flickering across her face as she began to step back, positioning herself slightly behind Liyana. She knew the importance of maintaining decorum, especially when dealing with the Duke''s daughter. Liyana''s fingers tightened around her chest, where there was no heartbeat to be felt. The emptiness seemed almost symbolic, a stark contrast to the turmoil within. Despite her efforts over the past few days to recreate the intense emotions she felt during Riley''s departure, those feelings remained elusive. The sensation she yearned to experience again-the profound, uncontrolled emotions that had overwhelmed her in Riley''s presence-had vanished as quickly as it came. It was as if the heartbeat she had felt before, the one that had stirred such depth within her, was now a distant memory. The echo of that profound emotional experience seemed to have dissipated, leaving her with a hollow space where genuine feelings once resided. Liyana tried to reconstruct the moments of intensity she had felt, reying the scenes in her mind, but the sensations were nowhere to be found. It was a frustrating and unsettling realization that the powerful emotions she had so eagerly embraced were now gone, reced by a stark, disquieting emptiness. ''Riley....'' As the maid fell silent, Liyana''s gaze remained fixed on the sky, her thoughts consumed by the void of her emotional state. Chapter 141: Elections 3 Chapter 141: Elections 3 ? Arriving back at the academy, I was met with the familiar bustle of academic life that had greeted me when I first set foot here. The scene was predictably lively-students and staff alike were reimmersed in the rhythm of their academic pursuits. Conversations buzzed through the hallways as students reunited with friends, sharing stories of their vacations and discussing their uing ns. The air was thick with anticipation, and the energy was palpable. Some students were already making their way to the training halls, eager to capitalize on the free time before sses officiallymenced. The halls echoed with the sounds of practice-swords shing, spells being cast, and the asional shout of triumph or frustration. The academy''s reopening had reinvigorated everyone, and the sense of urgency to refine skills and prepare for the new semester was evident. In these initial days, the academy was somewhat quieter than usual, with a temporary lull between the end of vacation and the start of the new academic term. This period provided a unique opportunity for students to get a head start on their preparations for the semester ahead. For many, it was a time to catch up on their studies, engage in additional training, or simply reacquaint themselves with the academy''s rhythms. As I recalled the curriculum for the uing semester, it was clear that the focus for the magic department would shift towards familiar taming sses. These sses were designed to enhance students'' abilities to interact with and manage magical creatures-a crucial skill for any aspiring mage. If I built my specs for magic then maybe I could''ve enjoyed some plentiful knowledge on that ss as well. ''It would''ve been very useful subject to properly enhance my bond with Raijin...'' On the other hand, the knights, like myself, were ted to delve into mana amplification techniques and aura origin. These were entirely new subjects, introduced to us by two new professors who had recently joined the faculty. And One of these professors would be a potential antagonist in Janica''s scenario, which added an extrayer of intrigue to the uing sses. While it was a concern, having Lucas around was a reassuring factor. ''He''ll take care of that pervert....'' His presence and capabilities made me confident that he''d manage any potential issues with the new professor and the political machinations that were likely to arise. Lucas was deeply intertwined with Janica''s scenario''s now. His rtionship with her is already pretty established as it is, especially with how close they are right now. His rtionship with her was already a deciding factor on that fact. Unfortunately, I don''t have the ability to see affection gauges but If I have to guess Janica''s feelings for him is already way up to 60% by now... As Janica''s main scenario progresses, his eventual saving of Janica would lead to a blossoming of her affections for him, creating a dynamic shift in her character. The transformation of Janica from a tsundere to an openly affectionate partner would be both a pivotal and entertaining development. I recalled Janica''s confession scene from the game-it was one of the highlights. "L-Lucas, I like you!" "Huh?" The way she expressed her feelings for Lucas, despite her initial reluctance and tsundere tendencies, had been both touching and memorable. Her vulnerability and sincere confession had been heartwarming, a rare moment of emotional depth that added richness to her character. Now, with the game''s narrative no longer driving their interactions, the oue of their rtionship was solely in Lucas''s hands. How he responded to Janica''s feelings and whether he reciprocated them would shape their future interactions. If Lucas decided to pursue a rtionship with Janica, it would have significant implications for his interactions with the other heroines of this year. His options with the remaining heroines would diminish, making his choice of partner a critical decision with far-reaching effects. Though it won''t affect the other heroines entering next year though. As in a sense most of them were crazier than Liyana to each of their own way.... ----- Entering through the main halls of Heavenly Hall, I made my way toward the magical elevator. As expected, there were no students or staff in sight at the moment. The academy had just reopened, so the absence of activity wasn''t unusual. Yet, despite theck of people, the ce was immactely clean. The maids, janitors, and caretakers clearly took great pride in their work. It was probably the reason why Yui always seemed so pleased whenever Iplimented her on her cleaning skills. The pristine condition of the academy spoke volumes about their dedication. I fastened my student council brooch to the side of my shawl. The moment I did, its magic activated, unlocking the enchanted door in front of me. Without this brooch, ess to this particr student office would have been impossible. I knocked on the door to the student council room once. "Pleasee in," a soft voice responded from within. I opened the door and was greeted by the familiar sight of President Dorothy working with a focused intensity. Her movements were precise and efficient, as if she were a well-oiled machine in the midst of her duties. "Oh my, Mr. Hell, you''re here quite early," she remarked, ncing up from her paperwork. Her tone was both weing and slightly amused. "You know you don''t really have toe here anymore, right~?" I gave a small smile, appreciating her effort to be casual. "That is so... I just wanted to finish my remaining duties before I leave." Dorothy''s eyes softened, a hint of warmth in her otherwise professional demeanor. "Well, aren''t you the diligent little junior. I don''t mind the help, though." She gestured to the stacks of papers and organized files around her. Despite the streamlined process and her apparent efficiency, it was clear that there was still much work to be done. I stepped further into the room, ready to assist with whatever was needed She was right; I didn''t really need toe here anymore. In about two weeks, Dorothy''s term as student council president would end, and so would my limited time here. Three months-that was how long my stint in the student council hadsted. It was mostly due to myte application, but even so, three months really wasn''t enough to fully grasp the context and background of an already enigmatic character. Dorothy Gale, much like in the game, remained shrouded in mystery for me. Apart from her role as the student council president and her position as the main antagonist for this uing arc, there was still so much I didn''t know about her. Despite the time I had spent in my council duties, I had hoped to uncover just a tiny bit more about her. However, the nature of our interactions remainedrgely formal and constrained, limiting any deeper connection or understanding. In the game, Dorothy was portrayed as a character veiled in mystery, destined for a path of ruin. She seemed like a creation of the developers meant to add a beautiful, mysterious viin to challenge the heroines and Lucas. Her role was clearly designed to add dramatic tension and intrigue to the storyline. While I had been able to observe her professionalism and diligence from up close, there was an unmistakable distance that kept her true self hidden. Her character was crafted to be a striking contrast to the more straightforward and essible personalities of the other characters. My initial reason for joining the student council was indeed Rose''s offer, but staying on became about more than just fulfilling amitment. Dorothy Gale intrigued me. She was a character shrouded in mystery, a mystery I was drawn to unravel. Despite the role she yed in the game, as the student council president and a central figure in the uing arc, I wondered if there was more to her than the narrative suggested. The game painted her as a viin destined for ruin, a role that seemed almost too neatly crafted, too convenient for the heroines and Lucas to ovee. I couldn''t help but think there had to be more beneath the surface. What was the true Dorothy Gale like beyond the fa?ade? What drove her actions? Was there a reason for her predetermined path of destruction? I found myself questioning the very nature of fate in this world. It was not just her fate I pondered but the mechanics of how such destinies were decided. Were the roles assigned by some grand design, or were they shaped by individual choices and actions? These questions were akin to the ones I had about my own situation. Dorothy and I seemed bound by simr threads of doom. While her fate was linked to Lucas''s storyline, my own seemed sealed with no apparent escape. The contrast was striking-my death was set in stone, yet while Dorothy''s story seemed more malleable, potentially altered by the choices of others. Yet in all the routes and scenarios only one answer came through her.... She was still bound to fall. It was a profound and unsettling realization. Even though I had managed to change the course of events for Senior Alice with Lucas''s assistance, Dorothy''s destiny felt more fixed, an unchangeable element of the world''s design. ''Mirroring my own.'' I knew I had my answer, or at least I thought I did, based on my experiences with the main scenarios and my interactions with Dorothy. Yet, despite having some rity, the curiosity persisted. The situation now involved a new factor: the possibility of rewriting an inevitable fate. If I could sessfully save Dorothy from her predetermined fate, could I then consider that a sign that a happy ending was achievable for myself as well? It was a question that gnawed at me, hinting at a glimmer of hope that maybe, just maybe, the course of fate wasn''t as rigid as it seemed. As I contemted this, I realized I was staring at Dorothy more than I intended. She must have sensed my gaze because she turned to me with a hint of concern. "Is something wrong, Riley?" she asked, her tone gentle but with an edge of curiosity. I quickly shifted my focus, not wanting to reveal the depth of my thoughts. "Nothing. I was just wondering if the other members aren''t here yet. I also noticed some of our personal staff are missing." Dorothy''s expression rxed, and she responded with a nod. "Except for Amy, who''s fetching some paperwork for me right now, only three members of the student council are present at the moment. That includes you and me. Celine is probably still back at her hometown and will likely enrollte this semester. Rose said she''lleter this afternoon, and the same goes for Alice." "I see," I replied, taking in the information. The absence of the others gave me a moment to consider my next steps. If there was any chance to influence the oues, this could be a crucial opportunity to delve deeper into the mysteries surrounding Dorothy and, perhaps, shape a more favorable future. As I continued to do my work and kept subtle nces at Dorothy. From there, everything proceeded smoothly. Weeks passed and events flowed naturally, like water. As the academy resumed its activities, the time for the academic elections started. Chapter 142: Elections 4 Chapter 142: Elections 4 ? When winter arrives, the world transforms into a pristine expanse of white. At first, the sight of snow nketing everything is surreal and astonishing. But as time passes, it bes a familiar, almost mundane part of life. To me, the constant change that winter represents is both a reminder and a symbol of the world''s perpetual flux. Even if the whitendscape feels repetitive, its potential for change and the promise of new beginnings makes it special. Several weeks have passed since the academy reopened, and now Act 2 is on the horizon, unfolding whether or not I''m fully prepared for it. Despite my efforts to avoid immersing myself in every detail of the uing scenarios, snippets of information inevitably slip through. As I made my way back to the dorms after finishing sses early, I overheard a conversation between two students passing by: "Hey, are you voting for the princess this year?" "Hmmm, I''m leaning towards the golden child." The exchange was casual, but it hinted at the unfolding political dynamics and the choices students were making in the ongoing scenario progression. I was on my way to train with Seo before the day ended, but these snippets of conversation made me reflect on the significance of the flow of the scenario''s right now. Judging by their neckties and brooches, it was clear that these students were seniors. The ongoing political battle for the next student council president was beginning to heat up. Although it wasn''t yet a topic of widespread public discussion, it was only a matter of time before the full-scalepetition between candidates would unfold in three months. From what I''d gathered so far, Princess Snow was leading the pack in terms of poprity. Her prestige, beauty, and vast knowledge made her a natural front-runner. It was no surprise she held the top spot. However, what caught me off guard was the surprising strength of Rose''s campaign. She was remarkably close to Snow in terms of support, despitecking significant backing. Her reputation as a renowned mage seemed to be her main asset, yet it was evidently enough to make her a formidable contender. On the other hand, Dorothy''s return to the race had stirred some buzz, but it was more of a curiosity than a serious contender for now. Many students were puzzled by her decision to run again. The general sentiment was one of skepticism: "Why is she running again?" This question lingered in conversations, reflecting a mix of confusion and curiosity. Dorothy was indeed quite popr, but her campaign was shrouded in ambiguity. Unlike Snow and Rose, whose campaigns were straightforward and clear-cut, Dorothy''s efforts seemed to raise more questions than they answered. This struggle to gain momentum was evident in the way her campaign failed to gain significant tractionpared to herpetitors. ''I pity her....'' No matter how much she struggles she''s bound to lose. Many students are under the same thought that it might be time for Dorothy to step back and enjoy her remaining days as a third-year student before transitioning into the demanding role of a fourth-year student. The pressure of focusing on future academic achievements, thesis, and career nning would soon overshadow any current pursuits. In this context, Dorothy''s once-celebrated poprity might be working against her, contributing to the growing perception that it was time for her to take a break from the spotlight. It was a somber thought that the very poprity which once defined her could now be a hindrance. This shift in perception was aligning with the course of the scenarios as depicted in the game, making me smoothly follow my own ns and strategies moving forward. Lucas, as anticipated, had been swept along with Snow''s rising prominence. His frequent appearances alongside her had be almost expected. Snow, with her strategic acumen, was effectively leveraging Lucas''s presence to enhance her own standing. The way she maneuvered within the academy''s politicalndscape revealed a level of cunning that seemed almost serpentine in its precision. ''We haven''t talkedtely....'' Interestingly, Snow''s influence was also having a notable effect on the perceptions ofmoner students. With Lucas, amoner himself, aligning closely with Snow, there was a noticeable shift in how other students and even her own party was viewed. Commoner students began to hold Snow''s faction in higher regard, seeing it as a symbol of rising opportunity and eptance within the academy''s social structure. The first chapter of Act 2 had done its job of setting up the politicalndscape and the goals of the major parties. Now, as the election season continued, there was a period of rtive calm. The groundwork for the uing semester''s elections wasid out smoothly, meaning there wasn''t much I needed to adjust in the main scenario at this point. The flow of events seemed to be proceeding ording to n, transitioning neatly into the second and third chapters of Act 2: [Wits and ys] and [Joining Sides] From what I could discern, Kagami was likely to align herself with Snow''s faction. This was expected given the dynamics of their rtionship and Kagami''s political inclinations. Consequently, this would leave Gilbert in a precarious position, exposed and vulnerable. With Gilbert potentially left without clear a iance, it presented an port If I could steer him towards Dorothy''s side, it might strengthen her position and improve her chances in the ongoing political battle. This maneuver could help bnce the scales and potentially change the oue of the elections. ''My primary goal for this Act was to ensure Dorothy''s survival.'' As I mulled over the strategies to achieve that goal, I felt a wave of frustration and anxiety. This wasn''t just about ying my part in the grand scheme of things anymore-it was personal. The stakes were high, and Dorothy''s safety was inextricably linked to my own sense of purpose in this world. But amidst this focus on Dorothy, I couldn''t ignore the ominous note that had been bothering me since it first appeared: [Note:] [Mission: Death to the Queen...] The very words sent a chill down my spine. What kind of mission was this supposed to be? The phrase "Death to the Queen" was so vague and menacing, it felt almost like a taunt. The system had given me no additional context, no guidance on what this mission entailed or how to approach it. It was as if the system was intentionally keeping me in the dark. Ever since I had first set foot in this academy, the missions and their objectives had been rtively straightforward, tied to my immediate survival and progress. They had alwayse with some sort of connection with my fate or at least a clear goal. But this mission was different. It felt like a dark cloud hanging over me, its intentions unclear but its implications deeply unsettling. Given that missions were directly tied to the main scenario, it seemed logical to infer that this one might be about preventing a specific type of death-or maybe even my own. ''Is it that certain Queen?'' I couldn''t help but be unnerved by the cryptic nature of the mission. The phrase "Death to the Queen" seemed to be a dark omen, possibly tied to something much larger and more dangerous than I had anticipated. My initial guess pointed towards Alice''s main scenario. If that was the case, I was in serious trouble. Especially if it really was that world ending Queen. [White Queen] I wasn''t nearly strong enough to confront whatever threat that title might imply. Even with all my efforts, I felt woefully inadequate. My main asset in this situation, Lucas, was still far from reaching his full potential. Despite the promise of his S-ss skill, it had yet to be unlocked, and his overall abilities were still in their formative stages. Relying on him was risky at best. As these thoughts churned in my mind, I was abruptly pulled from my contemtion by a familiar voice that cut through the fog of my anxiety. "Oh my, what a coincidence, nice to see you again, Riley~" Looking up, I was greeted by the sight of a girl perched on the balcony of a nearby coffee shop. She was casually sipping from a cup of coffee, her tinum blonde hair catching the light and swaying gently in the breeze. Her demeanor was rxed yet calcting, her warm smile betraying a glimmer of something more cunning beneath the surface. She seemed to be deliberately drawing attention to herself, her posture nonchnt yetmanding. With an elegant wave, she gestured for me to join her at the coffee shop''s balcony. At this point, ra Luminaria was already quite well-known in the academy-not just for being a top-ranked student, but also as a sessful businesswoman. She was arguably the richest self-made person at the academy, a fact that contributed to her aura of influence and power. As one of the main heroines and my current contract partner, her presence was always charged with significance. "We haven''t seen each other for almost a month now. Come, there''s actually a lot of things I wanted to discuss with you," she said, her voice warm yetced with an underlying note of urgency. She gestured to the empty chair in front of her table, an invitation that felt almost too calcted. Judging from how the entire situation felt a bit too convenient, I had a suspicion that this meeting was orchestrated with a specific purpose in mind. The way she had set up the encounter-so smoothly and effortlessly-suggested she had been nning this for a while. With a slight nod, I epted her invitation and made my way to the coffee shop, slipping inside and approaching the table. The caf¨¦''s interior was cozy, a stark contrast to the chilly weather outside. ra''s presence seemed to dominate the space, and her calm demeanor only added to the tension I felt. ''What''s going on?'' As I sat down, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this conversation would reveal more than just casual updates. ra was a master of strategy and maniption, and I had no doubt that her intentions for this meeting went beyond mere pleasantries. "Thank you for joining me," she said, her smile never wavering. "I trust your first few weeks back at the academy have been going well?" Her eyes were sharp, observing me closely as if trying to read my thoughts. I could sense that she was assessing my reactions, looking for any signs of difort or intrigue. It was clear that she had something specific she wanted to discuss, and I needed to be prepared for whatever it might be. As I settled into the chair, I took a moment topose myself. ra''s presence wasmanding, and I wanted to be prepared for whatever she had in mind. "Yes, things have been rtively smooth," I replied, trying to sound casual. "I''ve been quite busy with the new semester and my various duties. What is it that you wanted to talk about?" "Hm, busy I see~" ra''s tone was light, almost teasing. "So, what is it?" I pressed, sensing that she was steering the conversation. "You really are quite strict on the uptake," ra said with a yful smile. "I actually wanted to enjoy some more casual talk; you know?" "With how much you value your time, I doubt that," I said, unable to keep the skepticism out of my voice. "Ho~ how do you know I value my time so much?" ra raised an eyebrow, her expression a mix of curiosity and amusement. "You''re basically the owner of most establishments here. I doubt a businesswoman like you could just waste her time nonchntly," I replied. "Is that so..." ra sighed, as if my answer didn''t amuse her. With a snap of her fingers, a golden parchment materialized in her hands. It was covered in multipleyers of runes, shimmering faintly in the caf¨¦''s soft light. She held it up, her eyes locked onto mine. "You probably already know what this is, right?" she asked, her tone now serious. I nodded, feeling a shiver run down my spine under her intense gaze. Like a venomous Snake that had held its fangs under the papers faint body her tinum eyes shimmered slightly of pure poison. The parchment was unmistakable-a seal of ownership, a powerful artifact in the world of business and politics. "This little one here is the seal of ownership for the Gatefall Bridge," ra continued, her voice carrying a subtle edge. "Because of you, my family now owns it, Riley and I truly thank you for that." I knew that the bridge was bound to end up in her hands considering the information I had provided her. However, the speed at which she acquired it was unexpected. I was sure that even if she won and bought the bridge fairly, the Merchant Union wouldn''t have just stood by idly. The sheer scale of her maneuvering to secure such a significant asset so quickly was impressive-and possibly came with a lot of bloodshed as well..... Judging by the coldness in her eyes, I could guess that it wasn''t all smooth sailing. "I was really surprised by how urate and reliable the information you''ve given me was, Riley... to the point that I''m even starting to doubt you. Just how did you find out about such information?" "..." I hesitated. Even if I wanted to provide an answer, I couldn''t reveal that my knowledge came from my understanding of the game''s lore. It was a delicate situation, and the less she knew about the true source of my information, the better. ra''s gaze remained sharp, but there was a flicker of curiosity in her eyes. "But don''t worry, I know how to handle business properly. I won''t stick my head in matters I don''t understand. This is actually just one of the reasons why I called you out." "The student council president elections are close," ra said, her eyes locking onto mine with an intense focus. "Judging from the recent contract we made, I can tell that you have some kind of n to interfere in the elections in some way, right?" "In a sense, yes," I admitted, recognizing that evasion would be futile now. ra''s gaze didn''t waver. "Hmm~ Since you''re trying to make use of me, even fully knowing my alliance with Snow, are you nning to run for president yourself?" "No," I replied firmly. "It''s true that the privileges and power of the student council president are tempting, but unfortunately, like you, I don''t have the leisure time to enjoy such matters. If I had to devote my time to it over my training, my priorities would shift in the wrong direction." "Really? That''s quite a shame," ra said, her toneced with disappointment. "I was actually nning to fully support you if that was the case. After all, my contract with Snow isn''t exactly that well-established-there are certain loopholes that could be exploited." "There''s no need for that," I said, shaking my head. "You can continue supporting her side and fulfill your end of the deal with her." ra raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "Then what was the reason for you to go out of your way to take up my time?" I considered her question carefully. It wasn''t a matter of strategy or politics; it was more personal and pressing. As I pondered, the only clear answer I could give emerged. "Because I want to save someone," I said, my voice steady. ra''s reaction was immediate and dismissive. She looked at me as if I was stupid. Chapter 143: Elections 5 Chapter 143: Elections 5 ? "To save someone''-that''s quite a boorish answer for a man of your nature," ra remarked, her toneced with a mix of amusement and disdain. "I''ve always been under the impression that you were more like me." "If I were like you, I wouldn''t be scraping by and relying on my monthly allowances to sustain myself," I countered, not missing a beat. ra''s sess and natural talents had always been evident, making her more than just a prodigious merchant-she was a genius in her own right. ra''s reputation as the richest student at the academy wasn''t merely a result of her family background. Her ascent to the top was driven by sheer will, an insatiable thirst for knowledge, and a relentless pursuit of profit. ra embodied the archetype of the cold-hearted businesswoman, unafraid to exploit any means necessary to achieve her goals. She would cast aside allies, manipte situations, and take ruthless advantage of opportunities¡ªall in the name of gains. Her alliance with Snow was a perfect illustration of her calcted nature. The contract between them was riddled with loopholes, a testament to ra''s desire to maintain control over her interests and operations. She was a master of leveraging situations to her advantage, expertly navigating theplex web of alliances and rivalries to suit her needs. Her willingness to be used if it benefited her and her readiness to manipte others for her own advantage made her a formidable, unpredictable force. "I guess that''s true. Although you are both smart, strong, and mysterious, you don''t seem to have the drive to push higher," ra mused, her tone a mix of casual observation and subtle critique. "After all, you would''ve been ranked first in your ss right now if that were the case." For reference my overall ranking in the ss has increased, and now I''m ranked second and Lucas following right next to me. 1. SEO 2. RILEY 3. LUCAS 4. JANICA 5. KAGAMI 6. THEO 7. GILBERT 8. SUSAN Unsurprisingly the twins were removed from the ss record due to their unknown status. It seemed like the academy decided to put on hold, the remaining two seats left on our ss until the next semester, probably to avoid any internalplications as well as ss and student adjustments, thates with it. That''s right! in other words.... "They were being Lazy!'' She straightened in her chair, leaning back and letting the seal for the bridge disappear into her grasp. Her posture shifted to one of rxed ease, her gaze now more contemtive than intense. "Still, it''s a shame that you''re not running for president. Your candidacy would''ve benefited me more in the future." "After all, we''re business partners now~ But are you sure about me fully supporting Snow? Honestly, at this stage, most of the school seems to already be in support of her." "And If you''re really nning to actually interfere, then me breaking off my contract with the princess would allow me to move more freely." I pondered her offer, the implications of which were significant. "There''s no need for that. I''m sure the princess is already informed about the situation with the Gatefall Bridge. Though I don''t know the exact terms of the contract you two signed, I can guess that it relied heavily on her helping you secure the rights to the bridge. Now that that end of the deal is essentially nullified, Snow currently has no hold over you. So she would have no choice but-" "To give me a bit more freedom?" ra finished, her eyes glinting with a mix of satisfaction and anticipation. "Exactly," I confirmed. With the contract''s primary benefit gone, Snow''s leverage over ra is considerably diminished. However, this doesn''t mean Snow won''t have countermeasures in ce. Knowing Snow''s meticulous nature, it''s safe to assume that she has prepared several contingencies in case ra decides to turn against her. Snow''s reputation for strategic nning suggests that she won''t leave any stone unturned to protect her position and interests. ra, meanwhile, is navigating a precarious situation. In the original game scenario, she was supposed to align herself with Snow, and following that path now is crucial to avoid furtherplications in this act. The narrative is already coursing through destabilization by my interference in the future with certain characters, and I need to tread carefully to ensure that the overall story remains on track. As I considered the implications of ra''s potential defection, ra herself broached a new topic. "It was very surprising to see the previous president, Dorothy, running again. But it''s safe to say she won''t stand a chance against such strong candidates running along with her." "It would probably take a miracle or two for her to win, especially with top candidates like Snow, an imperial princess, and Rose, the genius of the century." "Challenging Rose might be doable but princess Snow is impossible.... Do you have any information as to why she''s running again Riley?" I shook my head in response, even though I had some insight into the game''s lore, Dorothy''s motivations in this scenario remained a mystery to me. "Why do you want to know?" I asked, trying to keep my voice neutral while internally bracing for whatever her angle might be. ra''s smile was almost imperceptibly wry as she replied, "Just a bit of curiosity, that''s all. After all, the ex-president is about to be a fourth year next semester. She should already be busy enough as a third year right now. It seems unusual for her to decide to run again unless you''re a machine. Even I don''t put my subordinates on such a heavy workload." Her observation was pointed, and I couldn''t help but agree with her assessment. ''Did she purposely ask me this because of my connection to the student councilst semester?'' "Well everyone has their own reasons for running right? even you have your own" "Mine are for gains and profit... for her I can only see nothing but headaches~" From what I had gathered, being a third-year student was no small feat, with academic demands and research projects making life quite hectic. If Dorothy was choosing to run again, it must have been due topelling reasons or some deep-seated motivation. Despite her casual demeanor, ra''s interest seemed more than just idle curiosity. I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was an ulterior motive behind her questions. Her expression, a blend of curiosity and something else I couldn''t quite ce, suggested she had a deeper agenda. I found myself scrutinizing her more closely, sensing that she wasn''t simply making conversation. ra rose from her chair, her movement graceful and deliberate. She closed her eyes briefly, as if pondering something beyond the immediate conversation. When she spoke again, her voice carried a soft, almost imperceptible note of insistence. "You know, Riley... Being a bit more honest with me wouldn''t hurt." "What do you mean?" "Nothing~ Anyways, I''ve got to go now. See you soon, Riley." Her smile widened slightly, though it held no warmth. "Oh, and don''t forget to ''personally'' inform me early on whenever you decide to make use of me, as you already know my time is of the essence~" With that, ra turned and walked away, her figure gradually bing a mere silhouette against the backdrop of the falling snow. ''Even though I''ve already technically informed her with my letterst time.... she still wants me to personally inform her?'' The caf¨¦''s balcony was now bathed in a muted, wintry light, with snowkes driftingzily down, creating a serene yet somewhat mncholic atmosphere. I was left alone, the quiet punctuated only by the soft patter of snow against the caf¨¦''s magical panes. My gaze fell to the cup of tea ra had been sipping. The delicate porcin cup still held some tea, a hint of steam rising from it despite the cold air. The sight of it seemed oddly symbolic, a reminder of the conversation that had just transpired. ''There''s still some left...'' I mused, observing the remnants of her drink. It was strange to consider why she had ordered it in the first ce. Was it just a prop for the conversation, or did it hold some deeper meaning? Sighing, I stood up from my chair, the cold metal of the seat pressing briefly against my legs as I moved out of the caf¨¦. ..... Once the new semester began, my routine remainedrgely unchanged. I continued my training sessions with Seo, focusing on honing my skills. The snowy field we used for practice was peaceful and isted, a stark contrast to the chaos of the academic world. "Riley... that new professor is creepy, don''t you think?" Seo''s voice cut through the silence, her tone unusually candid. I paused mid-swing, my sword held in a poised position, and turned my head slightly to look at her. Seo''s reaction was unexpected. She was usually so detached, barely reacting to the people and events around her. Her sudden outburst about the professor was a stark departure from her usual demeanor. "Creepy?" I repeated, a hint of surprise in my voice. "I haven''t really thought about it that way. He''s still technically our professor, after all." Seo''s gaze was fixed on the professor''s office from her perch in the tree, her expression one of clear difort. "His gaze-there''s something unsettling about it..." Seo''sment lingered in the cold air as I continued my training. I mulled over her words, reflecting on the new professors who had been introduced with the start of the semester. The two new faces were Professor Luke Walker and Professor Katelyn Stars. While Professor Stars had been rtively unremarkable, Professor Walker had sparked some concern within a certain degree of expectation. At first, Professor Walker''s sses on Aura Origin seemed standard enough. His approach was textbook-like, focusing on core concepts and theories behind Aura and its distinction from amplified mana. His teaching method was predictable, almost routine for a newly hired professor. However, over time, his behavior had started to shift. ''It wasn''t untilter that he slowly began to change.'' Professor Walker''s demeanor had subtly changed, moving from standard textbook instruction to discussions that bordered on sensitive topics-particrly concerning female students. His approach became increasingly disconcerting. Despite his initial presentation as a conventional instructor, Walker''s underlying intentions began to surface. Over the weeks, it became evident that he was crossing boundaries, and his actions were bing more inappropriate. In a few weeks, his behavior would culminate in an egregious incident involving Janica, setting off a series of events that would be a significant part of her main scenario. The problematic nature of Professor Walker''s behavior was something I hadn''t fully grasped, partly due to my perspective as a male student. His actions were subtle and insidious, hidden beneath a veneer of professionalism that masked his true intentions. It was likely that Seo, with her keen observational skills, had picked up on these cues much earlier. Lucas would eventually deal with Professor Walker in theing weeks. But..... Despite my confidence in Lucas''s ability to handle the situation, I couldn''t ignore Seo''s difort. If even Seo, the usually so reserved and detached, was disturbed by Walker''s behavior, then it was clear that something more sinister was at y. ''I should probably at least nt some doubts in Lucas''s mind about him...'' I thought. Lucas''s innate denseness meant he likely wouldn''t recognize Janica''s troubles until it was too late. Even though the scene where Lucas confronts Walker is one of those moments I found particrly gratifying-seeing Lucas fiercely defend his chilhood friend/lover-it seemed more prudent to prevent the issue from escting in the first ce. I needed to be a bit subtle about this, Afterall that guy hasn''t really done anything substantial yet to warrant any usations, and talking badly about professors could give me some demerit points... If I could get Lucas to question Walker''s integrity or reliability, it might help preempt the situation altogether. I had to approach this with caution, making sure not to raise suspicion or cause unnecessary drama. Ignoring my initial thoughts for now. Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes to center myself. I knew I needed to be in the right frame of mind to address Seo''s reluctance. "Seo," I said, trying to keep my voice calm and persuasive. "Hn?" "I need you to use your techniques on me again," I requested. Seo''s eyes, usually so impassive, flickered with a hint of surprise. Her gaze remained steady, though her expression gave nothing away. "... No," she said, her refusal as direct as always. I smiled, knowing this wouldn''t be an easy request. Seo''s reluctance to use her techniques was not unusual. She valued her privacy and personal space, and above all after what happened with ourst few training sessions, I doubt she''ll do anything that''ll hurt me once again. "Just once technique would be enough......" ..... "H-how about I take you out for dinner as repayment?" Seeing as she would likely keep ignoring me. I exined that I needed her help to clear my thoughts and strategize effectively. I stressed that her techniques would be instrumental in helping me approach the situation with the rity I needed. After much discussion, Seo finally relented, though her demeanor remained stoic. "Just don''t faint this time...." "I''ll try" It took a considerable amount of time to change her mind. Chapter 144: Wits and Plays Chapter 144: Wits and ys ? A knight leaped from the battlefield and brought his de down with devastating force, shattering a tower that had once been a bastion of defense. With the debris of the tower scattered around, the king of the opposing forces found himself at a critical crossroads. He had only two options: confront the deranged knight himself or call upon his subordinates to restrain him. In a swift, decisive move, he recalled the bishop who had been stationed at the front. The bishop''s club descended with lethal precision, crushing the knight''s head in an instant. But even with the immediate threat neutralized, the danger to the king was far from over. The opposing army, reinvigorated by their recent gains, surged forward with renewed vigor. A knight and queen shed on the battlefield, their fierce exchange creating ripples of tension. The king, realizing the shifting tides, retreated to his second tower, desperately trying to regroup. As the forces of the enemy advanced, the pressure mounted. The king''s defensive positions were being steadily overrun, and it was only a matter of time before he would be cornered. The game was slipping away, and the inevitability of defeat loomedrge. Tsk... In the midst of the chaos, Snow, seated before the translucent chessboard, recognized the futility of her situation. Her once formidable armyy in tatters, with key pieces lost across the board. The strategic advantage she had hoped to maintain was slipping through her fingers. With a heavy sigh, she raised her hands in surrender, acknowledging the defeat that was now all but certain. "I lost..." "It would seem so" came the calm, measured response. Across from her, the one and only Emperor of the Germonia Empire, Leopold Luvenitia White Germonia Leven, observed his daughter with a mixture of concern and detachment. Hismanding presence was a testament to his immense power and status. Despite his stern demeanor, there was a softness in his eyes as he took in the sight of Snow''s weary and troubled expression. "Is something bothering you, dear daughter of mine?" he inquired, his voice carrying a rare note of gentleness. The emperor''s gaze lingered on Snow as he noted the deep furrows of frustration and fatigue etched on her face. It was unusual for her to lose so profoundly, even in their frequent chess matches. Although Snow had never managed to win against him, her defeats had always been more about strategic errors rather than aplete copse. This time, however, something was different. He could sense a shift in her demeanor, a subtle but unmistakable change in her emotions. Snow, usually so controlled andposed, was allowing her feelings to seep through. The emperor had always known his daughter to be reserved, rarely showcasing her vulnerabilities unless it was something of significant importance. "Are you having trouble with the elections?" he ventured, his voice steady but filled with concern. "No... not at all," Snow responded quickly, her tonecking conviction. She was confident that securing the title of president was merely a matter of time, but something deeper was troubling her. "Then why do you look so bothered?" Leopold pressed gently, his eyes narrowing slightly as The observed her struggle to articte her feelings. "That''s-" Snow''s voice faltered, the words she had intended to express slipping away before she could fully articte them. She found herself unable to confess what was truly weighing on her mind, especially when it involved someone as personal and potentially troubling as Riley Hell. Her father''s discerning gaze was both afort and a challenge. The emperor''s protective nature was well-known especially since she''s basically the reason of that over protection, and the thought of him discovering her preupation with Riley, and possibly taking action based on that, made her uneasy. Snow was adept at hiding her true feelings, but the emotional turmoil she was experiencing was proving difficult to mask. To regain herposure, she discreetly infused a trace of her mana into her temples, an old trick to help her clear her mind and calm her racing thoughts. ''What are you doing, Snow?'' ''Why are you still bothered about it!'' The questions echoed in her mind, challenging her to confront the root of her disquiet. She shook her head slightly, attempting to dissipate the troubling thoughts. Her poker face, so carefully maintained, began to show signs of vulnerability as she slowly revealed her true emotions. The memory that gued her thoughts was recent and vivid. Just a few days prior, while she was out walking to bolster her public presence for the forting elections, she had encountered a scene that unsettled her deeply. Riley and ra were seated across from each other at a quaint outdoor caf¨¦, their faces lit up with genuine, shared happiness. They seemed engrossed in an animated conversation, their smiles andughter painting a picture of camaraderie and ease. The sight struck Snow with an unexpected pang of jealousy and confusion. Her heart had raced with an unfamiliar pain that she struggled to understand. She had known Riley and ra were acquainted and that they shared some form of connection. However, seeing them together in such a seemingly intimate and joyful setting sparked an unsettling question in her mind. ''Were they on a date?'' The thought lingered, stirring a mix of emotions within her. Snow was ustomed to being in control, both of her environment and her feelings. But this incident had breached that control, revealing a side of her that was unfamiliar and troubling. She had always prided herself on herposure and strategic thinking. Yet, this personal disturbance threatened to undermine her focus and effectiveness. The prospect of Riley bing romantically involved with ra, or even just growing closer to her, was a scenario she had not anticipated-and one she found difficult to ept. Snow took a deep breath, trying to steady her emotions as she faced her father''s concerned gaze. The struggle to bnce her public duties with her private anxieties was bing increasinglyplex. "Snow?" She needed to navigate these feelings carefully, both to maintain her image and to protect the fragile equilibrium of her ns and aspirations. "Well," Snow said finally, her voice steady butced with a hint of vulnerability, "it''s just... some personal matters I''m trying to sort out. It''s nothing you need to worry about, your majesty. I appreciate your concern, but I''ll manage." Leopold studied her for a moment longer before nodding slowly, sensing that there was more to her unease than she was willing to share. "Very well. If you ever need to talk or seek advice, remember that I am here for you." Snow offered a grateful, if somewhat strained, smile. "Thank you, Father." The emperor''s call was drawing to a close. Leopold, with his tight schedule and limited opportunities to engage with Snow on such a personal level, wanted to make the most of their time together. The rarity of these interactions meant he sought to create meaningful moments, either through reminiscing about their shared past or by delving into her current experiences. Given Snow''s evident difort and reluctance to fully disclose what was troubling her, Leopold was beginning to second-guess his choice. Initially, he had hoped to create a space where Snow could openly share her thoughts, perhaps by discussing her experiences and challenges in her current role. However, her reluctance to open up suggested he should have opted for a different approach. ''How curious...'' Leopold mused to himself, noting the rare vulnerability in Snow''s demeanor. This was a side of his daughter he had seldom seen-abination of guarded emotions and internal conflict. He had always trusted in her strength and judgment, and he did not want to intrude further into her private matters. Doing so might imply ack of faith in her abilities or undermine her sense of independence. Leopold was uncertain whether the source of her worry was a personal or political issue, but he knew one thing for certain: his respect for her autonomy remained steadfast. While he wasmitted to supporting her, he was also mindful not to overstep boundaries. His intent was not to pry but to be a supportive presence. With a decisive motion, Leopold tapped twice on the armrest of his throne. This simple gesture, a discreet signal to his shadow knights who were currently stationed near Snow''s presence, was all it took for them to understand hismand. These elite guards, ever vignt and skilled in covert operations, were tasked with gathering intelligence while maintaining the utmost discretion. In theing days, Leopold would receive a detailed report on the circumstances surrounding Snow''s current state of mind. He intended to respect her privacy but was also determined to ensure that any potential issues were addressed. Whether her troubles stemmed from her political endeavors or personal life, he would be prepared to offer support or guidance as needed. As Snow said her final farewells, she gave her father, the Emperor, a courteous wave. The mana in the room, which had been swirling in an almost palpable aura, began to dissipate, and the dimly lit chamber gradually brightened. The shadows receded, revealing the grandeur of the imperial study. Her personal maid, Elie, expertly moved to open the curtains, allowing the natural light to flood the room. Snow rose from her chair with a sense of purpose. Themunication crystal, a crucial device for contacting the imperial castle and the emperor himself, it shimmered and then vanished as effortlessly as it had appeared. With a slight gesture the imperial knights guarding her in the room dispersed, giving her the privacy she needs. "Ellie, let''s go out for a bit..." Snow''s tone was firm yet serene. "Are we going to see the principal again, Your Highness?" "No..." Ellie swiftly moved to assist Snow, grabbing her coat and preparing to apany her. As she adjusted the garment, she briefly considered whether to apply some makeup to perfect Snow''s appearance further. But she quickly dismissed the idea; Snow was already impable. Her elegance was inherent, and no additional touches were necessary. As they prepared to leave, Snow''s thoughts drifted back to the recent, unsettling vision she had witnessed: Riley and ra together, sharing a moment that seemed intimate and carefree. Her heart, which had been steady andposed, now fluttered with an unfamiliar anxiety. Despite her efforts to dismiss it, the image of Riley and ra lingered in her mind, causing her calm demeanor to falter slightly. ''I''m sure what happened back then was nothing significant...'' Snow reassured herself, though the image remained stubbornly vivid. The unexpected sight of Riley and ra, so seemingly close, gnawed at her, stirring a disquiet she had not anticipated. Her steps were hurried but controlled as she moved through the pce corridors, her mind wrestling with the implications of what she had seen and its impact on her ns and feelings. Snow struggled to make sense of her emotions as she recalled the sight of Riley and ra at the caf¨¦. While she knew that Riley and herself were not involved, and thus she had no im to jealousy, the image of them together lingered in her mind. The caf¨¦ they had chosen was well-known among students for its reputation¡ªa ce where couples were said to forge eternal bonds, much like the infamous Panda Caf¨¦ known for its mythical connection to evesting love. Despite understanding that her feelings might be irrational, Snow couldn''t help but feel a pang of difort. It wasn''t just the setting that made her uneasy; it was seeing ra, whom she had always perceived as a master of maniption, showing an unprecedented level of warmth and affection. ra''s smile was uncharacteristically genuine, a stark contrast to the cold, calcting persona she usually presented. ''A cold-blooded Snake....'' Snow had interacted with ra enough to form a solid impression of her. To her, ra was not just a shrewd and intelligent woman; she was more like a predator-an embodiment of a venomous snake or a cunning fox. ra''s way of operating was always with a sense of self-preservation and strategic gain, her demeanor cold and calcted, ready to strike if it served her interests. Yet, in that caf¨¦, ra had seemed like a different person entirely. The usual facade of the cold, mercantile strategist was absent, reced by the image of an ordinary girl who was genuinely enjoying herself. The sight of ra''s unguarded happiness, especially in the presence of Riley, struck Snow as deeply incongruent with the image she had of ra. The way ra looked at Riley, with a blend of affection and ease that seemed foreign to Snow''s understanding of her, was particrly disconcerting. Snow had always seen ra as someone who would never let down her guard, someone who would never engage in anything without a calcted purpose. Yet, there ra was, apparently in the midst of a casual interaction that seemed free of ulterior motives. Snow couldn''t help but wonder if this new, seemingly innocent side of ra was an borate ruse or a genuine expression of emotion. Was ra merely ying a part in a deeper, moreplex scheme, or was she experiencing a moment of real vulnerability and connection? The ambiguity of ra''s actions made it difficult for Snow to discern her true intentions. Sigh! Snow let out a deep sigh, feeling the weight of her thoughts pressing heavily upon her. She was acutely aware of Riley''s maic effect on the women around him. His connections with the academy''s top beauties-Alice, Seo, Rose, Janica, and there was also her cousin Liyana. And now, with ra seemingly joining that list, Riley''s status as ady ma seemed undeniable. It wasn''t just his striking appearance that drew attention; his strength and capabilities further amplified his allure. Snow clenched her fist, a faint aura of frost emanating from her as she felt her frustration mounting. The internal struggle was bing unbearable. She had always thought that there was something meaningful between them, something that had started when Riley had cried into her shoulder that day, the way he had clung to her, and the way he had apologized repeatedly in his confusion. The moments they had shared had felt significant, and his gaze whenever he looked at her seemed to suggest that there was more to their connection. But now, as time had passed, Snow was beginning to doubt that her feelings were reciprocated in the way she had hoped. She realized that her waiting and patience were only making things more difficult for her emotionally, leaving her heart tangled in uncertainty and disappointment. Snow''s contemtion was intense as she made her way to the carriage. Her thoughts churned with the desire to finally address the confusion surrounding her and Riley. She had always believed that rtionships thrived on a delicate bnce of push and pull, a concept she had tried to apply with him. But her attempts to draw him closer had seemingly failed, leaving her with no choice but to rethink her approach. "Ellie, you said that rtionships are all about push and pull, right?" "Y-yes?" Ellie replied hesitantly, slightly surprised at her sudden question. "But if neither push nor pull works in bnce, then... no form of rtionship will also form." "That''s... right?" Snow smiled at Ellie''s response. She knew that while matters of the heart were not her priority at the moment, they were bing increasingly significant as they impacted her overall well-being and her connection with Riley. Rileycks any Pushing aspect even if you openly try to pull him in. The realization that her efforts to pull him closer had not seeded led her to a new strategy: if pulling wasn''t working, then perhaps pushing with all her might might be the answer. The bnce had been disrupted, and Riley''s seeming indifference was frustrating. Snow recognized that hisck of responsiveness wasn''t necessarily due to ack of interest but rather abination of his dense nature and perhaps a reluctance to take significant steps in their rtionship. She needed to address this directly. As Snow quickened her pace towards the carriage, she tried to rationalize her actions. Despite Riley being betrothed to her cousin, Snow reassured herself that they were not yet married, and thus, her feelings and actions were still within her control. Snow want''s Riley all for herself but she knows greediness can only result to madness. Polygamy was allowed in the empire, the only catch being that all the remaining wives must not have a higher status than the first. ''Yes... if Riley marries me first then there would be no problem if all the other girls join'' Since she had the highest status out of all the girls surrounding Riley then..... Isn''t she the perfect wife for him? The Presidency was important to her as a means for a proper experience, before she starts ruling the empire in the future. But... She had held back for far too long now, and now it was time to make her intentions and emotions clear. This was not merely a matter of confronting Riley; it was about reiming her emotional stability and rity. She was resolute. This time, she would not hesitate. Her feelings for Riley needed to be expressed clearly, and she was determined to make that happen, no matter the obstacles. ''Riley since you stole my heart.... I''ll steal yours as well'' As the frosty winds of the winter''s breeze lightly touched her silvery white hair, Snow blue eyes dimmed with determination. There was no stopping her now. [Special abilities] [Crazy Ma] [Activated!] [Affected Beings: 4/¡Þ] The sudden notification from the system jarred me out of my trance. The [Crazy Ma] ability had been activated, and the message disyed that it had already affected four beings. I blinked, trying toprehend the situation until Janica''s frantic voice reached my ears. "R-Riley, you can stop now!" "Huh?" I looked up, confused, only to realize I had been holding onto Professor Luke Walker by the neck a I pressed him hard on the wall. His face was contorted in a mix of fear and pain, his eyes wide and pleading. He was struggling to breathe, his skin as pale as the snow outside covering the world into white right now, his body trembling from the shock. The professor''s mana levels were visibly fluctuating, his once imposing aura nowpletely diminished. His strength had waned to the point where he couldn''t even attempt to fight back. It was clear that my grip had rendered him powerless. I released him immediately, my hands feeling unsatisfied. "Ghuoockk... ugck!" Professor Walker coughed violently, clutching his throat as he fell to the ground. His eyes darted around in terror, seeking any escape from the situation. He scrambled to his feet, his movements unsteady and frantic as he tried to distance himself from me. "Riley!" Janica''s voice was urgent, and her hands were trying to pull me away from the scene. Her expression was a mix of concern and rm, in this colorless and ugly world only her face was enough to get me out of my thoughts.... I can understand her concern. But after what he did..... ''Why won''t she let me kill this bug?'' Chapter 145: Wits and Plays 2 Chapter 145: Wits and ys 2 ? (Warning subtle R-18 content ahead!) --- A family renowned among the count-ranked nobles of the empire, the Walkers were the epitome of elite status. With their striking good looks, their physique was reminiscent of the gods of old-muscr and chiseled, as if sculpted from marble. Their faces, with features as perfect as those of the goddess of the world, were frequently admired and envied. But it wasn''t just their appearance that set them apart; their wealth was boundless. An endless supply of gold and resources granted them the means to acquire anything they desired. To Luke Walker, this was the very definition of perfection. From a young age, his life was marked by a series of privileges that others could only dream of. His family''s immense wealth meant that every desire, every need was effortlessly met. His status afforded him ess to the highest echelons of society, and his inherent intelligence and power only amplified his sense of superiority. Luke had always viewed himself as a figure of unparalleled distinction. His upbringing was steeped in the belief that he was on par with, if not above, the imperial family that ruled the vast empire. To him, the world was his yground, and his family''s influence extended to every corner of the empire. He was groomed to embody excellence in every aspect of his life. His education was rigorous, his skills refined, and his ambitions cultivated from an early age. The des and admiration he received only reinforced his self-image as someone destined for greatness. In his mind, he was not just another noble; he was a paragon of perfection. His every action was driven by the belief that he was entitled to sess and recognition. What truly made Luke Walker realize his exceptional nature came on a day that marked his transition from innocence to a profound understanding of his own power. At the tender age of thirteen, he found himself in a situation that would soon alter his perception of himself and his ce in the world. The day began like any other, but it quickly shifted when one of his maids, a young woman who had served him for some time, approached him with an intention that would forever change his life. Luring him into a private room the made forced herself upon him. Ah- Hng- "Young master does it feel good-?" "Y-yes...?" Luke replied hesitantly, his young mind grappling with a blend of confusion and curiosity. He was unsure of the implications of her action at the time, struggling to make sense of the situation unfolding before him. At that age, Luke''s understanding of such matters was limited. The experience was bewildering and left him with more questions than answers. Yet, as time went on and his experiences grew, he began to see the impact of that pivotal moment. As he matured, Luke realized that he was no ordinary person. While many of his peers struggled with typical adolescent concerns, he began to recognize a rare quality within himself¡ªan irresistible allure that drew others to him. Women, regardless of their status or background, seemed to be maically attracted to him. This fascination went beyond mere physical attraction; it was a profound, almost instinctive response to his presence. One girl after another, each new interaction revealed more about his unique charm. His lovers, both fleeting and enduring, were drawn to him with an intensity that seemed almost magical. Women flocked to him, eager for his attention and affection, without any overt effort on his part. Luke Walker quickly realized that his influence over others was not just powerful, but almost supernatural in its effectiveness. He discovered that a single nce from him could send shivers down a woman''s spine, while a mere wink was enough to make them submit to his will. A single, carefully chosen word could unravel their emotions and pierce through their previously unblemished innocence. This uncanny ability tomand and enchant those around him seemed almost like a natural extension of his being. To Luke, the world transformed into avish garden filled with vibrant, delicate flowers, all ripe for the picking. The innocence of those around him appeared as mere tools at his disposal, and the vast array of choices presented to him only further fueled his sense of entitlement and dominance. He saw his life as a grand, uninterrupted pleasure cruise-a yground where he could indulge in every whim and desire without fear of consequence. Despite his ease andfort in navigating this world, Luke was not na?ve. He understood that there were boundaries and limitations to his power. He knew that overstepping certain lines could lead toplications and potentially tarnish the pristine facade he worked so hard to maintain. To maximize his enjoyment of this metaphorical garden, he became both meticulous and strategic in his approach. Luke''s meticulous nature ensured that he approached each situation with calcted precision. He carefully selected his "flowers" and "fruits," choosing targets who would best serve his needs without jeopardizing his standing. His strategy involved not just taking what he wanted, but doing so in a manner that preserved his control and enhanced his pleasure. Graduating earlier than his peers, Luke Walker had earned a reputation as the prodigy of his generation. Though not quite a genius, he was certainly among the top echelon of his ss, admired for his exceptional abilities and acumen. When he secured a position as one of the most prestigious teaching professionals in the continent, his sense of aplishment was palpable. The prospect of stepping into the hallowed halls of the academy, with its illustrious reputation and elite student body, filled him with a deep, almost palpable sense of joy. From the moment he set foot inside the academy, Luke''s mind was alive with possibilities. The academy was a sanctuary of youth and potential, a fertile garden of "innocent flowers" ripe for his cultivation. The majority of the students were highborn nobles, individuals from families he had previously only dreamed of interacting with. Their lofty status and prestigious backgrounds were both a challenge and an opportunity, but Luke was never one to shy away from such hurdles. He knew that, while the noble students might be beyond his reach for direct maniption, the academy also hosted the daughters ofmoners and wealthy merchants. These young women, striving for a better future, were equally part of his domain. The blend of highborn and aspiring students created a diverse pool from which he could select those who would best serve his ambitions. As Luke entered his first ss, assigned to the prestigious S-ss of the knight department, he couldn''t help but let a small, satisfied smile creep across his face. "Good morning, everyone m name is Luke ker, starting today I''ll be your new Aura Origin''s professor, as I''m a new professor here please don''t hesitate to inform me of any forms of ignorance on my part" He took in the sight of his new students with a keen, almost predatory gaze. The knight department, traditionally seen as a domain for young men, had surprised him with its inclusion of several young women. To his delight, among the students were three of the most strikingly beautiful women he had ever seen. Their presence was a source of immense gratification for Luke. He had anticipated a ssroom filled predominantly with young men, but the sight of these women added an unexpected and thrilling dimension to his new role. Their beauty was not just a superficial trait; it represented a wealth of potential opportunities, each one a potential target for his unique brand of influence. ''These flowers are mine for the taking~'' Luke''s mind buzzed with anticipation as he imagined the possibilities. These young women, with their allure and untapped potential, were ripe for his influence. Once Luke had set his sights on his targets, he was confident that they would soon be entangled in his web of influence. He knew that once he got a hold on them, there would be no escaping his charm and maniption; it was only a matter of time before all the girls at the academy would be drawn to him, as they had been in the past. His first and primary target was none other than Seo Gyeoul, the top-ranked knight department first-year student. Renowned for her exceptional skills with her n''s hidden de sword techniques, Seo was not only a prodigy but also one of the most stunningly beautiful girls in his ss. Her cold, emotionless demeanor and apathetic gaze were a sharp contrast to the usual warmth and approachability Luke was ustomed to, and this only heightened his intrigue. In his mind, Seo was the perfect challenge. Her icy exterior was precisely the kind of obstacle that made the eventual conquest all the more satisfying. Luke imagined the day when her stoic expression would soften, when her indifferent eyes would light up with affection for him. It was a tantalizing prospect that drove him to pursue her with a heightened sense of anticipation. Luke made his move early, seeking to offer assistance in a seemingly casual manner. He approached Seo, feigning concern for her well-being. "Miss Seo, how about I help you with that?" he suggested smoothly, offering his assistance. Seo''s response was immediate and dismissive. "There''s no need." Day after day he tried to establish himself onto her mind. "Ah, Miss Seo, your mana levels are spiking. You need to regain control so that your aura¡ª" "It''s fine...." Despite his best efforts, every attempt to establish a connection seemed to falter under Seo''s apathetic gaze. His usual tactics, characterized by a blend of charm and seemingly genuine concern, appeared to be ineffective. No matter how much kindness he exuded or how much attention hevished upon her, Seo remained unmoved. This unexpected resistance left Luke momentarily bewildered. After all, wasn''t he supposed to be perfect? His carefully cultivated charm had always managed to break down barriers in the past, so why was Seo proving so resistant? He had anticipated some level of challenge, but this level of indifference was uncharted territory for him. Luke''s confusion quickly turned to curiosity. The more Seo resisted, the more determined he became. Her cold demeanor was a puzzle he was eager to solve, a challenge that would make his eventual sess all the more gratifying. If he could manage to win her over, it would not only affirm his prowess but also elevate his sense of aplishment. Seo Gyeoul''s status and prestige were far beyond Luke Walker''s own. He was acutely aware of this disparity, understanding that he needed to tread carefully when making his moves on her. Seo''s high standing as a knight, coupled with her foreign origin, ced her in a position of power and influence that Luke knew he had to respect. Despite this, to him, she was nothing more than a tantalizingly exotic fruit waiting to be picked. In Luke''s eyes, Seo was like a rare, honeyed fruit from the East-a refreshing change from his usual conquests. He had not had the pleasure of experiencing Eastern women in a long time, and the allure of Seo was proving to be a potent temptation. As days turned into weeks, Luke''s initial subtle approaches began to give way to a growing impatience. He had made every attempt to establish a connection with Seo, but her icy demeanor and persistent indifference made progress painfully slow. His usual methods of charm and gentle persuasion were failing, and he was growing increasingly frustrated. By the end of the third week, Luke''s frustration had reached a boiling point. He decided it was time for more drastic measures. Drawing on his past experiences, he prepared to use a potion designed to enhance a woman''s desires an effective tool he had employed in the past to sway even the most resistant hearts. This potion, known for its potency, had never failed him before. However, just as he was about to execute his n, a formidable obstacle presented itself. Riley Hell, the second-ranked student among the knight department, emerged as an unexpectedplication. Riley was a figure Luke considered to be nothing out of the ordinary-a fellow genius with a simrly apathetic outlook on life. To Luke, Riley was just another talented individual in a sea of promising students, his presence barely registering as a threat. Yet, Riley''s presence was bing increasingly significant. It seemed that every attempt Luke made to get closer to Seo was met with subtle interference from Riley. Whether intentional or not, Riley''s mere existence was beginning to create an invisible barrier between Luke and his target. One day, Riley''s cool,manding voice cut through Luke''s thoughts. "Professor... know your limits," Riley said with a tone that left no room for misunderstanding. The words were a warning, a reminder that Luke''s efforts were encroaching upon territory Riley considered his own. Luke''s irritation red as he remembered what happened that day. ''That bastard!'' ''Who does he think he is?'' He had not anticipated Riley to be a significant barrier of his ns. In his mind, Riley was just another student-someone who should be easily overshadowed by his own prowess and authority. The fact that Riley was now seemingly putting him in check was an unexpected twist that Luke found both vexing and intriguing. ''So, the rumors about those two were true...'' Tsk.... Luke''s realization that Riley and Seo shared a discreet yet significant rtionship was a bitter pill to swallow. The closeness between them, though not overtly public, was confirmed by Riley''s warning, implying that the rumors about their connection were indeed urate. The revtion forced Luke to reconsider his strategy entirely. Seo was no longer a viable target, as Riley''s presence and influence in her life were too strong to ovee. The irritation Luke felt towards Riley was palpable. The nerve of Riley, warning him so brazenly, was infuriating. Luke wanted nothing more than to confront Riley, to rip away the veneer of calm and poise that the young knight presented. However, he was not foolish; Riley''s reputation as a figure of considerable importance in the academy was well-known. He had connections with influential figures-the empire''s princess, a renowned golden merchant, and even the academy''s principal, who had explicitly cautioned the new professors about Riley''s significance and the importance of avoiding any conflicts with him. Luke knew better than to engage in a direct confrontation with someone of Riley''s stature. The academy had made it clear that Riley was a key yer in its intricate web of power and influence. Engaging with Riley recklessly could lead to consequences far beyond his control. As such, despite his frustration and desire for retribution, Luke recognized that pursuing Seo any further was a futile endeavor. Letting go of his pursuit of Seo was not an easy decision, especially given his curiosity and the challenge presented by Riley. However, Luke was pragmatic. He understood the necessity of moving on and redirecting his efforts elsewhere. ''Oh well- there''s still plenty of flowers to choose from-'' The academy was a vastndscape teeming with opportunities and potential targets. Sighing with a mix of frustration and resignation, Luke prepared to leave his ssroom when the door suddenly swung open. "Ah, Professor Luke, you''re still here? Great!" The voice was unmistakable-Janica, her red hair cascading like a fiery waterfall, her green emerald eyes sparkling with a genuine sense of urgency and excitement. She looked flustered, her breathing in short, hurried gasps as though she had sprinted to reach him. Janica hurried inside, her enthusiasm barely contained. She clutched a stack of papers tightly in her hands and approached Luke with a look of innocent anticipation. "This is regarding the club I mentioned to youst time. We''ve gotten the clearance from the dean! Hehe, but we still need an advisor...." Luke''s lips curled into a soft, amused smile as he took in Janica''s earnest expression. With a slight chuckle, he reached out and patted her head in a gesture of encouragement. "Sure, I''ll sign it for you." As Janica''s face lit up with joy, Luke''s eyes shifted subtly. His expression was carefully neutral, but beneath the surface, a calcting glimmer danced. A hidden smirk tugged at the corners of his lips as he observed the glint of the pink glow from the ring on his finger¡ªa ring that now seeped into Janica''s mind with its subtle, persuasive influence. Luke''s gaze lingered on Janica, taking in her features. She had a beautiful face, a promising figure, and a family with a respectable standing-well off, but not as wealthy or influential as his own. She possessed qualities that could be advantageous, especially considering her enthusiasm and earnestness. As he slowly signed the papers, his mind whirred with new possibilities. His eyes, momentarily glinting with a dangerous edge, reflected his shifting thoughts. In the midst of their seemingly casual interaction, Luke''s focus had shifted. Janica, with her charming naivety and essible status. She had be his next best target. Luke''s eyes gleamed with a mix of calcted excitement and dark satisfaction as he prepared to set his n into motion. With a snap of his fingers, the magic within his ring activated, its subtle enchantments beginning to weave their influence. He knew it was a bit hasty, but there was something invigorating about getting a head start. After all, what was the point of having such power if he didn''t indulge in a bit of fun along the way? "Miss Janica," he called out, his voice smooth and inviting. Janica turned toward him, her expression curious and slightly puzzled. "Hm?" With practiced grace, Luke''s hands moved toward her, ostensibly to address a minor detail. He gently reached out and brushed a stray leaf from her red hair. "There''s a leaf sticking to it," he said, his tone deceptively casual. As his fingers made contact, they inadvertently grazed the sensitive skin of her ear and neck. The touch was light, but it carried an unexpected intensity. A warmth spread through Janica, her breaths quickening and her heartbeat elerating in response. The sensation was foreign, causing a strange and disconcerting mix of pleasure and confusion that she had never felt before. "Miss Janica, are you alright?" Luke''s voice carried a note of concern as he gripped her shoulders with a tender yet firm hold. The touch was both soothing and unsettling. Janica''s mind raced, struggling to make sense of the new, intense feelings coursing through her. The once-clear path of her thoughts became clouded, and the world seemed to tilt slightly on its axis. "P-Professor, I don''t feel so good..." she managed to stammer, her voice trembling. She instinctively tried to push him away, her intuition sensing an underlying danger in the situation. Her steps were shaky as she attempted to leave the room, seeking escape from the sudden surge of disquiet. But Luke was already there, his movements smooth and deliberate. He moved with an effortless grace that belied his intentions, reaching out to lock the door behind her. The click of the lock seemed to echo ominously in the now-confined space. "Please don''t e too hasty, Miss Janica," he said softly, his voice carrying a hypnotic edge. know you''re not feeling well right now, but don''t worry. You''ll feel quite good very soon- Oh, and you probably won''t remember a thing, so just let yourself go and let me handle the rest~" His words wereced with an unnerving calm, their soothing quality in stark contrast to the sense of dread creeping over Janica. The magical influence of the ring continued to seep into her consciousness, blending with her growing confusion and difort. Luke''s intentions were clear. He wanted to eat this fruit, right here right now. In the confines of the room, with the door securely locked and Luke''s presence looming over her, Janica faced the unsettling reality of her situation. "N-no...." ''Lucas.... Please save me'' Her quiet calls for help were the only thing she could do under her charmed state. Chapter 146: Wits and Plays 3 Chapter 146: Wits and ys 3 ? Reality and expectation often diverge in unexpected ways, a truth Kagami Kento came to understand as he embarked on his journey at the academy. From a young age, Kagami had nurtured dreams of a better future, one where he would rise above the weight of his n''s expectations and carve out a path for himself. "You''re the pride and joy of our n" "Remember, Kagami, our Meteor Fist technique must only be used against those truly worthy of facing it" "Kagami, be strong" Born into a prestigious martial n in the eastern empire, Kagami was expected to embody the pinnacle of their ancestral legacy. From the moment he took his first steps, the weight of these expectations rested heavily on his shoulders. The admiring gazes and intense scrutiny of those around him were both a burden and a badge of honor. While the heavy stares of his peers and mentors could have been overwhelming, Kagami chose to embrace them. He saw them not as a chain but as a symbol of the great potential thaty within him. Despite his young age, Kagami was aware of his unique position. Out of the five siblings in his family, he alone possessed the rare talent to inherit and perfect the n''s renowned techniques. This bestowed upon him not just the expectation of greatness but also a profound sense of responsibility. His strength and aptitude were evident, and he took pride in his ability to live up to the high standards set before him. Kagami''s dedication to the martial code was unwavering. He adhered strictly to the rules and customs that defined his n''s way of life. The martial code, with its emphasis on duty and honor, was his guiding principle-one that mirrored the knightly code of honor he encountered at the academy. This code was not merely a set of rules but a way of life, shaping his worldview and actions. However, as Kagami settled into his life at the academy, he began to confront the stark contrast between his idealistic dreams and theplex reality he faced. The academy, a ce he had envisioned as a haven for honing his skills and achieving greatness, presented challenges he had not anticipated. While Kagami had always been strong and talented, the real world proved to be a far more intricate and challenging arena than he had ever anticipated. Entering the academy, he had envisioned himself as someone slightly above the ordinary, a prodigy in his own right. However, this idealistic self-image faced a harsh reality upon encountering his peers. He had believed that his strength and the discipline instilled in him from his n would set him apart, but the academy was a different world altogether. The skills and prowess of his ssmates were astonishing, far surpassing his expectations. He quickly realized that brute force and sheer talent alone could not solve every problem within the academy''s walls. The academic and social challenges presented to him required more than just physical strength-they demanded strategic thinking, adaptability, and a nuanced understanding ofplex dynamics. Kagami was struck by the sight of his peers, many of whom were not only as capable as he was but in many cases, significantly stronger. The realization that his strength, once a source of pride, was now dwarfed by the abilities of those around him was a bitter pill to swallow. His lofty hopes and ns of bing the best at the academy were shattered by this stark reality. The image he had built of himself as the epitome of martial prowess seemed almost na?ve in the face of the extraordinary talent present in the academy. While Kagami''s initial reaction was one of hurt pride, it was not directed at his ssmates. He held no ill will towards them; instead, his frustration was directed inward. He was disheartened by his own misguided self-perception. The ego that had once driven him, fueled by his n''s praise and his own achievements, now seemed to betray him. He resented himself for believing that his strength alone would be sufficient to conquer the academy''s challenges. That was why Kagami resolved to push himself beyond his limits, embracing the burden of expectations ced upon him with renewed determination. The realization that he had been living under the illusion of superiority stung deeply. He was no longer just a standout in his own little world but had found himself among a multitude of equally or even more capable individuals. The metaphor of being "a frog in a well" rang true, highlighting his previous ignorance of the broader scope ofpetition and challenge he faced. As the semester progressed, Kagami''s focus sharpened. He was no longer content with his previous level of training; he knew he needed to adapt and evolve if he was to meet the high standards set for him and truly be the best version of himself. Determined to close the gap between himself and his formidable peers, he intensified his training regimen, pushing himself harder than ever before. He frequented the public training gym located in Killian''s Hall central halls, a ce renowned for its state-of-the-art equipment and its role as a hub for rigorous physical training. "201..." "202..." "203..." With heavy breaths and sweat pouring down his face, Kagami tackled his bench presses with relentless vigor. His sets went well beyond the hundred marks, with each repetition, he would increase its weights. Despite the intense focus on his training, Kagami was acutely aware of the attention he was drawing from other students. The gym, often bustling with activity, became a stage for him as he pushed his limits. Whispers andments fluttered around him, a mix of admiration and curiosity. "Kagami sure is aggressive today" "I heard he stepped up his training after almost getting beaten by his second-year opponent last semester" "Look at those muscles" The varying opinions and hushed conversations did not bother Kagami. He hade to understand that within the academy, especially among the students of noble status, gossip and rumors were a constant undercurrent. Kagami''s gaze shifted to his right, where another figure was hard at work. The young man next to him, with golden hair that shimmered under the gym''s lights, was a striking contrast to Kagami''s intense focus. Riley Hell, a fellow knight department student and the second-ranked in their ss, was engaged in a workout routine that mirrored Kagami''s own. His sweat-soaked physique and the determined expression on his face spoke volumes about his dedication. Kagami wiped the sweat from his brow and approached Riley, who was in the middle of his set. The air between them crackled with apetitive energy as Kagami spoke up, breaking the rhythmic clinking of weights. "Hey, about what you said earlier," Kagami began, trying to sound casual but unable to hide the undercurrent of curiosity in his voice. "Where did you hear it from?" Riley paused, setting down the barbell with a controlled thud. His piercing blue eyes met Kagami''s with a hint of amusement, as if he had been expecting this question. "Hm? I thought you said you don''t want to hear anything about baseless rumors," Riley replied, his voice calm and measured. "If the facts behind it are somewhat reliable, then... what you said is a hard matter to just ignore." Especially if it was matters rting to his family''s technique.... ..... For the past few weeks, I''ve been putting in extra effort to catch Kagami Kento''s attention. The guy has a knack for gravitating towards those who take their responsibilities seriously- people like Lucas, who excel academically and uphold their duties with a sense of purpose. It wasn''t that hard to make a good impression, especially once I started showing up to ss earlier and maintaining a more disciplined approach. I knew that to get him to notice me, I needed to align with his values. It''s been a bit of a grind, making those early mornings and managing my academic responsibilities with precision. But the payoff has been worth it. Kagami and I have managed to get to a point where we can train together openly. It''s a significant step, one that''s brought us closer and allowed me to observe him up close. When Kagami trains, it''s hard not to notice the sheer size of his muscles. His uniform might hide his bulk somewhat, but once he''s in his training gear, it''s impossible to miss. The way his biceps bulge with every movement, the intensity of his focus-it''s impressive, almost overwhelming. There''s something about his physique and demeanor thatmands attention. His build and the aura he exudes make him look like someone who''s been molded by tough, relentless training. I can see why many people steer clear of him; his imposing presence and tough-guy look are enough to make anyone think twice before striking up a conversation. I haven''t had the chance to see Kagami''s performance in the Grand Festival yet, so I''m not entirely sure where he stands in terms of raw power. But if the game''s scenario holds true, he should be rtive to around the B-A rank in terms of skill and abilities. ''I wouldn''t be surprised if Kagami had already unlocked his n''s special skill by now.'' [Comet''s Tail]¡ªit''s one of the few S-rank skills that Kagami could acquire rtively early in the game''s storyline. The developers seemed to have bestowed this immense power on him, likely to match and rte his otherwise intimidating and bulked-up build with his strength and skills. Though, despite its power, the devs did ce some restrictions on it, allowing him to use it only once a day, presumably to prevent him from bing too overpowered. ''Though they never thought about putting some restrictions on the main heroines though... Seo and Rose are great examples of that'' Anyways... Rumor has it that during the Grand Festival, a dazzling blue fire erupted from his fists as he decisively defeated his opponent. The visual spectacle of that blue me matched the description of Comet''s Tail, making it a safe bet that Kagami already possesses this powerful ability. A smile curled at the corner of my lips. Just like Luc many of the significant characters who could potentially aid me in oveing Liyana in the future are growing stronger without my direct interference. Right now, the first chapter of the main scenario should be wrapping up, with the election routes where the heroines running for presidency have been diligently establishing and subtly enhancing their political moves and value. This initial phase has likely seen the heroinespleting their significant goals, setting the stage for the next chapter. As we transition into [Act 2, Chapter 2: Wits and ys], the dynamics shift. This arc focuses on the heroines'' efforts to recruit the most influential students to their parties, thereby boosting their political influence and preparing for the uing voting period. Their strategies will involve a mix of persuasion, alliances, and tactical ys designed to maximize their chances when the election heats up. Kagami Kento, along with my ssmate Gilbert, is a significant asset for any of the running candidates. Their value stems from their representation of foreign countries, which is crucial in an academy teeming with students from various nations. The presence of these international students adds anotheryer ofplexity to the political landscape. Candidates who can secure the support of key representatives like Kagami and Gilbert will have a substantial advantage, gaining ess to a broaderwork of influence and potentially swaying more votes in their favor. Given the importance of international representation and the intricate web of alliances, it''s evident why the candidates are keen to align themselves with influential figures like Kagami and Gilbert. At first, I had my bets ced on Gilbert as a strategic asset for bolstering my chosen candidate''s chances. However, with Snow already having imed him for her side, I now need to redirect my efforts toward Kagami. My goal is to influence him to join either Rose''s side or Dorothy''s side to bnce the ying field. Snow''s acquisition of Gilbert has cemented her position as a strong contender, potentially making her presidency almost inevitable if things continue on this path. While it would be ideal for Kagami to align with Dorothy to bolster her chances, I must face the reality that convincing him may be more challenging than anticipated. Dorothy''s campaign is already struggling,rgely due to her previous tenure as president, which has led to a sentiment among the student body that it''s time for a change. Her chances of sess in the election are looking grim, and despite Kagami''s potential influence, it''s unlikely that it will significantly alter the voting numbers. Moreover, Kagami''s own sense of pride and the reputation of his n y a role in his decision-making. He''s not likely to associate himself with a losing cause, especially if it risks diminishing his own standing. Given the current politicalndscape, where Snow''s dominance is bing increasingly clear, convincing Kagami to join Dorothy''s side might be an uphill battle. He probably doesn''t want to risk being an enemy in front of Snow''s eyes as well. "Hey, about what you said earlier-where did you hear it from?" "Hm? I thought you said you don''t want to hear anything about baseless rumors." "If the facts behind it are somewhat reliable, then... what you said is a hard matter to just ignore." He took the bait. ''Good.'' Chapter 147: Wits and Plays 3.5 Chapter 147: Wits and ys 3.5 ? I was a bit worried he wouldn''t address it or dismiss my information, but I suppose anything rted to his family''s technique is significant enough to spark his interest, no matter how oundish it might seem. The information I shared was about the Star Rippling Dungeon, a notorious location within the game world. It was described as a dungeon that manifests only for those who possess sacred star techniques, a description aligning perfectly with Kagami''s n''s legendary abilities. This dungeon is supposed to be a training ground designed to enhance the power of those who wield star techniques. The significance of such a ce can''t be overstated, especially for someone like Kagami, who''s always been driven by the pursuit of strength and honor. In the game, this dungeon was a rare and elusive entity, only revealing itself to those it deemed worthy. ''But in reality, it''s not nearly as mythical as it sounds.'' The dungeon''s location is actually quite close to the academy. It''s just that Kagami''s father, the current patriarch of the n, never actively sought it out, preferring to wait for a miracle rather than actively pursuing the opportunity. Hisck of initiative in searching for the dungeon has been a point of frustration for Kagami, who is determined not to fall into the samecency. With this. I''m sure his interest is greatly piqued, likely driven by the knowledge that essing such a dungeon could significantly elevate his skills and rectify the perceived inadequacies of his current training regimen. The idea that this dungeon might offer him a chance to surpass the limitations he faces is something he wouldn''t easily dismiss. In the game, Kagami discovers the Star Rippling Dungeon through a moment of personal enlightenment¡ªa dramatic revtion that guides him to the dungeon''s location naturally. But in this reality, I''ll take a different approach. I''ll offer Kagami a chance to upgrade his abilities ahead of time, providing him with a potential advantage that he wouldn''t have stumbled upon on his own. "To be honest, I don''t really know the credibility of the information, but¡ª" "But?" "They say it''s a dungeon that emits light simr to the stars above. The location is actually quite close. Do you want to check it out?" Kagami looked at me with skepticism, his eyes narrowing slightly as he processed the offer. After a moment of hesitation, he simply grunted in response and returned to his bench, resuming his intense training regimen. His demeanor was reserved, and he didn''t voice much of his thoughts. A man of few words, indeed. His reaction was typical of someone like Kagami-careful but not dismissive. The prospect of exploring a dungeon tied to his n''s sacred techniques was clearly intriguing, though he wasn''t ready to show much enthusiasm. As I watched him continue his grueling workout, a thought crossed my mind. ''I''ll have to go with him'' I couldn''t afford to let another opportunity slip by or risk another mysterious disappearance like what happened with the twins. If Kagami is going to investigate this dungeon, I need to make sure I tag along. Not only to ensure that he''s safe but also to keep an eye on any potential developments that might arise from this expedition. ... After a satisfying training session, I was preparing to head to the training grounds to work on my swordsmanship with Seo. Lately I''d been focusing on improving my proficiency, and while a dungeon expedition might offer greater benefits, especially given the nature of skill enhancement, training was still crucial. From what I''ve noticed, training does y a significant role in elerating proficiency. For instance, my swordsmanship skills have shown notable improvement with consistent practice. Currently, my proficiency is at: [Intermediate Swordsmanship (Proficiency 90%)] As skills level up, the process of improving proficiency naturally bes more challenging. It''s a known fact that higher levels require more effort and time to advance. However, I''ve discovered that the more I practice with the sword, the rate of proficiency increase actually doubles. This exins why defeating A-B-rank monster could substantially enhance my skill level. The efficiency of training methods contributes significantly to progress, and the rewards are often substantial. Reaching this level of proficiency has me on the cusp of advancing to Advanced Swordsmanship. Once I achieve that, I''ll be able to delve into learning more sophisticated sword techniques. "Watch out!" The familiar shout pierced through my thoughts, but before I could fully react, something fast and forceful collided with me. BAM! "O-ow! That hurts~" A soft, pained voicemented as I looked down to see Janica sprawled on the snowy ground, her red hair cascading around her like a vivid ssh against the white backdrop. She looked up at me with wide, concerned eyes. "Ah- Riley, are you hurt? I''m so sorry!" she said, scrambling to her feet and bowing deeply in front of me. Despite the collision, it was clear that she was the one who had taken the brunt of the impact. I wasn''t hurt at all, though her concern was touching. "It''s fine," I reassured her, noting her anxious demeanor and the subtle glow of mana that surrounded her. "But why were you in such a hurry?" At my question, Janica''s eyes widened in realization, and she started frantically searching the snow. "T-That''s right, the letter! Where''s the letter?" she eximed, her panic palpable as she scanned the ground. I spotted an almost crumpled piece of paper nearby and picked it up. "Is this it?" "Ah, yes, thank you!" she eximed, her relief evident as she snatched the paper from my hands. Once again, a faint aura of mana enveloped her, a sign of her focus and urgency. "I''ll apologize properlyter; I''ve got to go. Bye!" With that, she dashed off, disappearing into the distance as she hurried toward the academic district. Watching her go, I couldn''t help but smile. Her hasty departure was a bit amusing, and while she didn''t need to apologize further, her earnestness was clear. Shaking my head in slight amusement, I was just about to make my way towards Seo''s ce when something stopped me in my tracks. The paper that Janica had been so frantic about-the one she''d nearly collided with me over- had clearly been marked with the words "Club Proposal." "Is she already moving forward with that club?" I thought. If that was the case, it meant her progress with Lucas must be going quite well. But then why wasn''t Lucas with her? In the game, Janica had introduced the creation of the club alongside Lucas to Professor Luke, a key character in the game''s narrative. Yet, she had been alone just now, which didn''t fit the pattern I was familiar with. Was she meeting with Lucas first before going to see the professor? That could be a possibility, but I couldn''t be certain. Without Lucas present, the situation felt a bit off. My mind was already running through possible scenarios and implications. I was probably being a bit paranoid, but in a game where every action had consequences, it was crucial to consider all possibilities. Haah...!!! A sigh escaped me as I scratched my head. I turned around, heading in the direction Janica had taken, trying to piece together what might be happening. I''ve already warned Lucas about Professor Luke''s dubious nature, and yet, he seemed oblivious to the potential dangers. The thought of Janica getting caught up in a problematic situation without Lucas''s support gnawed at me. "Lucas, that dense bastard," I muttered under my breath. Even with my warnings, he might have underestimated the situation. "N-no...." ''Lucas.... Please help!'' The air was thick with tension and fear as Janica''s green eyes welled up with tears. ''Why is the professor doing this?'' Her breath came in quick, panicked gasps, each one growing shorter as the heat of her fear and the oppressive presence of Professor Luke weighed heavily upon her. Her vision blurred, unable to focus clearly through the veil of impending dread. "No...," she whimpered, her voice trembling as she looked helplessly at the professor who was methodically unfastening his necktie. She wasn''t so innocent as to not know what the professor''s intention was. The action felt like a grim omen, each movement heightening her anxiety. The professor''s cold, calcting gaze seemed to ignite something primal within her, turning her fear into a paralyzing terror. As he approached her, the professor''s hand reached out, gripping the cor of her dress with a menacing intent. With a sharp, tearing motion, he ripped it away. The sound was like a knife slicing through the fragile veneer of her safety. "Kyaa!!" Janica''s scream pierced through the confined space, echoing off the walls in a desperate plea for help. Her eyes darted around, searching for any sign of rescue or escape. ''Why can''t I use my mana?'' ''No I hate this somebody please...'' Professor Luke''s expression hardened, a cruel smirk forming as he leaned in closer. "You shouldn''t plead for the impossible, Miss Janica," he said, his voice dripping with malice. "No one can hear you right now. The magical field I ced on the door is quite expensive, you know? Let''s take our time and enjoy each other''spany, shall we-" BOOOM!!! Before he could finish his menacing statement, a violent explosion shattered the oppressive stillness. The door to the room was sted open with such force that the professor was thrown backward, colliding with the frigid gusts of wind that burst into the room. "Agh!" The professor grunted in surprise and pain, trying to recover his footing. But before he could react, a solid, crushing force struck his head, mming it down onto the cold floor. "UUGHHCKK!!!" The impact left him gasping and struggling as a powerful foot pinned him down, rendering him immobile. His attempts to rise were futile against the overwhelming pressure. The doorframe revealed a young man with piercing blue eyes, a chilling gaze that seemed to cut through the darkness of the room and directly into the soul of the professor. His presence wasmanding, radiating a sense of authority and resolve. "Tsk...!" The young man''s voice was low, almost disinterested. "I wonder what decision I made that backfired this time" Chapter 148: Wits and Plays 4 Chapter 148: Wits and ys 4 ? Tsk... Even though I had anticipated some kind of scenario like this, it still irked me to see that my suspicions had been correct. The thought of what might have happened if I had ignored my gut feeling was unsettling. "R-Riley?" Janica''s voice was a fragile whisper of relief as she looked up at me, her expression a mix of shock and gratitude. It was clear she was shaken, but her injuries weren''t as severe as they could have been-aside from her disheveled, torn uniform. ''Looks like I came just in time.'' Surveying the scene, I could tell that while the professor hadn''t inflicted serious physical harm, the psychological impact on Janica would likely be significant. The professor''s perversion had clearly left a mark, and I could only imagine the trauma she would carry from this ordeal. ''This pervert really made mess of her.'' My frustration grew as I wondered where the protagonist was when he was needed the most. His absence in this critical moment was a ring oversight. "Get off of me, you bastard!" Professor Luke''s voice was filled with rage as he struggled futilely against my foot, which was pinning him to the ground. Despite using the full extent of my mana amplification, the professor was proving to be more resilient than I expected. I had anticipated that he would be easier to subdue, but it seemed his status as an academy professor wasn''t just for show, he has some unexpected levels of durability. Increasing the output of my mana, I prepared to finish the professor off. BOOMMM!!! However, before I could deliver the final blow, a sudden, violent burst of mana erupted around him. The explosion of magical energy sent a shockwave through the room, forcing me to leap back to avoid being caught in the st. The room was filled with a blinding sh and a resounding roar as the professor''s body was engulfed in a fiery mana explosion. The force of the st propelled him away from me, sending him sprawling across the floor. Inded a few meters away, my heart pounding from the adrenaline and the remnants of the mana surge. The chaotic remnants of the explosion settled, leaving a haze of smoke and a lingering sense of urgency in the air. I nced at Janica, who was still trembling but seemed to be slowly regaining herposure. "Are you alright?" I asked, keeping my voice steady despite the chaos that had just unfolded, to help her calm her nerves as well. She nodded, though her eyes were still wide with shock. "Y-Yes, thank you" I turned my attention back to the professor, who was now groaning and struggling to stand. The explosion had left him severely disoriented and injured, his earlier arrogance reced by visible pain and fear. As much as I wanted to get Janica out of here first, I knew I couldn''t afford to touch her right now. Judging by her state, she was likely in a fragile and highly sensitive condition. Given the nature of Professor Luke''s aphrodisiac, which had clearly had a severe effect on her, any physical contact could trigger a dangerous reaction. She was likely to react unpredictably to a man''s touch or scent at this moment. It would''ve been nice if i had brought some healing potions to help her calm down. Knowing my Luck, I''ll probably end upplicating things more than helping. "You damned brat, how dare you ruin my face!!!" The professor''s voice wasced with frustration and pain as he touched his bleeding face, his anger and humiliation palpable. His pathetic reaction elicited nothing more than a sigh from me. In the game, this pervert would have met his end one way or another, so I hadn''t invested much concern into him. While it would be troublesome to kill him now, especially with Janica as a witness, it was of little consequence. The most important thing was ensuring Janica''s safety and handling the situation without furtherplications. As a professor, Luke was undoubtedly powerful, but he was nowhere near the level of Lucas or Seo. His abilities were formidable for someone of his rank, but they were not insurmountable. ''This viin can be dealt with'' Grabbing the sheath of my sword, I took a deep breath, letting the steady rhythm of my heartbeat calm my racing thoughts. Igniting my body''s senses, I recalled the mana amplification techniques the Duke had personally trained me in-techniques I had never fully applied until now. With this professor being a scenario boss for a heroine, the experience points I was about to gain would be substantial. A small sigh escaped my lips as I nced at the fearful look in Professor Luke''s eyes. His bravado was gone, reced by a palpable sense of dread as he realized the gravity of his situation. "Hey, pervert, use your aura," I said, my voice cold andmanding. "If you don''t want to die, that is." As the words left my mouth, I felt the familiar rush of mana coursing through my body. I focused it around my foot, propelling myself forward with explosive speed. My sword gleamed with a bright blue light, its de shimmering as it cut through the air. Professor Luke, despite his previous arrogance, managed to react in time. His aura red up, wrapping around his hands as he braced himself for the impending sh. As expected of a professor with his status, his aura was refined and potent, surpassing even Lucas''s in its purity and control. The moment our auras collided, the impact was immediate and intense. The force of our sh sent shockwaves through the room, the surrounding air crackling with energy. I could feel the difference in power between us, but the thrill of the fight only fueled my excitement. ''Haha... this is going to be fun.'' CLANNGGG!!! The deafening sound of metal meeting metal reverberated through the room as Riley''s sword shed with Luke''s amplified mana arms. The sheer force of their collision sent shockwaves through the space, causing dust to billow and the walls to tremble. In that moment, Professor Luke was consumed by a maelstrom of emotions: dread, fear, anger, and disgust. His once confident demeanor was shattered, reced by a raw, seething rage. ''How dare he?!'' ''How dare he?!'' ''How dare he?!'' These thoughts echoed in Luke''s mind as he struggled to hold his ground against the blonde- haired student in front of him. The anger was palpable, emanating from the aura de that crackled with ferocious energy. His ns, meticulously crafted and seemingly wless, were crumbling before his eyes. "I''ll kill you, brat!!!" Luke roared, his voice filled with venom and desperation. He had anticipated no interruptions-students were supposed to be absent, the magical seal he had ced on the door was meant to keep anyone from entering or hearing the commotion. His calctions had assumed that the ssroom would remain isted, a perfect trap where his wicked intentions could unfold without interference. The fact that Riley had appeared out of nowhere was an affront to his carefullyid schemes. His entire n was on the verge of exposure, and with it, his life and career were at stake. The aftermath of this encounter would be catastrophic; the news of his vile actions would spread like wildfire, leading to irreparable damage to his reputation and position. ''I''ll have to kill these two'' Even though killing Janica and Riley would not guarantee his safety-given that the academy would likelyunch an investigation and suspect foul y-it was the only way he could ensure his immediate survival. His mind raced with thoughts of how to cover his tracks, how to spin the narrative in his favor, and how to find another path to safety after this disaster. The professor''s aura surged with renewed intensity, a desperate attempt to overpower Riley and regain control of the situation. Riley was undeniably strong. That much was a fact that Professor Luke couldn''t ignore. Over the past few weeks, as he had assessed all his students, Riley, along with Seo, Lucas, and Kagami, had managed to grab his attention. Despite being students, these four exhibited a battle prowess that rivaled even the most experienced knights. Their skills were impressive and not to be trifled with. Yet, at the end of the day, they were still students. The experience Luke possessed was vast and honed over years of dealing with threats and navigating dangerous situations. In a battle of life and death, even the smallest variables could turn the tide. "This brat is stronger than me, but I can win'' A manic smile spread across his face as heughed, a sound filled with both madness and menace. "I''ll tear you to shreds, brat!!!" Hisughter echoed through the room, a chilling deration of his resolve. Luke was prepared to fight with everything he had. Despite the fact that Riley had already proven himself to be a formidable opponent, Luke was determined to use his experience and cunning to ovee him. Chapter 149: Wits and Plays 5 Chapter 149: Wits and ys 5 ? Riley had already disrupted his initial ns with Seo, and Luke was eager to seize this opportunity to end Riley''s interference once and for all. A blue trajectory gleamed in front of Luke as a crescent arc of mana sliced through the air, narrowly missing his neck. His reflexes were sharp, and he dodged the attack with a swift, practiced movement. ''As expected, this brat is still not used to fighting humans'' Luke thought, a cold smile creeping across his face. ''He''s full of openings.'' Riley''s initial momentum from the sh had left him momentarily exposed. Luke seized this opportunity, his mind already calcting his next move. He leaped through the air, his aura wrapping around him in a defensive cocoon. In an instant, the tip of his de began to transform, morphing into the head of a serpent. The green aura of the sword brightened, casting eerie shadows across the dimly lit room. [Gorgon''s de 7th Form: Rattle!] With a fierce shout, Luke unleashed his advanced aura attack. A blinding green sh erupted from the de, and hundreds of spectral snakes slithered out, their venomous fangs glinting ominously in the light. The snakes writhed and twisted, their movements a deadly dance designed to overwhelm and ensnare. Riley''s eyes widened in shock as the serpentine attack surged toward him. His surprise was evident, but Luke was not about to let this advantage slip away. He charged forward, his aura snakes swirling around him like a living shield. The moment the snakes'' aura wrapped around Riley and restrained him, Luke''s n woulde to fruition. He would make his move, aiming to deliver the killing blow and sever the brat''s head from his shoulders. Luke''s expression was a mix of determination and cruel satisfaction as he prepared to end the battle. One by one, the spectral snakes lunged at Riley, their venomous fangs sinking into his skin with relentless precision. Each bite delivered a paralyzing toxin, preventing him from moving or using his mana effectively. Riley''s attempts to expand his mana and create an explosive counterattack were futile, as Luke''s de technique suppressed even the use of mana itself. Green aura crackled around Luke''s sword, amplifying his speed and power. He seized the moment with ruthless efficiency, positioning himself to deliver the finishing blow. With a menacing grin, he twisted his body, preparing to condense his aura into the sharpest and deadliest form he could muster. SWOOSHHH! [Gorgon''s de 9th Form: Ripped Fangs!] The de transformed, its aura mimicking the lethal fangs of a serpent. The sword glinted with a deadly light as it sliced through the air, drawing closer and closer to Riley''s neck. Luke''s murderous smile widened, his victory seemingly within grasp. ''I win!'' Luke exulted inwardly; his triumph nearly tangible. But his exultation was abruptly cut short as he felt an unnerving weakness spreading through his body. Despite his sword being mere millimeters from Riley''s neck, Luke found himself frozen, unable to move. Confusion and frustration clouded Luke''s mind. "You bastard, what did you-" he began, his voice strangled by the sudden, inexplicable weakness. Before he could finish, Riley''s hands, now infused with a potent blue mana, wrapped around Luke''s neck. The force was immense, and crackling sounds of energy filled the room as Riley''s grip tightened. His blue eyes, cold and filled with disdain, locked onto Luke''s struggling form. "Silence... suits you, bug," Riley said, his voice calm and measured. The venomous snakes of Luke''s aura flickered out of existence as Riley''s grip held him in ce. Luke''s eyes widened in terror, realizing the true extent of his peril as Riley''s mana-infused hands constricted around his throat, leaving him powerless and gasping for breath. [Note: Conditions have been met!] [Skill: Monarch''s Will (Unique)] [Unlocked!] [Effects Applying] [Effects: Absolute Command] [Active] [Effects: 90% Stat Reduction] [Active] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their stats reduced!] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their wills subjugated!] Damn.... A sense of resignation settled over me as I observed the scene unfolding before my eyes. The system notifications shed rapidly, each one announcing the activation of my newly unlocked skill. Despite my efforts to face Luke on my own merits, the unexpected and overwhelming strength he disyed forced my hand. I had hoped to ovee him without resorting to any cheats, to prove my capability purely through skill and determination. But reality had proven far harsher. ''I''m stillcking....'' Luke, despitecking a physical sword and relying solely on his aura de, had disyed a level of proficiency and power that was formidable. His aura consumption, likely higher than mine due to his extensive experience and mastery, had allowed him to maintain a fierce struggle against me. It was clear now that my initial assumptions were wed. Luke''s skill and technique were more than sufficient to challenge me. Even with my own proficiency in mana amplification, his superior aura control and fighting ability had pushed me to the brink. The realization was frustrating but also enlightening. As the effects of the Monarch''s Will skill took hold, I felt a surge of power and influence. The absolutemand granted by the skill began to subdue Luke, his once formidable aura now reduced and his will bending to my control. Ahh... this feeling. ''I really can''t have myself get used to it.'' As I locked eyes with the perverted professor in front of me, he appeared as nothing more than a bug in this colorless world. The way he struggled to breathe in my grip was both satisfying and exhrating. Just moments ago, his screams of frustration had filled the air, a cacophony of rage and defeat. But now, his silence was far more fitting. His eyes, once filled with fury, were now wide and desperate. "Silence... suits you, bug." My grip tightened slowly, each twist of my hand infused with more intent, until I felt his neck beginning to crack under the pressure. His skin paled as he struggled to escape my grasp, gasping for breath. I could see his life force draining away with each passing second. Seeing him on the brink of death, I decided to amplify the power in my hands with mana once more, preparing to end it. But before I could execute the final blow, a sudden notification shed before my eyes. [Special abilities] [Crazy Ma] [Activated!] [Affected Beings: 4/¡Þ] Crazy Ma? another one? Who is it now? The system message jarred me out of my focus, and I nced around in confusion. It was then that Janica''s voice pierced through the tension. "R-Riley, you can stop now!" she screamed, her voice sharp and urgent. "Huh?" I turned to see her, a mixture of panic and desperation etched across her face. Her eyes were locked on me with a pleading intensity. I nced back at Luke, who was on the verge of unconsciousness, his half-dead face contorted in agony. My grip ckened slightly as I tilted my head, puzzled by her sudden intervention. "Riley!" Janica''s frustration escted as she grabbed my arm, pulling it away from Luke''s throat. I hesitated, letting my hand fall slowly. The professor, barely able to breathe, struggled weakly against my release. His face was a stark contrast to the satisfaction I''d felt moments before. ''I almost killed him...'' The realization hit me like a cold wave. My intention had been to bring him to justice for his despicable actions, but Janica''s distress and the system notification reminded me of the fragile line between vengeance and brutality. As much as I intended to kill him, the twisted enjoyment I felt from his suffering wasn''t part of the n. It''s one thing to seek justice, but deriving pleasure from another''s pain crossed a line I hadn''t anticipated crossing. ''What''s going on with me?'' Since when did it became natural for me to consider murder as a means for Exp? Slowly, the effects of Monarch''s Will began to wane. I looked around the field, taking in the scene before me. Janica was struggling to stand, her legs trembling as she clung to my left side for support. Her uniform was disheveled, her face pale with the remnants of fear. Meanwhile, the professory on the floor, crawling away from me with all the strength he could muster, a pitiful sight. ''Cockroach...'' Even though the effects of Monarch''s Will were fading, Luke still clung to life like a stubborn insect. Despite my sense of pity for him, I gathered my mana once more, preparing to incapacitate him by severing his limbs and rendering him immobile. The urge to act, to ensure he could never harm anyone again, was strong. But before I could carry out my decision, a voice interrupted my thoughts. "What''s going on here?" I turned toward the doorway, where a figure stood in the threshold. The voice was unmistakable, and as my eyes fell upon her, I was met with a sight both unexpected and jarring. Princess Snow, with her white hair as pure as the wintery world outside and eyes like sapphire, stood there, shock and surprise etched across her features. She took in the chaotic scene, her gaze moving from me to the professor and back. ''Why is she here?'' "Y-Your highness p-please save me!!!" This maniac really has no shame huh.... Chapter 150: Snowy Feelings Chapter 150: Snowy Feelings ? As the young man''s grip tightened around his neck, and the cold, inevitable presence of death loomed over him, Luke''s heart raced wildly. Panic gripped him, flooding his mind with desperate thoughts. ''No! No! No! No!'' ''I don''t want to die!'' Despite his frantic struggles, his strength was utterly useless against the vice-like hold of the young man in front of him. Under those cold, piercing blue eyes, Luke felt like nothing more than an insignificant insect -something that could be crushed without a second thought. In Riley''s gaze, Luke saw himself reflected, and what he saw sent a wave of terror through him: the bloodied, pale face of a man desperately trying to escape the inevitability of his own doom, a man who had been reduced to a pitiful state of fear and disgust. ''How could this happen?'' ''How did I lose?'' ''Me, a prodigy?'' "The most handsome man in the world-defeated by a mere student? His mind spiraled into chaos, unable toprehend the reality of his situation. The idea that he, a man who prided himself on his brilliance and superiority, could be overpowered by someone he considered beneath him was inconceivable. His thoughts scrambled, searching desperately for any reason, any exnation that could make sense of the nightmare unfolding before him. But no matter how hard his brain tried to shut down, to let him escape into unconsciousness, it was impossible. Riley''s mana pulsed directly through Luke''s neck and into his brain, forcing him to remain conscious, to experience every excruciating second of his own downfall. The sheer terror of it all, the utter helplessness, only heightened his panic. He couldn''t faint, couldn''t escape. All he could do was face the reality that his life was in the hands of the very student he had underestimated and tried to overpower. Luke''s mind, once sharp and calcting, was now consumed by raw, animalistic fear. He couldn''t rationalize it, couldn''t ept it. All he could do was thrash against the inevitable, his thoughts a whirlwind of denial and dread. And through it all, the unrelenting pressure of Riley''s grip and the cold indifference in his eyes only drove home one terrifying truth: Luke was utterly at his mercy, and mercy seemed to be thest thing on Riley''s mind. "This level of mana control...'' ''It''s not something students should be capable of... This is strange...'' Luke''s thoughts raced as he tried to make sense of what he was witnessing. The way Riley manipted mana was beyond anything a student from the knight department should have been able to do. It wasn''t just skilled; it was almost instinctual, as if mana maniption was a second nature to him¡ªa level of control that spoke of years of experience, not the training of a mere student. Even though Luke wasn''t officially a professor at the academy during the time of Riley''s admission, he had heard the rumors. Whispers among the students and faculty had given Riley various monikers-"The Hidden Master," "The Executioner," "The Lost Prince," "The Golden Law," and more These were names that hinted at a deeper, more mysterious power. Luke had initially dismissed these rumors as nothing more than exaggerated tales. After all, in his initial assessments, Riley was strong, but not exceptional. Certainly not on the level of someone like Seo, who was widely recognized as a prodigy. Riley was supposed to be nowhere near her in terms of skill, and certainly not a match for Luke himself. But now, staring into Riley''s cold, unyielding eyes, Luke''s entire perception shifted. His body, which had been screaming in pain just moments before, now shuddered in fear. The warm, tingling pain in his heart and lungs-pain that should have consumed him- seemed to vanish, reced by a suffocating silence. The world around him felt eerily still, as if everything had paused to witness this moment. And in that silence, Luke felt a primal terror rise within him, his instincts screaming at him to run, to get as far away as possible. The sheer intensity of Riley''s mana control, the way he wielded it as if it was an extension of his very being, made all those rumors seem frighteningly usible. The boy who Luke had dismissed as nothing special was now a figure of undeniable power, someone who could make even a seasoned warrior like him tremble in fear. It was a realization that came toote, a horrifying acknowledgment that he had severely underestimated the one person he should have been most wary of. Seo, Lucas and all the other students paled inparison to him now. ''This bastard is a monster!!!'' As Luke''s mind scrambled to make sense of it all, he found himself momentarily forgetting the agony he had been in. All that remained was the overpowering urge to escape, to flee from the cold, relentless gaze of the young man who stood before him. A student, yes-but one who held within him a force that defied everything Luke thought he knew. And as that realization set in, Luke understood with chilling rity: he was in the presence of someone far more dangerous than he had ever imagined. ''I''m really going to die...'' The thought echoed in Luke''s mind as he felt the cold grip of death closing in on him. His vision dimmed, the world around him fading to ck as he prepared to take his final breath. But just as darkness threatened to consume him entirely, a sudden release of pressure allowed light to flood back into his world. Riley''s hand, which had been strangling the life out of him, suddenly let go. Luke copsed to the ground, gasping for air, coughing violently as his body desperately clung to life. His mind, teetering on the edge of insanity, slowly began to regain some semnce of rity. ''I''m still alive?'' In his dazed state, Luke grasped for any exnation, any reason why he had been spared. And then it came to him- ''the goddess''s blessing?'' Of course! His beauty, his charm, his very existence was a gift from the goddess herself. "That must be it!'' She was watching over him, altering fate in his favor, giving him another chance at life. Yes, he convinced himself, into thinking that he can still live... after all there was no other conclusion other than that. Just as he started to cling to this newfound hope, a voice cut through the tension in the room, bringing everything to a standstill. "What''s going on here?" The words were like a beacon of salvation. Luke''s heart raced in anticipation as he crawled away from Riley, his eyes frantically searching for the source of the voice. And then he saw her-Princess Snow, with her pure white hair and sapphire eyes, standing at the entrance. Her beauty was beyond anything he had ever seen, an ethereal presence that seemed to outshine the very light of the room. ''An angel...'' he thought, his heart swelling with awe and relief. Tears welled up in his eyes as he gazed at her, convinced that she was a divine messenger, sent by the goddess to save him. ''Oh goddess, you''ve even descended one of your doves for me!'' The sight of Princess Snow was like a balm to his frayed nerves, a miracle that rekindled his hope. In that moment, all the terror, all the despair, melted away. This was his chance-his one shot at salvation. He wouldn''t let it slip through his fingers. With a desperate cry, he reached out to her, his voice trembling with a mix of fear and hope. "Y-Your Highness, p-please save me!!!" This light, this hope-Luke was ready to seize it with all his might, convinced that it was the goddess''s wish for him to survive. As he reached out toward Princess Snow, tears welled up in his eyes, the most genuine disy of desperation he could muster. This was his salvation, his second chance, and he would do anything to grasp it. But before his hand could touch even the hem of her garment, a silvery blur streaked through the air, brightening his vision for the briefest of moments. Then came the pain-searing, unbearable pain. A gush of warm red sttered across his face, and in that instant, his hand was no more. "AGHHH!!!!" Luke screamed in terror, the agony overwhelming his senses. He looked down in horror at the stump where his hand had been, blood pouring from the fresh wound. Soft footsteps echoed beside him, pulling his attention away from his dismembered hand. A maid, her expression cold and disdainful, stood over him. There was nopassion in her gaze, only contempt. "Don''t point your filthy hands towards Her Highness," the maid said icily, her voice cutting through the air like a de. "Scum." Luke barely had time to register the words before his body began to stiffen, a cold numbness spreading rapidly from his feet upward. Ice formed around him, encasing his limbs, his torso, until he waspletely immobilized. He could only stare in horror as the frost crept up his neck, inching closer to his face. "Luke Walker... I shall have your family''s name ripped from the Empire''s records," came Princess Snow''s voice, cold and unyielding. Her words pierced through the haze of pain and fear, and as the ice finally covered his eyes, thest thing Luke saw was the princess''s frosted gaze, filled with nothing but utter disgust. He had thought she was his savior, his angel sent by the goddess to rescue him. But in her eyes, he was nothing more than a disappointment, a blemish to be erased. The realization hit him like a final, crushing blow, and then there was only darkness, cold and absolute. ... Assessing the absurd situation in front of her wasn''t all that hard for Snow. Even before she entered the room, she found it suspicious why Riley''s mana had suddenly spiked in the first ce. Although it made locating him easier, it also triggered a slight worry within her. After all, there were only two people she knew who could provoke that cold side of Riley: General Auvin and Lucas. As she stepped into the room, the scene before her confirmed her worst fears. The professor was sprawled on the floor, his upper dress and uniform ripped, cor slightly open, and necktie loosened. His face was contorted in pain and desperation, while Riley stood over him with a cold, unwavering gaze filled with pure, unadulterated disgust and hatred. Nearby, Janica was trembling, her face a mixture of fear, confusion, and something else Snow couldn''t quite ce. It only took Snow five seconds to piece together what had happened. A torn up upper uniform.... A loosened Cr and tie, the genuine cries of fear from Janica and lastly the cold bloody gaze of her beloved. The professor was clearly in the wrong, and from the looks of it, had done something so outrageous that it guaranteed not just his death but the annihtion of his entire bloodline. The fact that he had the audacity toy a hand on a student of the academy-a citizen and noble of the Germonia Empire, no less-was an offense punishable by the highest degree. Without a moment''s hesitation, Snow''s expression hardened as she decided to take action. Raising her hand, she effortlessly summoned her ice magic, encasing Luke in ayer of thick frost that immobilized himpletely. She had heard rumors that he was a capable aura master, someone who could wield aura des with considerable skill. But seeing him now, groveling on the floor and reduced to this pathetic state in front of Riley, he seemed nothing more than a slightly better knight-one who had clearly bitten off more than he could chew. As the frost spread over Luke''s body, Snow couldn''t help but feel a wave of disgust wash over her. "Luke Walker... I shall have your family''s name ripped from the Empire''s records" This man, who dared to tarnish the sanctity of the academy and the honor of the Germonia Empire, deserved nothing less than the punishment he was about to receive. Finally, as Snow allowed herself to calm down, she shifted her gaze toward Riley. She had initiallye here driven by theplexity of her beating heart, hoping to confront her feelings for him. But now, with the unexpected turn of events, she found herself grateful that she could intervene and prevent further bloodshed. Despite this, she couldn''t shake the mixed emotions swirling within her. Snow had intended to make her feelings clear to Riley today, to finally express what had been weighing on her heart. But as she looked around the room, the chaotic aftermath of the confrontation between Riley and the professor, she realized that today wouldn''t be the day. The tension in the air, the lingering fear etched on Janica''s face, and the cold, calcting demeanor Riley had exhibited moments ago all served as stark reminders that there were more pressing matters at hand. Riley, seemingly oblivious to the turmoil in Snow''s heart, quietly took off his cloak and zer. He draped them over Janica, who was still trembling beside him, her fear palpable in the way she clutched the fabric. His voice, though calm, carried a weight that Snow couldn''t ignore as he spoke, "Snow... can you help her?" For a brief moment, Snow found herself captivated by the sight of Riley. It had been a while since she had seen him up close like this, and despite everything that had just transpired, her heart skipped a beat. His concern for Janica, hisposed demeanor even after such a harrowing encounter-it all reminded her of the reasons why her feelings for him had grown soplicated. But this wasn''t the time for such thoughts. Snow sighed, feeling a pang of frustration at the conflicting emotions within her. The situation demanded her attention, and she knew she had to push aside her personal feelings for now. Stepping forward, she knelt beside Janica, her expression softening as she reached out to offer comfort. "It''s alright, Miss Janica," Snow said gently, her voice soothing as she ced a reassuring hand on the girl''s shoulder. "You''re safe now. We''ll take care of everything." As she tended to Janica, Snow couldn''t help but nce back at Riley, who stood nearby, his gaze fixed on the scene before him. The more she looked at him, the more she realized that her feelings wouldn''t be easily dismissed. But for now, she would have to put them aside and focus on helping Janica recover from the ordeal she had just endured. Snow exhaled another sigh, this time more resigned than before. The shitty feeling gnawing at her wouldn''t go away, but she would deal with itter. Chapter 151: Snowy Feelings 2 Chapter 151: Snowy Feelings 2 ? Right after Professor Luke''s defeat, the academy staff was quickly informed about the incident, thanks to Princess Snow. The news spread like wildfire, and it wasn''t long before Janica was taken to the infirmary to receive the care she desperately needed. Now, with the immediate crisis behind us, Snow and I found ourselves walking side by side through the academy halls, our pace slowed by the weight of what had just transpired. "This situation is bound to cause quite an uproar in the academy soon," Snow remarked, her voice carrying a tone of inevitability. I nodded in agreement. ''Yup, that''s to be expected.'' This incident was going to send shockwaves through the academy, just as it did in the game. The repercussions were bound to be severe, with the potential to further tarnish the academy''s already damaged reputation. The academy had been through so much drama justst semester. There was the terrorist attack that had shaken everyone to their core, the assassination attempt on Princess Snow, and even the mysterious disappearance of two of the academy''s top students. ''To which I was in avertedly involved in...'' Each of these events had chipped away at the institution''s credibility, leaving it vulnerable to criticism and doubt. Now, with thistest scandal involving a professor, the academy was in for yet another round of chaos. As we walked, the quiet tension between us reflected the uncertainty of the days toe. I couldn''t help but think about how this event would y out in the broader context of the game''s original storyline. In the game, this kind of scandal would have caused significant dys in the academy''s schedule. The uing written exams and the much-anticipated Duo exams would likely be pushed back by at least a week, if not more. Student opinion will probably be split regarding the dy. On one hand, some will wee the extra time to prepare, especially given how important this semester''s Duo exams are. This time, the exams won''t just influence ss rankings; they''ll also y a critical role in determining ss cements for our uing second year. It''s a shift that adds significant weight to the exams, making the dy both a relief and a source of anxiety for different students. While there will be another ss evaluation test, that''s more of an assessment for the first years, rather than something that will significantly impact us as second years. I nced at Snow, still somewhat in awe of how quickly she had assessed and managed the entire situation. Sure, it was in line with her character-alwaysposed, always ahead of the curve-but it was still surprising to see her in action. There was a sense of relief knowing that she had taken charge, handling the staff and the aftermath with a level ofpetence that I could only admire. It made me wonder just what she had said or done to keep me from being more involved than I already was. ''She''s too reliable when ites to matters like this,'' Snow had a knack for navigatingplex situations, and her influence was palpable. While the academy staff did nce at me, none of them seemed particrly inclined to ask me any questions. It was clear that Snow had somehow deflected their attention, ensuring that I wouldn''t be dragged further into the mess. Anyway, how exactly did she suddenly end up in that situation? In the game, Snow wasn''t actually supposed to show up untilter on, when she helped Lucas clear his name after killing or restraining the professor. "It was a bit surprising to see you back there, Snow," I remarked, still trying to piece together how things had deviated from the original storyline. Especially when you consider how busy she has to be with the uing student council elections. Piles of papers, notes, and preparations should''ve been enough to keep her glued to her office. Snow perked her head up, her gaze neutral but attentive. "My duties ended rather early, and I was actually nning on taking a short break outside to freshen up my mind. But then a certain mana signature suddenly spiked up, and before I knew it..." "I see." ''So, it was indirectly my fault, huh?'' Did the effects of Monarch''s Will amplify my mana output? Considering the skill''s effects, I thought only my presence was supposed to be expanded, but I guess my emotional state somehow reflects on my mana levels. Snow''s early arrival hadpletely altered the course of events, preventing the original scenario where Lucas would have taken the lead. But then again, as I took on Lucas''s role in that moment, I can''t reallyin much. Now that I think about it, what will happen to Lucas''s and Janica''s rtionship progress now? I made sure not to raise any gs with Janica by avoiding her and even keeping some distance all this time. Even now, I made sure to keep her in direct contact with Snow after saving her, hoping to avoid anyplications like those that urred with the other heroines. Walking across thin lines in rtionships would only bring me closer to death. As we continued our walk, the gravity of the situation started to settle in. I nced at Snow, taking in her ethereal presence. With snow-white hair and jewel-like eyes, she was as beautiful as ever. Her iconic white cloak,bined with her own personal white uniform, always seemed to highlight her overall beauty despite the high contrast of her dress. It was almost as if she was designed to stand out, a beacon of purity and strength in the chaos of this world. "By the way, why were you with Janica, Riley?" Snow''s voice broke through my thoughts, her tone curious yet measured. "I just happened to be there and noticed something off with one of the ssrooms" I replied, keeping my voice even, trying not to give anything away. Even if she asks, I can''t exactly give any other proper answer other than this, she has an uncanny ability to see through lies so a half truth like this is the only thing I can give to her right now. "Hm..." Snow didn''t seem entirely satisfied with my answer, but she didn''t press the matter further. Instead, she nced back at me, her gaze holding a slight hint of nostalgia. "You know, Riley, it''s been a while since we''ve seen each other..... If it''s not too much to ask, can I take a moment of your time?" Now that I think about it, what she said was true... This was technically our first real conversation since the semester started a few weeks ago. Although we did asionally see each other from time to time, no actual talk took ce. Either she was too busy with her own responsibilities, or I was caught up in mine. I can''t say I was purposefully avoiding her because of my memories, but I can''t exactly deny it either. Myplex emotions toward Snow were truly a factor, and deep down, I might have been unconsciously avoiding her. As much as I wanted to avoid any gs with the heroines, that was just an excuse for being such a lousy friend. I groaned inwardly before finally speaking. "Sure..." I didn''t know what she wanted to talk about, but I could make a few guesses-probably something rted to the uing elections or maybe even something more personal. Seeing my response, she smiled, a happy expression that seemed to light up her face... but for some reason, it felt off. ..... "You know I''m running for presidency, right, Riley?" "Yes," We walked through the education district side by side, our presence together grabbing the attention of onlookers. It wasn''t unusual-this early in the semester, the district was bustling with students returning to their routines. But as always, the noble students were particrly keen on gossip, and I could already see the whispers starting to spread, their curious gazes lingering on us a little too long. Judging from their expressions, I knew that new rumors about me were bound to circte soon. Walking with the already popr Snow, who was not just any student but a princess and a candidate for the student council presidency, would undoubtedly fuel spection. I had expected Snow to take me somewhere more private if she wanted to have a serious conversation, but instead, we continued our stroll through one of the most public areas of the district. I couldn''t help but wonder if this was the best choice for her image. Associating with me didn''t necessarily provide a good or bad image-it was more complicated than that. My reputation at the school wasn''t exactly spotless, and aligning herself with me wouldn''t do much for her campaign. Still, Snow was nothing if not strategic. ''She had to have a reason for this.'' Especially with all the eyes and ears around us.... "I''ll be blunt with you, Riley," she said, her tone shifting as she turned to face me. "I want you to join my team." Her words hung in the air between us, heavy with expectation. I had anticipated this, but hearing it directly from her still caught me off guard. Snow was offering me a ce in her campaign, a chance to be part of something significant. Yet, despite the sincerity in her eyes, I knew my answer even before she finished speaking. "I''m sorry, but I can''t" Snow''s gaze didn''t waver, but I could see the question forming in her mind. "And why is that the case?" she asked, tilting her head slightly. "I''m already running in support of someone else" "Is it Rose?" she asked, her voice calm, but there was an undercurrent of something- disappointment, perhaps? Or maybe just resignation. I nodded. "Yes." For a moment, Snow''s expression remained unreadable. She was excellent at masking her true feelings, a skill honed by years of navigating the treacherous waters of noble politics. But even she couldn''tpletely hide the flicker of emotion that passed through her eyes-a mixture of frustration and eptance. "I see," she said softly, more to herself than to me. "I suppose I should have expected that." Her words hung in the air, carrying a weight that made me wonder if there had been more conversations between her and Rose than I was aware of. Had Rose provoked her somehow? "Well, I guess there''s nothing I can do about it now," Snow continued, her tone lightening slightly, though there was still a hint of something deeper underneath. "It''s a shame, but I''ll let her have you for now~" Her words caught me off guard. "Excuse me?" She turned to me with a yful smile, her eyes twinkling with a mix of mischief and determination. "Once I be president, can you at least promise me to consider a position in my campaign?" I hesitated for a moment, but there was no harm in agreeing to consider it, especially since it was just a hypothetical situation for now. "dly," I replied, though my mind was already racing with other concerns. ncing around, I noticed the number of eyes still on us, and a sense of unease began to creep in. Lowering my voice, I stepped closer to Snow, my tone filled with caution. "Is it alright for you to openly talk about politics like this?" I asked. "With the way you''re speaking, it sounds like you''ve already arrogantly won everything. Even if you''re the leading candidate... there are certain things you can''t say publicly, right?" Snow paused, meeting my gaze with a thoughtful expression. For a moment, I wondered if I had overstepped, if my concern was unfounded. But then she looked away, her eyes distant as if she was contemting something deeply. "It''s fine," she finally answered, though there was a subtle shift in her tone that I couldn''t quite ce. "My intentions are not on political matters..." Her voice trailed off into a mumble, almost as if she was speaking more to herself than to me. The way she said it made me wonder if there was something else going on beneath the surface, something more personal that she wasn''t ready to share. But before I could press her further, Snow straightened up, her usualposure snapping back into ce as she gave me a reassuring smile. "Don''t put your mind into it, just think of this matter as nothing more than just my whims~" Snow''s voice had a yful lilt to it. "...Ok," I replied, unsure of how else to respond. I tried to focus on the rhythm of our steps, but the unease from our conversation lingered. As we continued walking, I noticed that the space between us had closed without me even realizing it. I instinctively tried to create some distance, stepping back ever so slightly. However, before I could fully withdraw, Snow reached out and grabbed my right hand, her grip gentle yet firm, preventing me from pulling away. "Your Highness?" "Snow," she corrected with a soft smile, her gaze meeting mine with a certain insistence. "That''s how you''re supposed to call me, remember?" "I thought that was only when we''re in private?" The thought of addressing her so informally in public, with so many eyes on us, made my stomach twist. This wasn''t just about avoiding awkward rumors anymore-it was about survival. In an academy where reputations were everything, speaking to Princess Snow so casually could have serious consequences. If it were Lucas, who was amoner, the students might have chalked up any informalities to ignorance, but I didn''t have that luxury. As a noble, the rules were different. Any misstep could fuel the gossip mill, and thest thing I needed was more exaggerated rumors circting about me. It was bad enough being constantly under scrutiny; adding fuel to the fire would only make things worse. She does realize it isn''t just the students around, right? I thought, my eyes flicking around the courtyard. Although I couldn''t see or sense them, I was fairly certain that a couple of shadow knights from the emperor were lurking around her right now. These elite guards were always present, invisible to most, but I knew they were there, watching and listening, ready to intervene at a moment''s notice. Once the emperor hears about this... then I''m screwed. Rumors have a way of spreading like wildfire in ces like this, passing from one person to another until they be distorted information. And once that information reaches the emperor''s ears, it''s only a matter of time before it gets to the duke. And when it gets to the duke... Liyana will hear it too. I could already picture the cascade of misunderstandings andplications this would cause. Liyana wasn''t exactly the type to sit idly by if she thought someone else was getting too close to me. If she caught wind of any rumors, especially those involving me and Snow, things could spiral out of control quickly. "It''s fine... I don''t want the two of us to hold each other back any longer, so just call me Snow from now on" "That''s..." "Snow~" "You know I can''t-" "Snow" "...." I sighed, realizing there was no winning this argument. Snow''s persistence was both charming and unnerving, and it was clear she wouldn''t back down. Chuckling to herself as if finding my resignation amusing, Snow pressed herself closer to me. Her actions weren''t just yful; they were deliberate, making sure everyone around us noticed. I could feel the stares of the nearby onlookers, their eyes wide with shock and disbelief. This was exactly the kind of scene that would fuel the rumor mill, and I couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of dread. "There''s actually something I''ve been curious about this entire time, Riley," Snow began, her voice dropping to a more serious tone. "What exactly is your rtionship with Miss Seo?" "We''re friends...." If you didn''t consider the rumors surrounding Seo and me, it was clear as day that we were just friends-though, in Seo''s case, we were best friends. "And Miss Rose?" she asked, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied my reaction. "Rose is also a friend," I answered, though in truth, she was more like a partner in our shared goals. Our rtionship wasplicated, but I couldn''t exactly exin that to Snow without raising even more questions. "Then... what about Miss ra?" she continued; her tone almost too casual. "The same as thest two...." I replied, feeling increasingly uneasy with where this conversation was heading. "Hmm~" Snow hummed thoughtfully, as if processing the information I''d given her. "Why are you even asking me such questions?" I finally asked, unable to hide my curiosity. Snow wasn''t the type to ask things without a reason, and the pointed nature of her questions made me wonder what she was really getting at. "I just find it interesting, that''s all. You''re surrounded by so many remarkable women, yet you maintain that they''re all just ''friends.'' Even with all the rumors suggesting otherwise," Snow remarked, her tone light but with an underlying curiosity that made me pause. "I didn''t think you were the type to listen to nonsense," "Believe me, I don''t, but I do find it entertaining nheless," she responded, a yful smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Fufu... Am I also part of thisbeled ''friends'' group of yours, perhaps?" "In a sense..." "You really have no mercy.... that hurts you know~" "???" "But I guess that''s what makes you a bit special in front of their eyes..." "Hm?" I raised an eyebrow, not entirely sure what she meant by that. Was she talking about the other heroines, or was there something else she was hinting at? "But I''m d~" she added, her voice softening, taking on a tone that made my heart skip a beat. "d?" Snow stopped walking and locked eyes with me, her smirk fading into something more tender, something far more genuine. The yful air around her seemed to dissipate, reced by an expression that was both earnest and disarming. Her smile was the most genuine, the most vulnerable I had ever seen from her, and it struck me in a way that made it impossible to look away. As our bodies pressed together in the slight crowd, the space between us seemed to shrink, and it was as if the rest of the world fell away, leaving only the two of us in this moment. "Riley Hell, you know I see you as more than just a friend, right?" she said, her voice barely above a whisper, yet it felt like her words echoed in the silence that suddenly enveloped us. The moment those words left her lips, time seemed toe to a standstill. The bustling noise of the students around us faded into nothingness, as if the world itself had paused to give weight to what she had just confessed. My mind raced, trying to process the gravity of her words, but I found myself unable to move, unable to react, as if rooted in ce by the sheer force of the moment. Her confession hung in the air between us, charged with an intensity that made it hard to breathe. I could feel the heat radiating from her body, the closeness of her presence overwhelming my senses. Her gaze never wavered. This wasn''t just a yful flirtation or a casual conversation. Snow was trying to tell me something real.... "I don''t know if you''ll hate me for this," Snow began, her voice trembling slightly but resolute, "but jealousy is quite the hateful thing. After all, as much as I am a princess, I''m still a girl in love." "Snow-" "Trying to bnce Pushing and Pulling just doesn''t seem to work on you, Riley. Not my way nor your way, even though I''ve tried to be obvious.... That''s why I''m going to be a bit more selfish now Riley, pushing everything I''ve got towards you," Before I could react, Snow closed the distance between us once more, slightly turning me to face her as she pulled me in. The warmth of her body pressed against mine, and for a moment, I felt a soft,forting warmth on my lips as her breath mingled with mine. Her eyes were closed, and I could feel the gentle rise and fall of her chest with each breath she took. It was reminiscent of our previous encounter, but this time it felt more intense, more lingering, as if she was pouring every ounce of her feelings into this one, single moment. "Riley, I like you..." she whispered, her voice barely more than a breath, but it carried a weight that seemed to crush all the noise and activity around us. It was then that I realized time had not stopped, but Snow''s powerful deration had made everything around us pause. The bustling students who had been passing by, chatting andughing, hade to a standstill. Their gazes were fixed on us, their expressions a mix of surprise and curiosity. The whole scene had be a tableau of shock and awe, with Snow''s confession as the centerpiece. My fate can''t be changed.... ''I''m seriously going to die'' Chapter 152: Whats wrong with kissing? Chapter 152: What''s wrong with kissing? ? "Are you alright, Janica?" Lucas''s voice was soft,ced with concern as he entered the infirmary. "Yes..." Janica replied quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. The news about his childhood friend had reached him quickly, and without a second thought, Lucas had rushed to the infirmary to see her. Janica was still recovering from the lingering effects of the potion and spell Professor Luke Walker had used on her. Even though she was slowly healing, the side effects were still evident, leaving her in a fragile state. As she sat by the window, the warm glow of the setting sun bathed the room in a soft, golden light. The sunlight caught Janica''s fiery red hair, making it shimmer and seem even more vibrant against the backdrop of the fading day. Despite the weariness that clung to her, the light seemed to entuate her natural beauty, making her stand out even more in her weakened state. Lucas knew Janica was slowly getting better, and the doctors had assured him that there was nothing too serious to worry about. Yet, he couldn''t shake the anxiety gnawing at him as he watched her stare nkly out the window. It was that distant, unfocused gaze that unsettled him the most. "Are you sure? Maybe I should get the doctor?" he asked, his worry evident in the way he hovered near her bed. "It''s fine..." "How about some water? You might feel better after drinking something" Janica shook her head gently, a small, tired smile ying on her lips. "No, I''m telling you, I''m really alright..." She could see the anxiety etched into Lucas''s features, the way his brow furrowed and his lips pressed into a thin line. He was always the one looking out for her, always trying to make sure she was okay. The weight of his worry made her heart ache, but at the same time, it touched her deeply. She liked to see this caring side of him, which he rarely gives her. As she watched him, Janica couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Seeing Lucas this way, so utterly concerned for her, was both endearing and a little amusing. A small chuckle escaped her lips, breaking the silence between them. "What''s so funny?" Lucas asked, a puzzled expression crossing his face as he tilted his head slightly. "Nothing," Janica replied, but theughter in her voice betrayed her amusement. The sight of Lucas''s worried face, so earnest and sincere, was something she hadn''t seen in a long time. It reminded her of their younger days when he would fret over her scraped knees or scold her for being reckless. There was a sweetness in his worry, a tenderness that she cherished deeply. Even though she appreciated being pampered by him, thest thing she wanted was for him to be so consumed by worry that he couldn''t rx. "Really, Lucas," she said, her voice softening with affection. "You don''t have to worry so much. I''m okay, I promise." Lucas looked at her, his eyes searching her face for any sign that she might be hiding something. But all he saw was the familiar, warm smile he had known for years. It was a smile that, despite everything, still had the power to reassure him. "Alright," he finally relented, though the concern in his eyes hadn''tpletely faded. "But if you need anything, anything at all, you''ll tell me, right?" Janica nodded, her smile widening a fraction. "Of course, I will. But for now, all I need is for you to sit with me for a while. That''s all." Lucas smiled, a soft, relieved expression settling on his face as he pulled up a chair beside her bed. The two of them sat infortable silence, the golden light of the sunset enveloping them as the day slowly came to a close. As the sun slowly set, casting its lingering golden light across the room, Janica''s mind was a swirling mix of emotions. The vibrant colors of the sunset reflected theplexity of her thoughts, painting her heart with hues of gratitude, confusion, and something else she couldn''t quite name. Despite the warmth of Lucas''s presence beside her, she found her mind drifting back to the man who had saved her. ''I have to give him my thanks...'' The thought echoed in her mind, persistent and undeniable. At the time, she hadn''t been able to properly express her gratitude to Riley for what he had done. The chaos and confusion of the moment had clouded her thoughts, leaving her unable to find the right words. But now, in the quiet of the infirmary, the reality of what could have been began to sink in. If it hadn''t been for Riley, she might have been lost to a never-ending spiral of shame and pain, unable to bear the weight of what she''d almost endured. Her body felt warm, her cheeks tinged with a soft blush as she remembered Riley''s gentle touch. The way he had been there for her, steady and reassuring, had left an impression on her that she couldn''t easily shake. It was more than just gratitude; it was admiration. She could see now why so many were drawn to him, why so many flowers seemed to bloom in his presence. Riley wasn''t just cool and handsome; he was reliable in a way that made people feel safe, as if they could entrust everything to him without fear. For a moment, as she recalled how he had looked at her with those calm, steady eyes, Janica felt as though she could have left all her worries behind, letting Riley carry the burden for her. The thought brought a strange sense offort, but also a pang of something deeper, something that tugged at her heart in a way she hadn''t anticipated. Clutching her chest, she turned her gaze back to Lucas, who had been watching her with quiet concern. Before she knew it, her hand reached out, grasping his. The contact was a lifeline, grounding her in the present moment, but it also brought with it the rhythmic thumping of her heartbeat, loud and insistent in her ears. "Janica?" Lucas''s voice was soft, his brow furrowed in concern as he felt the subtle trembling of her hand in his. Thump-! Thump~! The sound of her heartbeat echoed in her mind, a reminder of the tumultuous emotions swirling within her. But as she held onto Lucas''s hand, she felt a wave of relief wash over her. ''Don''t let yourself get confused Janica....'' Letting out a soft sigh, Janica''s grip on Lucas''s hand tightened ever so slightly, as if anchoring herself to the warmth andfort he provided. ----- "Did you hear about what happened yesterday, Riley?" "Yes" As expected, the news had spread like wildfire, igniting conversations and gossip throughout the academy. It was the kind of scandal that couldn''t be contained, no matter how hard anyone tried. A newly hired professor from the knight department had attempted to force himself on a student-a shocking and disgraceful act that had everyone talking. The entire academy was abuzz with growing worry and concern. The principal must be under immense pressure, scrambling to address the concerns of the school''s sponsors and donors. I could only imagine the stress she was under, trying to cate a group of high-ranking individuals demanding answers and assurances. "Were you involved in it, Riley?" "..... 11 "You could tell?" "You didn''t show up yesterday...," I sighed, a reluctant breath escaping my lips as I continued to swing my de through the cold winter air. The snow fell gently around us, each ke drifting down like tiny shards of ice, but I hardly noticed the chill. Seo had always been sharp, her mind quick to pick up on the smallest details despite her air headed nature. Even though, publicly, I hadn''t been involved in the incident-thanks to Snow''s interference -Seo had pieced together the truth. Considering she had expected me yesterday, my absence was probably enough for her to start putting two and two together. "I did get involved, but only at the start," I admitted, my voice steady as I met Seo''s gaze. "Everything else was resolved by the princess." "I see... Did Janica get hurt?" Seo asked, her tone still neutral, but there was a hint of concern in her eyes that I couldn''t ignore. "No, fortunately, I arrived just in time before anything could happen," I reassured her. Seo nodded, her expression remaining as calm and collected as ever, but I could tell that she was relieved. Despite her usually detached demeanor and the limited interactions she had with Janica, it was clear that Seo did consider her a friend, at least to some degree. ''Though it''s a bit sad that they''re not as close as they were in the game,'' In the original storyline, Janica and Seo had a bond that was stronger, forged through shared experiences and mutual respect. But here, things were different-more distant. With how skillfully Snow handled everything yesterday, I doubted that any of theplicated matters would reflect back on me. The academy might start asking me certain questions, but I didn''t think they''d oveplicate an already resolved situation. Snow''s involvement had been swift and efficient, leaving little room for any loose ends to be tied back to me. The real focus now would likely shift to the consequences of the incident, especially with Snow''s direct involvement. Unlike in the original timeline, where Snow had stepped inter, this time she was fully hands-on, dealing with the matter earlier than usual. This proactive approach had likely sent shockwaves through the academy''s staff, who must now be sweating bullets trying to figure out how to appease a most likely furious emperor. As Seo watched me with her usual studious gaze, her eyes tracking each of my movements, she sipped her fruit juice casually, despite the lingering cold that hung in the air outside. The contrast between her focused observation and the almost leisurely way she drank from her cup was oddlyforting. sses were suspended due to yesterday''s incident, but they were set to resume early tomorrow. The interruption had pushed back some events, as expected, but not as significantly as I had feared, which was a relief. The academy was trying to maintain some semnce of normalcy, despite the underlying tension that now permeated the halls. Tracking the key yers'' movements in this arc was proving to be a challenge. With so many variables in y, it was difficult to predict how things would unfold. However, these few days of downtime provided me with an opportunity to prepare more thoroughly for what was toe. I had ns to tackle the Star Dungeon with Kagami, hoping to boost his specs and ensure he was ready for the battles ahead. And just to be extra cautious, I was considering having Seo join the team. Her presence would be a safety, a way to mitigate any unforeseen dangers that might arise during our expedition. The twins'' disappearance still gnawed at the back of my mind, a mystery that remained unsolved. The possibilities were narrowing, but each potential oue was more unsettling than thest. Whatever had happened to them, it was clear that this was no ordinary disappearance. I would need to treat matters regarding the side characters much more carefully now, less I want another twin incident disappearance... As I mulled over these thoughts, Seo broke the silence, her voice cutting through the crisp air. "I also heard another interesting thing..." "Hmm?" "Did you kiss the princess?" ''Fuck.....'' I had tried my best to forget and ignore what had happened yesterday, but it seemed that the rumors had spread faster than I anticipated. Seo''s question hung in the air, and I could feel my muscles tense slightly, the weight of the situation settling back onto my shoulders. Of course, she would hear about it-everyone had. The academy was a breeding ground for gossip, and something as significant as this wouldn''t stay hidden for long. I tried to maintain myposure, though the memory of that moment shed vividly in my mind. Snow''s unexpected kiss had thrown me off bnce, and now, facing Seo''s probing gaze, I wasn''t sure how to respond. Denying it would be pointless, but acknowledging it would open up a whole new can of worms that I wasn''t ready to deal with. Seo continued to sip her juice, her expression neutral but her eyes sharp, waiting for my response. It was clear that this wasn''t just idle curiosity like she usually does.... The way she looked at me was different than usual, her already cold eyes seemed colder than ever. There was an edge to her gaze, a sharpness that made the air around us feel even more frigid. It wasn''t like Seo to be so intense, but the situation we were in was anything but ordinary. "It wasn''t my intention... and besides, the rumors are probably exaggerating everything again. I wasn''t the one who initiated it," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "So you did kiss?" Her question was more of a statement, and the weight behind it made my chest tighten. I hesitated, knowing that anything I said could potentially make things worse. But lying wouldn''t help either. "... Yes," I finally admitted, feeling the word hang heavy in the cold air. Seo remained silent, her expression unreadable. She seemed to be processing the information, her mind working through some internal dilemma. After what felt like an eternity, she nodded to herself, as ifing to some sort of conclusion. "Did you like it, Riley? The kiss, I mean," she asked, her voice calm but carrying a hint of something else¡ªsomething I couldn''t quite ce. "I can''t say..." I replied, my voice trailing off. I couldn''t deny that I had enjoyed it-who wouldn''t feel a rush of excitement if someone as beautiful as Snow suddenly kissed them? Despite theplications it brought, that much was a fact. But admitting that to Seo felt like stepping into dangerous territory. "So, you''re not sure......" Seo''s gaze bore into me, and for a moment, I thought the conversation might end there. But then she spoke again, her tone softer, yet somehow more intense. "Then... if I were the one who kissed you... would you like it, Riley?" "Huh?" The question caught mepletely off guard, and before I could fully process what she was asking, I noticed something unsettling. When did she get so close? Just a moment ago, she was standing a few meters away. But now, she was right in front of me, her face inches from mine. The sudden proximity made my heart race, and I could feel the heat of her breath against my skin. Then, just like a repetition of yesterday, Seo''s hands gently but firmly grabbed onto my face, her fingers cool against my skin. Her eyes closed as she leaned in closer, her lips aiming for mine. It was happening so fast that my mind struggled to keep up. Instinctively, my hands moved to push her away, trying to stop what was happening before it could go too far. But just as I made contact with her shoulders, a searing heat and a blinding white sh filled my vision, overwhelming my senses. SWOOOSHHH!!!! A powerful shockwave erupted between us, forcing the two of us apart with a force that felt like it could tear the very air around us. The impact sent us both stumbling back, the sudden burst of energy leaving us disoriented and momentarily stunned. As I regained my bnce, I looked around, trying to understand what had just happened. The snow around us was disturbed, swirling in the aftermath of the shockwave, and the air crackled with residual energy. My eyes met Seo''s, and I could see the confusion mirrored in her expression. "Oh my... I''m so sorry~" A quietly gentle voice,ced with cold bitterness, suddenly filled the air, catching both of us off guard. The sharpness of the words sent a chill down my spine. We turned towards the source of the voice and were met with a sight that made my blood run cold. Rose stood there, her golden hair shimmering like the sands of a scorching desert under the sun, and her eyes, hollow and devoid of warmth, glowed with an eerie radiance. But it was the cold, unyielding re she directed at Seo that truly unsettled me-it was the coldest look I had ever seen from her. How long had she been standing there? When did she arrive? I hadn''t sensed her presence at all. ''Did she teleport here?'' But teleportation¡ªor any form of Celestial magic-was strictly forbidden outside of academic purposes within the academy grounds. Sizzle!!! The air around her crackled with an unsettling energy, and I watched as light began to solidify behind Rose, forming into a series of short, glowing swords. Her wand, gripped firmly in her hand, was pointed directly at us, its tip glowing ominously with barely contained power. "A ck rat being sneaky won''t do any good, you know?" Chapter 153: Whats wrong with kissing?? Chapter 153: What''s wrong with kissing?? ? A shining light, a colorful scenery, a bright path, afortable warmth... Ever since she met Riley, Rose began to experience emotions she thought she''d long forgotten. In her colorless world, where everything felt mundane and unremarkable, Riley was the one anomaly, the vibrant thread that stood out against the dull fabric of her existence. He wasn''t just different; he was the only one who could bring meaning to her nothingness. That was why, from the very beginning, she had meticulously nned everything. Every move, every word, every nce was calcted to make him hers. Rose had done her best to ensure her ns would set into motion once she became the student council president. With that position, she would have the influence, the authority, and most importantly, the time to mold Riley''s world until everything about him-his thoughts, his emotions, his very essence-belonged to her. That was the initial n. This was why, all this time, she had refrained from interfering with him. She didn''t want to attract unnecessary attention or stir up rumors. Riley wasn''t particrly fond of being the center of attention, and Rose knew this all too well. So, she remained subtle, a quiet presence in the background, allowing him the freedom he seemed to cherish. It was a delicate bnce, giving him the space he desired while ensuring he never strayed too far from her grasp. ''He''s cuter when he''s unrestrained...'' In the end, once she ascended to the position of president, she could have all the time she wanted with him. She could afford to be patient because she knew that once her ns were in ce, Riley would have nowhere else to go but towards her. She was confident that in her world, a world she was carefully crafting for the two of them, Riley would be the only one who could light up her path, just as he had done when they first met. ''Professor Sh and Senior Luna are the only ones left to convince...'' Sitting alone in her ssroom, Rose methodically reviewed her checklist. The pen in her hand moved with precision as she crossed off another name from her list. With only two more influential figures to persuade, Rose felt a surge of confidence about the uing elections. Despite Princess Snow''s seemingly insurmountable lead among the candidates, Rose was sure that securing Professor Sh''s endorsement and Senior Luna''s market share would seal her victory. Once these two key figures were on her side, her path to bing student council president would be set in stone. She smiled inwardly, a quiet satisfaction warming her as she stood up from her chair. The steps she''d taken had been careful and deliberate, allowing her to move closer to her goal without drawing unnecessary attention. ''Father also said he already made his own move.... so, I''ll just have to wait and see.'' In her mind, everything was falling into ce. As she gathered her belongings, the buzz of excited conversation from the other students filtered through the ssroom. The chatter was louder than usual, filled with whispers and gossip. "Hey, did you hear about what happened yesterday?" "Yes, it was such a surprise! My friend said the princess suddenly confessed to him yesterday!" "So, it was true?" The voices grew more animated as the rumors swirled around the room. Rose, however, paid little attention to the gossip. She assumed it was just another baseless rumor involving Princess Snow, the kind of nonsense that often distracted the student body. With her focus on the election and the ns she had meticulouslyid out, such talk seemed trivial to her. But as she walked out, a small seed of curiosity began to take root. Despite herself, she couldn''t help but wonder what had really happened. Considering the recent buzz about the incident involving the princess, Rose initially dismissed it as just another exaggerated tale circting among gossip lovers. She figured it was simply another baseless rumor blown out of proportion. However, her casual stroll came to an abrupt halt when she overheard the next words that left the mouths of two nearby students. "They say the princess made the first move and kissed him- how lovely!" "Fufu, I guess even princesses can''t hold back their love." "Riley, was it? I wonder what''s going on in his mind right now." "Hehe, I''m sure he couldn''t sleep properly." "That''s true~" "But is it alright for the princess to publicly state her love like that?" "It''s the princess so I''m sure she has something in mind hehe" As the two girls chuckled, clearly amused by the absurdity of the rumor, Rose''s mind raced to process what she had just heard. ''K-kiss???'' ''Riley and the princess?'' ''Why? How? When? Huh?'' Before she even realized what she was doing, her body reacted instinctively. A surge of mana coursed through her, spreading out across the academy grounds as she unconsciously cast the celestial magic, [Spacial Wave]. This spell allowed her to detect the position of anyone within the academy with almost perfect uracy. Driven by a mixture of panic and worry, she expanded her mana, searching frantically for the distinct signature that belonged to the young man at the center of this rumor. [Teleport] WHOOOSH!!! As her mind raised with the convoluted mixtures of her surprised emotions, she didn''t even care about the consequences of her actions as she used celestial magic in academic grounds. .... "A ck rat being sneaky won''t do any good, you know?" Rose''s deration wasced with venom, and the atmosphere around us shifted dramatically. The mana in the air buzzed, intensifying to the point where it felt suffocating. It was as if the very air was beingpressed, bearing down heavily on us-no, specifically on Seo. The pressure was immense, almost palpable, as Rose''s gaze locked onto her with icy precision. Magic circles materialized behind Rose, and the light swords she had summoned earlier now crackled with a vtile mix of elements, swirling with dangerous energy. ''She already knows how to use [Spell Synergy]?'' This was bad-worse than I had anticipated. Rose''s mastery of such advanced magic was beyond what I thought she was capable of at this stage. The situation was escting far too quickly, and I was caught in the middle of it. "Rose, what are you doing?" I shouted, trying to break through the thick tension that hung in the air. But instead of replying, she turned her gaze to me, her expression a tumultuous blend of emotions. Beneath the coldness in her eyes, there was something else-hurt, betrayal, as if she couldn''t believe I had let this happen. Seo, on the other hand, was not one to back down from a challenge. In response to Rose''s threat, her body crackled with blue lightning, the air around her humming with energy. Her de, still sheathed, gleamed with a dangerous aura, ready to be drawn at a moment''s notice. ''If these two fight, then... I''m actually going to die.'' "Why did you suddenly attack us, Rose?" "The fact that you''re asking shows you really have no shame, Miss Seo..." "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." "You were just about to kis- no assault Riley just now, right?" "What''s wrong with that?" "..." || The silence that followed was suffocating. The two of them exchanged only a few words and nces, yet it was enough to chill the already freezing air around us. It felt as though the very atmosphere had turned to ice, pressing down on me from all sides. Cold sweat dripped down my back as I began to expand the mana within me, preparing for the worst. I only had one chance to defuse this situation peacefully. If it didn''t work, I''d have to rely on my skills to get us out of this mess-no matter how dire things might be. As I took a step forward, the pressure around me intensified. The two of them were poised to sh, their mana swirling and colliding in the air like two titans about to engage in battle. Each movement I made was excruciatingly painful, like trying to walk with a mountain on my shoulders. ''I feel like throwing up...'' My body screamed in protest, my stomach churned, and I felt the overwhelming urge to vomit. My insides felt like a thousand des were churning, slicing through my gut. ''Being sandwiched between two mana reactors would''ve immediately made B-ss students to faint right now....'' The pain was overwhelming, yet somehow, a subtle smile formed on my lips as the red warnings from the system shed before my eyes. [Warning!] [Warning!!] [FATE: A DRAGON''S SACRIFICE IS SHAKING!!!!!] [WARNING!] The urgency in the messages was clear, but my focus was elsewhere, lost in the chaos of the moment. [Note: User under high mana density zone] [Note: Escape area immediately!] "You two..." The world seemed to turn ck and white, the colors draining away as everything came to a standstill. Time itself felt like it had paused, only to snap back into motion in the blink of an eye. [Note: Conditions have been met!] [Skill: Monarch''s Will (Unique)] [Unlocked!] [Effects Applying] [Effects: Absolute Command] [Active] [Effects: 90% Stat Reduction] [Active] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their stats reduced!] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their wills subjugated!] The suffocating pressure that had been crushing me vanished in an instant. Instead, the faces of the two girls, who had been ignoring me just moments ago, were now fixated on me, their expressions filled with shock and confusion. "Calm down..." My voice carried a weight it hadn''t before, an undeniable authority that forced this chaos around me to still. "But I don''t want to...." ''Huh?'' My mind froze as I processed Rose''s words. Her voice was cold, sharper than I''d ever heard before. ''What was going on?'' ''How is she moving.... under my authority?'' Before I could react, I felt a sudden spike in her mana, so intense it nearly took my breath away. In an instant, a blinding spell shot from the tip of her wand, hitting Seo with light speed precision. BOOOMMMM!!!!! The impact created a pressurized explosion, the force of which sent shockwaves around us. [WARNING!] [WARNING!] [Note: A presence with higher will than user has been detected!] [Note: Effects of Monarch''s Will will now be rendered null in front of the presence] [Effects: Absolute Command] [???] [Effects: 90% Stat Reduction] [???] [Note: User is advised to leave area immediately!] I barely registered the alerts shing in my mind before I felt her cold gaze lock onto me. Her golden eyes, usually so warm and alluring, were now piercing dark, filled with a terrifying intensity. Her hand reached out, gripping my cloak with a strength that made it impossible to pull away. "This is all your fault, you know, Riley~" Her voice was sweet, almost yful, but the undercurrent of malice was undeniable. "Even though I gave you the freedom you liked." "What are you talking¡ª" "From now on, you''re going to stay by my side, Riley...." Her words were gentle, apanied by a smile that might have seemed soft to anyone else. But to me, there was nothing gentle about the way she spoke. Her every action, every word, radiated a possessiveness that sent a chill down my spine. Chapter 154: Whats wrong with kissing??? Chapter 154: What''s wrong with kissing??? ? ''I should''ve done this from the start...'' Grabbing onto Riley''s cloak and tightening her grip on his cor, Rose locked eyes with him, her gaze burning with intensity. The realization hit her like a cold wave-she had made a grave mistake by staying in the shadows, allowing others to draw closer to him. In her effort to respect his space and avoid attracting attention, she had inadvertently given those other women the chance to flutter around him like eager chicks, drawn to his warmth and charm. Riley was cool, smart, and undeniably handsome. It was inevitable that others would notice these qualities, but Rose should have acted sooner. She should have asserted her ce by his side, rather than letting him interact so freely with others. She now understood that being sensitive to the feelings of the person you care about was important, but there was a fine line between showing respect and being negligent. By holding back and staying in the background, she had left a void that others were all too eager to fill. Rose''s heart burned with determination as she resolved never to make the same mistake again. If she wanted to monopolize Riley''s love and affection, she would have to fight for it. She would no longer allow herself to be sidelined, to watch as others drew closer to him while she remained in the periphery. She had waited long enough. Now, she would step forward and im what should have been hers all along. The duke, Riley''s fianc¨¦e, the princess-none of these boundaries truly mattered to Rose. If she wanted something, she believed she had the power to take it. Riley was no exception. Many desired Riley, and Rose was no different. She wanted him, craved him, and she wasn''t about to let anyone stand in her way. Riley might be indecisive when it came to matters of love, but Rose knew that, in the end, he was still just a man. His natural charm, whether he was aware of it or not, drew women to him. Rose recognized that Riley''s flirtatious nature wasn''t something that he had done willingly and it wasn''t something that could be easily restrained, nor could the effect he had on those around him be denied. It had happened to her, and she suspected it had happened to the princess as well. Riley was capable of awakening emotions in anyone, just as he had done with her. He was meant to be her partner, and in due time, once all her ns were in ce, Riley would inevitably belong to her. That was her initial strategy-to wait, to bide her time, and to im him when the moment was right. But as she watched the growing number of girls gravitating toward Riley, she realized that her patient approach might not be enough. ''He''s too oblivious... He needs to be protected from these other girls who don''t see him the way I do...'' A dark, possessive thought took root in Rose''s mind. ''I need to keep him safe forever... I need to lock him up, so he doesn''t get involved with any of these vixens~'' She smiled to herself, her mind filled with the idea of making Riley entirely hers, away from anyone else who might try to steal him from her. Rose wanted Riley to teach her the genuine love he felt for his fianc¨¦e. She craved to understand it, to feel it, to possess it. But if pursuing that loveplicated her ns and threatened to ruin everything she had meticulously prepared, then it was of no use to her. She could simply learn it by making Riley hers, bending him to her will. "Even though I gave you the freedom you liked," "What are you talking-" "From now on, you''re going to stay by my side, Riley..." ''FOREVER~!'' As Rose''s hands moved with precision, the mana within her stirred, heating up rapidly. The air around her began to crackle with energy as celestial magic manifested, the once subtle signs now unmistakable. Her mana turned a deep crimson, interwoven with crystalline blue sparks that radiated with an eerie glow. It was the beginning of her celestial magic, [Teleportation]. "Rose, I''ll say this again, but you need to calm down-" Riley''s words were firm but tinged with urgency. But his voice fell on deaf ears. Rose was too far gone, her mind solely focused on the spell she was about to cast. She had waited too long, nned too carefully, to let this moment slip away. As she prepared her spell, Riley, realizing the imminent danger, resisted. He amplified his own mana, trying to push her away, to break free from the invisible chains she was wrapping around him. But Rose was quicker. Her hands moved with the speed and precision of someone who had practiced this moment countless times in her mind. She reached out, touching his chest. Before Riley could react, a golden sword, formed entirely of condensed mana, pierced through him. Shiiiinnnnn~! "What is this?" Riley wondered aloud; his voice filled with confusion. But then his shifted to one of surprise as the realization dawned on him. "Mana emotionless g Needles?" The needles embedded within him sapped his mana, draining it with terrifying efficiency. Slowly, the power he had been using to resist her faded away, the overwhelming pressure he had exuded now gone. He could feel the energy slipping away, leaving him vulnerable, defenseless. The once bright and intense mana within him subsided, disappearingpletely. "I''m sorry, Riley, but this situation can''t be helped... This is all for your sake, so please understand. Don''t worry, I''ll keep you safe~" Riley tried to summon his mana, but the golden needle embedded in him rendered any attempt futile. His energy waspletely pinned down, leaving him helpless. "Rose, stop this at once, or I''ll really get mad..." Rose paused, her heart skipping a beat. The thought of an angry Riley, his eyes filled with hatred, sent a wave of worry through her. She imagined a scenario where Riley looked at her with disdain, a coldness that she couldn''t bear to witness. But she quickly shook off the thought, reassuring herself. ''There''s no way Riley could ever hate me...'' she thought, convincing herself that even if he did, there was something oddly captivating about the idea of an angry Riley. A small, twisted part of her found the thought of him enraged to be almost... alluring. As the teleportation spell nearedpletion, Rose focused on the delicate calctions required. Unlike typical [Teleportation] spells, which usually transferred one person, this situation required her to manually calcte the destination, taking into ount the mana Riley had both inside and outside his body. Each detail mattered, from the specific coordinates to the amount of energy needed to maintain the spell''s stability. In just a few seconds, the spell would beplete. Deep in her home''s underground cer, Riley would be safe-safe from the dangers of the world, but more importantly, safe with her. The thought of having him all to herself, away from prying eyes and external influences, filled her with a sense of satisfaction. In that secluded space, Riley would be hers, and no one would be able to interfere. She couldn''t help but smile at the thought. In her mind, this was all for Riley''s own good. No one else could protect him the way she could. No one else could love him as much as she did. As the final moments of the spell ticked away, Rose felt her heart race with anticipation. Soon, they would be together, just as she had always nned. But just as the shine of Rose''s magic ignited, another force suddenly erupted. FOOOOSHHHHHH!!!!!!! A sharp electrical buzz filled the air, and before anyone could react, a blinding blue sh shed through the space where Rose stood. The air crackled with energy as thunderous ps echoed through the academy grounds. In an instant, Rose was blown away, her magical assault interrupted as her hands were severed by a surge of blue lightning. [Hidden de, First Form-] [Blue Moon] The distinct sound of a de sliding back into its scabbard echoed softly, and when the dust settled, Seo stood in front of Riley, her stance unwavering. Despite the dark marks marring her face and the damage to her uniform and winter cloak, Seo appeared unscathed by Rose''s initial spell. The sheer power she wielded seemed to repel any real harm. Seo''s cold gaze locked onto Rose, who was now on the ground, both of her arms severed at the shoulders. But instead of pain or panic, Rose''s expression remained eerily calm. The crimson in Seo''s eyes deepened as crackling tendrils of lightning danced around her, illuminating her fierce determination. "Stay away from my friend..." Seo''s voice was steady,ced with a quiet menace as she positioned herself to shield Riley from the golden-haired mage before them. Rose, undeterred by the loss of her limbs, began to rise to her feet, as if the injury was nothing more than an inconvenience. Golden sparks flickered around the stumps of her arms, and in a disy of terrifying power, her arms regenerated, growing back to their pristine, unblemished state. "You''ve be faster, Miss Seo... but can you please not interrupt us? You don''t want another shameful defeat likest time, right?" Rose''s voice dripped with a calm menace, her golden eyes narrowing as she spoke. Despite the gentle tone, there was an underlying threat that hung heavy in the air. "No, I don''t... but you hurt Riley," Seo replied, her voice steady but filled with a quiet determination. "So please, get out of here while I''m still being patient..." A heavy silence followed their exchange, both of them locking eyes, each unwilling to back down. The tension between them escted rapidly, the air thick with the palpable weight of their shing wills. It was no longer just a simple rivalry; the atmosphere was charged with the unmistakable scent of killing intent. The situation had gone beyond what could be considered an academic dispute. If they didn''t stop now, the consequences would be catastrophic, not just for them, but for the entire academy. The institution had already been gued by scandals and drama, and another incident of this magnitude could irreparably tarnish its reputation. Riley knew he had to act. If he couldn''t deescte the situation, the consequences would be far more dire than either of them anticipated. No amount of merit points or personal importance would prevent them from being expelled at this rate. "You two, stop-" Riley yelled, trying to regain his bnce, but his words were muffled as something soft and furry pressed against his mouth. "Oya~ Oya~ I came here to see what was up since mana levels kept rising, but isn''t this quite the interesting find, no?" A casual, almost teasing voice whispered into his right ear. Startled, Riley turned around to see the head of a floating cat, its body shrouded in deep, cloudy smoke. The creature''s wide grin revealed razor-sharp teeth, and its green eyes glimmered with mischief. The sight was unsettling, yet eerily familiar. "Cheshire?" Riley mumbled in disbelief, his expression shifting from confusion to a hidden tension of fear. "Hello, Riley~ Long time no see!" Cheshire purred, its voice dripping with amusement. "Looks like our dear prince charming has ended up attracting the troublesome ones. This is why I kept telling the queen to hurry up and snag you herself. Now look at all these~" Cheshire''s grin widened as it nced between Riley and the two girls, clearly entertained by the chaos unfolding before it. Riley''s mind raced. He hadn''t expected to encounter Cheshire here, especially not now, with tensions running high between Rose and Seo. "Cheshire, this isn''t the time-" Riley started, but Cheshire cut him off with a yful flick of its tail. "Oh, but it is the perfect time, Riley-"Cheshire''s voice was light, almost mocking. "After all, how often do we get to witness such delightful drama? The queen will be most intrigued when she sees this." Riley could feel the situation spiraling out of control. Cheshire''s presence onlyplicated things further. He had to find a way to diffuse the tension between Rose and Seo before it escted into something far worse, but with Cheshire here, it felt like luck found it''s way to mess with him again. Cheshire floatedzily around him before it''s eyes brightened up. "Kukuku~!" Cheshire chuckled to himself, a twisted grin spreading across his face as his disembodied limbs appeared out of thin air. With a snap of his fingers, pink-reddish cards materialized in the air, swirling around like a storm. From this chaotic disy, a pink-haired witch emerged onto the scene, her golden eyes crackling with red lightning. Four knights appeared beside her, standing at attention. "Cheshire, why did you suddenly summon me? The white pawns are still-" Her words trailed off as her gaze fell upon Riley, whoy hurt with a golden needle embedded in his heart. Then soon her eyesnded upon the two girls who was clearly at the forefront of what might''ve happened. The atmosphere shifted drastically, the air thickening with an oppressive energy. The witch''s eyes narrowed, her voice dropping to a dangerous tone. "What did you two do to Junior?" As Alice''s question hung in the air, the tension was palpable. Cheshire, still caught up in his own amusement,ughed heartily at the chaos unfolding before him, clearly reveling in the turmoil he had orchestrated. ... "HAHAHAHAHHAHAHA~ this is going to be so fun don''t you think so too~ Mr. prince -charming~?" ''This Fucking Cat!!!! Chapter 155: Whats wrong with kissing???? Chapter 155: What''s wrong with kissing???? ? Mana pressed in on me from every direction, distorting space itself. The air was thick with tension, dizzying and ufortable. Rose, Seo, and Alice stood their ground, each one radiating an intense aura that seemed to battle for dominance. They all understood the implications and potential consequences of their actions, yet none of them showed any sign of backing down. By now, the academy staff should have noticed the overwhelming pressure these three were generating, yet there was no sign of interference. ''Where the heck are they?'' If these three shed now even the principal would have trouble stopping them... Amidst the escting turmoil, a specific CG from the game shed through my mind. [Bad End No. 67: A Cat''s Wanderlust~] It was one of the more unpredictable bad endings, a death that urred after being subjected to life-threatening pranks and being toyed with in increasingly dangerous ways. The source of this particr bad end? The floating cat beside me,ughing heartily as if the chaos unfolding before us was the most entertaining thing he''d ever witnessed. "§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡!" Cheshire, despite his usual calm and collected demeanor, was in truth a being of pure, whimsical chaos. His true nature was that of a maniac who delighted in the unpredictability and havoc he could cause. He was a cat who would do anything in his power to amuse himself, regardless of the consequences for those around him. Of course, Cheshire, despite his yful nature, had his limits-especially when it came to matters involving Alice, his master. Everything else, though, was merely a toy for his amusement. Judging from his face It was safe to say that he wasn''t going to properly help me in this situation. ''I need to stop this!'' "Rose! Please stop! Seo, you too, and Senior, this is just a misunderstandin¡ª" "Silence!" "Be quiet, Riley..." "Shut it, Junior!" They all spoke in unison, each with their ownmanding tone, but the effect was the same: I was instantly silenced. "See? This is exactly why I need to keep you safe, Riley. If I leave you out here alone, look at how many bitches cling to you!" ''B-Bitches?'' This wasn''t the kind and whimsical Rose I knew from the game. Sure, she had a peculiar personality, but it never escted to the point of calling others with such harsh slurs. "She''s just spouting nonsense again, Riley.... If you wanted to kiss Riley that badly, you should''ve waited for your turn!" "E-excuse me, Seo?" "Isn''t that right, Riley?" "Huh?" What the hell was Seo talking about right now? And why did she look at me with that expectation, as if I''d say yes to any of this nonsense? The whole situation was bing increasingly surreal as it is, and I had no idea how to defuse it. ''Please don''t add oil to the fire!'' "K-Kiss? Waiting for turns...?" Senior Alice muttered, still floating above with her summoned knights, red down at me with an intensity that made my skin crawl. Her golden eyes, which seemed to flicker between deep red and pink, pulsed dangerously as they locked onto me. "What is Miss Seo talking about, Junior?" Red Lighting danced behind her as her mana condensed.... Scary!!! None of this is even my fault! Why am I always the one caught in these situations? At this rate, I''m going to die of a headache... Shit! "Like I told you, Senior, this is just a misunderstanding. What Seo said just now was¡ª" Before I could finish, Cheshire''s fluffy tail suddenly wrapped around my mouth, muffling my words. I tried to yank it off, but with my limited mana, there was no way I could overpower a familiar of his level with just brute strength. I could feel my frustration bubbling up as I struggled in vain. Cheshire''s smirk widened as he looked at me, a mischievous glint in his eyes. With a wink, he twisted his body around, his form bing shrouded in mist. When the fog cleared, he reappeared fully dressed in an investigator''s outfit,plete with a fedora and a cigarette in hand. He patted down the hat, looking at me with mock pity. Gulp...! ''What the hell is he up to now?'' Cheshire took a drag from the cigarette, exhaling a plume of smoke that twisted into the air. His eyes narrowed as he gave me a slow, deliberate once-over. "Well, well, well, what do we have here? A case of misunderstandings, or perhaps... something more?" His voice was smooth, almost teasing, as if he were enjoying every second of my difort. This was bad. Really bad. Senior Alice''s re intensified, and I could practically feel the weight of her suspicion bearing down on me. If I didn''t find a way to clear this up soon, I was going to end up in an even worse situation than before. Cheshire, still in his investigator persona, leaned closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper that somehow everyone could still hear. "Looks like our little prince here has been... busytely~" ''This can''t be good!'' "My Queen, ording to what my clones have investigated so far, it seems our dear Prince is currently going around tongue kissing the princess in public!" Cheshire shouted with all his might, his voice practically echoing across the field. -For the love of God, WTF??? I never did such a thing!!! "Hooooh~" Alice''s voice wasced with a dangerous calm, but I could feel her mana surging, barely restrained. "Tongue kissing...?" she repeated, her tone icy, as if trying to process the outrageous im. The other girls began to murmur among themselves, each reacting differently to the news. Rose''s eyes widened in disbelief, her usualposed demeanor shaken by the scandalous usation. Seo, on the other hand, looked intrigued, her curiosity piqued by the mention of such an intimate act. "MHHMMM!!!" I struggled, desperately trying to exin the truth, but Cheshire had his tail firmly lodged in my mouth, preventing me from uttering a single coherent word. Frustrated, I tried biting down on his tail, hoping to make him release me, but Cheshire, being the creature that he was, seemedpletely unfazed by my efforts. Instead, he trembled slightly, clearly holding backughter at my predicament. ''Can''t Alice see what was going on?'' No... I shook my head. just looking at her it was clear that she wasn''t in the right state right now, she mentioned the white pawns earlier so she was probably in the fantastical world cleaning things up. It would make sense why her mind is in a sort of daze right now; her tired eyes were the very evident of it. With my options dwindling, I focused whatever mana I had left, attempting to break free from Cheshire''s hold. But it was no use. My energy was depleted, and I couldn''t even summon my familiar for assistance. [Light Magic] [Lampioge] FLASH! In an instant, a blinding light enveloped the area, so intense that it disoriented everyone within its reach. Rose had made her move, and before anyone could react, a field of celestial magic wrapped itself around me, its radiant glow blurring my vision. As my eyes struggled to adjust, I squinted against the overwhelming brightness. The air was thick with the sound of crackling electricity, like thunder booming across a stormy sky. In the midst of this sensory overload, I saw a brilliant blue sh¡ªa sharp, slicing force that tore through an orb of light and made its way toward Seo. Two powerful explosions followed, shaking the ground beneath us. [Spade Spear: Mana Severance] [Clover Knives: Mana Disruption] SWOOOSHHH!!!!! The red celestial magic that Rose had so carefully woven around me began to crack, splintering as if struck by an unseen force. I barely had time to process what was happening before I saw two of Alice''s knights cutting through the magical barrier with precise strikes from their spear and daggers. My body was suddenly lifted off the ground, weightless and suspended in mid-air. The heart wizard, one of Alice''s trustedpanions, had taken hold of me using its telekinesis ability. I could feel the force pulling me away, but before I could fully grasp the situation, another sh of light joined the fray. KWAHHHH!!!!! CRACKLEEE---!!!! SIZZLE-!! Blue, gold, and red-the three colors shed violently across the field, their brilliant hues intertwining in a chaotic dance. Spells erupted from every direction, filling the air with explosive energy. The sheer force of the magic being unleashed caused rips in the very fabric of space, and the resulting shockwaves reverberated through the ground. It was chaos-pure, unbridled chaos. "Oh my~ I did not expect the three of them to actually fight. That Goldendy sure is feisty~," Cheshiremented, his voice filled with a mix of surprise and amusement. His eyes widened as he floated beside me, covering his mouth with one of his paws. "At this rate, won''t they destroy the entire academy?" Before he could react, I grabbed his floating head, trying to rip it apart. "You think?" I growled, my anger simmering just beneath the surface. Even with my mouth finally free from his tail, I knew that no words I said would have any effect on the girls, who were now caught in their heated conflict. "Please let go of me, Riley. That tickles, you know," Cheshire purred, seemingly unfazed by my attempt to dismember him. ''This fucking...'' My frustration peaked as I realized the gravity of the situation. "Fix this, you dumb cat!" I shouted, my voice filled with urgency and rage. Cheshire chuckled, his amusement only growing as he looked at me with his mischievous grin. "Oh, Riley~ You should know by now that fixing things isn''t exactly in my job description," he teased, clearly enjoying my distress. "Tsk~ you''re really no fun, huh? Don''t you find this situation at least a bit amusing? They''re all fighting because of you, you know?" Cheshire shook his head, sighing dramatically as he manifested his hands. "But I guess I did push it a bit too far. A little teasing was too much for young maidens in love~" With a snap of his fingers, the world around us suddenly distorted, shifting into a whirl of different colors and shapes. The vibrant hues swirled together, creating a kaleidoscopic effect that left me momentarily disoriented. [Skill: Wondend (EX)] ¡ú [Activated!] Before I could fully grasp what was happening, my surroundings changed entirely. I found myself standing in front of a gigantic mountain made of mushrooms, their tops resembling massive chocte caps. In the distance, I could see sprawling fields of candy, with a brick road leading towards a towering castle made entirely of sweets. Everything felt out of ce, like a twisted, surreal dream. The vibrant colors, the exaggeratedndscape, the whimsical design-it all felt like something straight out of a fairy tale. Or rather, something out of a game. ''This ce...'' I had only seen it in the game''s CGs... It took a moment, but the realization soon hit me-I was in Wondend, the bizarre and unpredictable world that Cheshire had crafted. [Wondend]¡ªa ce where the rules of reality were bent, twisted to fit his whims. The chaos and fighting from before had vanished, reced by this surrealndscape. I looked around and saw the three girls, each standing on top of a gigantic mushroom, their respective tforms reflecting the colors of their hair. The mushrooms were a dozen meters apart, creating a strange, almost theatrical scene. This wasn''t just any battlefield. And now, we were all yers in his game. Cheshire twirled around, his form shifting as his feline body elongated into a human-like figure, now d in a suit. The absurdity of it all was highlighted by the fact that despite the dapper attire, his head remained distinctly cat-like,plete with the wide, mischievous grin. His transformation wasn''t entirely convincing-if anything, the sses perched on his nose made him look even more ridiculous. With a puff of smoke, Cheshire suddenly teleported to the center of the three girls'' standoff, bncing effortlessly atop arge mushroom. He winked at me, and before I could react, I felt my body constrict as mana chains coiled around me, forcefully shutting down my ability to use magic. Shit... Cheshire cleared his throat with an exaggerated cough, his voice booming as he addressed the girls. "Ladies,dies, I know you''re all excited, but going all out in academic fields is extremely restricted, you know? What will you do if you get expelled all because of a man-? While I do get his appeal, rampaging like animals won''t do any good, you know~? You all need to calm down~" This fucking cat... Is he seriously lecturing them? The irony was infuriating. After all, half of this chaos wouldn''t have happened if he hadn''t poured gasoline onto the fire in the first ce. Yet here he was, acting like the voice of reason, while I was bound and powerless to intervene. "But I can also understand your frustration; after all, anger is best when it''s expressed freely- That''s why Riley and I just made a rather delightful proposal~" ''I never-'' What the-? My voice won''te out! As he circled around, Cheshire''s gaze was filled with a twisted amusement. He looked at each of the girls with a smirk, clearly enjoying the chaos he was about to unleash. "Riley only has one heart, so it only makes sense that only one girl gets to im it, right? So how about this: whoever wins in an all-out fight between you three gets to im it~?" The words hung in the air, their implications sinking in. "In this ce.... ~"Cheshire continued, his voice smooth and eerie, "the boundaries between reality and imagination are blurred. You can go all out as much as you want... Don''t worry, none of you will actually die~" With a snap of his fingers, mist began to envelop the room. It swirled around them, creating an otherworldly haze. The air grew thick with magic, and the surroundings shifted, bing a surrealndscape where the normal rules no longer applied. "Now you''ve be temporal administrators in my world- The only limit in this realm is your own imagination~ May the best girl win!!!!" Chapter 156: Power... Chapter 156: Power... ? Shimmering, star-like lights filled the air, and intense mana condensed all around the wondrous new ce they found themselves in. As the three girls exchanged nces, one thought settled firmly in their confused yet excited minds: they must win. Cheshire''s teasing voice and deration felt almost deceptive, but as their eyes lingered on the restrained Riley, an overwhelming sense of greed surged within them. They all knew that winning this game wouldn''t guarantee Riley''s heart, but it would certainly give them an edge. If it helped them assess and confront their future rivals, then it was a chance they couldn''t afford to miss. This was more than just apetition; it was an opportunity¡ªa perfect excuse to finally confront the buzzing "bitches" that surrounded him, those who dared to vie for his attention. It was a chance to eliminate them from the equation, and only a fool would deny themselves that. ''I can keep Riley for myself...'' Rose mused, her mind racing with a hundred different scenarios on how to monopolize the love she craved from him. Her golden eyes darkened with a possessive glint as the smile on her face grew wider, her blush deepening with the intensity of her emotions. The thought of winning Riley overpletely, of bing the only one in his eyes, was intoxicating. She would do whatever it took to make that vision a reality. The other girls were no different, their determination palpable. Each had their reasons, their desires intertwined with the game they were about to y. But for Rose, it was more than just a game-it was the beginning of her n to im Riley''s heart entirely, to make him hers in every possible way. And she would not lose. ... ''We can finally be more than best friends...'' Seo thought, her gaze fixed on Riley with a newfound determination. "Lady Seo if you just sit out like this Sir Riley is bound to get snatched by someone you know?" Lina, her maid, had pointed out that her rtionship with Riley had been stagnant for too long. At this rate, they might never move beyond the status of best friends. Although Seo was still confused about how being a ''girlfriend'' was a title beyond ''best friends,'' she knew one thing for sure-if she let Riley go now, she would surely regret it. The pain she felt upon hearing about Riley''s kiss with Snow still lingered in her heart. It was a foreign feeling; one she didn''t fully understand. ''I want to kiss him as well...'' The thought echoed in her mind, surprising her with its intensity. Seo realized that if she allowed Riley to drift further into the arms of other girls, her position in his life would be in jeopardy, and not just in a superficial way. It was more than just a title at risk; it was her ce in his heart. Seo knew Riley was important to everyone around him, and that made her feelings all the moreplex. As she held her sword, her cold, seemingly hateful eyes were filled not with malice but with a deep respect and understanding. She respected his choices and the people in his life, but that didn''t mean she wasn''t entitled to her own desires. The idea of being a little greedy when it came to Riley didn''t seem so wrong anymore. In fact, it felt like something she had to embrace if she wanted to keep him close. ''Lina said it was okay to be selfish... it was ok to be greedy....so...'' ''This is fine right Riley?'' ... "Junior... I must keep Junior safe..." Alice''s thoughts were a singr thread, weaving through the fog of her exhausted mind. Her best junior, the one she believed fate had intertwined with her own, was in danger. She could barely think straight, her senses dulled by three sleepless nights spent battling the White Queen''s army in a fantastical world. The exhaustion was overwhelming, but the urgency of the situation cut through the haze. She was still dazed, her thoughts sluggish and fragmented, yet one thing was clear: Riley was at risk. Her mind, though clouded, clung to this one truth as if it were a lifeline. Cheshire''s voice echoed in her head, urging her to protect the one she was destined to be with. The normally mischievous tone now carried an uncharacteristic seriousness that both confused and rmed her. Alice was confused, her body moving almost on autopilot. Every step was a struggle against the weight of fatigue pressing down on her. The only thing keeping her somewhat conscious was the blessing from Cheshire, who had taken partial control of her body with her hesitant permission. Normally, she would have been wary of such an intrusion, suspicious of Cheshire''s motives and potential pranks. But right now, her aching mind didn''t care. Riley was in danger, and that was all that mattered. Even though a part of her questioned if this was just another of Cheshire''s tricks, the thought was fleeting. Her instinct to protect Riley, to keep him from being stolen away, overrode everything else. She could barely differentiate between reality and the dream-like state she was in, but she knew she had to act. The world around her blurred as her focus narrowed to a single point-Riley. She was the only one who could save him now, and no matter the cost, she would see it through. "Make sure.... Riley doesn''t get hurt...." Her knights moved obeying their queen''smand. This was her Familiar''s domain... this was her very own field and this was a ce Cheshire designed to be of full use to her, it didn''t matter whether the opponent was given Cheshire''s authority or not... In this ce she was Queen. As the Cheshire''s mana seeped through them, the very fabric of the world they found themselves in began to register in their minds. The concept Cheshire had spoken of started to make sense: a world without limits, a ce where physical consequences were absent, and reality blurred with imagination. In this world, everything was possible. If they could imagine it, they could be it- potentially even the strongest versions of themselves. As their mana surged, each of the three girls began to manifest their most powerful forms. Rose, gripping her wand tightly, felt an overwhelming surge of magic bloom within her. Her hair began to glow with a radiant hue, casting light on her surroundings. Around her, hundreds-no, thousands of magic circles materialized, forming a protective dome that pulsed with energy. Her golden eyes, now shining with an omnipotent brilliance, gazed upon the world with newfound rity. Rose could see it all-feel it, understand it. She grasped the very concepts of the world and the intricate magic that bound it together. She understood why everything held mana within,prehending the underlying essence that connected all things. This was power-unfathomable, limitless power. The power of an Archmage. In this state, Rose was no longer just a skilled magician; she had ascended to something far greater. The knowledge and understanding of the world''s inner workings flowed through her, allowing her to wield magic with an ease that was previously unimaginable. She could shape reality,mand the elements, and bend the veryws of nature to her will. This was her ultimate form, the pinnacle of her magical potential¡ªa testament to what she could achieve in a world without boundaries. As Rose transformed, her aura radiating with an almost divine brilliance, Seo''s eyes widened briefly before settling back into their usual apathetic gaze. The sheer power Rose nowmanded was undeniable, but Seo''s thoughts remained unshaken. ''She''s powerful... but the n head is scarier,'' Seo''s hand tightened around the hilt of her sword as she readied herself. Mages in this world were revered, their power capable of reshaping reality itself. They could create and destroy, bend the world to their will, and at the pinnacle of their power, those who attained the title of Archmage were said to rival the gods. But to the Gyeoul n, even such power was not beyond challenge. Rose might appear as a goddess in this moment, floating above with a celestial aura, but Seo knew better. At the end of the day, Rose was still human-she could be cut, she could bleed. Seo''s mind darkened as she recalled the final secret technique her father had taught her. It was a technique developed specifically to cut through the heavens themselves, a strike that could sever even the gods. Though shecked the full strength to wield it in the real world, in this ce-this space manipted by the mysterious cat''s magic-Seo felt confident she could bring it to reality. The air around her grew tense, a palpable energy forming as she prepared to unleash the technique. Purple lightning immediately crackled and surged around Seo''s body, her once serene expression darkening as her eyes transformed into a deep, ominous purple. The whites of her eyes vanished, reced by a void-like darkness that seemed to absorb the very light around her, as if she were bing one with the emptiness of space itself. The sheer intensity of the transformation sent ripples through the air, distorting the space around her. Seo was ready to erase everything in her path, leaving nothing but the abyss in her wake. [Hidden de Final Form: Null Space] she murmured, her voice low and menacing, resonating with the raw power she was about to unleash. Seo took her stance, poised and ready, her entire being focused on the goldendy before her. The tension in the air was palpable, as if the very fabric of reality was holding its breath, anticipating the inevitable sh. ... "Wow- are you seeing this, Riley? Look at those two go!" Cheshire chuckled, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he observed the escting tension between Rose and Seo. His voice carried an unsettling mix of amusement and fascination, as if he were watching an intriguing performance rather than a potentially catastrophic sh. I couldn''t help but gulp as the gravity of the situation sank in, my body frozen in shock. The transformations unfolding before me were all too familiar, triggering memories: the game. Both Rose and Seo had taken on forms that were dangerously reminiscent of their in-game counterparts, and seeing it in real life made the stakes feel all the more terrifying. Rose had transformed into the embodiment of light magic, her entire presence radiating with a divine, almost ethereal glow. This was the Rose I remembered from the game, the same aura, grace, and overwhelming power that she had unlocked in her final form. It was a form that could only be achieved after reaching [Act 5]¡ªa state of being meant tobat the evil god Erebil. ''How did Rose tap into such power so soon?'' Did she already know the full extent of her potential? Had she somehow figured out the path to this immense strength long before she was meant to? The thought sent a shiver down my spine. Seo, on the other hand, was engulfed in dark, crackling purple lightning. Her eyes had turned into bottomless voids, ckened with a deep, terrifying darkness that seemed ready to consume everything in its path. This was [Hidden de Final Form: Null Space], a technique that mimicked her father''s deadly precision and lethal power. She stood motionless, poised to unleash her devastating attack on the golden figure before her-Rose. "Did you do something to Rose?" I asked Cheshire, my voice tense with suspicion. The cat was perched beside me, watching the spectacle with an air of detached curiosity. "Hm? Not at all, aside from the administrative boost I temporarily granted them- I didn''t do anything at all," Cheshire replied nonchntly, his smile widening ever so slightly. As always, his words were slippery, impossible to pin down. Was he lying? Was he telling the truth? With Cheshire, it was always hard to tell. The only person who could instinctively see through his deceit was his master, but considering her state that didn''t bring me anyfort now. "Is this the level of the strongest those girls could muster?" Cheshire mused aloud, his tone dripping with disdain as he watched the scene unfold. His smile was cold, almost mocking, as he twirled horizontally in the empty air, his cape fluttering around him like a dark specter of disappointment. "At this rate, my dear Alice would win almost immediately~" Despite his seemingly casual demeanor, Cheshire''s words wereced with the cold-blooded truth of the situation. The world they were in was a creation of his own will and imagination¡ªa domain forged specifically to test and enhance his master''s strength. It was a realm where Alice would reign supreme, an absolute queen of all that existed within it. Rose and Seo, despite their formidable powers, were operating within a world designed to test their limits. Cheshire''s realm was a manifestation of his own boundless mana, a reflection of his intentions to prepare Alice for dominance. In this space, theirbined abilities, while impressive, were but fleeting challenges against the true purpose of this world. As the tension between Rose and Seo grew, Cheshire''s smirk widened. The sh of their powers was inevitable, but the oue was not in doubt. The very moment their energies collided, Cheshire knew that the world he had painstakingly crafted would begin to falter. It was built from his own mana, and even he could not sustain the strain that such a cataclysmic sh would impose. I knew the damage sustained in this ce wouldn''t reflect directly on their physical counterparts. However, the mental and emotional impact was very real. This was one of the reasons Cheshire was such a valuable summon in the game-his nearly unavoidable mental attack could debuff enemies in a way that was nearly impossible to counter. Now that this world was a reality, the stakes were higher. As Rose and Seo prepared to face the full brunt of Alice''s power, I couldn''t help but worry. The potential mental trauma and psychological damage they could suffer were a serious concern. My worry gnawed at me, knowing that all I could do was watch as events unfolded. But now that my mouth wasn''t covered, I realized I wasn''t entirely out of options. Cheshire thrived on chaos and acted purely on whims. His weakness was something I could exploit. "Hey, Cheshire... You want to make this whole situation fun, right?" "????" "Then why don''t we make it more entertaining? Release me from these chains and let me join the fight." "Why should I do that?" "Don''t you think it''s only fair for me to defend myself in this situation that I never agreed to?" "You''ll die almost immediately, you know? That''s rather boring to watch...~" This crazy cat... so he''s basically admitting that he''s doing all this just for his amusement. Well, he wasn''t being very subtle about it, so I can''t reallyin, especially since I know his true personality. But I''ll die immediately, huh? That was quite amusing. "Don''t worry, I won''t die." "What makes you so sure?" "Because I''ll win," I said with unwavering confidence. || || PFFT...!!!! "HAHAHAHAHA~" He burst into hystericalughter at my response, as if he found my assurance utterly ridiculous. But there was something in hisughter that told me I''d managed to amuse him enough. And that was all I needed to convince him. "Ok Good Show Me Then-" With a snap of his fingers, the mana chains binding me disintegrated into nothingness. The same smoke-like cloud that had enveloped me now wrapped around me again, just as it had around the three girls. System messages shed in my mind, summarizing the rules of this world''s functioning. In a matter of seconds, a torrent of information surged into my brain. My vision cleared, and strength surged back into me-my mana was restored. This was a world where imagination equaled power. [Level: 83] ¡ú [Level: 121] [Level: 121] ¡ú [Level: 322] [Level: 322] ¡ú [Level: 456] [Level: 456] ¡ú [Level: 691] [Level: 691] ¡ú [Level: 821] [Level: 821] ¡ú [Level: 999] As I felt my power growing stronger by the second.... [Note: Maximum level reached!] [Congrattions! you have unlocked a portion of divinity] The fear in Cheshire''s eyes was a core memory I would never forget. Chapter 157: Power... 2 Chapter 157: Power... 2 ? In the game, power meant oveing any obstacle that stood in your way. It was the key to clearing your path and securing a brighter future-a necessity, really, to solve most of your problems. With enough power and strength, even the most formidable endgame bosses posed no real threat. Grind after grind, my patience was tested, but it was all for a purpose. In the game, there was only one route where you could elevate your power to the utmost limit. It was a power I only ever achieved after pushing myself through the most grueling, painful, and time-consuming hours I spent in the game. But I did it all for the sake of immersion, and more importantly, for the perfect happy ending where everyone was content, and I was victorious. It was a world where no one was left behind, all because I became the strongest. This wasn''t just any ending-it was the secret ending, the harem route. The one and only perfect ending of the game, where every character found their ce in a world shaped by my power. [Note: Fantastical Cat Cheshire''s authority has been granted to the user!] [Note: Mana stabilization underway... mana synergy taking ce] [Sessful!] [Note: Congrattions! The skill effects of Wondend will now be under the user''s authority.] [Skill: Wondend (EX)] [Effects: Skill: Wondend (EX)] [Description: Born from the will of the fantastical Cheshire. This skill allows the user to manipte the boundaries between reality and fiction, making any imagined concept a tangible part of their world. By visualizing or describing a concept, the user can bring it into existence, regardless of its logical or physical impossibility.] [Effects: The user can now create any object, creature, or phenomenon they can imagine, regardless of itsplexity or scale. Existing objects, creatures, or phenomena can now be altered or transformed into something else based on the user''s imagination.] [Note: Thews of physics and reality will amodate the user''s creations.] [Note: Skill effectiveness will be reflected upon the user''s will and imagination.] System notifications shed before my eyes, but I barely registered them. The moment Cheshire''s authority was granted to me, the knowledge of how to use it seemed to seep into my consciousness, as if it had always been there. It was a surreal sensation, the instinctive understanding of a power that transcended logic. The skill, Wondend, wasn''t just a tool-it was a canvas, and my imagination was the brush. Anything I could conceive, no matter how fantastical or impossible, could now be brought into existence. The very fabric of reality would bend to my will, amodating whatever I created or altered. It was as if I had stepped into a dream where the rules of the waking world no longer applied. Ideas and possibilities swirled in my mind, each more oundish than thest, but each one as feasible as the next. I could feel the power thrumming in my veins, waiting to be unleashed, to reshape the world around me in whatever way I desired. Yet, despite the overwhelming potential at my fingertips, there was a calm rity in my thoughts. I knew exactly what I needed to do, as if the skill itself was guiding me, ingraining its principles and limitations into my mind. Looking at the girls in front of me, the tension in the air was almost suffocating. The sh had yet to begin, but their fierce res held the promise of devastation. A golden sun, ready to obliterate anything in its path; a purplish void, poised to sever and erase everything in its wake; and an army of red knights and mages, ring down from the ominous red clouds above... This whole scenario was the very definition of chaos. Each of them embodied a different facet of power, their abilities a testament to the terrifying strength they wielded. For most, the strongest might be defined by a devastating attack, an unstoppable weapon, or a world-ending boss. Some might even consider the goddess herself to be the pinnacle of strength. But for me, the definition of the strongest has always been the protagonist. The one who was born without limits, a being closest to the gods yet furthest away from them, making him an equal to both humanity and the heavens above. The protagonist wasn''t just powerful-he was the embodiment of potential, the one who could surpass any obstacle, defy any fate. As I watched the numbers climb, there was a thrill in seeing the exponential growth of power [Level: 83] to [Level: 121], then to [Level: 322], continuing to skyrocket beyond anything imaginable. Each increase brought a rush, a feeling of omnipotence as I envisioned the culmination of all my efforts taking form in this ultimate power. [Level: 456] ¡ú [Level: 691] This power wasn''t mine by birthright, but I had nurtured it, guided it, and now it was an extension of myself. I had been a yer in this world once, shaping it, influencing it, and now, I was about to see just how much this imaginary realm could handle when faced with the strongest entity I could muster. [Level: 691] ¡ú [Level: 821] Each stat reached the pinnacle of what this world could offer. [Strength: EX] [Agility: EX] [Endurance: EX] [Luck: EX] [Power: EX] I couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer potential thaty before me. This was more than just raw numbers; it was the realization of an ultimate being, born from the limits of the game''s mechanics but nurtured to break those very boundaries. ''This feeling of absolute strength is this how Lucas felt at the end?'' [Level: 821] ¡ú [Level: 999] [Note: Maximum level reached!] [Congrattions! You have unlocked a portion of divinity.] The system''s notification confirmed what I already felt-a power that transcended the mortal -coil. [Status Info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Ascended Human] [Level: 999] [Strength: EX] [Agility: EX] [Endurance: EX] [Luck: EX] [Power: EX] [Avable Status Points: 999] [Congrattions! You have unlocked all skill libraries.] [All S skills acquired...] [All A skills acquired...] [All B skills acquired...] [All C skills acquired...] [All D skills acquired...] [All Unique skills acquired...] [Note: All skills will now be applied!] With that final confirmation, I felt the surge of all these powersbining into one unstoppable force. Riley Hell, now the embodiment of ultimate power, was no longer bound by the constraints of this world. Looking into Cheshire''s surprised and fearful face, I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. He was the one who had demanded a demonstration of power, yet now he looked on with wide eyes, unable to mask his apprehension. I opened my palms, and as if summoned by my very will, a sword began to manifest. The de materialized, its presence imbued with an overwhelming aura. Crackle!!!! Crackle!!!! [Note: Tempest Sword Valeria has been acquired] This was no ordinary weapon; it was the strongest sword in existence, its power surpassing even that of the legendary Holy Sword of Light. The Tempest Sword Valeria was renowned for its destructive capabilities, a testament to its unrivaled status. [Skill: Lord of Light] ¡ú [Activated] [Skill: Sword of the Divine] ¡ú [Activated] With a surge of divine energy, I activated two legendary S-rank skills. As they synergized with the de, its tip glowed with an intense white light. The air around it crackled with power, the sword''s brilliance amplifying as it prepared to unleash its devastating force. I needed to be careful. ''With my strength just a single step from me would be enough to break this world....'' The urgency to end this swiftly was paramount. I knew that if I hesitated, the consequences could be dire-both for the girls and for myself. This battle was not just about strength; it was about ensuring that no harm, whether physical or mental, could befall them. ''Seo, Rose, Alice...'' I''m sorry but I''ll need to erase you threepletely, Ensuring that their pain was ended before their minds could even register the unfolding chaos. I gripped the handle of the sword tightly, feeling its weight and power resonate with my own resolve. My mana surged, a powerful wave of energy amplifying my aura. As I focused on the task at hand, the world around me seemed to shift, turning an ethereal white. The Tempest Sword Valeria, charged with divine and destructive power, was now ready. ... Rose''s irritation surged as she observed Seo''s transformation. The apathy in Seo''s gaze was infuriating, as if she were daring Rose to challenge her despite the evident disparity in their powers and mana. Fueled by this annoyance, Rose decided to unleash her most formidable spell. [Sna...] The invocation of Sna, the strongest S-ranked light affinity spell, summoned the very essence of the sun. Thousands of magical circles formed in the air, their energy converging into a brilliant, blinding radiance. Rose, her face a mask of intense concentration, directed this overwhelming power at Seo. Despite knowing that the spell''s effects wouldn''t trante fully into the real world, she was determined to use it to deliver a decisive lesson to the audacious woman before her. As the immense light from the descending sun bathed the battlefield, Seo readied herself. Her movements were instinctual, her body reacting as if guided by an inner rhythm. Her de began to slowly emerge from its sheath, a dark, ominous void prepared to counter the searing brilliance of the sun. The contrast between the golden radiance of Sna and the purplish darkness of Seo''s [Hidden de Final Form: Null Space] created a dramatic sh, a fierce standoff between light and void. The red-tinged skies above seemed to hold their breath as the forces below prepared for the inevitable confrontation. The sh of these two potent powers promised chaos, a cataclysmic event that would shape the very fabric of their world. And then, as the opposing forces collided, something extraordinary urred. The world turned white. Seo, Rose, and Alice stared in sheer and absolute shock as the white light enveloped everything around them. It wasn''t just a blinding re; it was as if the entire universe had been reduced to a nk canvas, stripped of all color and meaning. The very fabric of reality began to tear apart, manifesting as cracks that spread like spiderwebs across an infinite expanse. The initial cut, a mere fissure, rapidly multiplied. One became two, two became hundreds, hundreds became thousands, then millions, and finally billions of fractures. Each crack seemed to pull at the essence of their surroundings, warping and distorting reality in ways that defied theirprehension. Time felt like it stopped. The girls were frozen, unable to move or process the surreal spectacle unfolding before them. Their senses were overwhelmed by the chaotic storm of white light and fragmented space, their minds struggling to catch up with the elerating disintegration of their world. Just as abruptly as it began, a golden sh erupted through the void. The blinding light was followed by an oppressive darkness that swallowed them whole. When they opened their eyes again, they found themselves lying on the beds of the academy''s infirmary. The sterile white walls and flickering fluorescent lights seemed impossibly mundane compared to the celestial chaos they had just witnessed. The harsh brightness of the room contrasted sharply with the overwhelming darkness and power that had filled the previous moments. As they slowly lifted their heads, the confusion on their faces was palpable. The once vivid memories of redlightning and impending doom were now fading, reced by the cold sterility of the infirmary. Cold sweat began to bead on their foreheads as the enormity of the power they had just experienced started to sink in. Alice, Seo, and Rose exchanged bewildered nces, their breathsing in uneven gasps. The sudden shift from an intense confrontation to the calm of the infirmary was disorienting. ''What was that?'' The sheer force they had felt was still lingering in their senses, making the mundane surroundings seem almost unreal. "Oh my, are you three awake now~?" Cheshire''s teasing voice cut through the haze of their thoughts. Startled, they turned their heads to see him standing by the door, a yful grin on his face. It was only then that they began to realize they were all in the same room. [Note: An Evil God wants you to ept her blessing!] [Note: An Evil God wants you to ept her blessing!!] [Note: An Evil God wants you to ept her blessing!!!] [Note: An Evil God wants you to ept her blessing!!!!] ''Fuck off.'' Chapter 158: Frustrations with punishments Chapter 158: Frustrations with punishments ? Haaaah~! A long, beleaguered sigh escaped the lips of a stunning woman as she exhaled a plume of smoke from her elegantly carved Lesepfeife. Leh Grace, the principal of the academy, had always carried herself with a sense of poise and grace, her youthful appearance betraying the centuries of wisdom she possessed. Yet, as she sat in her office, her usual aura of calm control was nowhere to be found. Instead, she looked like a woman teetering on the edge of exhaustion. The recent incident had been resolved swiftly, but the aftermath was already proving to be a monumental headache. The damage control alone was enough to make her feel ancient-something she hadn''t experienced in ages, despite her mastery over time and age. The once proud and graceful figure of Leh was now slumped, as if the weight of the academy''s troubles had finally taken their toll. She had seen much in her long life, had dealt with countless crises, but nothing could have prepared her for the chaos that seemed to envelop the academy as ofte. Month after month, day after day, the problems only seemed to escte, leaving her no time to catch her breath. The once prestigious institution was bing a breeding ground for chaos, and she was the one left to pick up the pieces. The situation with Professor Luke was still unresolved, his actions leaving a stain that even the swift intervention of the princess couldn''tpletely erase. With the emperor now involved, the pressure to provide answers was immense. And just when she thought things couldn''t get worse, three extraordinarily powerful students had nearly torn the academy apart in their reckless disy of power. The sheer scale of their abilities was something she hadn''t anticipated, and the thought of what might have happened if they hadn''t been stopped sent a chill down her spine. Leh took another puff from her pipe, her thoughts swirling like the smoke around her. She had once prided herself on her ability to manage the academy with ease, to guide and nurture the next generation of leaders. But now, as she stared at the growing pile of problems on her desk, she couldn''t help but feel a deep, bone-weary fatigue. The semester had just begun, and yet incident after incident seemed to ur, one problem after another. The tension was palpable, and her mana red up without her even realizing it. Her light brown hair turned pitch ck, and her once-blue eyes glowed with an intense purple hue, radiating power and frustration. "How are the three of them doing?" she asked, her voice tinged with exhaustion as she scanned the room, noting how everyone flinched under her gaze. "Were they restrained properly?" The scene was set in the principal''s meeting room, where all the academy heads and deans were present, seated around the round table. Cold sweat dripped down their spines, each one of them acutely aware of the gravity of the situation. The air was thick with unspoken concerns, the weight of responsibility pressing down on them. Amelia Grace, the granddaughter and secretary of Leh, was the first to speak up, her voice steady yet cautious, trying to ease the tension in the room. "ording to Dorothy''s report, the three of them have calmed down after attempting to escte another fight. It seems they becamepliant with the mana restriction bracelets after President Dorothy forcefully ced them on, and after student Riley convinced the three to stand down." A collective sigh of relief seemed to ripple through the room, though it was short-lived. The situation was far from resolved, and the lingering unease was evident. The principal''s gaze remained sharp, her patience clearly wearing thin. This was supposed to be a ce of learning and growth, yet chaos had taken root, and the responsibility of containing it fell squarely on their shoulders. "They need to be kept under close watch," she said, her voice low butmanding. "We cannot afford another incident, not with the eyes of the sponsors and donors on us. The integrity of this academy is at stake." "Understood...." "Good...." With the immediate crisis seemingly under control, her gaze shifted toward the heads of finance, domestic and internal affairs, and security. Her expression remainedposed, but there was an unmistakable intensity behind her eyes as she addressed them. "What is the estimated damage?" The room fell into an uneasy silence as the department heads exchanged nervous nces. The head of finance, sensing the weight of the moment, took a deep breath and stepped forward. He hesitated for a brief moment, then began manipting the holographic screen at the center of the table. As the figures materialized in glowing digits, the enormity of the situation became painfully clear. Written on the screen was a number that left everyone in the room dumbfounded. [27,680,000 Gold] The sheer magnitude of the amount was staggering. It wasn''t counted in gems, bronze, or even silver coins, but in gold-the highest currency in the world. The heads of each department visibly recoiled, their faces drained of color. It was a sum they could hardlyprehend, let alone justify. The idea that such an enormous loss had urred within their grand and prestigious academy, all because of a single duel between top students, left them speechless. All the surplus money they had just earned from the grand festival was now practically useless. The funds, initially intended to enhance the academy''s reputation and improve facilities, were now allocated to fix the extensive damages caused by the sh between those three. Some roads caught in the sh were reduced to rubble, buildings cracked and almost cumbled, restaurants were obliterated, and even the city square itself bore the scars of the intense battle. The sheer force of the mana exchange between those three students was enough to shake the academy to its core, despite their status as mere students. Although Alice''s familiar did bring the overall damage down by teleporting them to a metaphysical dimension the initial damage had been done. The physical destruction was just the beginning; the emotional and mental toll was far more challenging to address. Students who had been caught in the crossfire were traumatized, and the reports flooding in painted a grim picture. Leh''s desk was piled high with papers detailing the rising number of students seeking transfers or outright withdrawal from the academy, driven by fear and the perceived negligence of the administration. The once lively and vibrant campus now felt shadowed by uncertainty and anxiety. As Leh reviewed the reports, she couldn''t help but sigh in frustration. The academy was in a delicate position. While punishing the three with misconduct charges and demerit points seemed like the logical course of action, it was far from straightforward. These students weren''t just ordinary individuals they were backed by powerful families and influential factions. Any disciplinary action could strain or even sever the rtionships the academy had carefully cultivated over the years. The three girls-Rose, Seo, and Alice-were not just students; they were the pride and prodigies of the academy. Their talents and backgrounds ced them far beyond the reach of ordinary punishment. If word got out that the academy decided to discipline them, it might seem reasonable on the surface, appeasing some concerns about fairness and order. However, the repercussions would ripple far beyond the ssroom walls. Each of these girls was backed by immense power and influence. Rose was the daughter of the illustrious Brilliance family, known for their unmatched intellect and political clout. Seo was the direct descendant of the legendary cultivator who had mastered the Hidden de technique, a legacy thatmanded respect and fear. Alice, on the other hand, was practically a walking investment, sponsored by nearly all the mage towers in the world. These were not just students; they were future leaders, sword master, and archmages¡ª individuals who, even now, could outmatch many of the academy''s own staff. To punish them could strain the academy''s rtionship with these exceptional students, potentially driving them away. And if they chose to leave, it wouldn''t just be a loss of talent; it would signify a breakdown in trust, a fracture in the academy''s reputation. More importantly, the financial stability of the academy hung in the bnce. The sponsors who supported these girls-families, organizations, and entire mage towers- would not take kindly to seeing their prot¨¦g¨¦s mistreated. The headaches of dealing with such powerful backers could soon escte into a crisis, threatening the very foundation of the academy. In truth, these girls didn''t need the academy''s guidance anymore. They had already surpassed most of the staff in skill and knowledge. What they needed was the freedom to continue growing, to walk their own paths, and to gain the wisdom and strength that could onlye from experience. Punishing them could push them to abandon the academy altogether, seeking opportunities elsewhere where their talents would be better appreciated and where they wouldn''t be held back by outdated rules and regtions. The situation had escted beyond what anyone could have imagined. Not only was the emperor now involved, but Riley Hell-someone closely connected to Duke Luther Heavens and one of the academy''s top investors-was also entangled in the mess. The weight of the scandal had grown exponentially, and the implications were far-reaching, especially with such powerful figures now in the mix. Principal Leh felt the pressure mounting, her head throbbing with the stress of it all. She leaned back in her chair, a deep sigh escaping her lips as she tried to find a moment of peace amidst the chaos. The smoke from her cigarette curledzily into the air, a brief respite from the storm brewing around her. "That''s it, I''m retiring... I QUIT!!!" she suddenly shouted in frustration, the pent-up tension bursting forth. "YOU CAN''T!!!!" The cry was unanimous, a desperate plea from her staff and colleagues who knew the academy''s management would be doomed without her. Panic and disbelief echoed through the room, their collective voices a testament to how irreceable Principal Leh had be. She rubbed her temples, the urge to just walk away from it all almost overwhelming, but she knew deep down that quitting wasn''t an option. Not with everything at stake, and certainly not when so many depended on her to steer the academy through this crisis. "They sure were quite the hassle, weren''t they?" Dorothy''s calm and amused voice sliced through my thoughts as I ignored the persistent system messages notifying me of a certain evil god''s peculiar fondness for me. ncing to my side, I saw Dorothy Gale, now technically the ex-student council president, her light xen hair shimmering subtly beneath the twilight''s haze. "Yes..." The situation had escted quickly. The moment the three girls regained consciousness, a new argument erupted among them, one that seemed poised to spiral into another confrontation. Cheshire had been left to handle them as a form of punishment, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that relying on that cat was a mistake. "In the end, all of this boiled down to you, huh... fufu. I can''t say I didn''t expect that, though, junior. To think even Alice got involved-" "Please give me a break." "NO can do. This was basically your fault." "That''s..." I struggled to find the right words. Dorothy wasn''t entirely wrong. While I wanted to shift the me solely onto the girls for their reckless behavior, it wouldn''t be fair or urate. They had acted on their own, but the root of the chaos seemed to trace back to me. Denying responsibility felt selfish and arrogant, even if the situation was moreplex than a simple attribution of fault. "Fufu, please don''t feel too bad about it. I''m just teasing you. Cheshire said that you finished everything willy-nilly right at the end, though- Why didn''t you do it from the start?" "I couldn''t," I replied, my voice steady but carrying the weight of the truth. If Cheshire hadn''t released me back then, the situation would have ended far differently. "Hm? I find that hard to believe... But I suppose everyone has their limits. Even a hidden master like you can struggle at times, huh?" "I''m not a master..." "Surely you jest~" Dorothy said, her tone light and disbelieving. She turned her gaze upward to the sky where the moon was beginning to rise. Two moons, identical yet distinct, floated in the darkening expanse, casting an ethereal glow across thendscape. "Anyways, I know you''re worried about the three of them, but Alice will probably just get a p on the wrist, and Seo might receive some sort of corporal punishment. Likely, she''ll be assigned to clean toilets or help with the reconstruction process to address the damage they caused. As for Rose, well, she''s a bit of a special case. Perhaps a mix of both?" Dorothy''s voice was calm and measured as she spoke, though there was a yful undertone to her words. Despite her light-hearted demeanor, the gravity of the situation was not lost on me. Her assessment was practical, if not somewhat dismissive of the deeper implications of each person''s actions. The consequences, though necessary, seemed like a small price to pay in the grand scheme of things. ''But I guess the benefits of their presence outweighs the entire academy''s student body as a whole huh...'' I watched as Dorothy''s gaze remained fixed on the moons, her thoughts clearly elsewhere. Her calm observation contrasted sharply with the turmoil I felt inside. The way Dorothy looked at the sky above was a blend of longing, sadness, and eptance, all entwined in aplex tapestry of emotions. Her eyes, once bright and full of life, now seemed to carry a depth of weariness that contrasted sharply with her usual demeanor. I knew this wasn''t the right time to probe, but understanding the truth behind the person I was striving so hard to save was crucial. I needed context to make sense of why she had changed so drastically from the person I knew in the game to the way she was now. If things continued on their current trajectory, her path was clear-it would lead to her doom. "President..." I began cautiously. "Please don''t call me president anymore," Dorothy said with a softugh. "I don''t hold that title anymore." "Well, technically you''re still in office until the new one is elected," I pointed out. "You really can''t let things go, can you, junior?" she replied, a faint smile touching her lips. "So, what''s on your mind?" "Why do you look so sad?" || || Dorothy''s eyes widened with surprise for a brief moment before she quickly masked her emotions with her usual businesslike smile. She tilted her head slightly, a gesture that conveyed both curiosity and a touch of weariness. "What are you talking about, junior Riley? I''m not sad, you know~" "Is that so..." I said, unconvinced by her attempt at nonchnce. Her gaze lingered on me, and for a moment, I thought I saw the shadow of her true feelings- a sadness that she was struggling to keep hidden behind her practiced facade. Looking at her face, it was clear she wasn''t about to open up anytime soon. The moment I asked her that question, her expression hardened, a wall of ice forming between us. [Item: Tears of Chronos (Unique)] [Auto Activated] [Effects: Time Dtion (Movement Slow: 50%)] The skill triggered itself, and suddenly, time seemed to stretch around me back then. Every second dragging out longer than it should have for a few moments against her surprised face. That was why i saw it clearly despite her facade.... I couldn''t pinpoint what had triggered the skill, but the cold sweat trickling down my spine told me it was something significant. The unsettling realization that I almost didn''t make it through this situation set in, as the activation of the skill suggested I had barely avoided something fatal. ''I guess she''s more sensitive than I thought...'' Chapter 159: Sumaru Chapter 159: Sumaru ? Haah... Even though the sun was shining high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the wintery landscape outside the windows, Lina couldn''t help but sigh to herself as she began her daily duties as a maid. The day was picture-perfect, yet the atmosphere within the room felt heavy, weighed down by an unseen burden. Her routine had always been simple: cleaning, meticulously assisting her youngdy, and tending to her appointed master. Usually, by this time, her youngdy would be either engrossed in a book or enjoying the morning coffee Lina prepared. But now, everything was different. Her youngdy, Seo, wasn''t herself. "Lady Seo, good morning!" Lina greeted, her voice lively and cheerful as she gently pulled back the nket covering her youngdy. With a graceful and energetic smile, she tried to infuse some warmth and light into the room, hoping to lift Seo''s spirits. "...Good morning, Lina..." Seo''s voice was soft, almost a whisper,cking its usual firmness. Lina''s hand trembled slightly as she observed her youngdy. Seo had always maintained a unique, almost enigmatic, apathetic expression. It was challenging to discern her true thoughts or emotions. But Lina, who had been by her side since the first semester at the academy, knew Seo well enough to see the cracks in her demeanor. Seo was deeply troubled, perhaps even depressed, and the realization pained Lina more than she let on. "I-I''ll clean the bed. Why don''t you have your breakfast for now, Lady Seo~" Lina suggested, forcing a bright tone despite her concern. "...Ok," Seo replied, her voice barely audible, as if she were moving through a fog. As Seo slowly got up, Lina couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness. Her once uniquely vibrant,posed youngdy seemed too distant than she already was, lost in a world Lina couldn''t reach. These past few days, Seo had started acting strange after the punishment imposed on her by the academy. The consequence was straightforward¡ªshe was suspended from all academic duties for an entire week and confined to her room during that time. While the punishment wasn''t excessively harsh considering the damage she had caused, it certainly wasn''t pleasant. Even Lina, herself, wouldn''t have wanted to be cooped up in a room, no matter how luxurious it was. "This can''t go on!" Lina resolved, clenching her fists tightly as she nervously smoothed the already straightened bed sheet. She wasn''t a fool; it was easy to see what was happening with her youngdy. Seo''s recent behavior had been troubling, and the cause of it all seemed to point to one person. "Riley Hell! That''s it-it must be him!" Although Linacked all the details, she had pieced together enough from the rumors and official reports. Riley Hell was supposedly involved in the incident that had led to herdy''s fight within the academy grounds. Lina knew Seo was strong-willed, but seeing her in such a state was unsettling. There was no doubt in her mind that whatever had happened, Riley was at the center of it. Determined to protect herdy, Lina''s thoughts raced. She had to do something, anything, to help Seo out of this situation. She wasn''t going to let her youngdy suffer in silence. "Lady Seo..." Lina whispered to herself, determination zing in her eyes. "I''ll make sure you get through this, no matter what." ... [Note: Remnant energy of the celestial stars located] [Note: User''s mana resonance is notpatible to host the celestial mana....] [Note: User is advice to not breathe in the mana lingering in the air] "Can you focus?" "Ah, yes, sorry..." I muttered, tightening my coat around me and adjusting my scarf against the biting cold. The frost troll''s massive club swung toward me with terrifying speed, but I sidestepped it effortlessly. Twisting my body mid-air, I executed a precise sh. Woosh. A silvery trajectory streaked through the air as my sword severed the troll''s head cleanly. The gigantic creature''s body crashed to the ground with a resounding thud, shaking the earth beneath us. Kagami, who had been standing nearby, clenched his fist, causing the wolf''s head he had been holding to explode into a thousand pieces. His eyes narrowed, and he raised a brow at me. Despite his intentions being good, his naturally stern expression,bined with his buzz- cut hairstyle, made him seem more like a bully than a concernedpanion. "Is something wrong?" he asked, his tone gruff. I shook my head, offering him a reassuring smile. "No, I''m fine." He grunted in response, clearly unconvinced. "Then stop acting so out of ce. We''re getting closer, right?" "Yes," I replied, nodding. We were on our way to the location of the Star Rippling Dungeon, a ce of great importance to Kagami. The air around us grew colder as we approached, the frost-coveredndscape bing more treacherous with each step. It was the weekend, and the perfect time to finally upgrade Kagami''s specs, especially with all the free time I had. It was crucial to act quickly before any other ordeal could arise and disrupt the development of another key supporting character in the future. Right now, we were trekking up a steep, inclined hill that led to the top of Sumaru, a gigantic mountain revered by the people of thisnd. Sumaru this mountain was named after by a certain tiger also known as the Tiger God of Lightning Sumaru. For most people in this world, the god Sumaru was just a folktale, a story passed down to honor the great tiger that died protecting this mountain thousands of years ago. However, in reality¡ªor at least in the game-he was very much real. Sumaru was a character you could interact with, and once we reached the summit, he would likely reveal himself to us in the form of a magnificent white tiger. But this tiger wasn''t just any creature-it had a deep-seated disdain for trespassers. Kagami, despite his imposing appearance, was a good-natured person at heart. I was confident that the tiger would take a liking to him, especially considering the star mana coursing through his veins. That connection would likely resonate with the deity. As for me, though... I wasn''t so sure how things would go. Sumaru''s hot headed nature was very straight forward, and I have this slight feeling that my presence might not be as warmly received. ''Still, this was a risk worth taking.'' Kagami''s growth was essential for the challenges ahead, and this was the best opportunity to enhance his abilities. To ensure he clears that dungeon safely, I''ll at least guard its entrance the moment he enters. "By the way, Kagami, why did you bring so many supplies?" I asked, raising an eyebrow as I nced at the overstuffed backpack he was carrying. The thing looked like it was bursting at the seams, with kitchen wares, makeshift tents, and even a pair of extra shoes poking out. It was almostical how overloaded it was. "Where''s your dimensional pouch?" Kagami paused, looking at me with wide eyes, as if the question had caught him off guard. After a moment, he coughed into his hand, trying topose himself. "As a man, it is essential to always be prepared and ready to face the harsh world out there," he dered with a seriousness that didn''t quite match the situation. "At least that''s what my father used to say. It''s ingrained in me... And, well, carrying a heavy backpack helps me train and exercise while on the go." "Is that so?" I replied, my skepticism evident as I eyed the bulging pack. This gym rat... I guess each and every one of us has some weird quirk. But lugging around all that stuff just to build strength? Kagami was definitely one of a kind. All the nking metals inside does attract monsters, but it wasn''t much of a problem the only thing we have to worry about in this mountain was that tiger. ... In a dark cavern near the mountain''s peak, a crow darted through the shadowed expanse with speeds almost imperceptible to the naked eye. Its blue eyes, wide with panic, reflected the fear coursing through its tiny form as it descended into the cave''s deepest recesses. Upon reaching the cavern''s heart, the crow, a messenger of sorts, found the colossal beast within. The creature, a massive entity with a tiger-like build and an aura of raw, untamed power,y slumbering in itsir. The crow, trembling, bowed its head in deference before taking a deep breath, expanding its chest dramatically. "MASTER! MASTER! ALERT! ALERT! DANGER! TRESPASSERS FOUND!!!!" The crow''s screech shattered the cave''s silence, sending tremors through the stone walls from the sheer force of its call. "Shut up!" The growling voice of authority rumbled through the cavern, apanied by the sight of the beast''s immense fangs as it yawned. The beast, known as Sumaru, stirred from its slumber, its eyes glowing a menacing blue as it regarded the crow with a mixture of annoyance and disdain. "MASTER SUMARU DANGER! TRESPASSERS HUMANS FOUND ENTERING MOUNTAIN!!!!" Sumaru sighed deeply, his voice a deep, resonant growl that echoed through the cavern. "Quiet down, dumb bird. I already noticed." The crow tilted its head in confusion. "MASTER LET IT BE?" Sumaru sniffed the air, his senses honing in on the humans'' presence. His eyes, glowing eerily, scanned the surroundings with precision. From the scent alone, they seemed like mere human children to him. "What''s the point of harming kids? They probably just got lost." "NO HUMAN DANGER!!!" "HUMAN DANGER!!!" "HUMAN DANGER!!!" "HUMAN DANGER!!!" Sumaru''s brows furrowed in irritation. The crow''s incessant warnings were growing tiresome. It was just two human children, wasn''t it? Why the extreme reaction? Though Sumaru desired nothing more than to return to his rest, his gigantic, feline-like body stirred with a low rumble. Electricity crackled with each deliberate step he took, the very air around him charged with his growing frustration and the power of his awakening. Karasu''s warning was not without reason And.... There was no harm with checking thing''s out. As Sumaru looked up at the sky, he summoned dark cumulonimbus clouds, forming almost instantaneously with his will, their ominous presence casting a shadow over the scene below. The clouds swirled with an unnatural energy, crackling with intense electricity that danced across the sky, the air charged with an impending storm. In an instant, a blinding light erupted from the clouds, and Karasu''s white form shot upwards, propelled by the sheer force of the electric surge. He ascended into the heavens with a sudden, dazzling brilliance, the lightning illuminating his path. Chapter 160: Sumaru 2 Chapter 160: Sumaru 2 ? [Star Rippling Dungeon] A grand name given to an elusive dungeon, steeped in the history of the world''s most renowned martial artists. This dungeon is more than just a mere challenge; it is a symbol of celestial power, its very essence tied to the heavens. The dungeon has yed a significant role in shaping the legends of old, with its secrets and treasures inspiring generations. Even one of the de techniques of the Gyeoul n was named after the celestial body associated with this dungeon, a testament to its significance in the martial lore of this world. For Kagami Kento, this dungeon represented more than just an opportunity to grow stronger. It was a chance to elevate his family''s status, to finally establish the Kento n as one of the prestigious Heavenly ns of the Eastern Empire. Though the Kento n was known for their formidable Meteor Fist technique, they paled inparison to the might of other ns, whose legacies were etched in history. The Star Rippling Dungeon held within it a martial manual, a treasure that could unlock untold power. Kagami knew that acquiring this manual would not only bolster his own abilities but also secure the future of his n. The honor, prestige, and power that woulde from mastering the secrets within the dungeon would elevate the Kento n to heights his father could only dream of. With the martial manual in hand, Kagami envisioned himself mastering techniques that would make him unstoppable, a force to be reckoned with in the martial world. The dungeon was a gateway, a bridge between the Kento n''s current state and the greatness they aspired to achieve. ... Since my mana wasn''t celestial or divine by nature, entering the dungeon would be like walking into a death trap-poisonous and lethal. Whatever challenges or creatures awaited within, Kagami would have to handle them on his own. But I wasn''t too worried; after all, this was Kagami we were talking about. He''d likely breeze through the traps and monstersid within the dungeon. The dungeon only manifests for a brief moment at the first minute after the sun sets, so we''d need to be extremely attentive once it appeared. Unlike in the game, where the dungeon gets marked on your mini-map, here, we''d have to sense it using our own mana-a skill I hadn''t quite mastered yet. So far, not much had happened during our climb, aside from a few monsters drawn by the nking of Kagami''s backpack or perhaps by the scent of our presence. But the real threaty ahead-the Tiger God of Lightning, Sumaru. He wasn''t just a god but also the guardian and peacekeeper of the Star-Rippling Dungeon. Sumaru would likely notice immediately that Icked starlight mana. The absence of it in me might make him see me as an intruder, something to be eradicated rather than tolerated. Rumble! Rumble! Thunder echoed above the clouds as the skies darkened ominously. The distant shes of lightning illuminated the bleakndscape, casting fleeting shadows across the mountainside. I nced up at the gathering storm and sighed inwardly. ''Looks like he noticed us...'' Sumaru, the territorial tiger of these mountains, was a force you really just can''t escape from huh. ''I''d hoped he might overlook our presence, but clearly, that was just wishful thinking.'' "Looks like a storm''s brewing. We should hurry up," Kagami suggested, his eyes fixed on the rapidly darkening sky. He wasn''t wrong to be concerned. We were near the peak of the mountain, and with winter''s harsh grip, a snowstorm was a very real threat. Thest thing we needed was to get caught in one while trying to navigate the treacherous terrain. Kagami wasted no time. He coated his entire body with mana, the aura around him flickering as he prepared to ascend faster. His determination was clear, but I knew the dangers of overexerting too early. "We''re about a hundred meters away from the location," I warned, my voice steady despite the growing tension. "Make sure to preserve your mana." He gave me a brief nod, acknowledging the advice. Even though his appearance was bulky and imposing, Kagami''s control over mana was precise, almost elegant. With a sharp burst of energy, he shot through the air, his form bing a blur as he raced toward the mountain''s summit. I watched him for a moment before focusing on the path ahead. The wind began to pick up, carrying with it the biting cold of the impending storm. Sumaru''s presence was undeniable now ... As they ascended to the top of the mountains, the once darkened skies gradually cleared, bringing a cool, refreshing breeze that contrasted sharply with the oppressive atmosphere Kagami had felt earlier. The intense re of mana that had been thick in the air dissipated almost suddenly, leaving Kagami puzzled. He nced at his current partner for this investigation, sensing that Riley was just as aware of the shift as he was. At first, Kagami had been skeptical of Riley''s words and the information he provided. They hadn''t been particrly close during the first semester, only recently starting to talk and forming a tentative friendship. Kagami had always been cautious, assessing Riley as a kind, strong, and honorable man, but there was something about him that screamed mystery and deceit. Riley''sposed demeanor and the way he held himself made it hard for Kagami to fully trust him. Everything about Riley seemed too well-calcted, too perfectly concealed. When Riley had first mentioned the Star Rippling Dungeon, Kagami''s suspicions had red up. The dungeon was a well-known legend, and Riley''s knowledge of its exact location seemed almost too convenient. But now, as they neared the location Riley had disclosed, Kagami found himself letting go of those suspicions. The closer they got, the more he realized that Riley''s information had been urate, and that the aura of mystery surrounding him might not be deceitful but simply a reflection of how much Riley had experienced and seen. Kagami felt a sense of admiration begin to form alongside his lingering wariness. Kagami still had his doubts, but as the summit came into view and the air grew lighter, he couldn''t deny that Riley had led them true. The mana lingering in the air of the mountain was unmistakable¡ªmana of the stars and the celestials above. It resonated with a unique energy that Kagami could recognize, simr to his own but distinct, possessing a divine quality akin to those who wield light or celestial mana. This ce was special, charged with a power that set it apart from any ordinary location. Kagami couldn''t help but notice that Riley was using him for something-there was no subtlety in Riley''s actions, and Kagami could see it clearly. After Kagami finished his initial preparations for the dungeon, Riley had simply told him to join and support whichever candidate he was asked to. It was a straightforward request, almost too easy for the information and guidance Riley had provided. ''Why help me out like this?'' Kagami wondered, his thoughts circling around Riley''s motives. It wasn''t as if Kagami was new to the intricacies of politics; he knew that in therger scheme of things, using him wasn''t particrly profitable. Sure, it could gain a few votes for inclusivity, but was that really worth this level of assistance? He sighed, knowing that he probably wouldn''t get a clear answer anytime soon. Riley was always an enigma, his intentionsyered and difficult to decipher. But for now, Kagami pushed those thoughts aside. The dungeon was waiting, and he needed to focus. ... This is strange... ''Why isn''t that gigantic tiger showing up?'' The moment we reached the top of the mountain, the threatening energy levels of the storm above suddenly subsided, as if they had never been there at all. The oppressive aura that had apanied us all the way up vanished in an instant, leaving behind an eerie calm. ''Did Sumaru decide we weren''t worth it?'' If that''s the case, then it''s fine, but if something else is at y, we might find ourselves caught up in another ridiculous situation. "It''s surprising to see tnds up here, but it''s convenient for our part," Kagami mused aloud, his eyes scanning the surprisingly tranquil scenery. "I''ll go ahead and set up camp," he added, already unloading his massive backpack. I nodded in response, but unease lingered in the back of my mind. Spreading my mana out in a pulsing wave, I probed the surrounding area, searching for anything suspicious, any sign of a hidden threat. But there was nothing... just silence and stillness. ''Did Sumaru really decide to ignore us?'' It didn''t sit right with me. Sumaru, the guardian beast of this mountain, wasn''t known for backing down easily. If it had chosen not to confront us, there had to be a reason. But what could it be? ..... ''He''s dangerous...'' With gigantic blue vertical pupils pulsating with divine lightning, Sumaru assessed the scene before him with an almost serene detachment. His eyes, imbued with the power to see through the essence of souls and mana, pierced through the chaos. They allowed him to discern not just the surface of things, but the very core of their existence. The young blonde-haired man, standing there with an aura of impending doom, was marked by death in every conceivable way. The weight of mortality seemed to hang over him like an inescapable shadow. To Sumaru, this was not particrly rming on its own-after all, death was amon thread woven into the lives of many. What set this situation apart and marked the young man as truly dangerous were the forces lingering around him. Two distinct and powerful presences were entwined with his being. One was an ominous mark etched across his mana heart, a dark, scaly aura that squirmed and twisted within, its nature obscured and iprehensible to Sumaru. The other, more immediate and intrusive, was a potent and familiar energy seeping into the atmosphere around him. This lingering presence was something Sumaru knew all too well. It sent shivers down his spine and made the hairs on his body stand on end. This was no ordinary energy. It radiated an ancient, primordial power that resonated with the kind of force Sumaru had encountered only a few times in his life-an energy that spoke of gods and legends, of beings far beyond the mortal realm. Its very familiarity was unsettling. A power far beyond his own, and a power reminiscent of the goddess who bestowed divinity upon him... Sumaru''s mind seethed with a mix of anger and intrigue as he observed the young man. The palpable energy radiating from Riley was undeniable, an echo of the same divine force that once touched his own existence. This young man, who seemed so unassuming, had managed to capture the attention of that wretched goddess, Erebil. Sumaru''s anger red at the thought, but he forced himself to stayposed. If Erebil had taken an interest in the young man, then it was essential to approach with caution. Sumaru knew better than to act rashly. The presence of an evil god showing affection for someone was a dangerous variable. The young man''s significance was not something to be underestimated or dealt with hastily. With a sense of grim curiosity, Sumaru resolved to observe the situation carefully before making any move. He took to the air,nding atop a jagged mountain peak in the valley below, where he could remain hidden and maintain a strategic vantage point. ''It''s best to keep an eye on him for now'' Sumaru mused to himself. His gaze shifted to the other individual in the scene-an innocent soul, pure and rare among their kind. This purity was something Sumaru respected and valued deeply, but it was the blond-haired young man who truly piqued his interest. He couldn''t afford any distractions or interference from the other human. The focus had to be on the blond haired young man. A murderous gaze settled in Sumaru''s eyes as he observed Riley from his concealed perch. Chapter 161: Sumaru 3 Chapter 161: Sumaru 3 ? Crackle...! Cinders lifted into the air, tiny embers dancing as thest sparks of the burned wood flickered among the remaining coals. The campfire''s warm glow contrasted with the cold air of the mountain peak, creating an almost serene atmosphere. I gently stirred the stew, lifting a portion with thedle to inspect it. ''It''s cooked...'' The taste wasn''t anything to write home about-nd, but bearable enough for a proper meal. A few hours had passed since we reached the summit of the mountains, and now Kagami and I were taking a much-needed break, each settled on small boulders around our modest fire. Kagami, seated across from me, was deeply immersed in some sort of meditation technique. His mana fluctuated rhythmically, expanding and contracting like a heartbeat. It was a familiar sight-something he often did in the game to center himself. Knowing this, I didn''t pay it much mind, instead continuing to stir the stew. The simple, repetitive motion was oddly calming after the day''s exertions. As the wind whispered through the trees, I found myself watching Kagami''s focused expression, his brow furrowed in concentration. He was always like this-dedicated, methodical, almost machine-like in his pursuit of strength. It was one of the things that made him such a formidable ally in the game, and one of the most notable side characters out there, he''s evenbeled as a true wingman in some routes.... The sun was starting to set, casting long shadows across the rugged terrain. In just a few minutes, the dungeon would reveal itself, a fleeting gateway that wouldst only for a minute before vanishing into the void once more. The anticipation hung heavy in the air, and I could tell Kagami was excited, his eyes focused on the spot where the dungeon would soon appear. But before we jumped into action, there was something more important to address. "Kagami, let''s eat first," I said, breaking the tension. He blinked, as if just realizing how long he''d been holding his breath, then nodded slowly. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he walked over to where I sat and epted the bowl I handed him. "Thanks," he murmured, settling down on a boulder beside me. I watched him as he took his first bite, his expression shifting from cautious to surprised. "What?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Nothing... it''s just better than I thought," he replied, his tone neutral, though I couldn''t tell if he was being sarcastic or genuinely impressed. "Is that so?" I said, not entirely convinced but not really caring either way. The food was simple, meant to be functional rather than gourmet, but if it kept him fueled for what was toe, that was all that mattered. Kagami didn''t waste any time, eating as quickly as he could. His exhaustion was evident, likely a result of his intense mana training. I could only imagine how draining it must be, pushing your magical reserves to their limits. Though I usually focused on physical training, I could sympathize with his hunger-the kind that gnaws at you after a day of hard work, when every muscle in your body screams for rest and sustenance. As he finished his meal, a calm silence settled between us. The world around us began to change, thest rays of sunlight dipping below the horizon. Noticing his tension, I tried to calm his nerves once more. I tossed thedle at him, and he reflexively caught it without even looking at me. "There''s plenty more stew-take some more," I said, my tone light and casual. He smiled slightly, understanding my intention. "What about you?" "I''m not that hungry..." "If you say so..." he replied, though there was a hint of reluctance in his voice as he eyed the pot. Eventually, hunger won over his hesitation, and he began to devour the rest of the stew with surprising ease. Satisfied that he was at least eating, I let my gaze drift away from him and back to the view below us. We were high up in the mountains now-higher than I''d ever been before. The sheer size of these peaks was almost overwhelming, not nearly as tall as the Misty Mountains, but certainly capable of giving them a run for their money. Thendscape below stretched out endlessly, a vast expanse of rolling hills and dense forests shrouded in the golden glow of the setting sun. ''Anyway, Sumaru...'' That lightning god really didn''t show himself, huh? In the game, he would''ve already been at the top of this ce, either expecting sudden visitors or warding off trespassers depending on his mood. Normally, he would guard the entrance to the Star Rippling Dungeon before it even appeared, selecting the one worthy to enter it. That was the usual procedure. But aside from that initial thunderstorm-a clear sign that he noticed our presence-there''s been nothing, no hint of his overwhelming power or attention. Did the scenario change because we arrived earlier than in the original timeline, or is he simply ignoring us on a whim? It does benefit us if he stays out of the way until the very end, but it''s still nerve-wracking knowing he could show up at any moment. Frankly, Kagami and I have no way of defending ourselves against Sumaru. We could probably put up a decent fight since the tiger body he uses is just a copy or an incarnation of his true godlike form, but a god is still a god. There''s a reason why he was an invulnerable target in the game-he''s just that powerful. The thought of facing him is daunting, but we''ll have to make our move soon, whether he appears or not. Sumaru probably won''t kill us right away, but given his vtile nature, the likelihood of a confrontation isn''t negligible. The odds of a fight breaking out are far from zero, especially considering his fiery temperament and our current predicament. It would have been reassuring to have Seo with us. Her presence would offer some degree offort and security if things took a turn for the worse. Seo''s kind-hearted nature and her ability to connect with others, even those as formidable as Sumaru, might have provided a buffer against potential hostility. Unfortunately, due to the recent incident with the other girls, Seo is under probation, confined to her room for an entire week. The situation, though not entirely her fault, escted beyond her control, and this probation is the academy''s way of enforcing discipline. I feel a pang of guilt for her, knowing that her absence is due to circumstances she couldn''t fully influence. The academy''s decision, though lenientpared to harsher measures, isn''t exactly the ideal oue. It''s certainly different from what President Dorothy might have anticipated, but it''s clear that the academy''s approach to Seo''s situation, while softer than expected, still leaves much to be desired. Since the other girls were in a simr situation to Seo''s, I actually decided to bring Lucas along as ast resort. The Star Rippling Dungeon was known to support equipment upgrades, and while it predominantly offered Common to Rare items, the potential for enhancing Lucas''s gear wasn''t insignificant. More importantly, the dungeon could strengthen his bond with Kagami, and indirectly, his perception and attitude towards me. However, Janica seemed unusually intent on keeping Lucas and me apart. She avoided my gaze and refused to let me speak with him or her. ''Did I do something to upset her?'' I couldn''t recall any specific action that would warrant Janica''s apparent disdain, especially considering I had rescued her from the maniac who had posed a threat. Her behavior, was likely due to her tsundere tendencies, and probably stemmed from a mix of shyness and confusion rather than genuine animosity. ''Though I can''t say I wasn''t annoyed in the slightest...'' "Riley... It''s here" Kagami''s voice broke through my thoughts, pulling me back to the present. He pointed towards the shimmering lights that had appeared near us. The atmosphere around us shifted dramatically; the biting cold of the mountain peaks was reced by an unexpected warmth. Star-like flecks of mana lingered in the air, and for a few moments, the world seemed to hold its breath. A grand, circr door materialized before us-no, it was a portal. It opened with the majestic sweep of colors reminiscent of a gxy in full bloom. The spectacle was breathtaking. "The Star Rippling Dungeon..." Kagami muttered, his voice tinged with awe and disbelief as his eyes widened at the sight. I shared his amazement. I had only ever seen this dungeon in the game, as a mere digital representation. To witness it in reality was something else entirely. What would have been a simple CG background in the game was now an immersive, tangible experience. The grandeur of magic was truly mesmerizing no matter how many times I''ve seen it.... ''It would''ve been a bit nicer if most of the magic I encountered wasn''t for offensive purposes though...'' "You should hurry and equip your gauntlets," I urged Kagami, snapping him out of his reverie. "That dungeon entrance onlysts for about a minute." Kagami nodded and, with a swift motion, summoned his gauntlets from his dimensional pouch. It was an impressive disy of efficiency. ''So, he keeps his weapons in his dimensional pouch, but not all the other gear?'' It was a really entric choice. "Are you noting with me?" he asked, noticing that I was still standing there, seemingly detached from the situation. I shook my head, my gaze lingering on the portal. "Nah... I won''t be joining you. Or rather, I can''t." I sighed. "You''ve noticed, haven''t you? I don''t have the right mana quality to enter that dungeon. Stepping inside would be like walking into a toxic wastnd for me." Kagami''s expression shifted to one of disappointment, but then, unexpectedly, he bowed his head in front of me. "Riley... I know we haven''t been friends for long, but I need you to know how much this means to me. Thanks to you, I finally have the opportunity to elevate my family''s name and technique among the top martial ns in my country. For that, I can only express my deepest gratitude.... Riley Hell you''ll have my honor fixed in your name..." He bowed again, this time with an added grace and solemnity. It was as if I was speaking to a revered martial artist or a high-ranking military officer, his respect was practically palpitating in the air... I waved my hand dismissively, trying to keep the mood light. "It''s fine. It''s not like I''m doing this out of the goodness of my heart. You know our deal, right?" Kagami chuckled softly at my words, a glimmer of amusement in his eyes. His hand clenched into a fist, and sparks of mana crackled around his metallic gauntlets. "Honestly, I still find your intentions towards me a bit suspicious," he admitted, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. "But I can tell you''re not a bad person. I promise you, once I''ve cleared this dungeon, I''ll find a way to make it up to you. I owe you a great deal, Riley." I raised an eyebrow, a touch of skepticism in my voice. "You''re talking like clearing this dungeon is a done deal. You could still die in there, you know?" Even in the game, ying as Lucas was a nightmare in this dungeon. The enemies inside were a perfect counter to a swordsman like Lucas. Though this was Kagami''s main scenario and he was well-prepared, I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease. It was better for him to be cautious, considering I couldn''t go inside to offer any protection against unforeseen dangers. "Just fulfill your end of the deal quietly," I said, a note of finality in my voice. "Then you can consider your debt paid." "Haha, that won''t do," Kagami replied with a heartyugh. "It''s our family''s motto to repay kindness, respect, and debts tenfold. So, a single request is hardly enough to settle what I Owe!" His stubbornness was evident. I couldn''t help but sigh, though a small smile crept onto my face. "Alright, if you insist..." "Will you just wait here?" Kagami asked, his tone carrying a mix of expectation and resolve. "For now, yes," I replied. "At least until the next sunrise. That should give you plenty of time to finish the dungeon, if you''re as confident as you say that is. If you don''te out by noon tomorrow, I''ll assume the worst and head out. Honestly, I''m not a fan of cold ces anyway. So, you should go now." Kagami''sughter echoed warmly in the crisp mountain air, a scene I hadn''t expected to witness. He nodded his head in understanding, and with a sudden burst of energy, he shot off like a rocket. His entire form seemed to ignite with star-like mana, propelling him towards the dungeon entrance. As Kagami entered the dungeon, a dazzling disy of magic erupted around him. The air sparkled and shimmered more intensely, lifting him upwards before he disappeared into the portal. For a moment, he became a radiant beam of light, shooting up into the night sky. The beam streaked across the heavens, a brilliant,ser-like trail that illuminated the darkness. The dungeon exit should appear after Kagami clears the dungeon so I should expect it sometime tomorrow.... As the scattering light of the dungeon became lost, night soon enshrouded the peak of the mountains once more and I was the only one left here with the cumbersome sparkles of out small campfire. I knew I should have cleaned everything up before going to sleep, but for now, getting warm was far more pressing. ''I should grab some more firewood...'' Although I could heat myself using mana, it was highly inefficient. Unlike the people of this world, I didn''t have a proper aura core nor mana heart to store it. My mana reserves were limited, and using it for warmth didn''t increase my mana output or reserves. My only real way to boost my mana capacity was through increasing my power stats by defeating enemies, making it essentially useless for maintaining warmth. I stretched my arms and leaped from my spot with enhanced strength, heading towards the nearby trees around our camp. I noticed a few tree branches and twigs suitable to burn by the fire. Rumble...! Rumble...! As I was about to pick up a broken twig from the snowy ground, a sudden sh of blue light blinded me for a few moments. BOOM!!! Before I could react, the thunderous roar of lightning crashed down, nearly bursting my eardrums. Growl...!!! A deep, menacing growl resonated through the air. I turned to see a gigantic tiger, roughly the size of a small house, ring at me with a mixture of disdain and fury in its eyes. Its presence was overwhelming, a stark contrast to the tranquility of the snowyndscape. Sumaru... "So, you finally decide to show yourself, huh?" I muttered under my breath, bracing myself for the confrontation. The tiger''s ominous growl suggested it wasn''t here for a friendly chat. "CURSED HUMAN CUB WHY HAVE YOU COME TO MY DOMAIN?" Chapter 162 Gods and Dragons 162 Gods and Dragons "CURSED HUMAN CUB, WHY HAVE YOU COME TO MY DOMAIN?" Sumaru''s voice thundered through the still night, his ancient wrath reverberating across the snowyndscape. Hours had passed since Sumaru firstid eyes on the young man, and yet the ominous feeling gnawing at him refused to subside. The human before him exuded an unsettling aura, one that disturbed the natural bnce of his domain. Sumaru had watched the human intently during those hours, hoping to discern whether the darkness that marked him was a mere anomaly or something far more dangerous. He had allowed the young man to wander, observing his every action. Sumaru even waited for the Dungeon of the Stars to manifest, its celestial light known to illuminate and purify those touched by darkness. As the dungeon''s ethereal glow bathed thendscape, Sumaru watched closely, searching for any sign that the light might cleanse the human of the darkness clinging to him. But no such transformation urred. The darkness remained, unmoved by the dungeon''s holy presence. To Sumaru, this was no trivial matter. The young man was not just marked by darkness¡ªhe seemed to be favored by it. The very shadows clung to him as if he were their chosen vessel. It was as if fate itself had decreed that this human was bound to be imed by the darkness, his destiny already sealed. ''He''s bound to die¡­'' Sumaru thought with grim certainty. The human was no significant threat to him, not with such a fate hanging over his head. But Sumaru''s concern wasn''t just for the young man''s life. The darkness that marked him could bring ruin to Sumaru''s own domain, spreading its corruptive influence like a poison. Sumaru had seen what such darkness could do, how it could taint even the purest of ces. He would not allow that to happen to his realm. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om His eyes, glowing with an inner fire, bore down on the human with a mixture of disdain and resolve. Sumaru knew what had to be done. He would not allow the darkness to take root in his domain. ¡­.. As expected, his voice boomed like a thunderstorm, reverberating through the very air. The fact that it was transferred directly into my mind via telepathy only made it worse, amplifying the impact. If my endurance, power, and strength stats were any lower than they are now, I would''ve fainted on the spot, overwhelmed by the sheer oppressiveness of his voice, I almost lost my bnce for a bit. It wasn''t just loud; it was like thunderps hammering directly into my brain, each word a bolt of lightning searing into my consciousness. It felt ufortable, a relentless pressure bearing down on me, yet there was something slightly restrained about it. I could tell he wasn''t trying to kill me¡ªat least, not yet. The raw power behind his voice could have easily shattered my mind if he truly intended harm. The fact that I was still standing, albeit barely, suggested that Sumaru''s intentions weren''t entirely hostile, at least for the moment. But to call me a "cursed human cub"¡­ What exactly does he see in me? Sumaru, a being of immense power, likely perceives things far beyond what ordinary beings can. Does he see something within me that I''m unaware of? Could he be witnessing the fate tied to my existence? Whatever the case, I needed to calm him down. The divine aura he was using to suppress me was unbearable, pressing down on me like a mountain of thunderclouds. Each second under its weight felt like an eternity. Steeling myself, I looked directly into Sumaru''s piercing blue eyes. The depth of his gaze was like staring into the heart of a storm, where lightning and fury swirled in endless conflict. But I couldn''t show fear¡ªnot now. Slowly, I bent my knee, lowering myself to the ground in a gesture of submission and respect. I knelt before him; head bowed. "I greet the great lightning god, Sumaru," I said, my voice as steady as I could manage under the circumstances. "It is an honor to be graced by your presence." Rumble!!!! Sparks of lightning crackled in the air the moment I mentioned his name, a tangible response to the power I had invoked. The atmosphere around me seemed to vibrate with energy, charged with the electricity of his presence. "You know my name, cursed cub?" Sumaru''s voice was a low rumble, like distant thunder, carrying with it a mix of curiosity and suspicion. "A white tiger brimming with the energy of the divine, blue eyes reminiscent of the skies themselves, and an undisputable aura of storms¡­ If not the lightning god Sumaru, then I don''t know what else to call such a divine being," I replied, my voice measured and respectful. Sumaru''s gaze remained fixed on me, his intense blue eyes narrowing slightly as if weighing my words. For a moment, his stern expression softened, and there was a hint of amusement in his eyes. The oppressive aura that had been pressing down on me began to settle, the heavy weight lifting just enough for me to breathe more easily. It looks like he''s calmed down a bit¡­ "Now answer my question, cursed cub. Why are you here?" Sumaru''s voice was still firm, but the edge of danger had lessened. He should already know the answer by now... I thought, a bit puzzled by his inquiry. Is he testing me? If that was the case, honesty seemed like the best approach. I had no intention of deceiving a being as powerful as Sumaru. "I came here to help and guide a friend of mine towards the Dungeon of the Stars," I replied, keeping my tone straightforward. Sumaru''s eyes narrowed further, a contemtive look crossing his features. "The Star Rippling Dungeon, huh... Most humans came to the towering peaks of this mountain for that exact reason as well. But¡­ that was more than 400 years ago. Information about the location of the dungeon should have been scarce, if not entirely lost by now. How does a cursed cub like you know of it? Did someone guide you?" His question was sharp, probing for answers that went beyond the surface. The mention of the dungeon''s ancient history revealed the depth of his knowledge and the rarity of the information I possessed. It was clear that Sumaru wasn''t just curious¡ªhe was trying to understand the true nature of my presence here. ''How much should I reveal?'' In the game, there wasn''t much depth to this encounter. Sumaru would simply approach Lucas or Kagami, ask a few questions to gauge their worthiness, and then allow or deny entry to the dungeon. It was a straightforward interaction,cking any real sense of curiosity or personal engagement. But here, in this world, it felt entirely different. There was an intensity in his gaze, a probing interest that seemed directed at me personally, as if he were trying to uncover something hidden beneath the surface. "I''ve heard it from some reliable information brokers at the academy," I began cautiously, choosing my words with care. "Though most of the information I got were just a few folktales from the town nearby and some children''s books depicting the nature of the dungeon itself¡­." Sumaru''s eyes narrowed slightly as he considered my words. "So, you came here despite your unreliable information?" "Yes," I replied, trying to maintain a steady tone. Sumaru''s gaze remained fixed on me, unblinking. "That is both a foolish and brave mindset, cursed cub." His words struck a chord, their truth undeniable. Venturing here with nothing more than hearsay and scraps of old stories could easily have been a colossal waste of time¡ªboth mine and Kagami''s. If my information had been wrong, we might have wandered these mountains aimlessly, never finding the dungeon and missing our chance entirely. The stakes had been incredibly high, and I had gambled on what many would consider unreliable sources. But I had an advantage Sumaru couldn''t possibly know about. I wasn''t just relying on rumors and old tales¡ªI had the knowledge from the game, a knowledge that had proven urate so far. And yet, as I stood before Sumaru, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anxiety. He was a being far beyond anything I''d encountered before, capable of seeing through lies and half-truths with ease. If he realized that my "reliable information" was actually gleaned from a video game in another world, he might see it as a deception¡ªand who knows how he''d react then? If he had detected any falsehood in my words, he might have snapped my neck without a second thought. To my relief, Sumaru seemed to ept my exnation, even if it was technically a lie. Perhaps the depth of my immersion in the game had somehow made it resonate as truth in his eyes. I had lived through countless runs, seen this dungeon and Sumaru''s role in it over and over again. Maybe that was enough to convince him, or perhaps he simply saw no reason to doubt me further. Sumaru''s curiosity, however, didn''t seem fully satisfied. He continued to watch me, as if weighing something in his mind. "I can tell you are telling the truth, but not the whole truth, cursed cub¡­." Sumaru''s voice rumbled like distant thunder, the weight of his words heavy in the air. I stiffened, caught in the silence that followed. My mind raced, trying to anticipate his next move. "But I won''t reprimand you for it¡­ telling subtle lies directly to my face takes courage in and of itself¡­." ''So, he did see right through it, huh?'' The realization sent a jolt of anxiety through me. I''d gambled by withholding the full truth, and I''d been certain he''d seen through it, but hearing it confirmed from his mouth still made my heart skip a beat. Fuck, I''m d he didn''t take it as an offense. Suddenly, the skies rumbled ominously as Sumaru approached me, his massive form closing the distance with a predatory grace. Although the oppressive aura from before had dissipated, his sheer presence was still nerve-wracking. The size of him, the power that radiated from every step¡ªit was like standing in the path of a storm, knowing it could destroy you in an instant. His steps echoed with the wind, each footfall sending a ripple through the atmosphere that made the cool air buzz with electricity. It felt like the very air around us was prickling with energy, as if countless acupuncture needles were beingced into the sky, ready to strike at a moment''s notice. I could sense it, even though it was subtle¡ªhe had no intention of letting me leave just yet. The tension was thick, and I knew that one wrong move could be myst. "The young man¡­ your friend¡­ is someone worthy to be in the presence of the Dungeon of the Stars," Sumaru continued, his voice a low growl. "Someone who was worthy of climbing the peaks of this mountain. You, however, are another matter entirely, cursed cub." His words cut through the air like a de, and I felt a chill run down my spine. "What do you mean?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady. "You''ve trespassed into my territory," Sumaru said, his voice growing darker, more menacing. "Harboring within you the interest of a being that is too foul for this world to let be¡­." As he spoke, his ws slowly emerged from his massive paws, sharp and deadly, gleaming in the dim light. His lips curled back, revealing razor-sharp teeth that looked like they could snap me in half with a single bite. The sheer threat in his posture was unmistakable. "Tell me, cursed cub¡­ did you meet the god clinging onto you?" ''¡­. God?'' Does he mean this thing? [Note: An Evil God wants you to please!!! ept her blessing!!!!!!] [Note: An Evil God wants you to please stop ignoring her presence!!!!] [Note: An Evil God wants you to please notice her!!!!!] Chapter 163 Gods and Dragons...... Chapter 163 Gods and Dragons...... "God? No, I haven''t¡­." The young man''s response was immediate, and Sumaru could feel the truth of it resonate through the air. ''Truth¡­'' Sumaru thought, his eyes narrowing as electricity crackled around them. He couldn''t believe it, yet the truth was undeniable, clear as day. What the young man had said was the cold-hearted truth of the situation¡ªhe hadn''t met the god clinging to him. It doesn''t make sense¡­ Sumaru''s mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle. How could this young man, so filled with the presence of that evil goddess, have not encountered her yet? Not in dreams, not in premonitions, not even through some form of possession? Typically, when a god shows interest in a mortal, signs always manifest¡ªwhether it''s through visions, strange urrences, or an overwhelming sense of being watched. Yet none of these signs were reflected in the young man''s words or his demeanor. Sumaru had been prepared to kill the cursed child standing before him, even if it meant incurring the wrath of the god who had taken an interest in him. He knew the risks, but the logic was clear¡ªprevention was always better than the cure. Letting this young man live, tainted as he was by the goddess''s mark, could lead to disaster. Sumaru could not allow history to repeat itself. He had seen the consequences of such things long ago, thousands of years in the past, and he was determined not to let that nightmare unfold again in this era. The young man before him represented something dangerous, a potential threat that needed to be eliminated. His instincts screamed at him to act, to crush this potential incarnation of the goddess before it could fully awaken. Regardless of the truth in the young man''s words, Sumaru knew that leaving him alive posed too great a risk. A peaceful future¡ªone without the shadow of that dark goddess¡ªdepended on his actions now. Sumaru''s muscles tensed, ready to strike. His ws, sharp and deadly, twitched with the impulse to tear into flesh. The storm within him, barely restrained, threatened to unleash itself upon this cursed cub. The air hummed with tension, the electrical charge in the atmosphere growing denser as Sumaru''s resolve hardened. But even as he prepared to deliver a death blow, a small voice of doubt flickered in the back of his mind. The truth he had seen in the young man''s words was undeniable¡ªno matter how improbable it seemed; this boy had not yet met the goddess. ''Could it be possible that he was still... redeemable?'' As Sumaru''s piercing blue eyes delved deeper into the young man''s soul, a thought took root¡ªa chance, a possibility that hadn''t urred to him before. He saw within the boy not just a cursed soul, but a potential opportunity. If Sumaru killed the young man now, it might be seen as a direct provocation toward the evil goddess, Erebil herself. '' Who knew what sort of unpredictable chaos she might unleash upon the world in retaliation? The thought of it sent a shiver of unease through Sumaru''s divine essence. Thest thing he wanted was to invite the wrath of such a foul entity. But if he kept the young man close, if he could contain and lock up the dark fate entwined within the boy''s soul, perhaps there was another way. Restraining the presence of the goddess''s divine darkness with the power of another god might be the best prevention he could muster. It wasn''t without risk, but it offered a more controlled means of dealing with the threat. Rather than allowing Erebil to fully im the boy, Sumaru could shield him, bind his fate with a divine contract that would neutralize her influence. "Cursed Cub¡­," Sumaru growled, his voice carrying the weight of ancient storms. The young man looked up at him, curiosity flickering in his eyes as he responded to the call. "For reasons even unknown to me, it seems you have attracted the interest of the most foul goddess in existence," Sumaru continued, his toneden with gravity. "Your fate is bound for absolute darkness. Her presence, her hands, have already begun to loom over your shadow. Whether you like it or not, you will die long before time grants you a peaceful death." The young man listened intently, his eyes unwavering, as though he had already epted the inevitability of what Sumaru was saying. It was as if he hade to terms with this grim destiny long ago¡ªa fate that could not be avoided, a destiny that would soon be fulfilled. There was a haunting emptiness in his gaze, a resigned eptance of the darkness that awaited him. And yet, within that emptiness, Sumaru noticed something else¡ªa flicker of defiance, a spark of rebellion against the fate that sought to im him. Sumaru couldn''t help but smile at the sight. There was something admirable in the boy''s quiet resistance, his refusal to fully sumb to the darkness that stalked him. "Cursed Cub," Sumaru said, his voice softening ever so slightly, "form a contract with me, and ept my blessing¡­." The offer hung in the air like the calm before a storm. Sumaru knew what he was asking was no small thing. A divine contract was a bond that would tie their fates together, intertwining their destinies in a way that would alter the course of both their lives. For the young man, it was a chance to escape¡ªor at least postpone¡ªthe dark fate that awaited him. For Sumaru, it was a calcted risk, a way to keep the boy under his watchful eye and perhaps, just perhaps, defy the goddess who sought to im him. The young man''s eyes widened slightly, the spark of defiance growing as he processed the gravity of Sumaru''s words. This was a lifeline being offered, but it came with its own set of chains. To ept would be to bind himself to the will of a god, to live under the protection¡ªand the scrutiny¡ªof Sumaru. But it would also mean a chance to fight back against the darkness that sought to consume him, a way to resist the inevitable. Sumaru watched closely, the crackling of electricity in the air growing quieter as he waited for the young man''s response. "I''m sorry, but I can''t," came the young man''s response, his voice steady yet tinged with regret. "Then let us proceed¡ªexcuse me?" Sumaru''s brows twitched in disbelief, his thoughts racing. What does he mean, he can''t? The audacity of this human, to refuse an offer from a god. "Are you refusing my offer, Cursed Cub?" Sumaru''s voice deepened, a dangerous edge creeping into his tone as his patience wore thin. The idea that a mere human would turn down his gracious offer had never even crossed his mind¡ªuntil now. "No, I''m not refusing," the young man rified, sensing the brewing storm within Sumaru. "Your generous offer is honestly too much for a mere mortal like me to take. The reason I can''t form a contract with you is because my soul is already bound to another¡­." He paused, carefully choosing his next words. "Though I can ept your blessing, a contract is nearly impossible for now. I don''t have enough power to bnce the mana synergy between the two of us¡­." Sumaru''s eyes narrowed as he absorbed this information. "So, you have a bond?" "Yes," the young man replied simply, the word hanging in the charged air between them. Crackle! The air around Sumaru buzzed with electrical sparks, his divine fury barely contained. The young man had dared topare a bond with Sumaru, the Lightning God, to that of a mere magic beast or spirit? The very thought was an insult of the highest order. But even in his anger, Sumaru was not blinded to the truth. He knew the young man was correct¡ªforming a contract with a god while already bound by another would be akin to carrying two gallons of water in a single cup. It was not just impractical; it was impossible. The mana imbnce would tear the young man apart, and even Sumaru''s immense power couldn''t prevent such a catastrophe. Sumaru''s eyes red with divine light, his ws crackling with pent-up energy. "Summon your familiar!" hemanded, his voice a thunderous roar that shook the very air. If the young man was already bound, then the solution was simple¡ªSumaru would kill the existing bond. With it gone, the problem would be solved, and the young man would be free to form the contract as Sumaru had intended. The young man hesitated, his eyes widening at the sudden demand. "But¡ª" "Now, Cursed Cub!" Sumaru''s voice brooked no argument. He was a god, and his will wasw. The young man would obey, or he would suffer the consequences. There was no middle ground. Taking a deep breath, the young man nodded reluctantly. [Skill: Tempest Wolf Summon] "Heed my call, Raijin¡­." The air around him began to shimmer, as if reality itself was bending to his will. The temperature dropped sharply, and the sky above, once clear, darkened as storm clouds began to gather. These were no ordinary clouds; they crackled with electricity, brimming with an energy that echoed the very essence of the divine storm god standing before him. Yet, it was clear that this storm, this power, was a mere shadowpared to Sumaru''s own, much weaker and far less imposing. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Rumble~! Rumble~! The ground trembled as the clouds churned, and the tension in the air reached its peak. Then, with a deafening BOOM!!!, a bolt of golden lightning crashed down from the heavens, splitting the air with a blinding sh. The earth beneath them shook with the impact, and in that instant, the young man''s familiar¡ªRaijin, the Tempest Wolf¡ªdescended upon the scene. Raijin was a magnificent beast, its fur a swirling mass of dark clouds, its eyes glowing with the intensity of a storm barely contained. The air around it buzzed with static, each hair on its body crackling with electric energy. It was a creature born from the very essence of the storm, a rare and nearly impossible species to summon, let alone control. The wolf''s snarls rumbled through the air, its presence as fierce andmanding as the storm that had birthed it. The sheer size of Raijin was impressive, nearly matching Sumaru''s own incarnated form. The simrities between them were uncanny¡ªthe same divine aura of storms, the same relentless energy coursing through their veins. And yet, Sumaru could not allow himself to admire the wolf''s power. Instead, he felt a deep sadness, a regret that such a magnificent creature would have to be destroyed. Sumaru''s eyes flicked from Raijin to the young man who had summoned it. There was a flicker of pity in his gaze, a brief moment where he considered the bond between the two¡ªa bond that was about to be severed forever. But the sadness in Sumaru''s heart was quickly overshadowed by his sense of duty. For the sake of the world, for the preservation of bnce, this bond had to be broken. There was no other way. Without warning, Sumaru''s eyes hardened, his resolve crystallizing into action. His ws, already crackling withtent energy, suddenly sharpened into solid lightning, each talon glowing with an almost blinding intensity. His muscles tensed, coiling like a spring ready to release, and then, with the speed of a lightning strike, heunched himself forward. The world seemed to slow down in that instant. Sumaru''s form became a blur of motion, his body a streak of pure energy as he closed the distance between himself and Raijin. But just as Sumaru''s ws were about to rip the head off the wolf, something unforeseen urred. It happened in an instant¡ªa moment so brief that even a god''s perception struggled to keep up. A dark, ominous power surged forth, enveloping Sumaru entirely. The world around him warped, the scenery and atmosphere shifting so dramatically that it felt as though reality itself was being torn apart. The once-familiar peaks of the mountain and the biting cold of the air vanished, reced by an overwhelming sense of dread. Before he could fullyprehend what was happening, Sumaru found himself standing in a ce unlike any other¡ªa vast, endless pool of dark, viscous blood. The stench of iron filled the air, thick and suffocating, as if the very essence of death permeated this realm. The eyes were unlike anything he had ever seen¡ªcold, calcting, with vertical pupils that cut through the darkness like knives. The blood was unnaturally thick, its surface undisturbed save for the ripples that formed with each of Sumaru''s hesitant steps. And then, from beneath the surface, two enormous reptilian eyes slowly emerged. The eyes were unlike anything he had ever seen¡ªcold, calcting, with vertical pupils that cut through the darkness like knives. These were the eyes of a predator, of a being so ancient and powerful that it threatened to consume his very existence, his very soul. The sheer malevolence in those eyes sent a shiver down Sumaru''s spine, a sensation he had not felt in millennia. Sumaru didn''t need a moment to recognize what type of creature lurked beneath the bloody waters. He had fought beings like this in the far past, during a time when gods and monsters shed for dominance over the world. These were no mere mortals, no ordinary creatures. They were the apex of all life forms, the most powerful and feared entities to ever walk the earth. ''Dragon¡­'' But something was different about this one. The power emanating from the creature was too overwhelming, too pure, too destructive for it to be just any dragon. It was as if the very essence of chaos itself had taken form, a force that could tear apart worlds with a mere thought. ''What''s going on?'' Sumaru thought, his mind racing. How could such a being exist without him knowing? How had he never seen or heard of such a creature? "Who are you?" he muttered, his voice barely audible in the quiet, bloody realm. His eyes scanned the darkness, searching for the source of this unimaginable power. His gazended on a figure standing across from him, just beyond the reach of the blood pool''s edge. It was a woman, strikingly beautiful yet terrifyingly eerie. Her long, white hair cascaded down her back, a stark contrast to the dark and bloody world they now inhabited. Her skin was pale, almost translucent, and her presence exuded an otherworldly aura that seemed to distort the space around her. But it was her eyes that captivated Sumaru the most¡ªpiercing red, they glowed with an intensity that could rival the fires of the underworld. The woman stared at Sumaru, her gaze unwavering and filled with a quiet, lethal intent. "A mere cat dares to touch my property¡­." she murmured, her voice as soft as a whisper yet carrying the weight of a thousand storms. Sumaru''s instincts kicked in, the primal urge to survive overriding all rational thought. There was no choice now¡ªno room for negotiation or retreat. The unfathomable power radiating from the human before him was unlike anything he had ever encountered. It was as if he was staring into the abyss itself, a force so ancient and terrible that it threatened to unmake him with its mere presence. His divine nature, once a source of pride and invincibility, now seemed insignificant in the face of this overwhelming dread. Lightning crackled and danced around Sumaru''s body, his natural element responding to the surge of adrenaline coursing through him. The storm god''s mind was no longer in control; instinct had taken over, the same primal instinct that had served him in countless battles throughout the ages. He became like a wild beast, driven by the desperate need to survive, to fight back against this impossible threat. GRAAAGHHHH!!!! With a feral roar, Sumaru lunged forward, his body a blur of electrified fury. His ws, sharp as lightning and charged with the full might of the storm, aimed directly at the woman''s heart. If he could strike her down, perhaps he could break free from this nightmarish realm and reim his dominance. His movements were swift, precise, a testament to his eons of battle-hardened experience. But as he closed the distance between them, the woman¡ªthis being of unimaginable power¡ªbarely reacted. Her tired, crimson eyes followed his approach with a detached, almost bored expression. It was as if she was watching a child throw a tantrum, an insignificant disy of force that could not possibly harm her. "You may have attained ascension," she murmured, her voice carrying a cold, mocking edge. "But I guess a cat is a cat after all¡­ How barbaric." Her words sliced through Sumaru''s resolve like a knife. There was no fear in her tone, no sense of urgency or concern. To her, he was nothing more than an annoyance, a minor inconvenience to be dealt with and discarded. The lightning god, who had once been revered and feared across realms, was nothing in her eyes. Then, with anguid, almost disinterested motion, the woman parted her lips slightly opening her mouth slightly as if trying to say something. But she didn''t speak. Instead, she simply closed her mouth again, a simple gesture that seemed meaningless at first nce. And then, it was over. ... RUMBLE!!! RUMBLE!!! BOOM!!!! The sky above erupted with violent blue lightning, crackling and dancing like a celestial storm unleashed. The powerful bolts of electricity arced through the air, illuminating thendscape in stark, ephemeral shes of brilliance. The thunderous roar seemed to shake the very fabric of reality, reverberating through the night and sending shockwaves that made the ground tremble beneath my feet. As the blinding shes subsided, the chaotic dance of lightning began to fade. The storm clouds, once thick and oppressive, dissipated into the ether, allowing the serene night sky to reim its dominance. The two moons, distant and ethereal, hung like sentinels in the sky, casting a muted light over the darkenedndscape. Their soft, pale glow bathed the world in an otherworldly luminescence, a stark contrast to the recent disy of raw, primal power. I stood there, stunned and disoriented, my eyes wide with disbelief as I tried to process what had just happened. My thoughts raced, a chaotic whirlwind of confusion and shock. Wasn''t Sumaru advancing towards me just a moment ago? Why did he suddenly bolt up into the sky? Before I could fully grasp the situation, a sudden, unexpected sensation jolted me from my reverie. A series of warm, wet licks met my face, catching mepletely off guard. I looked down to see Raijin, my familiar, in his normal wolf form. His red eyes, usually so fierce and intense, now glistened with a mix of pride and joy as hevished me with affectionate licks. "Why do you look so proud?" I mumbled, my voice tinged with both confusion and curiosity as I regarded my familiar''s exuberant antics. Raijin''s tail wagged energetically, his body radiating an infectious sense of satisfaction. The red glow of his eyes seemed to glisten in happiness for some reason¡­. Chapter 164: Miss Seo? Chapter 164: Miss Seo? ? In a quiet and elegantly furnished room, where simplicity met an air of grace, a youngdy slowly awoke. Her red eyes fluttered open, greeted by the gentle light of the morning sun filtering through the open window. As she stirred, the soft straps of her one-piece dress slipped slightly from her shoulders, the white,fortable nket falling away as she sat up. "He''s still not here..." she murmured softly, her voice barely above a whisper. Her gaze drifted to the window, where the morning sky seemed to stretch endlessly. She rubbed her eyes, still drowsy, and stifled a yawn with her hand, feeling a pang of disappointment. Seo had been waiting in this room since the previous day, but there had been no sign of the person she longed to see. Sighing, she noticed therge full-body mirror in the corner of the room and turned to look at her reflection. Her once meticulously styled hair was now tousled, strands falling loosely in all directions. The dress she wore, which had been wlessly smooth, was now slightly wrinkled. Even the light makeup her maid carefully applied had begun to fade. ''I got toofortable...'' Seo thought, a faint blush rising to her cheeks as she realized how disheveled she looked. She had never imagined she would fall asleep in this room-Riley''s room-without even noticing. She hadn''t even locked the windows. The thought of how at ease she must have felt to drift off in his bed made her smile, but it was tinged with embarrassment. Seo reflected on Lina''s advice as she stood before the mirror. "Remember, Lady Seo, if you really want your rtionship with Riley to progress, then it''s better to make the first move!" "First move?" Seo had questioned, her brows furrowing in curiosity. "Yes, right now you currently have the lowest-cough! I mean, the highest advantage of all the girls aiming for his heart, so it would be best to take advantage of your lead." "Is that so...." Remembering the conversation, Seo felt a twinge of regret. Despite Lina''s efforts to make her look presentable, Seo had let the opportunity slip through her fingers. She sighed, her reflection showing the disappointment she felt. ''I should probably return soon...'' Her probation was already a precarious situation. Lina was probably doing everything she could to keep the dorm master or any academy staff from finding out that Seo had left her room to visit Riley-a man-an act strictly forbidden by academy rules. Her overstaying for the night wasn''t part of their ns. ''Lina must be worried....'' Seo had already burned through a significant amount of her merit scores, and any further demerits could seriously impact her standing at the academy. Despite her high status and excellent academic performance, Seo knew that her probation was lenient-a mere p on the wristpared to what other students might have received for a simr incident just a few days ago. Seo came to Riley''s room with a sense of purpose, though her intentions were clouded by confusion. Her emotions were in turmoil, leaving her unsure of what she truly wanted. Riley was special to her-not only was he her first friend, but he was also the only person she could talk to without feeling guarded. His kindness, care, and concern for her actions had made her feel seen and valued.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Despite Riley''s tendency to hold back his emotions in front of her, Seo could tell that he did so to make her morefortable around him. It was as if he instinctively knew how to ease her worries, which only deepened her affection for him. Though she does realize that Riley takes advantage of her sometimes... she didn''t care Afterall that was what being friends was all about right? ''Being relied upon is nice....'' Over time, the simple liking she had for her best friend had begun to transform into something more profound, something she couldn''t quite put into words. Seo found herself grappling with the concept of personal rtionships, something that had always been challenging for her. All she had ever wanted was a friend, someone to share her thoughts and feelings with. But now, she was faced with the possibility of something more, something beyond friendship. The lines between like and love blurred in her mind, and she struggled to understand what it meant to be more than friends. The feelings she harbored for Riley were new and overwhelming, leaving her both excited and scared of what they could be. ''I shouldn''t be having this thoughts....'' Seo came here with the intention to apologize... but it seems her hidden intention was getting the best of her. Creak...! The soft sound of the bathroom door opening caught Seo off guard. Before she could fully process what was happening, she was met with the sight of a beautiful, ck-haired maid stepping into the room. The maid''s eyes widened in slight surprise, but the expressionsted only a fleeting moment. With impable poise, she quicklyposed herself, lifting the hems of her maid uniform as she gracefully bowed, one knee tucked behind her in a disy of perfect etiquette. "Good morning, Lady Seo," the maid greeted, her voice smooth and refined. "It seems you''ve woken up before I realized it. My name is Yui, the personal maid assigned to young master Riley. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you." Seo blinked, her mind still reeling from the unexpected encounter. "...Y-yes..." she managed to stammer out, feeling a bit flustered. "Please do forgive my negligence," Yui continued, her tone apologetic yet warm. "You slept sofortably that I couldn''t bring myself to wake you earlier." "It''s fine...," Seo replied, though her voice was still tinged with nervousness. Noticing Seo''s apprehension, Yui offered her the calmest and most reassuring smile she could muster. Her demeanor exuded warmth and understanding, meant to put the youngdy at ease. "Please, be at ease, Lady Seo," Yui said gently. "I''m not going to report you or anything like that. Keeping secrets is one of my fortes, and Lina has already exined everything to me, so please, just actfortably around me." Seo''s tense posture rxed slightly at Yui''s words. The maid''s calm and gentle demeanor made it easier for her to feel less on edge, though the situation was still somewhat awkward. She nodded weakly, grateful for the understanding and discretion Yui was offering. Despite all the information Lina had provided her, Yui was still taken aback to suddenly find a beautiful girl like Seo sleeping so soundly and peacefully in her young master''s bedroom. As a professional maid, she knew better than to pry into such private matters between her masters. Yui couldn''t help but wonder what Seo''s intentions were ining to a young man''s room alone, especially under these circumstances. While the intentions seemed clear, Yui understood that misconceptions and misunderstandings about love could easily arise between young people. Still, she refrained from dwelling on these thoughts or letting them cloud her judgment. Complicated matters like this often brought nothing but trouble, and Yui had no desire to involve herself in such issues. Seo was known as Riley''s friend, and some even whispered that she might be more than that, perhaps one of his lovers. With that in mind, Yui felt a tinge of eptance, acknowledging the unusual situation but choosing not to let it bother her. For now, her focus remained on her duties, leaving theplexities of young love to those directly involved. "...I''m going to get back now," Seo quietly mumbled, fully intending to jump out the window and avoid any moreplications. Her probation at the academy was already a burden on her mind, and she didn''t want to risk getting caught. But before she could make her escape, Yui gently but firmly grabbed hold of her hand. "Please wait, Lady Seo. I''ve already prepared the bath, as you can see. Why don''t you take one first? I''ll make some early morning breakfast for you in the meantime," Yui offered, her eyes soft with concern. Seo''s appearance, though still lovely, showed signs of the night she''d spent in Riley''s room. Yui''s instincts as a maid told her that Seo needed some care before stepping out into the world again. "There''s no need¡ª" Seo began, trying to decline, but Yui was already a step ahead. "Now, now,e on, don''t be shy, Lady Seo," Yui insisted, quickly maneuvering behind Seo and gently but firmly pushing her towards the bathroom. "I''ve even brought a new dress for you to change into." "But I''m going to be in trouble-" Seo protested weakly, her concern over the academy''s rules still lingering. "Don''t worry," Yui reassured her with a confident smile. "Lina has got everything under control." ... ''Is this really alright....?'' As Seo settled into the warm, fragrant bath, her thoughts swirled with a mix of embarrassment and satisfaction. The bubbles rose around her, gently caressing her skin as she sank deeper into the water, letting the warmth envelop her. Her cheeks flushed a bright pink, not just from the heat of the bath but from the realization of her situation. Here she was,pletely naked, bathing in a room that wasn''t hers, in a house that wasn''t hers, and yet, despite the initial difort, a strange sense of pride washed over her. ''I''m the first girl to use his bathroom, right?'' she thought, a small, almost mischievous smile tugging at the corners of her lips. The thought of it made her heart flutter with a mix of excitement and a little bit of triumph. For a moment, she allowed herself to bask in the thought, feeling a sense of connection to Riley that no one else had. It was a silly, almost childish notion, but it made her feel closer to him in a way that nothing else had. The warmth of the bath,bined with the soft scent of the aromatics, made her feel rxed and content, if only for a short while. Chapter 165: Miss Seo?? Chapter 165: Miss Seo?? ? The second day of the weekend arrived, and the morning sun greeted me with its bright rays, casting a golden light across the quiet, wintryndscape. The air was cool, crisp, and still, a perfect representation of a peaceful winter morning. Everything seemed calm, just as it should be. "It should be about time now..." I murmured to myself, gazing out at the serene surroundings. By now, Kagami should be nearing thepletion of the dungeon''s trials-if everything was going ording to n, that is. I couldn''t help but feel a slight tension in my chest, hoping that no unforeseenplications had arisen. Fortunately, the night had passed without incident. No monsters had breached the small defenses I had ced around our camp, and there were no unexpected disturbances to worry about. ''Well, except for the incident with Sumaru.'' I sighed, running a hand through my hair as the memory ofst night resurfaced. "In the end, what was all that about?" I wondered aloud, still puzzled by the encounter. If Sumaru had intended to leave anyway, what was the point of his intimidating words and threatening demeanor? It was as if he had been testing me, but for what purpose? His abrupt departure left me with more questions than answers. I was genuinely curious about the reasons behind his actions, especially why he kept referring to me as a "cursed cub." There was something more to that title, something significant that he hadn''t exined. And then there was the offer he made, to form some kind of connection with him. A connection with a god was no trivial matter-it could grant me a form of divinity, power that could change the course of my fate if used for the better. Although his approach had been forceful, even menacing, he had been willing to offer me a blessing. Why, then, did he suddenly retreat? What had caused him to abandon his intentions so abruptly? Raijin seemed unusually proud and affectionate yesterday. Could Sumaru''s actions have been because of him? Nah.... Sure, Raijin is powerful-an A-rank disaster-ss monster, born from the amalgamation of creatures and environment in the academy''s forest-but that alone shouldn''t have been enough to make Sumaru suddenly back off like that. There''s no logical connection there. When Sumaru summoned those lightning bolts, I couldn''t see much through the blinding light, but I was certain that instead of attacking, he just... vanished, retreating to the skies. The look in his eyes when he stared at Raijin felt off, almost like he was lost in thought. There was no reflection, no focus, just emptiness. He seemed ready to do something dangerous, something that could have put Raijin at risk, but then, out of nowhere, he just disappeared. A connection with a god could have provided some useful divinity.... Still, this oue is probably for the best. Sumaru blessing might''ve helped me, but in the grand scheme of things, he was just a random character-a minor variable in therger picture. My primary goal was upgrading Kagami''s specs in the first ce, not getting entangled in whatever drama Sumaru was brewing. Though it''s a bit of a bummer that I didn''t get to find out what he meant by calling me a "cursed cub" or the connection he wanted to form. sh! A sudden burst of light descended from the sky behind me, so bright that I instinctively squinted, trying to make out what was happening. As the light began to fade, a small smile crept onto my lips. A familiar figure slowly emerged, battered and bruised, but there was something else-he looked happy, almost triumphant. Kagami stepped out of the light, his body showing clear signs of exhaustion. His clothes were torn, and his movements were sluggish, but his eyes still held a spark of life. There was a hint of surprise in his gaze when he saw me, but it quickly turned into a smile of his own. "Looks like noon hasn''t arrived yet..." Kagami mumbled, his voice rough from fatigue as he tried to steady himself. It was clear he was struggling just to stay upright. Without a second thought, I rushed over to him, slipping my shoulder under his right arm to help him stay bnced. As I felt the weight of his arm, I couldn''t help but notice how heavy it was. ''I feel like I''m carrying a whole dozen of weight tes right now...'' Just how much training had he gone through to achieve this? I wondered, marveling at the sheer density of muscle packed into it. "So, did you find what you were looking for?" I asked, my voice calm but filled with curiosity... it would be bad if he got the wrong thing in there. Kagami nodded quickly, despite his evident exhaustion. "Yes..." he replied, his voice barely above a whisper, but the satisfaction in his tone was unmistakable. He lifted his left arm, and from his palm, a small, weathered book appeared. The sight of it made my heart skip a beat-this was the martial manual of the stars, the very artifact that would enhance his martial techniques to new heights. The Kagami I knew from the game was starting to emerge. Meteor Fist Kagami... With that martial tome in his hands, it wouldn''t be long before he could rival Lucas''s strength fromst semester. In terms of raw physical power, Kagami was probably the strongest first-year now. And considering how much he owes me after this... Kukuku...! ''He''s essentially my ve!'' "Why are you smiling like that?" Kagami asked, noticing the expression on my face. "Nothing... Once you''ve had a bit of rest, we should head back. We can''t risk getting caught in another storm out here." "Sure..." ..... Arriving back at the academy, I parted ways with Kagami near the town square. He mentioned he was heading to the academy infirmary for some proper medical attention, his exhaustion evident in everybored step. "Want me to help you get there?" I offered, watching as he struggled to maintain his bnce. "No... this pain is also a form of training. You should head back first. You told me your maid is waiting for you, right?" he replied, his voice tinged with determination despite the visible strain. "You''re talking as if you don''t have someone waiting for you as well. The dorm master isn''t shy about handing out demerit points," I pointed out. "Hahaha-cough! I have my excuses, so it''s fine," Kagami chuckled, though it sounded more like a pained wheeze. Watching him limp away, I couldn''t help but wonder if Kagami had a secret masochistic side to him. Regardless, my mission was a sess. I had achieved what I set out to do. Now I could shift my focus to the uing elections and figure out how to better save Dorothy. With ra and Kagami as two key yers in my strategy, I felt more equipped to intervene effectively. As I walked back to the dorms, I was eager to return to my room. Since I had asked Yui to prepare a simple breakfast for me the previous day, I was looking forward to a meal. By now, she should have started cooking something to greet me with, ensuring that my morning would be as smooth as possible after the busy day. Grumble~! My stomach was growling in protest after all the running and mana usage from earlier. I couldn''t wait to sink my teeth into whatever Yui had prepared. I hoped she made enough to satisfy my hunger and maybe even had some leftovers for seconds. Knocking softly on my dorm room door, I pushed it open and was immediately greeted by the delightful aroma of freshly cooked omelets. Yui, caught off guard but looking pleasantly surprised, was busy setting the table. "Oh, young master Riley, wee back!" she said, her voice filled with genuine warmth as she gave a polite bow. "Yes, I''m back. Thanks for the hard work, Yui. I hope the dorm master didn''t give you too much trouble," I replied, stepping into the room and letting the savory scent wash over me. "No, it''s fine, young master. The dorm master hasn''t started her daily routine checkups just yet," Yui said with a reassuring smile. "Is that so?" I felt a wave of relief. I was quite lucky then. "Ah, young master, could you please wait for a short while while I finish preparing your meal? Some of the dishes aren''t quite ready yet," Yui requested, her voice carrying a hint of apology. "Okay...." But Dishes? It seemed like Yui had prepared quite a spread. What were the odds? Maybe my luck stat was finally improving. [Luck: 0] .... Or maybe it was just a happy coincidence. I chuckled to myself, dismissing the thought. Regardless, I was looking forward to the meal. I hadn''t realized how hungry I was until now, and the idea of a hearty breakfast was incredibly appealing. "Then I''m going to take a bath first, so take your time," I said, trying to ignore the rumblingn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om of my stomach. Waiting a minute or two for breakfast wasn''t a problem, and I really needed to pee anyway. Plus, a nice warm bath would do wonders to wash away the oily, cold sweat I had umted from all that mana usage. I pushed open the bathroom door, ready to indulge in a rxing soak, but as soon as I entered, I was met with a sight that I would never forget. "Ah! please wait for a moment, young master-" Yui''s worried shout came toote. My eyes widened in disbelief as I took in the scene before me. " "..... "1 The bathroom was steamy, and the air was thick with the scent of bath products. Seo, standing in the middle of the room, was drenched from the bath she had clearly been preparing for herself. Her ck hair was wet and dripping, clinging to her shoulders, while her red eyes-mirroring my own disbelief-trembled. Her white skin was flushed a rosy red from the heat of the bath. The towel in her hands was barely managing to cover the most crucial parts, and before I could fully process the sight, it was already ingrained in my memory. ''Huge....'' The rise and fall of her chest created a mesmerizing, almost hypnotic effect, as if two monumental hills were quivering slightly bouncing up and down with her every shy movement. The intimate and unexpected nature of the scene left me stunned. "...R-Riley," Seo''s soft, teary voice broke through the shock, and I instinctively mmed the bathroom door shut. Bang! "I''m sorry, Seo..." ''Why the heck is she even here?'' Chapter 166: Miss Seo??? Chapter 166: Miss Seo??? ? The clicking sound of the clock resonated in the room, marking the passage of time, while the soft, cold winds blowing outside slipped through the slightly ajar windows, adding a crisp chill to the air. Yui had quickly dressed her after the earlier awkward incident, and now I found myself seated at the dining table, facing Seo. She sat across from me, her eyes fixed on the breakfast Yui had prepared, her fingers lightly gripping the edge of the te as if anchoring herself. Although only a few minutes had passed since we sat down, the tension in the air was palpable. The nervousness and embarrassment from the incident still lingered between us, like an unspoken weight neither of us knew how to address. My stomach growled quietly, reminding me of my hunger, but it felt wrong-rude even-to just start eating with Seo still so visibly shaken. I''d already apologized, taking full responsibility for what happened, assuring her that it was entirely my fault. It felt like the right thing to do, the moral thing, but my words didn''t seem to reach her. Seo remained silent, her eyes refusing to meet mine, her gaze locked onto the untouched food before her. Her usual confidence was nowhere to be seen; instead, she looked small, almost fragile, as if the slightest movement might shatter the delicate bnce of the moment. Seo was never particrly skilled in social interactions. I was a bit worried that she might be oblivious to the implications of what had just happened, but seeing her like this, I realized she was far more aware than I''d given her credit for. The situation had clearly affected her, and while I was relieved she had some self-awareness, it made the silence between us even more difficult to bear. 11 "..... It would''ve been easier if Yui had stayed, at least to break the ice or steer the conversation in a less awkward direction, but that maid of mine had made a quick exit, clearly not wanting to be part of this ufortable situation. For some, what had happened might not have been a big deal, something to brush off andugh aboutter. But for Seo, it was different. This was a girl with significant social anxieties, someone who probably didn''t even know where to begin in situations like this, nor did she seem to want to start a conversation at all. Yet, if I let this silence drag on, we''d be stuck in this awkward limbo indefinitely, neither of us knowing how to move forward. I could see it in the way she kept her eyes downcast, her hands fidgeting nervously in herp. She was trying to make herself small, trying to disappear from the moment, but I knew that wouldn''t help either of us. "Seo..." I began, my voice soft but determined to cut through the tension. "...." She didn''t respond, but her shoulders tensed slightly, a sign that she was listening. "I know I''ve already said this, but I''m really sorry... What happened back there was truly an ident. I swear to you, it won''t happen again-" "I-It''s fine... It was my fault to begin with... T-that''s why let''s just forget about it, o-ok?" she replied, her voice trembling as she slowly lifted her gaze to meet mine. The vulnerability in her eyes was clear, and I could see she was struggling to keep her composure. Seeing her like this, trying so hard to push past her difort, a small smile crept onto my lips before I even realized it. "Okay..." I agreed gently, nodding to show her that I understood. There was no need to dwell on it any longer, no need to make her feel worse than she already did. Though the tension didn''t exactly fade, now that Seo was a little more open to conversation, we were at least getting somewhere. It was clear that continuing to dwell on the awkwardness would get us nowhere, so I decided to shift the topic. "So, why exactly did youe here, Seo?" This was the boys'' dorms, after all. I knew she had Stealth skills, but if she got caught even once in a guy''s room, her social life at the academy would be practically over. The students here were particrly adept at spreading rumors, and who knows what kind of scandal could blow up just from seeing her in my room. Not to mention the potential punishments-her status as the top-ranked student in the knight department might not save her from the school''s strict enforcement of this particr rule. "...I just wanted to see you..." she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper. Damn it... why are you so cute? "Um... is that so? I''m grateful for the thought, but... you could''ve met me some other way, right?" "I''m on probation..." ''Ah, that''s right, I''d almost forgotten.'' "And also... I wanted to apologize for what happenedst time as well..." she added, her gaze dropping to the floor as she fidgeted with her hands. "That day, I got ahead of myself and ended up making the situation troublesome for you... I deeply regret it," Seo said, her voice soft but sincere as she met my gaze. "It''s okay. What happened that day couldn''t be helped. The situation spiraled out of control due to unfortunate coincidences, and I was at fault as well, so please don''t me yourself." The suddenness of everything that day made it impossible to manage, especially with emotions running high. Seo''s behavior was odd, but it was more about her innocent curiosity-she was trying to navigate feelings she didn''t fully understand. Rose''s reaction, on the other hand, was partly my fault, a consequence of my own indecisiveness. And Alice... well, she was just an innocent bystander who got pulled into the chaos. But if I had to point fingers, it would be at that damn cat, Cheshire. If he hadn''t gaslit and manipted everyone''s emotions, the fight between the girls might never have happened-or at least wouldn''t have blown up to the extent that it did. His meddling turned a tense situation into an all-out sh. "But if I hadn''t asked you for that kiss, then maybe-" "Stop right there. I told you, it''s not your fault." Seo''s lips parted as if she wanted to argue, but no words came out. Her gaze dropped, lingering on her te as she fidgeted with her hands. I could tell she was still struggling with what happened, her mind running in circles, trying to make sense of it all. Watching her like that, I couldn''t resist anymore. I picked up my fork and took a small bite of the omelet Yui had prepared. The rich, savory taste melted in my mouth, a brief distraction from the tension hanging between us. "Riley... just how much did you see?" Cough...! The delicious bite I had just taken nearly flew out of my mouth in surprise. What? I thought she didn''t want to bring that up! "S-Seo, I thought you didn''t-" "You saw it, didn''t you?" she interrupted, her voice rising slightly. Saw what exactly? My mind raced as I tried to figure out what she meant. Seo pushed her chair back and stood up, her cheeks flushed red. Her eyes bore into mine with an intensity I had never seen before, as if I hadmitted the gravest sin known to mankind. The reserved, almost apathetic Seo I was used to was nowhere to be found-this was something entirely different. "T-this is unfair...." "Huh?" "Riley, let me see it too!" Covering her chest with trembling hands, Seo began to move closer, her expression a mix of determination and embarrassment. With each step, I could feel her mana intensifying, a tangible force rising in the air. This was getting bad-really bad.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Take your shirt off... let me see yours too," she demanded, her voice a mixture of shyness and a strange resolve. "Seo?" I stammered, utterly confused by her sudden request. Her gaze bore into mine, her red eyes filled with a blend of uncertainty and something else, something I couldn''t quite ce. She wasn''t just embarrassed-there was a challenge in her eyes, as if she was daring me to deny her, to push her away. But why? What was she hoping to gain from this? The room felt smaller as she approached, the air thick with the weight of unspoken emotions. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, each beat echoing in my ears as her mana wrapped around us like a suffocating nket. This wasn''t just a simple request-it was charged with something deeper, something that neither of us fully understood. "Seo? what are you- " "Just let me see," she cut me off, her voice a whisper now, her cheeks flushed but her gaze unwavering. "You saw mine... so it''s only fair." ..... Seo couldn''t help but recall what had happened just a few moments ago, her mind aze and her heart pounding fiercely within her chest. The surge of embarrassment flooding through her was overwhelming, a whirlwind of emotions she was entirely unustomed to experiencing. ''He saw me... all of me... he even saw my...'' The thought reyed endlessly in her mind, each repetition making her cheeks burn hotter. Riley was someone incredibly precious to her- a fact she had slowlye to terms with despite the ongoing turmoil and confusion about what he truly meant to her. At the present, Seo had begun to consider taking their rtionship beyond thefortable bounds of friendship they had known for so long. She instinctively yearned for something deeper, something more meaningful that transcended thebel of best friends. That was why, initially, when Riley had identally seen her in such a vulnerable state, she hadn''t been overly concerned. At first, it felt almost natural-until she noticed the way his deep blue eyes had widened in surprise before instinctively taking in the sight before him. The memory of his gaze, both shocked and inadvertently focused, sent a fresh wave of heat rushing to her face. Seo''s mind wandered back to the one book that helped nourished her rtionship with Riley up to now, in their it describes that best friends were supposed to share everything with each other-even their most hidden selves. ording to the guidance it brought, it was perfectly normal for close friends to be sofortable, to see past the barriers that clothes and propriety constructed. After all, weren''t best friends supposed to be the most trusted people in each other''s lives? Yet, despite what those books had taught her, Seo couldn''t understand why her body had reacted so intensely the moment Riley''s eyes had fallen upon her. Why did her heart race with embarrassment instead offort? Why did every second of his gaze make her feel so flustered and exposed? These unfamiliar sensations left her utterly confused and questioning everything she thought she knew about their rtionship. Perhaps there was more to her feelings than simple friendship. Maybe the fluttering in her stomach and the warmth spreading across her cheeks hinted at emotions she had yet to fullyprehend. Maybe this was the love Lina had been trying to help her understand... but Seo wasn''t sure. All she knew was that something was gnawing at her, something that left her feeling distinctly annoyed. "I know I''ve already said this, but I''m really sorry... What happened back there was truly an ident. I swear to you, it won''t happen again-" "I-It''s fine... It was my fault to begin with... T-that''s why let''s just forget about it, o-ok?" Riley''s attempt to dismiss the incident quickly, to act as if they could just move on and pretend it never happened, struck a hidden nerve deep within Seo. His nonchnt attitude, the way he tried to brush it off as if it were nothing, only made her irritation grow. ''Why isn''t he embarrassed...?'' An annoyance kept brewing inside her. Seo understood that dwelling on the matter wouldn''t do any good, but every time she nced at Riley, she couldn''t help but feel her frustration deepen. The way he talked, the way he looked at her-it all felt too casual, too indifferent. It was as if what he had seen didn''t matter to him at all, like it was something he could easily forget. And Seo didn''t like that one bit. It was unfair! How could he be so unaffected when she was a whirlwind of emotions? How could he look at her so calmly when her heart was racing, her thoughts tangled in confusion? It was unfair that he could be soposed when she felt anything but. It was unfair that he could so easily decide to forget about it when it was all she could think about. ''Riley is just trying to be nice....'' But... The more she thought about it, the more it irritated her. She wanted him to feel the same embarrassment, the same confusion, the same... something that she was feeling. This wasn''t something she could just let go of, not when it had affected her so deeply. Seo didn''t know what exactly she wanted from Riley, but she knew one thing for certain: she didn''t want to be the only one left feeling this way. Seo''s chest had always been a sensitive and deeply personal issue for her. Ever since she was young, she had been more generously endowed than her peers, blessed with a body that seemed designed by the goddess to please her future partner. All her life, she had taken great care to conceal her figure, wearing baggy robes and loose clothing to diminish the attention her curves might attract. It was something she had grown ustomed to, a habit born from a mixture of shyness and a desire to avoid unwanted scrutiny. But now, all of that had been undone in an instant. A young man, someone she cared about deeply, had seen her in all her unguarded, vulnerable glory. The thought alone made her heart race, a mix of embarrassment, frustration, and something she couldn''t quite identify coursing through her. She had never intended for anyone to see her like that, least of all Riley. But now that it had happened, an odd sense of justice sparked within her. "Take your shirt off... let me see yours too," she demanded, her voice shaky yet resolute. Riley blinked, clearly taken aback. "Seo, what are you-" "Just let me see... you saw mine... so it''s only fair." In her mind, it was a simple matter of equality. As best friends, someone who had seen her in her most vulnerable state, it was her right to see him as well. She wasn''t entirely sure why she felt so strongly about it-whether it was to ease her own embarrassment or to satisfy a curiosity that had suddenly been awakened. But what she did know was that Riley had seen a side of her that no one else had, and now she wanted to see a side of him that was just as intimate. The Chest was just the start and Seo knew the upper portion of a man''s body wasn''t something they needed to embarrassed of. But the lower half was another.... Her heart pounded as she took a step closer, her eyes locked onto his. There was no turning back now; the words had already left her mouth, and she was determined to see this through. "S-Seo where are you looking right now?" Recalling the secret techniques from her book.... She was prepared to use it on Riley just to see his embarrassed face. Chapter 167: Miss Seo Interlude Chapter 167: Miss Seo Interlude ? "S-Seo, where are you looking right now?" I stammered, trying to keep my voice steady despite the absurdity of the situation. This girl... What sort of absurdities are on her mind right now? And why does she keep staring right down at my pants? The aura around her grew firmer and more intense by the second, her mana practically crackling in the air. Seo was dead serious about seeing me strip. I could see it in her eyes-there was no hesitation, no second thoughts. Just pure, unwavering form of unnatural determination. She was clearly going to do something that she might regret her whole life. I could understand her frustrations and embarrassment, but to go this far... She was clearly being overwhelmed by her emotions right now, and it was driving her to do somethingpletely out of character. "Now... Hurry up and undress, Riley..." Her voice was firm, but there was an edge of desperation to it, a silent plea hidden beneath her demanding tone. Haah... This was getting more troublesome than necessary. I even took most of the me earlier to help her calm down, but it seems that sort of reasoning backfired spectacrly. In the game, Seo was always the type to get sensitive to the most unnatural things, so a reaction like this was somewhat expected for her character trope. But... the only way for her to calm down right now was probably to let her satisfy her curiosity. But at this rate, nothing would change if I tolerated this sort of behavior, in the first ce. It wasn''t even technically my fault. "Seo... I understand that you''re upset, and I get why you''d feel embarrassed. But this... you know this isn''t the way to handle it, right?" My voice was calm, trying to reach her through the haze of emotions clouding her judgment. Hearing my words, Seo stopped in her tracks, her intense gaze softening for a moment as if she was contemting something. Then, with a flicker of annoyance in her red eyes, she looked at me. "But it''s unfair-" "It''s unfair for me too, Seo," I countered gently but firmly. "I''m not exactly the one who trespassed and barged into someone''s room uninvited, using their bathroom all without permission..." "T-that''s..." Seo''s voice faltered as she struggled to find the right words, her confidence crumbling under the weight of my reasoning. She stared at me for a few seconds, her expression a mix of frustration and shame, before her gaze dropped to the floor, unable to meet mine. The flush of embarrassment spread across her cheeks, her vulnerability on full disy. Trembling slightly in front of me, Seo seemed lost, unsure of what to do or say. The white dress she wore swayed ever so slightly, the condensation of mana around her causing the air to crackle with a subtle, prickling energy. Her aura, normally so controlled, was slipping out in response to her emotional turmoil. I sighed, feeling a mix of relief and concern. Despite the confusion and the raw emotions she was grappling with, Seo was still rational enough to recognize the reality of the situation. She wasn''tpletely lost to her impulses, and that was a good sign. Pushing my chair back, I stood up, moving slowly so as not to startle her. As I approached the frozen Seo, her aura seemed to intensify for a moment, but I pressed on, determined to help her calm down. My right hand reached out, and I gently ced it on her head, patting her softly. Her entire body stiffened at the contact, but I could feel the tension in her aura begin to ease as I continued to pat her gently, my fingers threading through her soft hair. The electricity around her crackled, a prickling sensation that danced across my skin, just on the edge of painful. But I ignored it, pushing through the difort. Right now, the priority was calming her down before her mind concocted another wild conclusion. As I continued to gently pat her head, I noticed Seo''s erratic breathing slowly beginning to stabilize, the tension in her body easing bit by bit. It was as if my touch was grounding her, pulling her back from the spiral of confusion and embarrassment she had been caught in. Her flushed cheeks and wide, bewildered eyes made it clear that she was still grappling with the emotions roiling inside her. I had never seen Seo so disoriented, not even in the game where her character was always soposed, albeit in her own honest, air-headed way. It was easy to tell that she was truly anxious and nervous about everything that had just transpired. Her usual self-assurance was nowhere to be found, reced by a vulnerability that was almost endearing in its rawness. Seo''s character archetype had always been the honest, slightly air-headed heroine-the type who wore her heart on her sleeve without even realizing it. Calming her down right now felt like trying to soothe a confused and stubborn child, innocent yet unable to fullyprehend theplexities of the situation. She wasn''t being unreasonable on purpose; she simply didn''t know how to hide from her real self. Her honesty, though sometimes foolish, was just as charming as it was frustrating. "But... you saw me..." she murmured silently her voiceing in a small whisper. "That''s true...." I replied, trying to keep my tone light, hoping to diffuse the situation with a bit of humor. "But do you really want to see me naked?" Seo''s face flushed a deeper shade of red, her eyes darting away from mine as if searching for an escape. She clearly struggled with how to respond, her lips trembling slightly before she finally whispered, "I-I don''t know..." ''What do you mean, ''I don''t know? You''re supposed to deny it!'' Feeling both exasperated and amused. I sighed inwardly, realizing that this conversation was quickly spiraling into territory I hadn''t anticipated. She hesitated, then straightened her posture, as if gathering courage. "B-But I have the right to see you naked as well!" "On what basis?" "The book I read said so..." I blinked in surprise.... What kind of perverted book has she been reading? "Seo..." I began cautiously, "I don''t know what sort of book you read, but you should throw it away." She looked up at me, her red eyes filled with an odd mix of determination and confusion. "Lina already did... She said it was dangerous..." I felt a wave of relief wash over me, followed quickly by a renewed sense of exasperation. Then why are you still believing the notions of such books? This girl was too innocent for her own good, her mind clearly being influenced by things she didn''t fully understand. I watched her, her expression shifting between embarrassment and a sort of stubborn resolve. Seo was always honest to a fault, and it was clear that she was trying to make sense of emotions and ideas that were new to her. But the fact that she was using a book-especially one that Lina had deemed "dangerous"¡ª as a reference for how to navigate this situation was concerning. "Seo, just because something is written in a book doesn''t mean it''s always right or applicable to real life. Especially if Lina thought it was dangerous... There''s probably a good reason for that." She fidgeted, clearly ufortable with the direction the conversation had taken, but nodded slightly in agreement. "I... I guess so." I sighed again, this time out loud, my frustration giving way to a protective instinct. Seo was innocent¡ªalmost painfully so- and her earnestness made her susceptible to misunderstandings. I know I needed to be a bit harsh with her for her to learn her lesson but.... She was just trying to navigate a world of emotions that she didn''t fully grasp, and it was clear that she was struggling to do so. "Listen, Seo," I continued, keeping my tone as soothing as possible, "it''s okay to feel confused about all of this. Emotions, rtionships... They''re not always easy to understand, and it''s normal to not have all the answers right away. But don''t let a random book dictate how you should feel or what you should do." She looked at me, her eyes softening as she absorbed my words. The intensity of her earlier emotions seemed to wane, reced by a hint of vulnerability. "But... I just wanted things to be fair..." she murmured, her voice carrying the weight of her confusion. "I know," I replied gently, offering her a small, reassuring smile. "But fairness doesn''t always mean doing the same thing in return. Sometimes, it''s about understanding each other and respecting boundaries. What would you do if you were in my situation and I suddenly asked you to strip to make things fair?" She paused, her brows knitting together as she considered my question. Her voice was soft when she finally answered, "I would... probably hate you?" I smiled softly, watching as the realization dawned on her. She was beginning to grasp the point I was trying to make, but the moment of rity was fleeting. Upon hearing my words, she suddenly reacted nervously, her eyes widening in concern. "T-Then Riley, do you hate me now?" she asked, her voice tinged with fear and uncertainty, as if the thought of losing my approval had shaken her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I shook my head gently, trying to ease her worries. "No, not at all. I don''t hate you, Seo. But remember, there are certain things that could make me feel differently. Respecting each other''s boundaries is important. It''s what keeps rtionships strong." Her gaze dropped to the floor as she mulled over my words, her expression thoughtful and contemtive. I could see the wheels turning in her mind as she processed what I had said, trying to reconcile it with her own feelings. Finally, after a long moment, she gave a small nod, her posture rxing a bit as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. "Okay," she said quietly, her voice steady but still carrying a trace of uncertainty. "I''ll try to remember that." "Good. Now, how about we put this behind us and just... move on?" She nodded, her expression softening as she agreed. The tension that had hung so heavily between us began to dissipate, reced by a more comfortable silence. Seo was trying, in her own way, to understand and adapt, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for her efforts. ''If only all the other girls were like Seo....'' Then maybe navigating my life and actions here would''ve been a bit a tad bit easier. Chapter 168: President Chapter 168: President ? What was the most important virtue for those who were blessed with the affinity for magic? For some, it was the mindset to seek out the unknown, pushing the boundaries of what was possible, driven by the desire to innovate and forge a brighter future. For others, it was the relentless pursuit of the world''s mysteries, unraveling the secrets thaty hidden in the fabric of reality itself. These were noble aspirations, worthy of any magician''s time and effort. Yet, the most crucial virtue for those born with the gift of magic wasn''t something grand or lofty. It was, in fact, a simple notion, one that often went overlooked in the quest for power and knowledge. A magician was always to maintain their reason. The importance of this virtue couldn''t be overstated, for magic, unlike other forms of power, wasn''t a purely calctive force. It wasn''t something that could be harnessed with sheer willpower or brute strength, as aura users might do with their weapons, channeling the essence of their spirit into a tangible, controlled force.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om No, magic was a different beast entirely-a construct born from the imagination, unpredictable and often destructive in its rawest form. Magic had a tendency to be wild and chaotic, shaped by the caster''s emotions, thoughts, and inner desires. Without reason, without a clear mind to guide it, magic could easily spiral out of control, leading to disastrous consequences. This was why the study of mathematics and forms became essential in the practice of magic. These disciplines acted as safeguards, helping to contain and direct the raw energy of mana into structured, purposeful spells. They were the pirs that supported the very foundation of magical study, allowing magicians to wield their power without sumbing to its darker aspects. The current belief in the magical world was that powerful mana equaled powerful magic. This idea was pervasive, leading many to chase after greater reservoirs of mana, believing that it would make them more formidable. But the truth was far more nuanced. It wasn''t just the strength of one''s mana that determined the potency of their magic. The true measure of a magician''s powery in their ability to reason to see clearly the purpose and structure behind their spells, to understand the intricacies of the magic they wielded. A magician who could maintain their reason, even in the face of overwhelming power, was one who could harness that power to its fullest potential. They were the ones who could shape reality with precision, bending the world to their will with spells that were both potent and controlled. Magic was the manifestation of one''s imagination, guided by reason and will. A magician had to be ever-vignt, calcting the mana required and carefully managing the output to bring forth the desired spell. It wasn''t just about raw power; it was about precision, control, and the rity of one''s intent. Rose sat alone in her room, her breath steady as she regted the mana circting within her. The seven mana circles in her heart worked in perfect harmony, calcting the flow and purpose of each strand of newly formed mana. From her heart, it traveled with purpose-to her hands, stomach, feet, eyes, arms, and mind -each strand distributed to the key points of a magician''s mana veins. Gently, she began to levitate a few inches above her bed, a golden light of pure mana wrapping around her like a protective cocoon. Her eyes slowly opened, revealing a golden radiance that allowed her to perceive the world with newfound rity, beyond the ordinary ck and white. ''My new circle is already stabilizing...'' A small, satisfied smile yed on Rose''s lips as she gracefully descended from her bed, her feet lightly touching the floor. The process had been a sess, and the stability of her new mana circle was a testament to her disciplined control and understanding of magic. "Congrattions, Lady Rose," came a cheerful voice from her side. A maid with short hair quickly approached, cing a dry towel beside Rose before applying a gentle water magic spell to cleanse her body. The spell was delicate, refreshing, and precise, just what Rose needed after her intense session. "How long was I out, Meld?" Rose asked, her voice calm but tinged with curiosity. She knew that stabilizing mana usually took several hours, and the duration could extend depending on theplexity and strength of one''s mana circles. "Roughly six days have passed, Lady Rose," Meld replied, her tone respectful yet warm. "Coincidentally, the probation punishment ced upon you was lifted just yesterday." "I see..." Rose murmured, a slight hint of disappointment in her voice. She had hoped to awaken sooner, but knowing that it hadn''t taken longer was a relief. The news of her probation ending brought a small spark of happiness as well. She was finally free to move about, no longer restricted by the academy''s rules. As Rose absorbed this information, the image of a certain young man shed in her mind, causing her heart to flutter. The excitement of seeing Riley again filled her, but it was apanied by a knot of nervousness and fear. ''I made Riley angry...'' she thought, the memory of theirst encounter reying in her mind. The uncertainty of how he would react upon seeing her again weighed heavily on her. Despite her usual confidence, the thou of facing Riley after what had happened made her feel vulnerable, a feeling she wasn''t ustomed to. The way Riley looked at her in the infirmary that day, the sharpness in his voice when he shouted at them without his usual kind and caring tone-it was a first for Rose. She had never seen him so angry, so disappointed. The memory of it lingered, gnawing at her thoughts. It was an unfamiliar feeling, one that made her chest tighten with regret. Rose clenched her hands together, feeling the stabilizing flow of mana within her. The new power coursing through her veins was almost fully under control now, and it wouldn''t be long before she could wield it with the precision and strength she desired. She yearned to teleport to Riley''s side, to make amends, but she knew that now wasn''t the right time. She needed to be patient, to hone her newfound abilities before she could confront him. Even though she wasn''t as strong as she had been in Cheshire''s Wondend, Rose could sense that she was on the brink of reaching that level of power once again. And once she did-once she obtained that power in the real world-then she would deal with all the girls surrounding Riley. In her mind, they were obstacles, and with enough strength, obstacles could be removed. "Did anything significant happen while I was out, Meld?" Rose asked, her toneposed but curious. "No, mydy. Other than the incident you were involved in, nothing of note has urred at the academy so far," Meld replied, her voice calm and reassuring. "What about the current state of the election?" Rose asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. Meld tilted her head slightly, considering the question before responding. "Hm... the current flow of things has shifted a bit. Two of the other candidates-fourth-year Hazel Lakefield and third-year Alex Cole-have taken a step back and resigned from their candidacy. But as expected, it hasn''t changed much overall. Princess Snow is still in the lead, with you being a close second, mydy." Rose pondered this information for a moment, nodding thoughtfully. The withdrawal of two candidates was a positive development for her. It opened the field for new supporters to back her campaign. Rose knew that most of the followers from the candidates who stepped down would likely join Princess Snow''s faction, but she was confident that some could be swayed to support her instead. "What about the president, Dorothy?" Rose inquired, her thoughts shifting to the current student council president. Meld''s expression remained neutral as she replied, "From what I''ve heard, she hasn''t been making many moves recently, aside from the surprising announcement of her decision to run again early in the semester." Rose''s eyes narrowed slightly as she absorbed this news. Dorothy''sck of activity was curious, especially given her unexpected decision to run for re- election. It was unlike her to be so quiet, and Rose couldn''t help but wonder what she was nning. However, for now, her focus remained on her own campaign and the growing support she needed to secure her ce at the top. "Thank you, Meld," Rose said, her tone decisive. "Keep me informed of any further developments. I want to know the moment something changes, please prepare some beautiful dresses for me while I train for a bit" "Of course, mydy-" Meld smiled understanding the implications of what her master wanted. ''Mydy is as cute as ever....'' ... "It is rare for you to contact me like this, Lord William..." Dorothy''s voice was calm, almost cold, as she sat alone in a dimly lit room. The only light came from the orb in front of her, casting an eerie glow over the dark space. Before her, a holographic figure materialized-the man she greatly detested. Her father. It was rare for them to speak like this, even rarer for him to be the one to initiate contact. Dorothy''s usually impassive face tightened slightly as she regarded the man whose presence brought nothing but disdain. The holographic image of Lord William, with his piercing golden eyes, stared at her with a mixture of annoyance and something colder. "I heard Rose has gotten into trouble," he said, his toneced with impatience. "Yes..." Dorothy replied, her voice carefully measured. "And you did nothing about it?" he pressed, his irritation clear. "With the current state of the matter, there were certain limits to what I could''ve done to interfere-" Dorothy began, her exnation cut short. Smack! The sound echoed through the room as Lord William mmed his hand against the armrest of his chair, his frustration boiling over. He stood up abruptly, his holographic figure towering over Dorothy as he shouted, "You know that damned princess is in the lead, right? With Rose being detained under her influence. Her standing in the school is higher than ever! What have you been doing all this time? Are you truly nning to hold your end of the deal?" Dorothy''s eyes flickered with a rare spark of emotion-anger, resentment-but she quickly buried it beneath her usualposed exterior. Her father''s outburst was nothing new; she had grown up under the weight of his expectations and demands, yet it still grated on her nerves every time. "My focus has been on maintaining control and ensuring that our position is not jeopardized," Dorothy responded, her voice steady despite the tension. "The situation with Rose is being managed, and the princess''s lead is not insurmountable. I have my ns in motion." Lord William''s eyes narrowed, his lips curling into a sneer. "ns? You had better hope your ns are enough. If you fail to secure the presidency for Rose and uphold our family''s reputation, there will be consequences. Do not forget the promises you made." Dorothy''s gaze hardened, but she nodded curtly. "I haven''t forgotten. I will ensure that our goals are met." The holographic image of Lord William stared at her for a few more moments, as if searching for any sign of weakness or hesitation. Finally, he turned away, his figure beginning to fade. "See that you do," were his parting words,ced with a cold finality. As the hologram disappeared and the room plunged back into darkness, Dorothy remained still, her hands clenched tightly in herp. The light in Dorothy''s eyes dimmed, swallowed by the encroaching darkness that seemed to close in around her. Her emotions, though turbulent, were now held in check, a storm brewing beneath a calm surface. With a measured breath, she stepped out of the darkened room, passing through the illusionary wall that separated her private sanctum from the rest of the world. As she emerged, the harsh light of the heavenly hall flooded her senses, banishing the shadows that had clung to her. Her golden hair, once a beacon of her noble lineage, shimmered briefly before being concealed by the pale xen-colored illusion she carefully maintained. Her eyes, once burning with intensity, now reflected a muted, almost dull shade that matched the illusion of her hair. Susan, her loyal subordinate, was waiting just outside the room. The young woman, with her ever-cheerful demeanor, was leaning casually against a nearby pir, a yful smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "How did it go, boss?" she asked, her tone light and teasing as always. Dorothy nced at her, the expression on her face unreadable. "Susan... how long have you been here?" "Just now, actually," Susan replied with a soft giggle, brushing a lock of hair behind her ear. "Hehe~ So, did the Lord ask anything of us?" Dorothy''s eyes narrowed slightly as she considered the conversation she had just had with her father. "Yes..." Dorothy finally responded, her voice carrying a subtle edge. "I think it''s time we finally sink our ship." ..... "ra, once the Duo and written exams are over I want you to step down and dere you''re support for Dorothy" "Are you sure?" "Yes." ''It''s time to finally raise her ship.'' Chapter 169: President 2 Chapter 169: President 2 ? Days passed, and the academy''s atmosphere grew increasingly tense as the elections finally reached their critical stage. The tension among the students was palpable, with every hallway conversation and ssroom discussion inevitably circling back to the same topic: who would emerge victorious. The initial consensus seemed to favor Princess Snow, the clear front-runner who had garnered widespread support. However, as the days went by, the race took an unexpected turn. Three names now dominated the conversation: Snow, Rose, and a surprising contender who had surged ahead in thest week-Dorothy, the ex-president. Her rise had caught many off guard, especially considering theck of momentum she had early in the campaign. But everything changed when ra, a key figure with significant influence, threw her full support behind Dorothy. ra''s endorsement had an immediate and electrifying effect on the student body. Interest in Dorothy skyrocketed, and students began to see her in a new light. The potential benefits of supporting Dorothy, especially with ra''s backing, became too enticing to ignore. Families with ties tomerce and trade saw an opportunity to gain favor, and Dorothy''s campaign began to draw in a new wave of support from those who valued strategic alliances over ideology. The sudden shift in ra''s position, stepping down from her own candidacy, had been another surprise. ra had been a favorite in the race, and her decision to back Dorothy instead of running herself raised many eyebrows. But for those who understood ra''s mindset as a merchant, the move made sense. Her withdrawal wasn''t seen as a retreat but rather as a calcted decision to support someone who could offer tangible benefits in return. The question on everyone''s mind now was how Dorothy had managed to secure ra''s support. What had transpired behind closed doors that had led to such a powerful alliance? Students spected endlessly; their curiosity piqued by the mystery. Dorothy, who had once seemed like a fading star, was now a serious contender, her campaign fueled by newfound energy and resources. ----- "I can''t believe you''d hit me like this, Riley... especially after denying my invitationst time..." Princess Snow''s voice held a sharp edge, her words dripping with both reproach and a hint of wounded pride. The room around them, bathed in the shimmering light of ornate magic chandeliers, reflected her dual nature-extravagant yet restrained, a blend of royal opulence and personal modesty. The space was undeniably grand, filled with luxurious furniture and rich decor, yet it retained an air of careful elegance, a reflection of Snow''s personality. Riley, seated in one of the three avable chairs, looked almost out of ce in thevish surroundings. The chair itself, more akin to a small sofa due to its size, cradled him infort, but Riley seemed more focused on maintaining hisposure than enjoying the luxury. This was the royal office of Princess Snow, located within the prestigious royal halls of the academy-a ce few could ever hope to enter. The room was reserved for royalty, nobility, and those of status nearly equal to Snow''s. Even then, an audience with the esteemed princess was a rare honor. But the tension in the air suggested that this wasn''t just a formal visit. Snow''s expression, usually calm andposed, was tinged with frustration, her icy blue eyes narrowing slightly as she regarded Riley. Her outfit, a blue-cored shirt paired with her iconic white cardigan, added ayer of softness to her appearance, but her stance and the subtle tightness in her posture spoke of her displeasure. Riley, sensing the growing anger beneath her polite facade, calmly sipped the freshly brewed tea that one of Snow''s servants had provided. The rich aroma filled the room, but the warmth of the tea did little to ease the chill in Snow''s gaze. He deliberately avoided making eye contact with her, focusing instead on the tea as if it were the most fascinating thing in the world. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Your Highness," Riley replied, his tone deliberately neutral. His words only seemed to aggravate her further. Snow''s fingers tightened slightly around the edge of her desk, the subtle movement betraying her inner turmoil. "At least look me in the face if you''re going to deny it... and it''s Snow, remember?" Her voice was both yful and firm, the slight edge in her tone hinting at her impatience. "I am not exactly lying, Your Highness," Riley replied, his gaze still avoiding hers, his tone careful. Snow narrowed her eyes, her annoyance masked by a teasing smile. "Do you want me to kiss you in public again?" The room fell into a tense silence at her words. Riley''s expression stiffened, and he finally looked up, meeting her gaze directly. The memory of that public disy, a bold move by Snow that had taken everyone-including Riley-by surprise, hung heavy between them. It wasn''t just a kiss; it was a statement, a im in front of the academy''s eyes. "...Snow..." he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper, the weight of the situation settling over him. Seeing Riley''s troubled expression, Snow''s smile grew, a satisfied glint in her eyes. She watched as he meticulously scanned the room, taking in the presence of her servants and the knights stationed at their posts. He was clearly ufortable, caught between the formalities of their surroundings and the personal nature of their conversation. In truth, Snow didn''t care much about Riley using ra, one of her most valuable assets, against her in the election. That was politics, after all¡ªan expected part of the game they were both ying. No, what really bothered her was something far more personal: the fact that Riley had declined to partner with her in the recent Duo matches. Even now, the sting of that day lingered. Despite her confession and even kissing him, Riley had chosen to team up with another girl, leaving Snow feeling slighted and, more importantly, left out.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om With a gentle lift of her arm, Snow dismissed her servants with a wave, the knights taking their cue to exit the room as well. The door closed behind them, leaving the two alone in the vast space. Snow''s demeanor shifted slightly, her teasing smile softening into something more genuine as she focused on Riley. "Did you do that on purpose?" Riley asked, his voice tinged with frustration as he finally allowed himself to meet her gaze without the burden of onlookers. "Whatever could you mean?" Snow replied, her tone light and airy, deliberately ying coy as she leaned back in her seat, her eyes sparkling with mischief. Riley sighed inwardly, understanding Snow''s grudge against him. He knew his refusal to partner with her during the duo matches had stung, especially with all the rumors swirling around them. Being denied so publicly, especially in front of so many students, must have been humiliating for her. "Riley, will you partner up with me-" "Ah, I''m sorry, Snow. I''ve already made ns with Rose..." That moment yed over in his mind. He knew it wasn''t just that rejection that brought him here today, though. "So, why did you call for me, Snow?" he asked, trying to steer the conversation back on track. "Being quick on matters isn''t exactly a good thing, you know~," Snow teased, her voiceced with yful mockery. "But it is efficient," "Are you saying spending time with me is a bad thing?" "No... but each of us has our own responsibilities. We have to keep up with our academic schedules, right? And coincidentally, I have a practical exam happening today... during this exact moment." "Fufu... coincidence can be quite amusing, isn''t it?" "I don''t think any of this is amusing, though..." Snow''s smirk deepened, her blue eyes twinkling with a mix of amusement and something else -something Riley couldn''t quite ce. It was as if she was toying with him, enjoying the little power y between them. Riley nced at the clock on the wall, subtly reminding himself of the time. He knew Snow was aware of his exam; she always seemed to know everything. Yet, here they were, locked in this verbal dance, and he couldn''t help but feel a little trapped. "Snow, I really should be going soon..." "Hmm, what''s the rush? Don''t you want to spend more time with me?" Riley sighed again. "It''s not that, Snow. I just¡ª" "Just what? Feel guilty for turning me down? Or is it something else?" Riley paused, searching for the right words as he realized why Snow was acting this way. He knew he couldn''t win this battle of words with her, not when she was in this kind of mood. "It''s not about guilt. I just have to prioritize what''s important right now." "And I''m not important?" "That''s not what I meant." Snow''s expression softened slightly, her teasing demeanor fading as she looked at him with genuine curiosity. "Then what did you mean?" Riley met her gaze, finally giving her the attention she wanted. "I meant that I value our time together, but I also have obligations I can''t ignore. We both do." Snow studied Riley for a moment, her yful smirk lingering as she let out a small, almost inaudible sigh. "Fine. Go take your exam. But kiss me first...." "..." Riley blinked, caught off guard by the sudden request. "On second thought... maybe it''s toote for me to take it," he muttered, his resolve wavering under the intensity of her gaze. "Fufu, you really are quite indecisive, even after everything..." Snow teased, her voice a mix of amusement and something more tender. He sighed, knowing he was treading on dangerous ground. Snow had a way of drawing him in, making him second-guess himself with just a few words. "Although I want to tease you a bit more, I''ll forgive you for now~" she added, her tone shifting to something lighter. "Don''t worry about you''re ss I''ve already informed your professor about your time here... your exam is probably going to get reschedule at ater day maybe tomorrow perhaps~" Riley let out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding, relieved by her sudden change in demeanor. This was Snow''s office so there was bound to be shadow knights surrounding her right now... watching and listening closely to their conversation, any form of mishaps with her could trigger something he really didn''t want from the emperor. But before he could fully rx, Snow''s next words pulled him back into the depths of their ongoing power y. "Anyways.... Did you know, Riley, most of themercial district is controlled by ra?" Snow began, her voice taking on a more serious tone. "Even with all the other merchantry businesses being ced there, the true owner of most of them is likely her. They are all quite literally right under the palm of her hands." Riley''s eyes widened slightly. He knew ra was powerful, but hearing it spelled out like this made the reality sink in even deeper. Snow continued, her gaze never leaving his. "In a literal sense, almost everythingmercial-wise is right under ra''s control. That''s why she''s such a popr candidate in the run for student council president. Some even hoped for her to actually win against me, in the hopes of getting a part of her absolute control and monopoly over the market." Riley nodded slowly, understanding the gravity of what Snow was saying. ra''s influence wasn''t just about wealth; it was about power, connections, and the ability to shape the very structure of the academy''s economy. And now, by aligning with Dorothy, he had essentially handed that power to another faction. Snow leaned back in her chair, her blue eyes gleaming with a mix of curiosity and something else-something darker. "Despite her greedy nature, ra isn''t exactly one to just leave her people behind either... and now, Riley, you''ve given the support and power of that person to another." Riley felt a cold shiver run down his spine. Snow''s words wereced with an unspoken warning, a reminder of the delicate bnce of power within the academy. He had made a move, one that had shifted the scales, and now he had to deal with the consequences. He met Snow''s gaze, trying to gauge her true intentions. Was she upset with him for this decision, or was she simply testing him, seeing how far she could push him before he broke? Either way, Riley knew he had to be careful. Snow was a master at this game, and one wrong move could tip the scales entirely out of his favor. "I can understand you using ra for Rose''s sake as she''s your partner but for it to be the Ex- president... what exactly are you nning Riley?" The chaos he brought for doing something like that was something Snow clearly can''t ignore... but that wasn''t all. Rose, Seo, ra and Alice... there were already too many girls surrounding Riley.... and right now it was clear that another power was probably going toe at y with his heart. Snow''s eyes couldn''t help but look at Riley with a raised brow wondering just how many more girls he''s nning to seduce. ''As the future first wife I need to be prepared!'' Chapter 170 President 3 170 President 3 "What exactly are you nning Riley?" So, it really did grab her attention, huh¡­ Since Snow like control more than anything she''s probably slightly pissed off right now, hence the teasing she did a few moments ago¡­. Considering the absurdity of the situation, it made sense why Snow would try to get information out of me. After all, it was my decision to interfere so suddenly. Honestly, I thought Dorothy would be the one to make the first move, to establish some kind of contact. Getting ra''s support wasn''t something she would''ve been aware of right away. But it seems ra did her job well, keeping my involvement hidden. Whether she did it out of goodwill or for her own reasons doesn''t really matter. The important thing is that she kept my name out of it, and that gave me more room to maneuver. The problem now, though, is the chaos it''s causing for Snow and Rose¡ªthe top contenders for the election. Dorothy is now in the mix and, depending on how things unfold, any one of them could win. Once Rose realizes I had a hand in this, she''ll probably be mad at me. But this isn''t just about the election¡ªit''s about Dorothy, too. Helping her was part of arger experiment I''ve been working on, one involving the fates of the people in this academy. Dorothy, in particr, was a character doomed to fall into ruin in the game. She had all the makings of a tragic figure, someone who would either get consumed by her ambitions or crushed by the weight of her circumstances. But I wanted to see if I could change that. Could I provide her a different path? A light to pull her out of the darkness that was her fate? Whether Dorothy takes that light and steps away from her inevitable doom is up to her. But for now, I''ve shifted the bnce. And in the process, I''ve disrupted Snow and Rose''s wellid ns. Rose will likely see it as a form of betrayal¡­ but considering her personality right now I don''t think she''ll mind actually losing¡­. I hope at least. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This was all part of the test. Would Dorothy follow her predetermined path and fall, or would she rise and im her ce, defying her fate? I leaned back in my chair, feeling the warmth of the teacup seep into my fingers. I took a moment to absorb the situation, the quiet tension between Snow and me hanging in the air. I could understand why she was worried¡ªlosing ra, one of her most valuable assets, was a significant blow. But in the first ce, Snow''s worry was needless. ra was never someone who could be tamed. She might have seemed like a snake under control, but she was always ready to strike if it meant profit or benefits. Even a princess like Snow couldn''t fully manage her, despite the contract they''d established. ra shifting her allegiance to Dorothy wasn''t as much of a threat as Snow seemed to think, at least not if Snow was confident she could still win. "Does it really matter what I''m nning right now?" I asked, turning back to Snow after taking another sip of tea. Sure, chaos might have erupted from my one action, but this was politics¡ªchaos was inevitable. I just took a more direct route than most would dare. Knowing Snow, she likely had backup ns in ce. ra was just one of her assets, and losing her wouldn''t cripple Snow''s chances. But it would definitely shake things up. Snow''s eyes narrowed slightly, clearly trying to gauge my intentions. She was smart¡ªprobably already calcting her next move, assessing the damage, and figuring out how to spin this in her favor. "You''re ying a dangerous game," Snow finally said, her voice soft but edged with warning. "I know," I replied, my tone calm, almost indifferent. "But then again, so are you." She smiled at that, a small, knowing smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "I know my actions may seem strange, but trust me, I am not your enemy," I said, trying to keep my tone calm and reassuring. But I could see the skepticism in Snow''s eyes as if what I said was so obvious it wasn''t even worth addressing. She tilted her head slightly, her expression cool andposed. "Trust me, I''ve never once considered you an enemy, Riley. But those flocking around you? That''s another matter entirely." "Flocking?" Snow waved a hand dismissively, clearly deciding not to borate. "Nothing. Let''s get back on topic. Can you at least tell me why you''re doing all this? I don''t recall you being close to the ex-president, and frankly, I don''t see any reason for you to help her either." Her eyes narrowed, the sharpness of her gaze probing for answers. Even if she asked, my reasons weren''t some grand revtions. The truth was simple, though I couldn''t reveal everything. But my core reason? That fact never changed and it was something I wasn''t really afraid to share. "I want to save her" I said, meeting Snow''s gaze directly. "Save her?" Snow repeated, her voice tinged with suspicion. "Hmm¡­" Her expression shifted, concern mixing with curiosity as if she was trying to piece together a puzzle. "Why don''t you tell me all the details?" she pressed, her tone almost coaxing. That day I couldn''t leave her office until the sun took rest¡­. ¡­.. In the bustling streets of the academy, there was a particr road where the transactions of goods and merchandise passed through¡ªLuminaria Road, formerly known as the Gold Road of the academy. Located on the far eastern side of the academy, this road was a critical artery formerce. At its heart was a massive bridge where trade and business thrived, a vital lifeline for the academy: the Gatefall Bridge. This bridge was not just a mere crossing but a bustling hub where merchants and business owners converged, their carriages and goods moving incessantly across its expanse. It was a ce where the academy''s very survival depended on the constant flow of resources, where the necessities for student life, research, and the academy''s operation were exchanged. The air buzzed with the sounds of haggling merchants, the creak of wooden carts, and the chatter of students and traders alike. As I stood on an open balcony overlooking the busy streets below, I took a sip of warm, freshly brewed coffee. ra, ever the shrewd businesswoman, stood beside me, a satisfied smile ying on her lips as she gazed down at the scene. "Looking at the faces of those happy merchants, don''t you think monopoly truly is the best thing?" ra asked, her toneced with a mix of pride and amusement. I nced at her, raising an eyebrow. "I think you''re the only one who feels that way." She feigned a hurt expression, though the glint in her eyes remained. "What? Isn''t that a bit mean of you? Look, my merchants are happily getting their coins, right?" Her merchants, those who had managed to secure a position within her vastwork, were indeed reaping the benefits. Their smiles and cheerful banter were evidence of their prosperity. But for the countless other merchants and business owners passing through the bridge, their expressions told a different story¡ªa story of struggle and resignation. For these traders, the monopoly that ra had established was a double-edged sword. While it brought stability and order, it also crushedpetition and stifled opportunities. The faces of those outside her influence could only scream one thing: sadness. They were forced to navigate the narrow margins left to them, overshadowed by the overwhelming presence of ra''s empire. As we watched the ebb and flow of the market below, I couldn''t help but ponder the dynamics at y. ra''s control over the academy''smerce was nearly absolute, her influence extending far beyond what most couldprehend. She had a knack for bending the market to her will, ensuring that every transaction, every deal, somehow funneled back to her. "Just how much are you making them pay?" I asked, watching the intense negotiations taking ce at the gates of the bridge. The traffic was nearly at a standstill, and it was clear that these weren''t just casual conversations. The merchants were locked in deep discussions with ra''s subordinates, their faces a mix of frustration and determination. Owning this bridge meant that ra could impose fees, but from the heated exchanges below, it seemed like these weren''t just simple, t charges. "It depends," ra replied nonchntly, as if the intricacies of her operation were as simple as flipping a coin. "We take into ount the taxes they have to pay to the academy separately, of course. But what we mostly do is take a percentage of their goods and services." I nced at her, surprised. "So, you''re not making them pay a fixed cost?" She shook her head with a small, knowing smile. Chapter 171 President 3.5 171 President 3.5 "No, there''d be no profit in that. Sure, we could earn something from a fixed fee, but it wouldn''t be enough to make ends meet. I''ve got thousands of employees to feed, you know? Besides, I don''t think the upstart merchants and small businesses would appreciate a fixed cost." I nodded, taking in her words. N?v(el)B\\jnn It made sense in a way. A fixed fee might have been easier to manage, but it would have also alienated the smaller merchants who couldn''t afford to pay it upfront. By taking a percentage, ra ensured that everyone paid their share ording to their means, which allowed her to extract as much value as possible from each transaction. It was a system that mighte off as maniptive and greedy, but in the end, it was necessary to maintain some semnce of order in this ce. The bridge was the lifeline of the academy, and without someone like ra managing it, chaos could easily erupt. Merchants would undercut each other, prices would fluctuate wildly, and the flow of goods would be disrupted. By controlling the market, ra kept everything running smoothly, albeit at a cost to those who had to operate under her watchful eye. "It''s about maintaining bnce," ra continued, her tone taking on a more serious edge. "If I let them run wild, the strong would crush the weak, and the market would copse. This way, everyone gets a piece of the pie, and I make sure the pie doesn''t get eaten all at once." Her logic was sound, even if it was ruthless. In a ce like the academy, where so much depended on the steady flow of resources, someone had to take charge. ra had taken that role upon herself, and while her methods might not be the most ethical, they were effective. "Making those with means pay more and those who don''t pay less¡ªit''s an effective and logical move," I remarked, my tone casual but tinged with genuine curiosity. "But don''t you think you''ll just make more enemies among those high-ss merchants? They''d probably try to break into your monopoly." ra chuckled softly, her gaze still fixed on the bustling scene below. "They could try, but the market is like a game of chess, Riley. Every move has already been anticipated, every piece carefully ced. By the time they make their move, I''ve already won. Besides, cutting off my monopoly would mean cutting off my ties with the bridge... and that, my dear partner, is impossible." 21:47 ra had orchestrated her control over the bridge with precision, ensuring that any attempt to undermine her woulde with significant risks. However, her unshakeable confidence didn''t eliminate the potential for resistance. Large merchants were not out of options, and while ra''s monopoly seemed unbreakable, there were still avenues they could explore. "The Gatefall Bridge isn''t the only viable option for them to challenge your monopoly, you know," I countered, watching her reaction carefully. ra arched an eyebrow, intrigued. "Are you implying they could attack me directly?" "Not exactly," I replied, leaning forward slightly. "But it is a viable option if they''re bold enough. Besides, the construction of another bridge isn''t exactly an impossible notion, is it?" ra''s eyes narrowed slightly as she considered my words. The idea of constructing another bridge, one that could rival the Gatefall Bridge, wasn''t far-fetched. While it would take time and significant resources, a collective effort by the high-ss merchants could indeed pose a threat to her dominance. They might not be able to directly cut her ties to the current bridge, but they could create a new one, bypassing her control altogether. "Another bridge... huh," ra mused, her voice trailing off as she pondered the implications. Her gaze drifted from the bustling activity on the Gatefall Bridge below, her thoughts clearly somewhere else. "Is it safe to assume you''ve been informed of such information out there?" "Who knows," I replied, keeping my tone light and nonchnt. "You can take what I said with a grain of salt." She looked at me all annoyed and unsatisfied. I couldn''t exactly tell her that my information was based on the future events from the game. In the near future, after Liyana arrives, new bridges and gateways will be constructed along the northern and western sides of the academy. Although these new routes don''t directly affect the business flow of the eastern side where the Gatefall Bridge is located, they will pose a significant problem. Merchants might start using these alternate routes, traveling north rather than east, just to avoid the heavy taxes and fees imposed by ra. Her monopoly wouldn''t bepletely broken, but it would be threatened. While ra had the means to reestablish her dominance, even after such disruptions, a simple warning like this should be enough to keep her sharp and cautious about the potential implications. "Although your words are all in theory," ra finally said, her eyes narrowing as she processed the information, "it is without a doubt usible at best. Now I understand why everybody wants you so much, Riley... Maybe I should officially join the race?" "Please don''t," I replied, half-joking, though there was a hint of seriousness in my voice. She chuckled, a melodic sound that echoed in the air between us. "Fufu, you really are something, Riley. But you''ve given me much to think about." Her expression softened as she regarded me with a mix of amusement and genuine consideration. It was clear that I had sessfully nted the seeds of caution in her mind. ra might have been confident in her control over the Gatefall Bridge, but even she knew the importance of staying one step ahead in a game asplex as this. "Anyways, enough talking about my business," ra said, her voice taking on a more yful tone as she shifted gears. "Why don''t we talk about yours now, shall we? That''s why you came here without notice, right?" "Yes," I replied, setting my cup down. "Did something happen on Dorothy''s side?" "Hm... nothing particrly noteworthy," she said, pausing to think. "Although my sudden support for her campaign did surprise her a lot, she seemed rather neutral about it." "Neutral?" I raised an eyebrow. "Was she not curious about your sudden involvement?" "Oh, she was," ra replied with a knowing smirk. "Dorothy is a meticulous woman. entric in nature, too, but very sharp. Still, despite the surprise, most of the questions she asked me were simple. Nothing that indicated she was trying to dig too deep into my reasons for joining her side. Almost as if she didn''t care." "Didn''t care?" That didn''t sound like the Dorothy I knew. "What do you mean?" ra''s smirk deepened as she leaned forward slightly, her eyes gleaming with intrigue. "I''m a merchant, Riley. A cold-hearted and greedy merchant~ Seeing through lies and deception is my forte. And trust me when I say this: that woman''s face is covered in lies." Her words hung in the air, and I couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down my spine. Dorothy was hiding something. But what? "Go on," I urged. "It''s just a feeling," ra continued, crossing her legs as she leaned back again, still gazing out over the bustling streets below. "But it didn''t seem like she was fully intending on bing president. There''s something else on her mind, something bigger. The way she reacted to my support, it was almost like... she was satisfied. Like something inevitable was already set in motion, and my help was just a bonus." "Inevitable?" I echoed, my mind racing. "So, you think she has another goal in mind?" "She''s ying her cards very close to her chest. Too close. It''s not that she doesn''t care about bing president, but that may not be her endgame. It''s as if she''s waiting for something else to fall into ce." "Any idea what that something could be?" "Who knows~ most of what I said are just spections on my side, so you can take what I said with a grain of salt~" ''This woman is too petty¡­.'' "Ah, you won''t have to worry about getting involved," ra reassured me with a sly smile. "I made sure to cut you out of any informational matters, so you''re safe from her list of suspicions for now. But it would be a different matter if she investigates herself, though~" I nodded at her words, letting out a small sigh of relief. Honestly, I wouldn''t mind being called by Dorothy to see through her intentions myself. The only reason I hadn''t done so yet was because I wanted to observe her actions¡ªsee if she would willingly choose her fate, the one that led her to doom in the game. But now, with things unfolding as they were, Dorothy was bing an even more mysterious character to me. If what ra said was true, it was safe to assume Dorothy had a deeper n for this election. In the game, she became a viin after miserably losing the title of president to Princess Snow or one of the other main heroines Lucas supported. That loss turned her into an unsatisfied mid-boss of the story, suddenly turning evil for the sake of being evil, which never quite made sense to me. Now, even though I had given her the chance to avoid that fate through ra''s support, it seemed like she was nning to throw it all away. It was as if she intended to pass the opportunity to someone else, deliberately stepping out of the spotlight. And if my guess is true that someone was rather close to me¡­. ''It can''t be right?'' Chapter 172 President 4 172 President 4 Fantastical Witch¡­ The title was reserved for mages who had established contact with the world beyond the physical¡ªa ce often referred to as the middle world. For centuries, schrs and practitioners of the arcane arts believed that the world was divided into three distinct realms: the celestial world above, the middle realm where mortals dwelled, and the abyss below, a realm of darkness and eternal rest. This triad of existence was the foundation upon which the understanding of mana and magic was built. The celestial world was seen as the domain of gods and divine beings, a ce of pure, untainted light. The middle realm, where humans, animals, and nts existed, was the physical world¡ªa ce of tangible reality, where life and death yed out in an endless cycle. Below it, the abyss lurked, a realm of shadow and despair, where the souls of the damned were said to wander in perpetual torment. For many years, this simple understanding of the world held firm. It was the epted truth, taught in academies and whispered in the halls of power. That is, until the discovery of something far more profound¡ªhigher dimensions, realms that transcended the simple tripartite structure that everyone believed in. These dimensions were not just additionalyers of reality; they were ces where the boundaries between fantasy and reality blurred, where the impossible became possible. These higher dimensions, known collectively as the Fantastical Realms, were unlike anything schrs had ever imagined. They existed parallel to the middle realm, yet they were elevated above it in ways that defied conventional understanding. Here, thews of physics bent and twisted, and beings of unimaginable power ruled¡ªentities whose might rivaled that of the gods themselves. The Fantastical Realms were not governed by the same rules that defined the celestial or abyssal worlds. They werends of pure imagination, where the wildest dreams and the darkest nightmares could take form. Spirits and familiars, creatures born from the very essence of magic, roamed thesends, each one as powerful as they were enigmatic. To mortals, these beings were akin to legends, stories passed down through generations, but to the mages who dared to make contact, they were all too real. Dorothy Gale, the former student council president of the academy, was a character who underwent a dramatic transformation as the story progressed. Once hailed as a prodigy with a bright future, she eventually turned into one of the most powerful viins¡ªa tragic fall from grace that shocked everyone who knew her. Dorothy was not just any mage; she was a Fantastical Witch, a title reserved for those who had touched the realms beyond the physical world and harnessed the arcane powers that resided there. Her potential was immense, rivaling that of legendary figures like Alice Holloway, who was my favorite character in the game. Both Dorothy and Alice were said to have the power and potential to reach the realm of an Archmage, a title that signified mastery over magic itself. Dorothy''s future seemed destined for greatness. She was a student council president, a position thatmanded respect and influence within the academy. Her talents in magic were unparalleled, and her leadership skills only further solidified her reputation. There was every reason to believe that she would continue to rise, eventually bing one of the most powerful and respected mages in history. Her life was full of opportunities, and her path appeared to be one of light and sess. However, as the story unfolded, Dorothy''s character took a dark turn that no one, not even the most observant yers, could have predicted. In the game, she became a viin, embracing dark magic¡ªmagic aligned with the belief in the now-sealed Evil God of Darkness. This was a magic that was taboo, forbidden, and inherently corrupting in most teachings and practices. It was a power that no one believed Dorothy would ever seek, let alone wield. The question that haunted me was: why? What could have driven someone like Dorothy, who had everything going for her, to embrace such a malevolent force? Based on my personal interactions with Dorothy, and the limited knowledge I had from the game, there were no clear signs that she would take such a path. She was always portrayed as kind-hearted, driven, and morally upright. There was nothing in her character that hinted at a capacity for evil. Even in the game''s storylines, there were no clues that suggested she would one day fall to darkness. It made no sense¡ªher descent into viiny was abrupt and without clear motivation. 21:49 But there was one aspect of Dorothy''s character that stood out¡ªthe very thing that had earned her the title of Fantastical Witch. [The great wizard of Oz] Dorothy''s contracted familiar. At the end of the harem end that bastard did show up standing side by side with the evil god Erebil, despite his contract seemingly ending, once Dorothy was out of the picture¡­ He wasn''t exactly a final viin but.... ''That bastard seemed to be the key to all of this¡­.'' ... "Junior~!" The familiar, melodic voice rang out, apanied by that unmistakable, iconicughter. For a moment, I was utterly mesmerized, lost in the sight of her beauty as she descended gracefully from the air. Her luscious pink hair cascaded around her like a waterfall of silk, temporarily obscuring my vision and leaving me in awe of the vision before me. Shended neatly on the ground, her descent so fluid and controlled that it almost seemed like a dance. My heart skipped a beat, as it always did whenever I saw her. There she was¡ªAlice Holloway, my favorite character from the game and my overly joyous Senior. She hurriedly approached me with that same heartwarming smile that I had grown so fond of, gently removing her witch hat as she drew closer. Her eyes sparkled with the kind of warmth and enthusiasm that could light up even the darkest corners of the world. "It''s been a while, Senior" I greeted her, trying to keep my own excitement in check. "Hehehe~ yes, it has! How have you been doing, Junior~?" I couldn''t help but smile at her reaction. Her energy was infectious, and I found myself immediately at ease in her presence. She quickly took the seat right in front of me, her bright demeanor as radiant as ever. It was like no time had passed since west saw each other, despite the weeks that had gone by. We were seated at the top of the open-air section on the second floor of the famous Panda Caf¨¦, a popr spot within the academy. The view was stunning, with the sprawling grounds of the academy stretching out beneath us, bathed in the soft afternoon light. The caf¨¦ was bustling with students and staff, but somehow, in this moment, it felt like it was just the two of us. "You could''ve just used the front door, you know, Senior" "Hehe~ don''t worry, I''m a regr here. The staff are used to it!" she replied with a carefreeugh, waving off my concern. For some reason, I fully believed her. The staff and servers around us seemedpletely unbothered by her unconventional entrance, going about their business as if this was just another ordinary day. Normally, most forms of transportation magic were strictly forbidden in the academy''smercial districts¡ªthings like teleportation and flight were considered too disruptive and potentially dangerous. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But with Alice, it was clear that the rules were more like guidelines, easily bent by her charm and the trust she had earned from everyone here. As the days slipped by, the academy buzzed with activity, a palpable tension in the air as the looming election drew nearer. The countdown had begun, and next week, everything would unfold just as I had predicted¡ªor at least, that was the hope. The events that were now in motion were the exact ones I had anticipated, aligning perfectly with the scenarios from the game. A few days ago, the chapters [Act 2 Chapter 2: Wits and ys] and [Act 2 Chapter 3: Joining Sides] quietly passed, each ying out in a more subdued manner than I had expected. Snow, Rose, and Dorothy moved along their prescribed paths, each one acting in ordance with the roles they were destined to y in the story. Their actions set the stage for the uing climax, guiding us toward the end of the second act, [Act 2 Chapter 4: President], which wouldmence with the election next week. It was all building up to a pivotal moment¡ªa full-blown battle of wits and strategy, where losses would be felt deeply, especially by Dorothy. This was the point in the story where she would solidify her position as the mini-boss, the formidable opponent that had to be ovee before the story could advance to [Act 2 Chapter 5: Heroine]. In that chapter, one of the main heroines would tragically fall under the vengeful control of the final boss of the act, the great wizard of Oz¡ªDorothy''s own familiar. Things were moving at a strange pace¡ªfast yet agonizingly slow at the same time. The minor interferences on my side,bined with the subtle changes in the heroines'' actions, had me on edge, thinking the story might spiral out of control. But somehow, fate had a way of stabilizing the course, keeping the narrative on track. Gilbert and Lucas yed significant roles in bolstering Snow''s standing in the presidential race. Their support had been instrumental, tipping the scales in her favor. Meanwhile, Dorothy, with ra''s calcted assistance, managed to overtake Rose''s expected lead. It was an unexpected development, but considering what ra had hinted at during ourst conversation, the twist in Dorothy''s actions was bound toe into y soon. The real question was when, and how drastically it would affect the oue. "It''s very rare for you to suddenly call me out like this, junior~," Alice said, her voice tinged with uncharacteristic nervousness. She kept ncing at me, only to quickly look away, as if something was making her unusually self-conscious. Her fingers twirled the ends of her hair in a rare disy of anxiety. It was then that I noticed her outfit. Today, she seemed more extravagant than usual, and the ss table in front of us did little to obscure the view. The pinkish-white scarf she woreplemented her light pink hair, and the white dress paired with a blouse underneath gave her an air of elegance. The slightly short skirt she had chosen revealed just enough to catch the eye without being overly revealing. What really stood out was the ck garter belt that contrasted sharply against the paleplexion of her legs, highlighting their graceful lines. The ensemble was tasteful yet provocatively alluring, as if she had dressed with deliberate care, but for what purpose? Was she trying to impress me? The thought crossed my mind as I observed her more closely. The way she fidgeted, the way her eyes darted nervously around¡ªthis was a side of Alice I hadn''t seen before. It was almost as if she was trying to make a statement, albeit in a subtle, non-verbal way. "Junior¡­ Please stop staring!" Alice''s voice trembled slightly, a hint of embarrassment coloring her words. "Ah, yes, please forgive my rudeness" I replied, quickly averting my gaze. "I-it''s fine to look, just not too much! Okay?" ''Which is it?'' This was the first time Alice and I had met in a more personal setting since the incident with the other girls a few weeks ago. Sure, we''d crossed paths and exchanged words here and there, but those interactions were fleeting, nothing of significance¡ªmore like brief encounters where we were both focused on our own responsibilities. The dynamic between us had shifted, and it seemed neither of us knew exactly how to navigate it. Alice had already apologized for everything that happened that day, going so far as to make Cheshire, her ever-loyalpanion, lick my feet in an over-the-top gesture of forgiveness. It had been bizarre, even by Alice''s entric standards, but perhaps fitting for someone as unpredictable as her. Cheshire, ever the mischievous cat, had deserved some reprimand, though the punishment had been more amusing than effective. There was no bad blood between us, nothing lingering from the past events. Yet, being suddenly called out like this by me must''ve felt out of ce for Alice, almost as if she was trying to make up for lost time¡ªor maybe there was something more she wasn''t saying. The air between us was thick with an awkward tension that neither of us was used to, and I felt the need to lighten the mood. "Senior, you look strikingly beautiful today," I said, hoping apliment would ease the tension between us. Alice''s cheeks flushed, and she looked away, clearly flustered by my words. "I-Is that so? Hee~ cplimenting your senior like this won''t get you any bonus points from me, you know?" Her attempt at a yful retort was endearing, but the stammer in her voice gave away her true feelings. I chuckled inwardly, amused by her reaction. ''Bonus points huh?'' What kind of points was she even talking about? It wasn''t like Alice could actually give me any academic credit, yet here we were, ying this strange game of ttery and modesty. "S-so why did you suddenly ask me out like this, Junior? I-I''ll have you know my schedule is very busy, you know~" Alice stammered, clearly flustered as she tried to shift the conversation away from the tension in the air. Her cheeks were still flushed, a soft pink that only highlighted her nervousness. Attempting to regain control of the situation, she suddenly pped her hands together, the sound sharp enough to grab my attention as she signaled for the nearby waitress. But a busy schedule? That was a transparent lie. With the former student council disbanded, Alice''s calendar was virtually empty. The only realmitment she had now was her asional visits to the fantastical world of the White Queen, where she dealt with whatever chaos was brewing there. I knew practically everything about her schedule, down to the times when the White Queen''s forces were at their weakest and least likely to cause trouble. Over the next few weeks, those interferences would be minimal, leaving Alice with plenty of free time. It was almost amusing, her awkward attempts to cover up her shyness with the excuse of a packed schedule. I had to fight back the urge to chuckle at her transparent ruse. "Well, I had something I wished to discuss with you, Senior," I replied, deciding to y along for now. "Discuss?" Alice echoed, her curiosity piqued as she leaned in slightly. "Yes¡­ and maybe ask you for a little favor," I continued, watching her reaction carefully. Alice''s eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of suspicion crossing her features as she studied me. But after a moment, her expression softened, and she tilted her head to the side in that familiar, endearing way of hers. "I don''t know what sort of favor Junior is asking of me, but as your wonderful Senior, I''ll dly fulfill it to the best of my abilities!" she dered proudly, cing her right hand over her chest as if taking an oath. I smiled at her cute reaction; I don''t know how much Alice would be willing to reveal but as the closest character to Dorothy here she was the best bet I could have. "Can you please tell me everything you know about President Dorothy, Senior?" As soon as the words left my mouth, I noticed a drastic change in Alice''s demeanor. Her golden eyes, usually so bright and full of warmth, darkened with a seriousness I rarely saw from her. The light-hearted atmosphere we had just moments ago evaporated, reced by a palpable tension. ''Did I say something wrong?'' Chapter 173: President 5 Chapter 173: President 5 ? "Cheshire, help me out here, will you?" Alice''s voice rang out, filled with a rare mix of urgency and desperation. Inside a certain room at the towering heights of Killian Hall-the dormitory reserved for the top students of the academy-a chaotic scene was unfolding. The room, usually neat and orderly, was now in a state of disarray. Clothes were strewn about, shoes discarded haphazardly, and a certain pink-haireddy, normallyposed and graceful, was in the midst of what could only be described as a fashion crisis. Alice, her face a whirlwind of emotions-excitement, regret, worry, and a strange blend of happiness tinged with uncertainty-was frantically trying on one outfit after another. Each piece of clothing was met with a quick evaluation before being tossed aside in favor of the next, as she searched for something that felt just right. Her usually bright and sparkling pink hair, now slightly disheveled from the hurried pace of her wardrobe changes, framed a face that was flushed with nervous energy. She moved with a speed that was almost frantic, her hands trembling slightly as she fumbled with buttons, zippers, and ribbons. This was not theposed and confident Alice Holloway that everyone knew. Her familiar, Cheshire, floated nearby with his head hovering in the air, his expression a mix of amusement and mild concern. "This is why I told her to gain some experience two years ago," Cheshire mused aloud, his voice carrying a teasing tone. "Now look at her, acting all nervous like this~" He couldn''t help but shake his head slightly, watching his master with a fond yet exasperated gaze. In his eyes, Alice had always been the entric genius, a mature and self-assured woman who faced every challenge with poise. But now, she seemed like nothing more than a young girl, unsure and flustered, as if preparing for her very first date. Standing beside him, Sanya, Alice''s personal maid, quietly observed the scene with a simr sense of concern. Her arms were full, struggling to hold the towering pile of clothes that Alice had cast aside in her search for the perfect outfit. Sanya nodded in agreement with Cheshire''s remark, her eyes soft with understanding. It was rare to see her mistress in such a state, and the sight tugged at her heartstrings. "I''ve never seen the young miss act like this," Sanya mused, her voice soft as she watched Alice fret over her clothing choices, a rare sight that stirred a mix of emotions within her. "Well, this is her first date~," Cheshire replied, floatingzily in the air with a grin that hinted at both amusement and pride. Sanya''s eyes widened slightly at his words. "So, you mean the young miss finally found someone she''s interested in?" "Yes~," Cheshire purred, a yful note in his voice. "And he''s quite the lovely and strong person too." "Is it that person, perhaps?" Sanya asked, her mind immediately going to the one individual she had seen Alice interact with differently from others, the one who had recently upied much of Alice''s thoughts and attention. "Yes~," Cheshire confirmed, his smile widening as if sharing in a delightful secret. Sanya couldn''t help but smile herself, though it was tinged with a hint of emotion. "How lovely... So the young miss has finally opened up her heart, huh?" She sniffled slightly, her eyes glistening as she spoke. For years now, she had been serving Alice, watching over her as she navigated through life with a unique blend of brilliance and entricity. But despite Alice''s many qualities, Sanya had always worried about whether she would ever find someone who could truly understand and connect with her. Alice was no ordinary woman. Her mind was sharp, her talents unmatched, and her personality often left others either in awe or bewilderment. It was a rare thing for someone to capture her interest, let alone her heart. Yet, it seemed that time had finallye, and while Sanya was overjoyed, she also felt a twinge of concern for the young man who had managed to win Alice''s affection. Loving someone like Alice would undoubtedly be an adventure, one filled with challenges and surprises at every turn. "Hey, you two! Is this good? Or is this one better... No, maybe this?" Alice''s voice cut through Sanya''s thoughts, bringing her back to the present. Alice stood in the middle of the room, holding up different outfits in front of the mirror, her frustration evident as she tried to make a decision. "Ahh~! I can''t think of anything!" Sanya and Cheshire exchanged a knowing nce. There was something endearing about seeing Alice, the usually confident andposed witch, so flustered and uncertain. It was a side of her that few ever got to see, a side that made her seem more human, more vulnerable. Seeing Alice all worked up like this actually excited Cheshire to his very core. After all, this whole spectacle was rather amusing for the mischievous familiar. The usuallyposed and entric master of his, Alice, was finally done waiting and watching. Now, she was making her move, seizing the opportunity that had presented itself. Cheshire, ever the observer of human emotions, knew that the invitation Riley had extended to themst time was more about something else-likely a serious discussion or a request for help-rather than a romantic date. Riley''s demeanor had been serious,cking any of the flirtatious undertones that usually apanied a date proposal. But Cheshire mused that his master didn''t need to understand that particr fact. Let her believe whatever she wished, as it would only make things more interesting. ''My dear master you''re too na?ve for your own good-'' Their rtionship had been progressing in fits and starts, often derailed by the chaos of academy life and the maic charm that Riley seemed to unintentionally wield over most girls. Alice, despite her charm and unique qualities, wasgging behind in terms of her standing in Riley''s life. Cheshire had noticed this, and it didn''t sit well with him. Something needed to change. Who cared if this wasn''t technically a date? All Cheshire had to do was make it one. He could see it now: Alice, in her beautifully selected outfit, her confidence growing by the minute, walking side by side with Riley talking to him till time goes by, who might be too dense to realize what was happening. It was the perfect opportunity to tilt the scales in Alice''s favor. Cheshire didn''t know Riley''s exact intentions for this sudden meeting, nor did he particrly care. What mattered was that he had a chance to help his master move up in Riley''s heart. With a sly grin, Cheshire resolved to do everything in his power to ensure that this evening would be remembered by Alice as something special. Whether or not Riley had nned it as a date didn''t matter; by the end of it, Cheshire would make sure Alice and Riley saw it that way. "Alice, since this is your first date and all, why don''t you go all out?" Cheshire suggested, his eyes gleaming with amusement, barely able to contain theughter bubbling up inside him. "All out?" Alice repeated, blinking in confusion. She wasn''t exactly sure what Cheshire meant, but the mischievous glint in his eyes made her nervous. "Yes~"Cheshire purred, his grin widening as he turned to Sanya, who was busy neatly organizing the scattered clothes that Alice had flung around in her frantic state. It only took a moment of eye contact for Sanya to understand Cheshire''s intent, and she nodded with a determined smile. "I''ll make sure to highlight your womanly charms, young miss!" Sanya dered, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Without missing a beat, she reached for the most beautiful dress she could find-a deep white dress that shimmered like the under the bright sky-and swiftly moved to undress Alice from the blue dress she was wearing. "S-Sanya, w-wait!" Alice stammered, her cheeks flushing as she tried to protest, but Sanya was having none of it. The maid had waited too long for this moment, the opportunity to finally showcase her master''s hidden beauty that was often overshadowed by the practical, baggy mage outfits Alice typically wore. Sanya''s hands worked with expert precision, her excitement palpable as she envisioned the final result. Alice, usually more concerned with her magical studies and responsibilities, had never truly paid attention to her own appearance. But Sanya knew better.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Beneath those oversized robes and the slightly disheveled hair was a beauty that could easily make any man''s heart skip a beat. And today, she was going to make sure Alice''s charms were fully on disy. With eachyer of clothing removed, Sanya''s determination grew stronger. She carefully selected essories that would entuate Alice''s natural features-delicate earrings that caught the light, a silver ne that rested just above her corbone, and a pair of elegant heels that added just the right amount of height. The deep white shirtbined with the white dress hugged Alice''s figure perfectly, highlighting her curves without being too revealing. The material flowed gracefully, giving her an almost ethereal appearance. "Sanya, are you sure this isn''t too much?" Alice asked hesitantly, ncing at herself in the mirror. The reflection staring back at her was almost unrecognizable. The Alice she saw was no longer just a mage or a student-she was a woman ready to embrace the world, confident and poised. "Not at all, young miss," Sanya replied with a satisfied smile. "This is exactly how you should look on your first date. You deserve to shine." Cheshire floated beside Alice, his grin wide as he admired the transformation. "Perfect Now, no one will be able to take their eyes off you, especially not Riley." Alice''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of Riley''s name, and she felt a mix of excitement and nervousness. ... Alice was determined to make this outing with Riley perfect. As she soared through the cold winter air, her excitement grew with every passing moment that brought her closer to the caf¨¦ where Riley had invited her. Her heart raced, a mix of anticipation and nervousness filling her thoughts. ''Junior was rather bold that day~'' The memory yed on repeat in her mind-Riley''s sudden, unexpected boldness. The way he had grabbed her arm, so gentle yet firm, and the intensity in his eyes as he looked at her. It wasn''t just a casual invitation; it felt charged with something deeper, something earnest and serious. It had been so long since they''d had a proper conversation, especially after the tension with the other girls around him. But now, she had the chance, and she wasn''t about to let it slip away. Her thoughts were a whirlwind of emotions-excitement, hope, and just a touch of anxiety. Alice was never one to be easily swayed by emotions, but this was different. This was Riley. This was the junior who had managed to stir something within her that she hadn''t felt in a long time. The cold air nipped at her skin, but it was nothingpared to the warmth bubbling up inside her. Riley was someone Alice knew held a special ce in her life, someone destined to be significant. He wasn''t just another person in her world; he was meant to be its savior, the one she was supposed to trust implicitly. ording to the prophecy, Riley possessed the "Heart of Pink," a symbol that resonated deeply with the pathid out for Alice by the White Queen. The Queen had told her that those who held pink in their essence was the one she should be with, the one who was supposed to belong to her. Yet, her feelings for Riley were far from straightforward. Her thoughts and emotions were tangled in a web of uncertainty. Was the pull she felt toward him genuine, or was it merely a product of the prophecy and the expectations ced upon her? Was this attachment real, or just a result of her ongoing curiosity and the influence of those who had guided her? One thing, however, was crystal clear: the idea of her fated person being taken by another didn''t sit well with her. There was a possessiveness that stirred within her whenever she thought of Riley with someone else, a feeling she couldn''t easily dismiss. ''Riley is... important to me... and this is my chance!'' This was her opportunity, not just to confirm his ce in her life, but to see who Riley truly was and what role he would y in her future. The connection between them was more than just a prophecy; it was something she needed to explore, to understand fully. "Junior~!" she called out, her voice light but filled with emotion. Finally arriving at the caf¨¦, Alice''s heart skipped a beat as she caught sight of Riley seated on the balcony. His blue eyes shimmered in the winter light, and his golden hair, touched by the sun''s rays, made him look more striking than ever. It was as if the world around them dimmed, leaving only the two of them in that moment. Her breath hitched slightly as she took in the sight of him-soposed, so effortlessly handsome. "It''s very rare for you to suddenly call me out like this, junior-," "Ah yes, sorry for suddenly taking up your precious time like this, Senior," Riley said, his voice filled with sincerity. "It''s fine-" Alice replied, though her tone wavered slightly as she hurriedly took her seat. As she settled in, a wave of warmth spread through her body, intensifying with each passing second. It wasn''t just the cold winter air that had her feeling flushed-Riley''s intense gaze was the real culprit. She could feel his eyes on her, and it made her heart race in a way she hadn''t anticipated. Her ears turned red, and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Riley wasn''t doing anything inappropriate; in fact, the way he looked at her was almost... endearing. But even still, it was nerve-wracking to be stared at like this. ''Did Cheshire''s suggestion work?'' Alice wondered as her eyes briefly darted down to her dress. Sanya and Cheshire had insisted that no man would be able to ignore her in this outfit. ''Maybe it''s working?'' A small smile almost crept onto her face, despite her best efforts to maintain aposed expression. She liked the feeling of being looked at by him... there was something about his gaze that felt warm, almost loving, though she couldn''t quite put her finger on why it made her feel this way. Even so, it was a bit too much for her maiden-like heart to handle. "Junior... Please stop staring!" she finally blurted out, her voice a mix of shyness and gentle admonishment. "Ah, yes, please forgive my rudeness," Riley quickly responded, snapping out of his trance. "I-it''s fine to look, just not too much! Okay?" Alice stammered, her eyes flicking away from him for a moment, unable to fully meet his gaze. Her heart was pounding, and she couldn''t shake the strange mix of emotions swirling within her¡ªexcitement, nervousness, and something deeper that she was still trying to understand. This was her first ever date, and Alice could still hear Cheshire''s voice echoing in her mind, advising her to take things slow and appreciate the moments. He had told her to make small talk, to keep the conversation flowing, and to prolong their time together. But as she sat there, across from Riley, her mind raced with panic. ''I don''t know what to say!'' Alice thought frantically, her heart pounding. ''What am I supposed to do here?'' Her confidence hade mostly from the belief that Cheshire would be there to guide her through the entire date. But that "damned familiar," as she now mentally referred to him, had abandoned her at the last second. He''d made up some excuse about how Riley wasn''t too fond of his presence-true, but given their contract, Cheshire could have at least sent her a telepathic message or some advice to help her out. Instead, she was left to fend for herself. ''I need toe up with something~!'' Her thoughts swirled in desperation. The silence between them was growing, and Alice feared that awkwardness would take root if she didn''t say something soon. She opened her mouth, ready to spew some random nonsense just to break the tension, but before she could, Riley''s voice cut through the quiet. "Senior, you look strikingly beautiful today," Riley said, his tone sincere and admiring. Alice''s heart skipped a beat. ''W-why is he suddenlyplimenting me?'' she wondered, her cheeks flushing a deep shade of pink. She quickly looked away, trying to hide her flustered expression. Compliments and praise were a normal part of her life-after all, she was used to people admiring her beauty and talents. But this time, something about Riley''s words felt... different. They struck a chord deep within her, making her feel vulnerable in a way she wasn''t used to. "I-Is that so? Hee- cplimenting your senior like this won''t get you any bonus points from me, you know?" Alice replied, her voice wavering slightly as she tried to regain herposure. Riley''s chuckle, though brief, helped to ease the tension, allowing Alice to regain someposure. She knew she couldn''t afford to let her nerves get the better of her; if she did, the awkwardness might resurface, making the situation even more difficult to handle. "S-so why did you suddenly ask me out like this, Junior? I-I''ll have you know my schedule is very busy, you know~" Alice tried to sound casual, but the slight tremor in her voice betrayed her excitement and nervousness. Riley''s expression turned serious, his deep blue eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that made her heart race. The pinkish hue she always sensed within him seemed to swirl around, filling the air between them with a mixture of warmth and tension. She could feel the weight of his gaze, as if he was seeing right through her, and it only heightened her anticipation. "Well, I had something I wished to discuss with you, Senior," Riley began, his tone steady but with an undercurrent of something that made Alice''s pulse quicken even more. "Discuss?" Could it be about their rtionship? Had Cheshire been right all along about Riley''s interest in her? The thought made her excitement bubble up, almost too much to contain. "Yes... and maybe ask you for a little favor," he added, his words piquing her curiosity even further. "I don''t know what sort of favor Junior is asking of me, but as your wonderful Senior, I''ll dly fulfill it to the best of my abilities!" Alice dered, eager to please, her heart thumping in her chest. But then Riley''s next words hit her like a ssh of cold water. "Can you please tell me everything you know about President Dorothy, Senior?" Alice''s breath caught in her throat. ''D-Dorothy... why is he talking about another woman right now?'' This was supposed to be their date...... ''Why ask about the president so suddenly?'' ''Is he...... interested in her?'' The excitement that had been building up inside her suddenly shifted to confusion and a touch of disappointment. Her Golden eyes darkened... as he scanned Riley''s essence once more.... "Why are you curious about the president Riley?" Unknown to her, the words that came out of her mouth felt like a threat, Riley had never experienced before. Chapter 174 President 6 174 President 6 "Why are you curious about the president, Riley?" Alice''s golden eyes narrowed, the warm light in them dimming into a darker, more intense hue. Her voice, usually light and teasing, took on a colder edge that sent a chill through me. Her words came out colder than I expected. What''s going on? The sudden shift in Alice''s demeanor caught me off guard. Was asking about President Dorothy a sensitive topic for her? The way she was staring at me, it didn''t feel like this was just a simple matter of curiosity. Something deeper was at y, and I wasn''t sure what it was. Did something happen between her and the president that I didn''t know about? This wasn''t part of the scenario as I knew it¡ªat least not in the usual timeline. But in this messed-up version of events, anything could happen. Even so, the tension between us right now felt strangely personal, almost like her question was a subtle threat. I gulped, suddenly aware of how delicate this conversation had be. Normally, Alice would respond to most questions with her usual bubbly personality, especially if it involved some juicy gossip or inside information. She''d smile, tease, and dive into details, making light of whatever the subject was. That was the Alice I knew from both the game and real life. "Oh, the president~?" In the game, she''d usually answer that sort of question with a carefree tone,unching into an easy discussion about Dorothy''s reputation and role in the academy. "Sure, I''ll tell you all about her!" But this... this was different. Her mood was off, and I couldn''t help but feel like I''d stumbled onto something more serious than I had anticipated. Trying to mask the rising tension I felt, I chose my words carefully. "I''m just genuinely curious about the ex-president, you see. You know she''s running again for the presidency this semester, right? I was just wondering why she''d do something like that, especially with her busy schedule as a senior. They say that understanding someone''s past is the best way to understand them, right?" Alice''s eyes remained fixed on me, and for a moment, I wasn''t sure how she would respond. The tension between us grew thicker, and I had the distinct feeling that this conversation was veering into territory I wasn''t prepared for. "¡­So, you''re just curious as to why she''s running for student council president again?" Alice asked, her voice slightly sharper than before, but stillposed. I nodded, trying to keep things as casual as possible. "Yes." "Not anything else¡­ like, you know, getting to know her better?" I could tell there was more behind her words, somethingyered, as if she was fishing for a specific response. "Well, in a sense, I am asking to get to know her better as well, but it''s more about understanding what made her run again in the first ce¡­" Alice''s golden eyes narrowed. "So, you''re not interested in her?" "You know¡­ romantically¡­?" "Why would I be?" "Hmm¡­" Alice''s expression didn''t soften. In fact, my answer seemed to do the opposite, drawing her further into thought. Her eyes narrowed even more, scanning my face as if searching for a lie I wasn''t aware of telling. But after a few moments, she sighed deeply, and for a brief second, her breath formed a cloud of frost in the winter air. She seemed to retreat into herself, her shoulders rxing as she let out a resigned breath. "I guess this is Junior we''re talking about¡­ what did I expect¡­" Her voice was quiet, almost as if she were talking to herself, a hint of disappointmentcing her words. The change in her demeanor was subtle but noticeable, and it didn''t sit well with me. I raised an eyebrow, trying to catch her eyes again. "Why do I feel like you''re insulting me right now, Senior?" She let out a light chuckle, but there was a sharp edge to it. "Maybe because I am?" With her light teasing andughter, the tension I''d felt earlier evaporated, leaving me in thepany of the overly joyous Senior I knew all too well. Despite her earlier disappointment, she didn''t seem to let it bother her much, quickly shifting gears with her usual gentle smile and enthusiastic tone. "Alright~~ since you''re oh so curious about the Pres~ RIGHT NOW~! I''ll dly tell you everything I know about her, so listen well, okay?" Her voice was almost sing-song, her teasing pushing the awkwardness away. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "¡­Yes," I replied, bracing myself. "But~ it''s not going to be for free~ Information is something of value, you know, dear Junior!" My eyes narrowed slightly. "What do you want?" Her smile widened, a mischievous glint dancing in her golden eyes, as if she had been waiting for this exact moment. She moved with a sudden burst of magical energy, her mana swirling with precision as she reached out, pulling the menu from the counter below the restaurant with a flick of her wrist. Effortlessly, Alice opened the menu to the desserts section, her fingers running across the selections with a level of intent that made my stomach drop. "I want everything here~" she dered, her voice carrying a menacing edge to it, her expression one of yful menace. The innocent smile stered across her face was anything but. She was pushing me¡ªhard. I blinked in disbelief. "S-Senior, you can''t possibly eat all of¡ª" "I can!" she interrupted, her grin growing wider. "So, what''ll it be? Pay up for all the delicious cakes, or leave empty-handed with no info at all?" I sighed inwardly, knowing full well that arguing with Alice at this point was useless. The glint in her eye meant she had already won, and my wallet was the clear casualty in this battle. "Looks like my budget''s going to take a serious hit this month¡­" I muttered under my breath, already imagining the holes in my pockets as I reluctantly gave in. Alice, clearly pleased with her victory, beamed at me like she''d just pulled off the greatest heist in history. "Good! I knew you''d understand, Junior! Now, let''s order some cake, and then we can talk all about Dorothy~" 16:11 Somehow, Senior Alice had turned my simple request for information into an all-out cake feast, and there was no escape. This was the Alice I knew¡ªyful, cunning, and always finding a way to make things just a little bit more entertaining. I knew Alice was being a bit unreasonable right now, demanding a feast of cakes in exchange for information, but considering what I stood to gain, it was a small price to pay. If I could get even a shred of insight into Dorothy from someone as close to her as Alice, it would be invaluable. And beyond Dorothy, perhaps I could uncover more details about Oz, the mysterious being she had contracted with during her first year at the academy. ording to the character description in the game, Dorothy had sessfully summoned the legendary creature, the Great Wizard Oz, during the academy''s familiar summoning ss. The lore surrounding that moment was iconic¡ªa summoning that stunned the entire school. Oz wasn''t just any familiar. His power, wisdom, and mystery made him one of the most powerful entities to ever appear in the academy''s history. For Dorothy, contracting with Oz marked a pivotal turning point in her magical journey and cemented her reputation as an exceptional mage. If I could learn more about the nature of their bond, I might be able to glean more about Dorothy''s motives, especially as she ran for student council president once again. After all, someone with a familiar as powerful as Oz likely had ambitions beyond what met the eye. And if Alice could offer me any tidbits about their friendship, about what made Dorothy tick, I could start piecing together a clearer picture of her intentions. After Alice had gleefully ordered nearly everything from the menu, my wallet was effectively emptied. The cheerful smile on her face contrasted sharply with the silent despair in mine. We continued our small talk, though inwardly, I was crying over the significant financial loss I''d just suffered. Alice, clearly enjoying herself, let out a heartyugh, yfully toying with me, steering the conversation in all sorts of directions. She talked about Dorothy, just as I''d hoped, but as I listened, it became evident that most of what she shared was nothing new. Everything Alice told me about Dorothy and Oz¡ªthe legendary familiar Dorothy had contracted¡ªwas almost exactly what I already knew from the game. Alice was teasing me, ying her little mind games, subtly leading me on as if she had more to reveal, but ultimately, there was nothing groundbreaking. As we neared the end of our conversation, I couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of disappointment. My stomach churned with regret, knowing that I had spent a small fortune on cakes and left with little to show for it. I hadn''t gained any valuable insights into Dorothy, Oz, or even Alice herself. If anything, I''d lost far more than I''d gained. I sat there, staring at the empty tes and drained cups, reflecting on my efforts. ''Yup, throughout all of this, I learned absolutely nothing new¡­.'' ''And I even lost most of my money.'' "Hahaha¡­" I forced augh, though the sound felt hollow. Maybe all this effort to save Dorothy wasn''t the right decision after all. "Why are you suddenlyughing junior~?" "It''s nothing...." Chapter 175 President 7 175 President 7 "Haah... Why the heck are we even¡ª in fact, why am I even here?" Amy grumbled, her voice dripping with frustration. "Fufu~ you promised you would support me, right?" Dorothy chimed in, her tone teasing as she cast a yful nce at Amy. "Yes, support as in helping you politically! Bing one of yourckeys wasn''t part of the deal!" Amy retorted, her shoulders slumping as she begrudgingly carried a set of small boxes in her hands. "Even though I''m finally free from the reign of your student council, why does it feel like I''m already back?" She sighed deeply, a defeated tone slipping into her voice as they walked along the almost-empty halls of Heavenly Hall. Dorothy chuckled nervously at Amy''s reaction. She had gotten used to Amy''s constantining, but there was something about the seething hatred in Amy''s gaze that still made her uneasy, especially with those dark, tired circles under her eyes, which only made her already menacing look even more intense. "Now, now, don''t get too heated up, Amy. Pres basically has no chance of winning this year, right? Hahaha, we''re basically free from her grasp now!" Celine chimed in with a cheerful tone, walking alongside them. In her hands were muchrger boxes than the ones Dorothy and Amy carried, yet she held them with ease, as if they weighed nothing. Amy red at Celine, her lips curling in irritation. "This muscle-headed idiot is really slow on the uptake, isn''t she? I wouldn''t be reacting like this if that were the case." Celine blinked in confusion. "What do you mean?" Amy rolled her eyes, her voice sharpening with every word. "Dorothy''s chances of winning aren''t exactly zero now, you know?" "EHHH?!" Celine''s eyes widened, ncing between Amy and Dorothy in shock. "Did something happen?" Celine asked, curiosity piqued. How could Dorothy possibly stage aeback despite the overwhelming disadvantage? Amy sighed, clearly frustrated. "Thanks to a certain first-year randomly supporting this tyrant of an ex-president, she''s now basically on par with Princess Snow in the uing election." Celine''s disbelief deepened. "There''s someone with that much influence among the first-years?" "Yes, and you would know it by now if you weren''t sleeping all the time, youzy, muscle-headed idiot!" Celine''s jaw dropped slightly. "T-then you''re telling me there''s a chance we''ll have to suffer through another semester of this?" Amy nodded grimly. "Yes." The two exchanged looks of despair, their shared anguish reflected in the glitter of unshed tears. They both remembered all too well the weight of Dorothy''s presidency, where they ended up doing most of the work under her rule. The mere thought of going through it again filled them with dread. If Alice were present, she''d probably be crying alongside them. Watching this, Dorothy, who was trailing behind them, felt a vein popping on her forehead in irritation. The way they were acting made it sound as if working under her had been some kind of unbearable torture. "You two make it sound like being around me was literal hell," she mumbled, her voice dripping with annoyance. "And what do you mean by tyrant ex-president? Wasn''t I always kind to you two?" She shot them a sharp re, clearly offended by their dramatics. "Kind?" the two mumbled at the same time as they stared at each other¡­.. "We don''t recall any of that stuff" "You two¡­" Dorothy sighed in annoyance as she listened to Amy and Celine continue to banter about how unfair their time under her leadership had been. She couldn''t deny that some of what they said was technically true, but most of it was exaggerated. The only reason they ended up doing so much work was because of the sheerck of manpower their student council had at the time. Even with Alice stepping in to help asionally, despite not being a permanent member, the shortage of hands had worn everyone down. The constant workload during those semesters had drained their bodies and souls, but it wasn''t entirely her fault. "You know, Ex-Tyrant, we wouldn''t beining right now if you had actually hired more people for your council," Amy grumbled, casting a sharp nce at Dorothy. Though Amy was rtively new to the student council during Dorothy''s reign, it only took her three months to nearly give up. Dorothy''s relentless work ethic andck of mercy on her subordinates were infamous. "That''s unfair, and you know it," Dorothy retorted, crossing her arms defensively. "Finding someonepetent enough to work in the council was hard, remember? I wasn''t going to let just anyone waltz in and screw things up." Amy rolled her eyes. "Competent or not, it was better than making us do all the work like ves. Seriously, you had no mercy. It was like working under a drill sergeant." Celine nodded in agreement, her voice filled with exasperation. "Yeah, Dorothy, it wasn''t just aboutpetence. We were drowning in tasks! You practically lived in that council room, and you expected us to do the same." Dorothy groaned, running a hand through her hair as the memories of those long, exhausting days came flooding back. "I was doing my best! It wasn''t like I enjoyed overworking everyone. The situation was just...plicated." "Complicated?" Amy scoffed. "You mean you had ridiculous standards and refused topromise. That''s why nobody wanted to work for you!" "Well, maybe if you two had been a little more understanding¡ª" "Understanding?! We were practically running on fumes while you were busy micromanaging everything!" Amy interrupted. "Honestly, we should''ve started a rebellion." Celine chuckled at the thought. "Yeah, overthrow the Ex-Tyrant. I''d have dly led that charge." "I think finding someonepetent was easier than you made it out to be, Pres~," Celine teased, grinning. "Besides, even if they weren''tpetent at first, we could''ve just trained them properly. You know, eased them into the job. Instead, you worked them to the bone from day one¡ªit was basically your fault." Amy nodded in agreement. "Exactly. Alice was a bit of a special case, but as for Rose and Riley? Those two were in a league of their own when it came to management. Last semester practically ran itself thanks to them." Dorothy''s patience was wearing thin, her expression shifting between frustration and regret. "Alright, alright, I get it," she snapped lightly. "You two can stop now¡­" The memories of running the student council were already hard enough without having Amy and Celine rub salt into the wound. But she knew, deep down, that they had a point. Maybe she had been too rigid, too obsessed with perfection, and that had caused more harm than good. As they continued walking down the hall, Dorothy''s mind wandered. Her leadership style had been effective in some ways but wed in others. The arrival of Alice, Rose, and Riley had indeed made the council''s workload lighter, but it was no excuse for how overwhelmed the previous members had been before them. "We''re here," Dorothy finally announced, cutting off any furtherints. They arrived at the student council office, a ce that had been the heart of their operations. Inside, the room was eerily quiet, almost too stillpared to the buzzing energy it usually had during their peak semesters. Therge, empty tables that once held mountains of paperwork now felt bare and lifeless. Dorothy, Amy, and Celine carefullyid down the boxes they had been carrying¡ªsupplies given to them by the academy heads. They started sorting them, each of them working in silence for a moment. The boxes contained a variety of items, ranging from official documents to some new equipment for the uing semester. Dorothy absentmindedly shuffled through the paperwork, her mind still lingering on their earlier conversation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She wasn''t proud of how things had turned out before, but this time, she had a chance to make things different¡ªif she could just win the presidency again. Amy broke the silence first. "You know, Pres, this office feels a lot less chaotic without you barking orders every five minutes." Celine chuckled, setting down a particrly heavy box with ease. "Yeah, it''s kinda peaceful. Almost too peaceful, though. Guess we''re not used to having free time in here." Dorothy rolled her eyes but couldn''t help a small smile. "I''m not that bad." "Uh-huh," Amy quipped, raising an eyebrow. "Says the tyrant who made us pull all-nighters just to meet deadlines you set." "You call them all-nighters. I call them ''team-building exercises.''" Both Amy and Celine snorted at that, clearly unimpressed. The three continued their lighthearted banter as they worked, reminiscing about their time in the student council office. Though Amy and Celine often felt like they had been overworked and used by Dorothy back then, it didn''t mean they didn''t enjoy their time together. In fact, the only reason they kept ming Dorothy for everything now was to see her adorable, flustered reaction. The way Dorothy''s cheeks puffed up like a hamster whenever she got angry had always been amusing to the two. It was hard to resist teasing her when she made it so easy. Chapter 176: President 7.5 Chapter 176: President 7.5 ? "I get it already, so can you two shut up now?" Dorothy huffed, her cheeks puffing in that familiar way. "No way!" Amy shot back with a grin. "We''ll make sure you fully understand just how much pain and suffering we went through because of you!" Celine added dramatically, waving her hands in the air as if recounting a tragic tale of woe. Dorothy let out a long, exasperated sigh, rubbing her temples as the teasing intensified. "Yeah, yeah... haah..." At first, Dorothy had genuinely thought Amy and Celine were angry with her. The constant reminders of how hard she had pushed them during their student council days made her feel a pang of guilt. But as the conversation continued and their teasing grew more yful, she realized they weren''t actually mad-they were just having fun at her expense. Her shoulders rxed as relief washed over her. They weren''t holding any real grudges; they were simply enjoying themselves, poking fun at the "tyrant" they used to serve under. It was a reminder of the bond they had formed through all those long hours and sleepless nights. Despite all theining, the teasing, and the exaggeration of how much they had suffered, there was an undeniable sense of camaraderie between the three. They had gone through a lot together, and while their time in the student council had been exhausting, it had also forged asting friendship. As the conversation quieted down, Dorothy nced around the office. The memories of their shared struggles and triumphs came flooding back, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of nostalgia. This room had seen countlesste nights, stressful deadlines, and moments of pure chaos- but it had also been the ce where they had grown as a team. "Is this all we have to deliver?" Amy, finally done having her fun, shifted the topic as she finished sorting out the piles of papers and documents on the table she had been cleaning. Celine, who had alsopleted her task, nodded. "Yes, that''s everything." Dorothy smiled gently, grateful for their help. "Thank you, both of you. Even though you didn''t have to, you came all this way to help me out." "Just let it be, hehe~," Celine responded casually, waving her hand. "This is basically our final send-off to the office anyway. Might as well help sort things out for the next generation of officers before they take over." Amy raised an eyebrow. "Did you forget there''s still a chance for us to be here again, Celine?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Oh, that''s right..." Celine sighed, the realization hitting her. Dorothy, sensing their concern, quickly chimed in to ease the tension. "If you''re worried about me winning this year, you don''t have to be." She spoke with a reassuring tone, but there was a subtle undertone of resignation in her voice. "Although my supporters did increase, thanks to ra''s sudden backing, it doesn''t really mean anything." Amy furrowed her brows, tilting her head in confusion. "What do you mean?" she asked, with Celine mimicking her confused expression. They both considered Dorothy''s run for president as something serious, especially knowing how dedicated she was when it came to anything rted to the council. Dorothy took a deep breath, looking at both of them with a thoughtful gaze. "While ra''s support has definitely given me a boost, it doesn''t change the bigger picture. Princess Snow has been gathering support sincest semester, and her influence is much stronger than mine. In the end, this election isn''t just about who has more backing-it''s about the image people have of me." Celine, crossing her arms, frowned. "But you were a great president, weren''t you? Why wouldn''t people support you again?" "Hm~ you don''t really have to think too much about it. Just know that I have no intention of winning in the first ce... by the time this is all over, I''ll be gone anyway~," Dorothy said with a casual, almost whimsical tone, her eyes gleaming with a mysterious edge. "Huh?" Amy blinked in surprise, the confusion clear in her voice. "What are you talking about all of a sudden, Pres?" "Yeah, where''s thising from?" Celine chimed in, her casual demeanor shifting to concern. Dorothy smiled softly, but there was something off about it-something distant, like she was already preparing to let go. "That''s why this is goodbye, okay? Thanks for being my friends all this time. I really enjoyed it here-it was fun~!" Before either of them could respond, a dark shadow fell over their eyes. The light within them vanished, reced by an eerie, hollow darkness. Dark purplish runes began to materialize, floating up from their foreheads, casting an otherworldly glow. The ancient, arcane symbols of za and Ramal ignited with sinister energy, pulsing with the mana of darkness. As the runes red to life, Amy and Celine''s expressions turned nk, their bodies stiffening as if they were puppets cut from their strings. Slowly, they turned, their movements mechanical and unnatural, like sleepwalkers trapped in a nightmare. Dorothy''s gaze lingered on them for a moment, her expression unreadable, before she turned away. She didn''t flinch or look back as the two girls, their consciousness snuffed out by the dark magic, silently began to walk out of the room. Their steps echoed in the empty halls, the dim glow of the runes fading as they moved further away, their hazy eyes staring into nothingness. Their minds were no longer their own. They had only one thought left: to return to their dorms. Dorothy stood there in the quiet aftermath. Her soft smile remained, but the warmth was gone, reced by a chilling emptiness. "It was really fun while itsted..." "Are you sure letting the two of them go was the right choice?" A tiny, mysterious man, norger than the size of a palm, spoke up, his voice carrying both disappointment and worry. Dressed sharply in a miniature suit, he puffed smoke from his small pipe, his dark, beady eyes locked onto Dorothy with concern. "There''s still a bit of time before you let everything go, right?" he asked, exhaling a cloud of smoke that quickly dissipated in the air. Dorothy, leaning casually against the now-emptied table, gave him a soft, almost mncholic smile. "You know runes don''tst forever without their master''s mana. It''s better to let go of them now, before needless worries arise. Sending them off genuinely now is better than dragging this out~" she replied, her tone unusually gentle for someone in her position. The tiny man, known as Oz, narrowed his eyes slightly. "You''re too kind for your own good, Dorothy." Dorothy let out a soft chuckle, brushing a lock of hair behind her ear. "Hey, I wasn''t born evil, you know?" Oz gave a dryugh, smoke curling from his lips. "But you do have quite the knack for it... The amount of darkness you can swallow is practically an endless pit. Even the spirits of darkness would pale inparison to someone like you." "You say that like it''s some kind of superpower," Dorothy teased, her smile widening slightly. "Anyway, is everything prepared on your end, Oz?" The small figure floatedzily in the air as he blew another puff from his pipe. "Yes, just as you ordered. Susan and Theo are handling their parts perfectly. Though, I doubt they''ll be too happy once they figure out what you''re really up to." Dorothy''s eyes darkened slightly at the mention of the two names. "Just let it be. They need to figure things out for themselves eventually. They''ve been leaning on me for too long." Oz tilted his head, his gaze scrutinizing her closely. "You''re really set on this, huh? Letting go of everyone, even though you know what it''ll mean for you?" Dorothy''s smile faded, and she looked away, her fingers gently tracing the edge of the table. "It''s not about what it means for me, Oz. It''s about what it means for them. If I keep holding on, they''ll never grow. It''s better to leave things this way." Oz watched her in silence for a moment, before shaking his head. "You''re too kind... but maybe that''s why they followed you in the first ce." Dorothy let out a long sigh, her eyes softening. "Maybe. But kindness has a price, and I''m willing to pay it." Oz floated in silence for a moment, as if contemting her words. "Well, if you''re set on this path, then I guess there''s no stopping you. But remember, Dorothy... the darkness you''ve embraced won''t be so easy to let go of." Dorothy didn''t respond, her gaze distant as she stared out the window, watching the fading light of the day. "I know," she whispered, more to herself than to Oz. "Once everything is finished, my promise to Mother will finally be over," Dorothy said, her voice carrying a lightness that didn''t quite reach her eyes. " And you can finally take the reward of our contract. It''s a win-win situation for you, right?" She turned her gaze toward Oz, a faint smile ying on her lips. "So why are you acting sad all of a sudden? Did you develop feelings for your dear ol'' master, perhaps?" Oz smirked, but his eyes held an unusual seriousness. "Who knows- Maybe I just find your situation... pathetic?" Dorothy let out a soft, hollowugh. "Fufu- Maybe it actually is." The air between them grew heavier for a moment, and Oz''s small figure floated closer to Dorothy, puffing on his pipe. "Well, if this is really how you want to end things, then so be it. I''ll just do my part of our contract until the very end, master. But... are you sure you don''t want me to kill that bastard first before letting everything go?" Dorothy''s smile faded as she shook her head, her tone resolute. "No, that won''t be necessary. Besides, it would only cause more trouble for the people who actually love him." Oz raised an eyebrow, flicking ash from his pipe. "If you say so... I''m gonna go now. Just make sure to proceed as nned, and don''t forget to remind Cheshire before you go. We can''t have that cat holding a grudge on us." "Okay," Dorothy responded, her voice barely above a whisper as she nodded. She watched Oz vanish, leaving her alone in the dimly lit room. With a soft sigh, Dorothy lowered herself into the seat of the student council president-her seat, though it wouldn''t be hers much longer. As she leaned back, her fingers tracing the familiar edges of the desk, Dorothy''s thoughts drifted to her younger sister. "I hope my dear sister won''t be too bothered by all the heavy things I''ll throw her way." A pang of guilt tugged at her chest, but it was quickly smothered by the cold logic of her decisions. She knew that the path she had chosen was a difficult one, but it was necessary. For her sister, for her friends, and even for herself. Yet, sitting in the president''s chair, surrounded by memories of her time in this office, she couldn''t shake the lingering sadness that clung to her like a shadow. Her lips curled into a bittersweet smile. "Well... this is goodbye, after all." Life wasn''t no fairytale, there was no hero who could possibly save her in this story. In the now empty office of the student council room, a lone young woman closed her eyes as she epted everything the world has ced down upon her. Chapter 177: President 8 Chapter 177: President 8 ? The student council president election is one of the most anticipated events at the academy, typically held midway through the second semester. It''s a unique spectacle where candidates employ both subtle and overt strategies to rise to the top, all while adhering to academy rules and maintaining the sanctity of sses. Whether through calcted alliances, influence over clubs, or personal charisma, candidates must find ways to secure support from their fellow students. The power granted to the student council president is immense. Holding this position is akin to bing the "king" of the academy, with authority that extends far beyond what most students or even professors can imagine. The president wields influence not only over the student body but also over many administrative decisions. In certain cases, their decisions can even carry more weight than those of the principal, making this election one of the most strategic and impactful battles in the academy''s politics. Bing president means holding sway over the academy''s rules, student discipline, and even certain academic matters. The right person in that role could significantly shape the culture and future of the academy, making it a coveted position for anyone aiming to leave asting mark. For those running, it''s not just about prestige-it''s about control, influence, and the chance to lead. The academy''s politics were far from a simple student affair; they often involved the subtle influences and agendas of various countries. With representatives from powerful nations and high-profile individuals, the title of student council president became a symbol of influence not only within the academy but also on an international scale. Those who were ambitious enough to pursue it were willing to bear their fangs,peting fiercely for the title, and potentially using it as leverage for their country''s interests. Though it appeared to be a local event confined within the walls of a prestigious institution, the hidden intricacies involved made the election something far more significant. Outsiders viewed it as an international affair due to the strategic interests of the nations involved, with students representing their homnds. This year''s election was particrly peculiar and subtly heated because of the candidates participating. Leading the race was none other than Princess Snow Luvenitia White Germonia Leven, known simply as Princess Snow White. A student with exceptional magical prowess, she had not only secured her position as the top student of her year but was also the crown princess of Germonia, the most powerful nation in the world. Her candidacy almost guaranteed her sess, as many believed that her leadership would further solidify the influence of Germonia''s descendants within the academy. Her grace, poise, and magical strength made her the overwhelming crowd favorite, and many expected her to win by andslide. However, thepetition wasn''t to be underestimated. The second and third-ce candidates were no slouches, each bringing their own formidable strengths and backing to the table, which added to the tension and intrigue. Although Princess Snow seemed the inevitable victor in the eyes of many, her rivals were determined to challenge her, making the election far more unpredictable than it first appeared. Rose Brilliance was a name that resonated throughout the academy and beyond. Known as one of the most promising archmages of her generation, her talent, skill, and raw magical power far surpassed those of her peers. It was said that her potential outstripped even seasoned mages, and she had already gained recognition from powerful magical factions worldwide. Running for student council president, Rose''s candidacy was bolstered not only by her extraordinary abilities but also by the prestigious backing of her family, a lineage deeply rooted in magical prowess. The support Rose received from the world''s most influential mage towers was nothing short of monumental. These towers, representing the pinnacle of magical study and governance, ced their full confidence in her, ensuring her poprity among both students and faculty alike. Her mastery over magic had earned her widespread admiration, and many believed that her leadership could elevate the academy''s reputation to unprecedented heights. Students who were drawn to magical disciplines saw Rose as their beacon, a future archmage whose intellect and dedication to her craft promised to lead the academy into an era of unmatched excellence. Her vision extended beyond just maintaining the academy''s prestige-she was determined to enhance its academic standing and magical research, setting new standards for magical education. Her future as an archmage seemed all but assured, and many believed that under her leadership, the academy would be a global center for magical innovation and learning. Her personality, often calm andposed, mirrored the precision and discipline required of a mage of her caliber. Rose was not only a magical prodigy but also a schr at heart. Her peers expected her to bring that same methodical, ambitious approach to the presidency, using her gifts to benefit the student body and the academy as a whole. Her candidacy was seen as a natural progression of her already illustrious path, and her supporters fully expected her to be the guiding force that would ensure the academy''s future greatness. What made this year''s student council election even more electrifying was the unexpected return of Dorothy Gale, the former student council president. Dorothy, often regarded as one of the two "Fantastical Witches" of the academy, had a reputation that preceded her. Known for her mastery of magical arts and a future that already seemed destined for brilliance, her decision to run for president again raised eyebrows across the academy. As a senior, it was assumed she would be too preupied with her academic responsibilities, research, and preparing for life beyond the academy to consider taking on the presidency once more. The notion of holding the office again seemed unnecessary, given her achievements and the workload of her final year. Dorothy had ruled the student council for the past three years, consistently re-elected by her peers for her calm, efficient governance. Under her leadership, the academy experienced a period of stability and smooth operations, earning her a solid, if not overwhelmingly enthusiastic, support base. Despite the peaceful and well-managed nature of her previous terms, it was widely believed that she should gracefully step aside and allow fresh leadership to emerge. Yet, not only did she defy expectations by running again, but she also garnered enough backing to ce third in the race. Her unexpected rise in the rankings, bolstered by a surge ofst-minute support from loyalists and unexpected backers, shocked many who had written off her chances. Now, with Dorothy re-entering the fray, thepetition became a fierce three-way battle between her, Princess Snow, and Rose Brilliance. Each candidate brought something unique to the table, and the race became one of the closest in recent memory. Princess Snow represented noble power and unmatched influence, Rose symbolized magical genius and academic excellence, and Dorothy, the experienced veteran, offered continuity and proven leadership. All three candidates were neck and neck in the polls, with only their distinct qualities settingn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om them apart. The race was no longer about who had the most support but rather about which candidate''s strengths would outweigh their weaknesses in the eyes of the student body. Dorothy''s stable and experienced hand, Rose''s visionary magic-driven leadership, and Princess Snow''s royal influence each had their pros and cons, creating a palpable tension as the election loomed closer. The academy was abuzz, as students, faculty, and even external observers spected on who would ultimately im the coveted title of student council president. In the now-opened roof of the gymnasium, standing at the northern section, a grand podium and stage took center stage. Every seat in front of it was filled with students from all years and disciplines. The crowd was so immense that even the academy''s prestigious entrance ceremony seemed small inparison. Seniors and juniors, many meeting for the first time, sat side by side, quietly buzzing with anticipation as they listened to the figure standing before them. The atmosphere was charged with expectation. Amplification magic enhanced the sound of the microphone, ensuring that every corner of the gymnasium could hear the speaker''s words clearly. Standing in front of the students, the speaker''s golden eyes shone with a mix of knowledge and wisdom thatmanded attention. Her usual bored expression had faded, reced by a rare intensity that captivated the audience. For the first time, her gaze locked onto the crowd, as if peering into the hearts of each and every student before her. "Progress can only be reached by those with the will to pursue it," she dered, her voice strong and deliberate. Her words struck a chord with the mages in the audience, resonating deeply with those who sought to push the boundaries of magical power. Her logic-based approach and calm, calcted demeanor appealed to the schrs of the academy, while her promises of bnce and fairness earned nods of approval from the general studies students. Each faction of the academy found something to connect with in her message. There was a brief pause as her words settled over the crowd, a silence broken only by the quiet murmurs of agreement and understanding. The speaker''s speech wasn''t just another campaign promise; it was a manifesto for change, a call to action for those who believed in hard work, diligence, and the relentless pursuit of excellence. Her golden eyes scanned the audience once more, ensuring that her message had reached every corner of the room, before continuing, "No progresses without sacrifice, and no achievement without perseverance." Chapter 178: President 8.5 Chapter 178: President 8.5 ? The crowd remained captivated, realizing that they were witnessing more than just a speech -they were being invited to participate in somethingrger, something that could define the future of the academy itself. Each word built upon thest, weaving a tapestry of ideals that left an indelible mark on the students'' minds. "She deserves to be president!" "Now that I think about it, Miss Rose would be a better option for president, right?" "As expected of a future archmage, her insight is brilliant." "I don''t think anyone else is more suitable for the title than her." "For the brighter future of the academy." "All of us mages should fully support her!" "I can really see the academy moving toward a brighter future with her." "Miss Rose, you''re the best~!!!" The chorus of voices praising Rose Brilliance echoed throughout the massive gymnasium, eachment reinforcing the growing consensus. As Rose concluded her speech, she gave a small, graceful bow, her expressionposed yet subtly calcted to draw further admiration. She moved with slow, deliberate steps off the podium, her every movement poised and confident as the sound of pping and cheers filled the air behind her. The reaction from the student body was thunderous, a clear sign of her immense poprity. The apuse felt like waves crashing in session, swelling in volume with each passing second. Her influence was undeniable, and the energy in the room was electric. It was evident to all present that Rose stood on equal footing with, if not above, Princess Snow, who had delivered her own impressive speech just before. As Rose walked toward the back of the stage where the other candidates waited, she could feel the eyes of the crowd lingering on her, captivated by her presence. The monochromatic world she often viewed had momentarily given way to a scene of vivid support and admiration. With a neutral,posed expression, she allowed herself a subtle smile, knowing that even the smallest gesture would only increase her allure. The cheers of the crowd, though something Rose had never particrly sought, now served as fuel for her ambitions. She had always preferred to focus on her own self. To further improve and the back the colorful world she once lost. Yet, standing on the verge of achieving her goal, she realized that this attention, this public validation, was a necessary step. It wasn''t just about bing the student council president; it was about solidifying her ce at the top, where her power and influence would be undeniable. ''Riley~'' She had calcted this moment perfectly. The student body-especially the mages-saw in her a leader who embodied everything they aspired to be: talented, intelligent, and destined for greatness. The academy needed someone like her, someone who could guide it toward a future of excellence in magic and schrship. And now, with the public firmly behind her, Rose could feel that future drawing ever closer. Reaching the back of the stage, Rose nced briefly at Princess Snow, who stood with a dignified air. Thepetition was far from over, but Rose had taken an important step forward today. The admiration of the crowd had tilted the scales, if only slightly, in her favor. .... Watching Rose take her seat, Princess Snow''s eyes remained neutral as she scanned herpetition seated right next to her. The amount of cheers and support Rose had garnered was on par with, if not equal to, her own. Snow had anticipated that her overwhelming advantage of supporters-at least on paper- would set her apart. But now, it seemed the ying field was far more even than she had initially thought. Snow knew better than anyone that being a princess or having beauty wasn''t enough to guarantee unwavering loyalty from the student body. In the politicalndscape of the academy, students didn''t just follow figures for their titles or appearances. Whether motivated by nationalism, pure admiration, or the promise of a secure future, support gravitated toward those who could guarantee something tangible. And that''s precisely what Rose had done. Her speech, full of promises about a brighter future for the academy, had struck a chord, especially with the mages. They were eager totch onto her potential, knowing she was destined to be an archmage. It was a future they could align themselves with-a future where, perhaps, they could bask in her reflected glory. Rose wasn''t just a young mage; she was a symbol of what could be. Her power, intellect, and vision were practically guaranteed to blossom into something far greater, something even Snow had to respect. To those who sought influence or validation, Rose''s future as an archmage was an irresistible lure. Students would do anything to align themselves with that kind of genius, even if it meant sacrificing loyalty to Snow, the princess of the most powerful nation in the world. Snow''s gaze flickered momentarily as she considered Rose''s strategy. ''It''s a brilliant bait of false promises...'' she thought to herself, her mind dissecting every word of Rose''s speech. The promises of a better future were carefully crafted, appealing to both the idealistic and the pragmatic. Students wanted security, recognition, and sess. Rose had dangled that before them, knowing full well that her status as a rising star in the world of magic would make her an icon to follow. But to Snow, these promises felt hollow. As someone raised in the cutthroat world of politics and diplomacy, she knew that promises ¡ªespecially those made in public speeches-were rarely as straightforward as they seemed. The brighter future Rose spoke of might not benefit everyone equally, and those scrambling to align themselves with her would soon realize that the cost of their loyalty might outweigh the rewards. Still, Snow couldn''t deny Rose''s brilliance. Herpetitor had yed her cards well, presenting herself as both a peer and a leader, someone who was rtable yet destined for greatness. It was a delicate bnce, one that Snow recognized as part of Rose''s calcted charm. For all the charisma and intelligence she exuded, Rose was a master at manipting perception. Snow didn''t know how much of what Rose had promised would hold true, but she was certain that most of it probably wouldn''t. Though they had shared ssrooms and lessons, Snow had never been particrly close to Rose. Yet, she was well aware that Rose viewed the world through a lens different from most people -a peculiar, even entric, perspective. Snow, with her upbringing deeply rooted in politics and diplomacy, had developed a keen sense for deception and maniption. It wasn''t difficult for her to see through the subtle ploys Rose employed, nor the more overt strategies used by her supporters. In Snow''s eyes, their efforts seemed almost amateurish, like children ying with the tools of adults. There was no denying that Rose had a strong chance of beating her in the election. With her talent, intelligence, and carefully cultivated image, Rose had positioned herself as a formidable opponent. But to Snow, it wasn''t enough. Rose''s predictability, despite her brilliance, made her tactics easier to counter. Snow could see through the grand promises Rose hadid out before the academy. She had been raised in a world where such words were mere currency, exchanged for power and influence, often at the expense of the very people they were meant to serve. Yes, Rose was a worthy rival, but Snow''s interest in her had already begun to fade. Her gaze shifted to someone far more intriguing-a wild card in this election. Sitting just a few seats away was Dorothy Gale, the former student council president and the most unpredictable and enigmatic figure in the race. Snow knew it wasn''t just Dorothy''s own abilities or charm that had suddenly brought back into the spotlight. Riley''s actions had yed a significant role in Dorothy''s unexpected rise in poprity. His actions of using ra to help Dorothy had undoubtedly swayed some of the student body, but even without his help, Dorothy had never been an unpopr figure. After all, she had led the academy as its president before, and her reign had been one of rtive peace and stability. Snow''s fingers tapped lightly on the arm of her seat as she studied Dorothy. "Man, you two really have me beat- Should I just give up?" Dorothy mumbled as she rose from her chair, the casual tone of her words contrasting sharply with the tension that hung in the air.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She didn''t bother looking at the faces of her twopetitors, Princess Snow and Rose, who both nced at her with expressions that ranged from curiosity to subtle disdain. Now it was Dorothy''s turn to speak. After the speeches from Snow and Rose, the crowd was eagerly awaiting what she had to say. Everyone in the gymnasium had the same question: Why had Dorothy re-entered the race? What could she possibly offer that wouldpete with the powerful promises of Princess Snow and the overwhelming magic prowess of Rose? The cheers and apuse for Snow and Rose had been deafening, and though Dorothy had her own loyal followers, it was clear to anyone with a shred ofmon sense that she was inst ce. The energy of the room had shifted after Rose''s speech-optimism for a bright future, support for the young mage genius. Dorothy was the underdog in this race, and everyone knew it. But that''s what made her so intriguing. Despite the odds, she was still here, walking confidently toward the podium with her ever- present charisma and a smile that could charm an entire room. As Dorothy stepped up to the mic, the students fell silent, watching her closely. She had always had an enigmatic presence during her time as student council president- rxed, almost yful-but there was something deeper, something that no one could ever quite figure out. That mystery was part of her allure. "Mic test..." Dorothy tapped the mic lightly, a grin ying at her lips. "Oh, it looks like it''s working" She gave a little wave to the crowd. "Hello, everyone~ It''s good to see you all again, hehehe~" A ripple ofughter and chuckles spread through the gymnasium. Dorothy''s lightheartedness was infectious, breaking the tension that had built up during the more formal speeches of the other candidates. It was as if she had walked into a room full of friends rather than political rivals. Her casual, almost irreverent, attitude contrasted sharply with the serious tones of the earlier speeches, and the students found themselves leaning in, wanting to hear more. Dorothy''s charisma was undeniable. She had a way of making everyone feel like they were part of some inside joke, like she was speaking directly to them. For many in the crowd, this was a wee change from the heavy promises of national pride and academic excellence that Snow and Rose had put forth. "Now, I''m not gonna stand here and make grand promises about how I''ll lead you all into a brighter future~," Dorothy said, her golden eyes gleaming as she nced briefly in Rose''s direction. "And I won''t talk about how my name or my title means I deserve to be president~" She gave a subtle nod toward Snow, earning a few murmurs from the audience. "I think we''ve heard enough of that today, don''t you?" "And I''m certainly not here to rehash old ideas or rely on what I''ve done in the past. You all know me. You''ve seen what I can do. But here''s the thing-what really matters is what you want. What you think this academy needs." Dorothy''s gaze swept across the crowd, and for a moment, the yful glint in her eyes softened, reced by a rare sincerity that made her even more captivating. The usual mischievousness in her demeanor faded, leaving behind a person who had, in that instant, won the roompletely. Every student, from first-years to seniors, was locked into her words. She had done it-captured their attention, drawn them in. Now, they waited on the edge of their seats, eager for her next move. She paused for effect, her eyes scanning the sea of students as if she were about to share a secret. Her voice, still warm and light, carried a surprising weight as she spoke. "That''s why, as a student-just like all of you- I want to voice my opinion of what I believe is best for this academy," Dorothy began, her words soft yet firm. The room, still hanging on her every word, leaned in closer, their collective anticipation building. Dorothy turned back to the crowd, her smile returning, though now it was tinged with something bittersweet. She took a deep breath, and with a lightness in her voice that waspletely out of ce given the gravity of her words, she made her next move. "To all my supporters out there~" Dorothy''s voice rang out, yful and light, as though she were having a casual conversation with friends. "Please... don''t vote for me~" The effect was instant and devastating. The gymnasium, which had been filled with the hum of whispers and asional bursts of apuse, fell silent as her words hung in the air. Every student, every pair of eyes, was locked on her, their faces a mix of confusion, disbelief, and shock. The very idea that Dorothy Gale, the former student council president, beloved by many, would ask her supporters not to vote for her-was unimaginable. The silence that followed was thick, almost suffocating, as if the entire gymnasium had suddenly forgotten how to breathe. It was the kind of silence that makes you question whether you heard correctly. But Dorothy, unfazed, continued, her smile never wavering. "Just vote for whoever you think is the best-" she added with a lighthearted chuckle, as if this were the most natural thing in the world. Her voice, still as sweet as ever, carried a casualness that belied the gravity of her words. "I know this maye off as a surprise for everyone, but I really had no intention of running again in the first ce~" Her honesty, though delivered with a yful tone, was disarming. Students exchanged bewildered nces, trying to process what they were hearing. Dorothy? The charismatic leader who had been re-elected for several terms, who had kept the academy running smoothly through some of its most challenging years, didn''t want to run again? "The only reason I ran," Dorothy continued, her voice nowced with a bit more seriousness, "was to make sure there was bnce this time around~. But now I see that was a needless worry, fufu~" Her statement hung in the air for a moment, allowing the students time to absorb what she was saying. Dorothy''s entry into the race had been unexpected from the start, but now it was clear she hadn''t intended to im the title of president once more. She had entered thepetition not out of ambition, but to safeguard the academy''s future, to ensure that the race was fair and that the students had real choices. And now, in her view, that mission wasplete. Dorothy''s next words, however, were what truly shattered any remaining assumptions about her intentions. "But if you really want to support me~" she continued, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "I do have someone in mind who I think would be best suited to be president~" The crowd, already on edge, collectively leaned forward, waiting for her to reveal this mysterious candidate. And then, without hesitation, Dorothy turned to face Rose, a knowing smile on her lips. With a graceful, almost theatrical gesture, she pointed her hand toward her rival. "In my humble opinion, I think Miss Rose would be best suited to be president~" Rose''s eyes widened in genuine surprise, the normallyposed and stoic mage taken off guard by Dorothy''s deration. The atmosphere in the gym shifted in an instant. A ripple of astonishment spread through the crowd as murmurs of disbelief and spection began to buzz through the audience. Chapter 179: President Interlude Chapter 179: President Interlude ? In Hero''s Legacy, each of the main heroines had their own rich backstories and personal struggles, intricately woven into the narrative of the main character. These scenarios, while unique to each heroine, always tied back to the protagonist, Lucas. Whether it was through moments of rescue, intervention, or support, the game''s design made it so that Lucas yed a pivotal role in each heroine''s story. yers would be guided through choices and branching paths that shaped how Lucas interacted with these heroines, offering a variety of oues and character developments depending on the route chosen. What stood out about the game was that no matter which path you took, all of it ultimately looped back to the overarching main story. Lucas was the constant-the linchpin that connected the various threads of the narrative, and yers were often rewarded with deeper insights into both Lucas and the heroines by engaging with these subplots. However, despite this tight narrative design, something curious would begin to emerge for yers who delved deeper, ying the game multiple times or exploring every possible route. For those who invested significant time in Hero''s Legacy, reying the game again and again, the once seemingly cohesive story began to show cracks. The illusion of a tightly bound plot began to dissipate as certain inconsistencies became apparent. Plot holes surfaced-questions left unanswered, events that didn''t align as smoothly as they should have. Longtime yers noticed certain narrative gaps that, despite being central to the story, were simply never addressed. These plot holes became a point of contention within the game''s small, but dedicatedmunity. What made it more frustrating was that the game''s developers never acknowledged these discrepancies. Whether it was in fan forums, social media feeds, or reviews, the same questions would resurface: Why didn''t this character''s story fully resolve? What happened to that subplot? Why did this key moment contradict an earlier event? Yet, the developers remained silent, offering no rification or updates to address themunity''s concerns. The game had flown under the radar for most mainstream gamers, and by all ounts, it didn''t achievemercial sess. The low sales figures likely contributed to theck of postunch support, leaving many of these issues unresolved. Despite the game''s ws and its rtive obscurity, there was something about Hero''s Legacy that kept a small group of yersing back. The game, while wed, had heart, and its characters and story-plot holes and all-had left an impression on those who stuck with it. As rare as these certain loopholes and plot holes were, they sometimes popped up in Hero''s Legacy without any clear rationale, leaving yers puzzled.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In particr, these inconsistencies seemed to coincide with some of the most popr characters in the game-one of the most ring examples being Rose Brilliance. Rose''s entire story arc and character concept felt haphazard, almost as if her route had been devised without a clear direction. Unlike the other heroines, Rose''s route wasn''t about saving her from some dramatic external plot device or enemy. Instead, it revolved around something far more introspective-helping her understand her own emotions and reconnecting her with a world she had distanced herself from. It was a narrative driven by personal growth rather than external conflict. But as captivating as that might have been, it didn''t ount for the series of random and disjointed events that seemed to pop up in her route, leaving yers scratching their heads. One of the most notable examples of this randomness was Rose''s entire family background, which was only touched upon briefly and never fully explored. In a game so rich in world-building and character development, this seemed like a missed opportunity. Her family was supposedly influential, with a deep history tied to magic, yet their role in her journey remained a mystery, and much of what was hinted at never materialized into anything substantial. Even more puzzling was Rose''s connection to Dorothy Gale, the former student council president, which surfaced during one of the game''s lesser-known routes. Dorothy, a character who went from a supportive ally to a dark, corrupted force, yed a significant role in Rose''s arc, but this too felt underdeveloped andcking in proper exposition. One of the standout moments in Rose''s route took ce on top of the academy''s iconic clocktower. This scene, pivotal in Rose''s storyline, saw Dorothy turn to the dark side, embracing the powers of the Abyss and transforming into the first demonoid-a monstrous being born from forbidden magic. As Rose and the protagonist Lucas teamed up to fight Dorothy in an epic battle, the stakes were sky-high. The clocktower scene was visually stunning and emotionally charged, but it left yers with more questions than answers. The build-up to this moment had been abrupt, with little foreshadowing of Dorothy''s fall from grace or the reasons behind her descent into darkness. Rose''s involvement in this conflict was equally sudden. How exactly were Rose and Dorothy connected? Why did this battle feel so significant, yete out of nowhere in terms of narrative flow? The game never provided a concrete exnation, and the yers were left to specte about the nature of their bond and the true impact of Dorothy''s transformation. These plot holes, especially in Rose''s route, gave yers a sense that there was something deeper going on beneath the surface, but it was never fully revealed. It was as if the game wanted to delve into theseplexities but ultimately left them half- baked. yers often theorized about the significance of Rose''s family and her connection to Dorothy, but theck of rity made it frustrating for those who had invested so much time in her character. The battle with Dorothy Gale was one of the most emotionallyplex moments in Hero''s Legacy. Despite Dorothy beingbeled as the mid-boss of the scenario, the fight felt like a final confrontation¡ªboth challenging andyered with unexpected depth. In the end, Dorothy was defeated, her transformation into the first demonoid undone, but her disappearance from the story raised more questions than it answered. As the dust settled, there was an inexplicable moment that stuck with yers: the way Dorothy smiled in eptance before she vanished. Her sudden embrace of Rose right before Lucas struck the final blow was an enigmatic act, one that seemed out of ce given the circumstances. It wasn''t just a hug¡ªit carried a weight, an unresolved emotional tension that was never properly addressed. To this day, fans of the game continue to debate what that moment meant. Some yers saw Dorothy''s smile as menacing, a potential foreshadowing of an even darker force looming on the horizon. The way she seemed at peace in her final moments, after everything she had done and be, hinted that her story might not truly be over. Maybe she knew something greater than herself wasing, something that would justify her actions and make her fall into darkness part of arger n. Her embrace of Rose could have been a final act of maniption-an attempt to nt seeds of doubt or guilt. But to others, myself included, there was a much deeper, more mncholicyer to that smile. After ying through the game countless times and seeing that same CG repeatedly, there was one emotion that stood out clearly to me: sadness. Dorothy''s smile wasn''t menacing, nor was it a sign of things toe-it was the bittersweet eptance of her fate. Her hug, her tears, and the way she looked up at the sky as Lucas''s sword pierced her heart, all pointed to something deeply personal and unresolved between her and Rose. Why did a character as charismatic and seeminglyposed as Dorothy cry in that moment? Why did her emotions surface only when Rose was involved in the scenario? ''The game never provided concrete answers.'' As I yed Hero''s Legacy over and over, I let that lingering question sit quietly in the back of my mind. The scene with Dorothy-the unanswered mystery surrounding her connection to Rose-felt like one of those things developers throw in for dramatic effect without much thought to how it truly fits. Maybe they just wanted to add emotional weight to an already abrupt viin arc, a way to make Dorothy''s downfall seem more tragic andyered than it actually was. But as I watched Dorothy''s speech during the school election, I couldn''t help but think back to that unresolved moment on the clocktower. "In my humble opinion, I think Miss Rose would be best suited to be president~" Those were the words she spoke, her voice still carrying that ever-present yful tone. But there was something different about her demeanor in that scene, the way she scanned the crowd before briefly locking eyes with Rose. It was subtle, just a fleeting moment, but in that brief exchange, there was a glimmer of something more¡ª-eptance, maybe even regret. It was the same look she had given Rose during that final battle in the game, just before disappearing from the story entirely. The same unspoken emotion that left yers like me wondering what had truly transpired between them. Was it friendship? Rivalry? Something more? Whatever it was, the game never explicitly addressed it, leaving only fragmented hints scattered throughout Rose''s route. But seeing that moment rey in the context of Dorothy''s speech... it felt like a confirmation that there was more to their story than we were ever told. ''Dorothy Gale....'' I guess you were more connected to Rose than you ever let on. I used to think that the only reason for her fall into darkness was her familiar, that it had twisted her mind and pushed her to embrace the abyss. But.... That exnation always seemed too simple, too easy. But now, watching you stand before the academy, endorsing Rose with that same look of bittersweet understanding, I realize there was something deeper at y. Walking off the podium after delivering her grand speech, Dorothy kept her characteristic smile stered on her face, waving to the confused students scattered across the gymnasium. Murmurs of uncertainty buzzed in the air, and unasked questions seemed to hover, heavy and unanswered, much like the unresolved plot threads in the game. But Dorothy, just like the developers, chose to ignore them all. She made her way to the back and sat quietly, her smile never faltering, her demeanor unbothered. A doomed character, destined to disappear after being pushed into a corner-that was her fate in Hero''s Legacy. It was the very reason she fell into darkness, her spirit broken by forces beyond her control. That was the absolute narrative: a tragic arc that led to her bing a viin. But now, things were different. I had altered her path, steering her away from that inevitable confrontation, away from the forced and ridiculous fight that shouldn''t have happened in the first ce. She had willingly given up her candidacy. In the game, such a surrender would have been impossible, but here, in this version of events, it was a choice-a chance to break free from the fate that had once bound her. I had provided her an out, and with that decision, her character should be saved, right? She was no longer backed into a corner; there was no reason for her to fall into darkness anymore. Everything should be fine now. Or so I thought. [Note: Evil entity is detected at the user''s presence!] [Note: Passive effects of [Skill: Hero''s Will (Unique)] will now be automatically activated upon user instability] The notifications shed before my eyes, and a sinking feeling gripped my chest. Slowly, I lifted my gaze, locking eyes with Dorothy as she sat in the back, her xen-colored eyes glowing faintly in the dim light of the gymnasium. A shiver ran down my spine. Her smile still warm and deceptively gentle-was the same one she had given Lucas during that climactic moment in the game, right before the darkness had consumed her mind, corrupting her and transforming her into the first demonoid. It seemed that no matter what I did directly or indirectly, her fate was already settled, and Dorothy had already made her decision since the very beginning Soon, darkness would cover the academy. And no matter how much I had tried to change things, it wasing. Chapter 180: Light and Darkness ? The snow fell softly, nketing the ground in a final delicateyer as the seasons prepared to shift. It was probably thest snowfall of the winter season, the air already carrying hints of theing spring. Dorothy stood in silence, watching as a snowke driftedzily down,nding gently on the tip of her nose. She blinked, her eyes briefly crossing as she brushed the snowke away, feeling its coldness tingle against her skin. The familiar sensation of snow brushing against her ears tugged at her memories. It was a cold she had known all too well-a reminder of the harsh winters she had once endured, both in weather and in life. Her eyes, reflective and distant, captured the weight of her past hardships, pulling her back to the time when she had dreaded the cold, not just for its chill but for what it represented. ''I wonder if I made the right decisions, Mother...'' she thought quietly, the unspoken words lingering in her mind as the snow continued to fall. Ever since the day she had first discovered her mana, that question had haunted her. Was it the right choice to stay with that wretched family? To carry the weight of that man''s expectations? She had lived her life striving to fulfill her mother''s wishes, always wondering if that path was truly her own, or if it was something imposed upon her. It was a question that gnawed at her, one she had never truly received an answer to. But Dorothy was no longer that uncertain child. She had grown, evolved, and through it all, she hade to understand one crucial truth: the choices she had made were hers alone. No matter how much her mother had influenced her, no matter how much the world had shaped her path, deep down she knew that her will-her actions-were her own. Yet, even with that knowledge, doubt still crept in. Her life had been a pursuit of recognition, of love, and she had sought those things in the eyes of others. The approval she craved, the eptance she longed for, could only be achieved by meeting the expectations of those around her. It was a harsh reality, one she had learned at a young age, and one she had lived by ever since. But as she stood there in the quiet snowfall, Dorothy couldn''t help but wonder-had it been worth it? Had all her sacrifices, all her decisions, truly brought her closer to the love and recognition she sought? The snow continued to fall, silent and serene, as if the world itself was giving her space to reflect. Dorothy''s heart remained heavy, the lingering question of her worth and her choices weighing on her, even as she knew that no simple answer woulde. Dorothy chuckled softly to herself, her arms wrapped tightly around her knees as she sat at the very top of the clock tower, overlooking the academy''smercial district square. The view from up here was breathtaking, especially now with everything covered in a delicateyer of snow. The entire world seemed quieter, more peaceful under the nket of white, and the academy itself looked just as beautiful as it had when she first arrived three years ago. The memories flooded back to her as she gazed down at the bustling students below. It was funny, really-how quickly time had passed. She could still remember the excitement and nervousness of her first days here, the friendships she made, the challenges she faced. So many fun moments, so many frustrating ones. Her smile softened, tinged with a hint of nostalgia. "I wonder if anything will change once I''m gone..." she mumbled softly, her voice carried away by the cold wind. The words hung in the air, almost lost to the empty expanse around her. But then, unexpectedly, a voice answered. "Are you curious?" Dorothy blinked, momentarily startled. She hadn''t expected a response, especially not up here, alone. She turned her head just in time to see her familiar materialize out of thin air, a burst of tiny sparks and fireworks announcing his arrival. The small creature floated near her, a mischievous grin on his face, as thest remnants of his portal faded away. Looking at his somewhat tired face and the light dust settling on his ck suit, Dorothy smiled gently. Her gaze softened as she observed her familiar, who had clearly been through a rough time. "Thanks for the hard work," she said, her voice carrying a warmth that contrasted with the cold air around them. Oz, her tiny, me-haired familiar, gave her a half-hearted scowl. "Yes, you should thank me. Do you even know how hard it was to be gentle with them?" A softugh escaped Dorothy''s lips. "Fufu- I can only imagine." "Theo rampaged after realizing your n, you know?" Oz continued, his tone still exasperated, though there was an undercurrent of amusement. "Well, that''s Theo, alright. As impulsive as ever. Fufu... You didn''t hurt him, did you?" Dorothy''s question hung in the air,ced with both concern and a strange sense of detachment. Oz shook his head, floating closer. "No. But why did you even make me remove the runes you ced on them? They would''ve disappeared once you''re gone anyway~" His voice dropped to a softer tone. "The runes you ced on them weren''t exactly charms in the first ce." Dorothy gave a small, almost imperceptible shrug. "Well, charms or not, suggestion runes are still runes, you know? I can''t take the risk of the darkn them." Her expression briefly darkened, a flicker of something deeper-fear, maybe?-crossing her face. tying itself Oz let out a frustrated sigh. "Their fates were already tied to you the moment you saved them. They even acted like dogs before you put the runes on them." Dorothy''s smile widened, though it was tinged with a mix of sadness and amusement. "Hey, don''t badmouth my kids like that. If there''s one thing great about them, it''s their loyalty." Oz groaned, rubbing the side of his tiny, glowing temple. "They''re not even your kids..." He nced at Dorothy, noting the subtle change in her expression-the way her once-confident gaze had shifted, now filled with regret and something more vulnerable. Despite all her careful preparations and seeming eptance of her fate, there was an undercurrent of sadness that he couldn''t ignore. "How did Susan react?" Dorothy asked, her voice soft as she gazed up at the cloudy sky. The constant snowfall had blurred the horizon, dimming the world to a muted gray. Not even the golden hue of the supposed sunset could break through, leaving everything in a mncholic stillness. Oz floated beside her, his small, fiery form flickering with the cold wind. "She cried... a lot," The replied, his tone gentler than usual. Dorothy''s lips pressed into a thin line as she nodded, her expression unreadable. "I see..." "She even begged me to stop you," Oz continued, ncing at her. "To make you reconsider... but in the end, she understood. She gave up trying to convince you and helped me calm-no, lock down Theo." Dorothy let out a small, wistful chuckle at the mention of Susan. She could vividly recall how level-headed and responsible Susan had always been, a sharp contrast to Theo''s fiery impulsiveness. It saddened her deeply, the thought of leaving them both behind after everything they''d been through together. But this was inevitable, a path she had chosen long ago. Better to let go now, while she still had control, than to hold onto an impossible future. "She''s strong," Dorothy murmured, her eyes closing briefly. "I hope she''ll be alright..." Oz remained quiet, giving her the space to process her thoughts. He knew her well enough to understand the weight of this moment-what it meant for her to sever these bonds, to leave behind the people she cared about, and to embrace her end. "Is everything ready now?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper. "Yes," Oz confirmed after a brief pause. He floated closer, watching her intently. "Everything''s in ce." With his words, Dorothy exhaled slowly, her breath visible in the cold air. She stood up with deliberate slowness, her hands moving gracefully as her shadow expanded beneath her. The dark shape stretched and swirled like ink on the snow, and from it, her staff materialized into her hand. Dorothy gripped the staff tightly, feeling its familiar weight. Her eyes remained closed, as if savoring the quiet before the storm. A faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips-bittersweet and resigned. "Let''s begin, then... the beginning of my end." Oz gave a solemn nod, his usual mischievous energy subdued. "As you wish." He floated to her shoulder, his small hands pping together in a rhythmic beat, a signal to the forces that were now set into motion. The world around them seemed to still as Dorothy opened her eyes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The air grew heavy, the snow falling slower, the sky darker, as if the very fabric of the world recognized what was about to happen. Shadows thickened around her, and a palpable tension built, pressing down on the quiet academy grounds below. Dorothy''s xen eyes gleamed with an eerie calm as she raised her staff, the dark energy swirling at its tip. The time hade. This was the final act of her long and arduous journey, the moment where she would finally ept her fate. With a deep breath, Dorothy lowered her staff. "It''s time to set the stage." And with that, the snow-covered world around them began to change. Darkness swallowed the entiremercial square like a thick, suffocating dome, and in an instant, chaos erupted. Screams of panic filled the air as monstrous creatures emerged from the shadows-twisted, grotesque beings with razor-sharp teeth, snarling and attacking anything in their path. Students and townspeople alike scrambled to defend themselves, the sounds of shing des and explosions echoing across the once peaceful square. From atop the clock tower, Dorothy watched the mayhem with an unsettling calmness. Her xen eyes scanned the battlefield below, her expression neutral despite the destruction she had orchestrated. Amidst the chaos, her gaze settled on a young woman who stood out from the rest-a woman with golden hair and fierce golden eyes, radiating power and determination. Dorothy''s lips curved into a soft, knowing smile. "It seems she got my letter. Good~" The woman below was Rose Brilliance, and she had arrived just as Dorothy had nned. des of light whirled around Rose, cutting through the darkness with ease. Every swing of the swords of light around her dispelled the shadowy creatures, her mana ring in bright waves that lit up the darkened square like a beacon of hope. Dorothy could feel the steady, overwhelming rise of Rose''s mana, a force so strong that it began to shake the very foundation of the square. The air crackled with energy, and for the first time, a trickle of cold sweat slid down Dorothy''s spine. She had always known Rose was powerful, but seeing her like this-radiating pure, unbridled strength-made her momentarily doubt her decision. Had she underestimated Rose? But there was no turning back now. Dorothy''s resolve hardened, and she chuckled under her breath, a bittersweet sound that barely reached her own ears. "Now that our dear light has arrived... take everything from me, Oz. Don''t hold back." Oz, perched on her shoulder, narrowed his eyes, the familiar flicker of doubt shing in his gaze. "You don''t have to tell me twice..." They both knew that if Oz didn''t go all out, if they didn''t use every ounce of their power, they would be obliterated by Rose''s wrath before they even had a chance to realize their n. But this was the end Dorothy had chosen-the end she had meticulously prepared for. "Maybe our chosen heroine worked a little too well~?" "That might be the case...." "Damn it!" BANG! A loud explosion echoed through the confined space as Theo''s mana-coated fist collided with the corrupted, metallic walls that pulsated with dark energy. His knuckles bled profusely, skin torn and raw, exposing glimpses of bone beneath. But he didn''t care he was too consumed by his rage, by the sheer hopelessness of their situation. "Fuck! Fuck! Susan, help me out here, will you?!" Theo shouted, his voice a mix of desperation and fury. He threw another punch, wincing as his already damaged hand cracked painfully against the unyielding wall. Susan, who had been silent until now, spoke in a voice barely above a whisper. "Just stop, Theo..." "Hah!? What the fuck are you talking about, Susan? Are you just going to " "Yes!" she snapped, louder than Theo had ever heard her before. "It''s boss''s decision, so just shut up and ept it." Theo froze, disbelief and frustration warring on his face. He had never seen Susan like this-never seen her lose herposure. His wild eyes darted to her as she stood there, trembling with a mixture of anger and sadness. For a moment, the room fell into a suffocating silence, only broken by Theo''sbored breathing. His fists tightened, and his teeth ground together audibly as he looked away from Susan, muttering curses under his breath. "Fuck!" With one final roar of frustration, Theo punched the wall beside him, blood sttering against the cold, corrupted surface. His body shook, muscles twitching from the sheer force of his emotion. Susan, who had been standing her ground moments before, now slowly sank to the floor, her legs giving way as tears welled up in her eyes. She wasn''t crying because of Theo''s outburst-she understood his frustration better than anyone. She had always been the calm, collected one, the voice of reason when things spiraled out of control. But now, in this situation, even her resolve was crumbling. She hugged her knees to her chest, the tears finally spilling over as she quietly sobbed in the corner. Her gaze, blurred by tears, flickered briefly toward me before she quickly looked away, refusing to acknowledge my presence. She couldn''t bear to face me, not like this. I could see the pain etched into her features, the weight of everything that had happened pressing down on her shoulders. And as I watched them-Theo furiously pounding the walls in vain, Susan silently breaking down-I couldn''t help but sigh in frustration. My entire body was bound by chains of darkness, the cold, unrelenting tendrils wrapping tightly around me, making even the simplest movement impossible. Even though I expected the unexpected.... ''How the hell did I end up here?'' Chapter 181: Light and Darkness 2 Chapter 181: Light and Darkness 2 ? If I recalled correctly..... ... By the time the student council presidential speech concluded, I had hoped that the passing days would diverge from the game''s events. After all, Dorothy''s motivations for turning evil had been nullified-she wasn''t being pinned down by the same forces. There was no longer a need for her to rely on the darkness to win the election, especially since it seemed she wasn''t even trying to win anymore. The entire premise of her fall into darkness felt like it should''ve been avoided. Yet, judging by the look in her eyes, I knew that the darkness was inevitable. It didn''t matter what changes I had made to the flow of events-Dorothy was destined to be swallowed by the shadows. Fate had loomed over her, and the academy would soon be nketed in darkness. I could see it in her eyes, the same eyes that would eventually give way to the malevolent force. In the grand scheme of things, it was as if Dorothy''s descent into darkness was necessary for the light to shine brighter. A cruel twist of fate, forcing one person''s downfall for the sake of another''s rise. But what truly puzzled me was her connection to Rose. What exactly tied them together? That question lingered in my mind, yet I knew it would only be answeredter as the story progressed. The time for revtion wasn''t now. For now, I had to focus on whaty ahead. Dorothy''s transformation was imminent, and with it, the darkness would take root. The bigger question I now faced was this: who would be the heroine of the final chapter in this act? [Act 2 Chapter 5: Heroine] This was the final stage of the entire arc for the semester. In the original game, this was the critical moment where one of the main heroines would be captured and mind-controlled by Dorothy''s familiar, Oz, forcing a climactic showdown between her and the protagonist, Lucas. It was one of the most pivotal decisions in the game, as the heroine''s fate hung in the bnce. If the wrong choice was made, the heroine could be permanently crippled, rendering her unable to y a major role in future arcs. The stakes were high. Each route presented the yer with the heart-wrenching dilemma of which heroine would fall under Dorothy''s control. The impact was profound, not only on that particr arc but throughout the rest of the game. Some heroines, once captured, would suffer irreversible damage, losing their strength, abilities, or emotional bnce, never to fully recover. Their bond with Lucas would weaken, and in some cases, they would even cease to be viable heroines in theter parts of the story. It was a brutal, unforgiving mechanic that left yers dissapointed by their choices. As Lucas, the protagonist, the task was clear: avoid this fate. Knowing ahead of time which heroine Dorothy would target was crucial to navigating the scenario sessfully. But this wasn''t just about winning fights. Dorothy''s n hinged on using the heroine''s capture to bait Lucas into an emotional conflict, a trap designed to break his will as well as prevent him to engage in an all out a fight. Even if Dorothy lost the student council election, capturing a heroine could guarantee her victory in a much darker way-by undermining Lucas'' resolve and ensuring his future defeat. However, things were different now. From what I had gathered, Dorothy and Lucas barely even interacted in this world. The narrative, as it had yed out before, no longer applied. Dorothy had no vendetta against Lucas, no deep-seated grudge with Snow, no emotional tension with Rose, no rivalry with Janica, and no clear opposition to ra. Her motivations, which were once driven by bitterness and maniption, seemed entirely absent in this version of events. The original storyline, which involved Dorothy manipting the heroines to force Lucas into submission, was nullified. There was no catalyst for Dorothy to kidnap or mind-control any of the heroines-she had no reason to do so anymore. The connections that once tied her to these pivotal actions were severed. Without her rivalry with Lucas, Dorothy had no motivation to stir conflict in the same way she had in the game. She wasn''t pinned into a corner, desperate to cling to power. She wasn''t struggling for victory in the elections, and most importantly, she wasn''t aiming to destroy Lucas or the heroines by any underhanded means. This was both a relief and a concern. If Dorothy had no ns to target the heroines, then the events that were supposed to unfold would change dramatically. But this also meant I couldn''t predict what she would do next. The game''s narrative had already diverged in significant ways. Dorothy was still moving toward her dark transformation, but without the same pressures and conflicts, her path was unpredictable. Of course, there was always the possibility that Dorothy wouldn''t target anyone at all, or that another form of darkness-one entirely different from the game-would emerge and overshadow the academy. But that would undermine whatever reasoning Dorothy had in mind for her transformation. If one thing was clear from the game, it was that Dorothy''s role was never truly her own. She was a character created to make others shine. Throughout all the different routes, this much was evident: after her defeat, Lucas rose to prominence as the academy''s savior and hero, earning recognition and admiration from everyone. He became a symbol of light, the shining star who brought peace to a world on the brink of darkness. Dorothy''s fall was the catalyst for Lucas''s ascent, and the yer was rewarded ordingly. The reputation points, the love points from the heroines, the way your standing within the school skyrocketed just bypleting her arc-it was all incredibly satisfying from a gamey perspective. But that''s exactly why I had a love-hate rtionship with her character. On one hand, Dorothy''s arc gave the yer a massive boost in recognition. It was a pivotal moment that rewarded the yer heavily. But on the other hand, I hated the fact that such a well-written,plex character was reduced to nothing more than a stepping stone. Dorothy was wasted in the grand scheme of things-her entire purpose boiled down to being a single spark in the storyline, a sh of conflict that was snuffed out as soon as Lucas emerged victorious. The devs didn''t even bother to delve deeply into the reasoning behind her actions. Why did she turn to darkness in the first ce? What was the real motivation behind her fall? None of that was explored, and it left her character feeling hollow, unfinished. Sure, there were theories. The forums were always buzzing with yers debating and dissecting her motivations, trying to piece together a more coherent exnation for why she chose the path she did. Some spected that Dorothy was manipted by forces beyond her control, that she was a tragic figure caught up in the machinations of somethingrger. Others argued that she always had a twisted sense of justice, believing that the academy needed to be torn down for something better to rise in its ce. But no matter how many fan theories circted, they couldn''t hide the ring plot convenience that gued her storyline. The devs had left too many gaps, too many unanswered questions. The most frustrating part was the way yers ultimately defeated her. I mean, what kind of final boss just gives up after seeing a sword of light? It was absurd. Dorothy, this intricate, tragic character, just... stopped. It wasn''t even a proper battle. There was no deep emotional confrontation, no final sh that reflected the weight of her fall into darkness. She simply surrendered, died or disappeared leaving yers feeling both triumphant andn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om hollow at the same time. Tomorrow, I''ll have to be more meticulous with my moves. With Dorothy''s n soon to unfold, covering the academy in darkness, I need to make sure I''m in sync with Lucas and the heroines to minimize the damage. The chaos she''s going to bring is inevitable, but I still have Kagami as an asset-one who might just tip the scales in our favor. That said, I can''t predict what form Dorothy''s finale will take. The game gave her multiple endings, and each was unpredictable in its own right. But my mindset remains the same: no matter what happens, no matter how bleak it gets-I will save her. I know what people think of her, how she''s destined to fall into darkness for the sake of someone else''s victory. But I can''t ept that. Not this time. Dorothy is more than just a viin to push someone else into the spotlight. She deserves a future, one that isn''t written in the pages of some game script. And if that means going off course and facing whatever unpredictable twists are in store, then so be it. Because the moment I chose to give up on her is the moment I chose to give up on my fate as well.... I can change Dorothy''s fate then so can I on my own. I nce out the window, watching as the sun sets over the academy grounds, casting a warm orange glow through the ss. It feels like a calm before the storm. Wiping the sweat off my forehead with a towel, I rise from my push-up position, my muscles aching but more resilient than ever. I''ve been pushing myself hardertely, upping my reps, honing my strength. I can do more than just the usual hundred reps on my usual sets now, and the progress is showing. Physically, I''m getting stronger, more capable. My body feels like it''s being molded into something that can take on anything. And that''s good¡ªbecause no matter how unpredictable Dorothy''s attack might be, I know I''m prepared for whatever she throws at me. Then there''s my new skills. I haven''t even had a chance to fully use them yet, but I can already tell they''re busted-way beyond what I had in the game. "I should sleep early today..." I muttered to myself, feeling the weight of tomorrow''s preparations already bearing down on me. It would be better to inform Kagami early in the morning about the potential call. With that in mind, I headed toward the bathroom, ready to wash up and call it a day. But just as my hand reached for the doorknob, I felt it-a heavy, oppressive presence locking onto me from behind. "Who-"I barely managed to get out before instinct kicked in. My mana red to life, but... I didn''t have any time to react properly. Darkness swept over my vision like a suffocating wave, and in an instant, cold, heavy metallic chains wrapped tightly around my body, dragging me down. The sensation of being bound was immediate and absolute, my movements restricted as if I''d been captured by an invisible force. What the hell is going on? Before I could process anything further, a single, loud pping sound echoed around me, and just like that, my surroundings shifted in the blink of an eye. One moment, I was standing in my room, and the next, I found myself somewhere entirely different-an unfamiliar space. And right in front of me stood two young students, their faces twisted in frustration and disbelief as they stared at me like I was some kind of unexpected intruder. Theo and Susan. The shock in their eyes mirrored my own confusion. "What the fuck is this bastard doing here?" Theo spat, his voiceced with anger and frustration as he red at me, clenching his fists like he was ready to punch through a wall. That''s a damn good question, I thought to myself. I stared back at him, just as bewildered, my mind racing to piece together what had just happened. "Yeah, why the hell am I here?" I muttered under my breath, but the chains still held me in ce, preventing me from making any sudden movements. Whatever was happening, it was clear that I had been pulled into something far beyond my control. Theo''s frustration was palpable, but I could see that Susan''s gaze wasn''t quite the same. While Theo seethed with rage, Susan''s eyes carried a mixture of sadness and resignation, like she already knew this situation was beyond her power to change. "Susan, Theo... what''s going on?" I asked, my voice strained from the pressure of the chains around me, but the only response I got was a bitter silence from both of them. Theo, still fuming, mmed his fist into the nearest wall. "I don''t have time for this! First, we''re locked in this hellhole, and now this guy shows up out of nowhere? What the actual fuck is going on?" Susan, sitting in the corner, let out a weary sigh, her hands resting on her knees as she looked away. "Theo, just... stop," she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. "This isn''t going to change anything." For a moment, the room was filled with nothing but the heavy sound of Theo''s ragged breathing as he tried to calm himself down. He red at me again, eyes burning with frustration, before turning to Susan. "What do you mean, stop? We need to figure out what the hell''s happening here, Susan! This wasn''t part of the n!" Susan shook her head slowly, her shoulders slumping as if the weight of everything had finally broken her down. "I don''t know, Theo. I don''t know anymore..." I could feel the tension in the air, thick and suffocating, as I stood there, chained and confused, unsure of what was about to happen next. But one thing was clear: I had been dragged into a situation far moreplicated than I had anticipated. Susan cried and Theo kept punching the walls in frustration, their actions left me with more questions than answers. Annoyance continued to grow within me, a few guesses came to mind as to what happened just from seeing the chains of darkness wrapping around me. Afterall these were the very same chains a certain final boss used to manipte a heroine of their choice.... If that really was the case then I''m, fucked!!! Tsk... ''Damn it.... What now?'' Chapter 182: Light and Darkness 3 Chapter 182: Light and Darkness 3 ? In the bustling, wintry streets of the academy''smercial district near the central square, two students walked side by side, their breath visible in the cold air as they surveyed the various stalls and shops lining the streets. Despite the biting chill of winter, the academy''smercial life remained lively, with vendors selling everything from hot food to daily necessities, their booths surrounded by the warm glow ofnterns. The sound of chatter, haggling, and the asional clink of coins filled the air as students and townspeople alike braved the cold for their errands. The two students strolled casually, their eyes scanning the products on disy. Warm pastries, enchanted books, potions, and other magical trinkets were offered by open vendors, drawing the attention of passersby. Despite the frigid temperatures, the marketce had an energy that made it seem alive- people huddling by fire-lit stalls, warming their hands as they bartered over goods. Finally, the pair reached their destination. Stopping at a small, rather humble setup on the side of the street, they found an elderly man sitting cross-legged on arge, worn-out carpet. He had a collection of enchanted stones, rare metals, and other crafting materials spread before him. His small shop, if it could be called that, was minimalistic, but his wares were highly sought after for those who knew the value of quality materials for enchantment. "Tsk, why does it feel like you keep increasing the price whenever I visit?" the young woman with bright red hair muttered, her tone thick with annoyance. She crossed her arms over her chest, ring down at the materialsid out in front of her. Her eyes flicked back and forth between the products and the old man, clearly irritated. Herpanion, a tall young man with a calm expression, observed the scene with mild amusement, his hands tucked into the pockets of his long winter coat. He didn''t speak, allowing the redhead to do the talking, as was typical in these situations. The old man, undeterred by her usatory tone, simply chuckled softly. His weathered face remained calm as he shuffled some of the enchanted stones around. "Supply and demand, miss," he replied in a gravelly voice, his wrinkled hands moving deliberately as he adjusted the wares. "Prices fluctuate. You know how it is-materials like these aren''t easy toe by, especially in winter." The young woman clicked her tongue in frustration, her bright red hair almost seeming to re like a fire in the cold air. "I came here justst week, and the prices were already ridiculous. Now they''re even worse." She nced at herpanion, as if expecting him to back her up, but he simply raised an eyebrow and shrugged. "I''m afraid that''s the way it is," the old man said, his tone a little more serious now. "Rare materials be even rarer when the snow starts piling up. Most merchants can''t even make it through the pass this time of year. Consider it a seasonal adjustment." She scowled, her eyes narrowing as she leaned in slightly, inspecting the enchanted stones. "Seasonal adjustment, my ass. You''re gouging us," she muttered under her breath, though she was careful not to be too loud. "Perhaps," the old man said with a slow smile. "But if you find a better price anywhere else, be my guest. Though I reckon you won''t." The young woman sighed, her shoulders slumping in defeat as she scanned the rows of enchanted stones and metals once again. Despite her irritation, she knew the old man was right. His wares were some of the best in the district, especially for those looking to craft serious enchanted items. The quality was undeniable, and with the scarcity of supplies during winter, there was little choice but to pay the price if she wanted the materials. "Can''t you adjust the price a little bit? It''s not like you''ll actually sell anything at this price point, right?" Janica''s voice was filled with irritation, her arms crossed as she red down at the elderly merchant. Her bright red hair swayed in the cold breeze, the chill only intensifying her frustration. The old man chuckled softly, a low, raspy sound that seemed to match his weathered appearance. He stroked his greyish beard, the three golden earrings on each of his ears clinking together as he did so. "Hohoho, no can do, young miss," he replied, shaking his head with a smile. His eyes, sharp with age and experience, twinkled beneath his thick eyebrows. "You know we can''t exactly keep the prices any lower than they are. Taxes and academy fees aside, you do realize that magic stones are hard to properly harvest in the winter, right?" He continued, his tone patient, as if exining the obvious. "With almost all the low-ranking monsters hibernating, only the high-ranking ones are avable for the taking. Sure, the quality of mana stones they drop is nice, but the supply can''t meet the demand. And let''s not forget, most adventurers and hunters tend to avoid dealing with high-ranking monsters unless absolutely necessary." Janica''s frustration mounted as she listened, her green eyes narrowing with growing tension. He had a point¡ªshe knew the difficulties of harvesting mana stones in winter, especially the high-grade ones-but that didn''t mean she could ept the exorbitant prices he was asking. She sighed heavily, her breath misting in the cold air. "I understand your situation, but what you''re doing is clearly a scam right now," she snapped, gesturing toward the small enchanted stone in front of her. "I mean, what kind of low-grade enchantment stone costs 50,000 Gems?" The old man didn''t flinch, his wrinkled face remaining calm as ever. "It''s a reasonable price for its rarity," he said simply, leaning back a little on his makeshift seat. "You won''t find stones like these just lying around, especially this time of year." "Reasonable?" Janica muttered under her breath, clenching her fists. "These greedy bastards..." Lucas herpanion, who had been silent up until this point, finally spoke up, cing a hand on her shoulder in an attempt to calm her down. "Janica, let''s not make a scene. We need these materials, remember?" His voice was calm and measured, though there was a hint of amusement in his eyes as he watched her fume. Janica shot him a re but sighed again, her frustration simmering beneath the surface. She knew he was right, but that didn''t make the situation any less aggravating. She hated being taken advantage of, and right now, that''s exactly how it felt. "Fine," she muttered, her voiceced with defeat. "But you''d better not raise these prices any higher, or I swear I''ll go hunt the damn monsters myself."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The old merchant chuckled again, clearly amused by her fiery attitude. "I''d like to see that, young miss. But trust me, the prices are fair. You''ll get your money''s worth." Janica grumbled something incoherent under her breath, finally pulling out a small pouch of Gems. As she handed over the payment, she couldn''t help but feel like she was being swindled, even though she knew the old man had a point. The merchant carefully wrapped the enchanted stones, handing them over with a smile. "Pleasure doing business with you," he said, his tone polite, though Janica could hear the smirk beneath it. She took the stones and shoved them into her bag, turning sharply on her heel and walking away from the stall, herpanion close behind. "I can''t believe this," she muttered, her frustration still boiling. "I swear, one day I''m going to find a way to make my own enchantment stones," Janica grumbled, her frustration still simmering as they walked away from the vendor. Lucas, walking beside her, couldn''t help but chuckle softly at her antics. There was something endearing about the way she got so worked up over things like this. He nced at her with amusement in his eyes. "Although you say that, you still bought it anyway." Janica huffed, crossing her arms as they continued through the bustling streets. "It can''t be helped, right? We need enchantment stones to upgrade our weapons. My rapier, in particr, has been feeling a bit dulltely," she said, gesturing to the elegantly crafted de strapped to her left side. Lucas stifled anotherugh, knowing full well that wasn''t the case. The rapier Janica wielded wasn''t just any ordinary weapon-it was forged from a rarebination of golden mithril alloy and darksteel enchantments. There was no way a weapon of that caliber would ever be dull, nor would it rust. He could tell she was just using it as an excuse to justify her purchase. "Is that so?" Lucas teased, his tone light as he raised an eyebrow. "I thought the famed golden mithril alloy didn''t lose its edge. But I guess even legendary weapons have their off days, huh?" Janica shot him a sharp look, her green eyes narrowing, though the corners of her lips twitched with amusement. "Oh, shut up. Maybe I just wanted an excuse to get something new." "You really are kind, Janica," Lucasmented, his voice soft with sincerity. Janica blinked, clearly caught off guard. For all her bluster, she wasn''t used to being called out on her kindness. She was the type to be quite dishonest about her true feelings, often hiding behind sharp retorts and a tough exterior. But Lucas had known her long enough to see through all that. He knew her real personality always shone through when it came to doing something good, even if she wouldn''t admit it. Chapter 183: Light and Darkness 3.5 Chapter 183: Light and Darkness 3.5 ? Enchantment stones weren''t exactly a necessity for them right now-especially with the semester nearly over. They could''ve easily waited until prices dropped, or she could''ve gone to one of the cleaner, more reputable shops that offered the same goods at a fair price. Yet Janica had still chosen to buy from the struggling old merchant, who was clearly having a hard time making any sales. "W-what do you mean, kind?" Janica stammered, her usual sharpness faltering as her cheeks flushed a soft shade of pink. "You wanted to help that old merchant, didn''t you?" Lucas said, his smile widening knowingly. "Huh? Why would I help that scammer?" she shot back, her face growing redder as she tried to brush off his usation. Lucas chuckled, shaking his head. "Come on, Janica. You could''ve easily gone somewhere else to buy your enchantment stones, but you didn''t. You knew he wasn''t making any sales, and even if his prices were a bit high, you still chose to buy from him." Janica''s mouth opened, then closed again as she struggled toe up with a counterargument. Her blush deepened, and she finally turned away with a huff. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. It''s not like I care about some old guy''s shop. I just needed the stone, okay?" But Lucas wasn''t fooled. He had seen her face soften when the old man had exined his situation, talking about how hard it was to harvest mana stones during the winter. Janica might be tough on the outside, but deep down, she had a heart of gold. Even if she pretended otherwise. "Sure, sure," Lucas said, his teasing tone making her scowl deepen. "You just needed the stone. Got it." Janica shot him a re, but there was no real heat behind it. "Don''t make me punch you, Lucas." Lucasughed. "I wouldn''t dream of it." For some time now, Lucas had been greatly worried that the incident with Professor Luke would have some hidden, longsting effects on Janica. He had noticed how shaken she had been in the aftermath, and for weeks, he had silently observed her for signs of lingering distress. But, to his relief, it seemed like she was bouncing back to her usual self-sarcastic, tough, and more than capable of handling whatever life threw at her. "You said you wanted to buy something specific here in the market, right?" Lucas asked, casting a curious nce at Janica. The small enchantment stones she had bought from the old merchant clearly weren''t the main reason for dragging him out into the bustling streets of the academy''s marketce. His curiosity piqued as he wondered what she was really searching for. Janica shifted nervously, her eyes flickering away from him. "Yes... well, it''s not really about buying something." Lucas raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?" "You''ll see when we get there!" she blurted out, a little too quickly. Before he could press further, she hurriedly grabbed his arm, her fingers tightening around his sleeve. Her cheeks and ears flushed a deep red, and Lucas couldn''t help but notice how flustered she had suddenly be. Something was definitely up. Janica, normallyposed and confident, seemed uncharacteristically nervous as they made their way through the market. Lucas could feel the warmth of her hand through his coat, and the blush on her face made him wonder just what she had nned. There was no way she could tell him the truth. No way she could admit that she was taking him to a ce that had been whispered about among the female students at the academy-a ce with a reputation so secretive that many of the girls wanted it kept hidden from the boys they liked. [Lover''s Trail.] It was a small, cozy caf¨¦ located just a few blocks away from the more popr Panda Caf¨¦ that was famous within the academy. Lover''s Trail wasn''t as well-known, but that was part of its charm. Hidden in a niche corner of themercial district, it catered to a very specific clientele- young women who had heard the rumors about its "special effect." Supposedly, if two people who had feelings for each other shared a meal there, their love would fully bloom. The caf¨¦ was said to have a special chef who prepared meals with ingredients that stirred the heart, intensifying feelings between those who dined together. Of course, Janica knew that it was probably just a baseless rumor, a scam designed to attract love-struck students looking for an easy fix to their romantic troubles. Still, she couldn''t ignore the possibility. Janica''s heart raced as she thought about it. She wasn''t the type to rely on superstitions or cheesy tricks like this, but after everything that had happened¡ªespecially with her growing feelings for Lucas-she felt a strange hope building inside her. The idea of progressing her rtionship with him, even just a little, without risking their friendship was too tempting to pass up. And if there was even a tiny chance that the caf¨¦''s "magic" could give her the courage to express herself better, then maybe... just maybe it was worth a shot. As they walked through the snowy streets, Janica''s grip on Lucas''s arm tightened slightly, her nerves getting the better of her. She could barely contain the blush creeping up her neck as her thoughts swirled with a mix of excitement and fear. What if it worked? What if it didn''t? What if Lucas saw right through her n? "L-Let''s hurry up, shall we?" Janica stammered, her voiceced with urgency. The sun was already starting to sink behind the academy buildings, casting long shadows across the marketce. She wasn''t sure how long the shop would stay open, and her nerves were getting the best of her. "Janica, there''s no need to-" Lucas began, sensing her anxiety. He wanted to remind her not to rush with so many people bustling around, but before he could finish his sentence, he felt it¡ªa sharp, unsettling spike in the air. His instincts kicked in, his senses suddenly on high alert. It wasn''t just him. Janica, too, had felt it. Her hand instinctively tightened around his, both of their gazes snapping upward toward the sky where a dense, eerieyer of mana was slowly gathering, swirling ominously above the academy. "Did you feel that, Lucas?" Janica whispered, her voice barely audible over the noise of the busy marketce. "Yes..." Lucas muttered, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the area around them. Although the disturbance had onlysted a few seconds, it was impossible for aura users like them to ignore. That sudden mana spike, thick and suffocating, was a clear sign that something unnatural was unfolding nearby. The guards patrolling the academy had noticed it too. They were alert, their heads on a swivel as they tried to identify the source of the mana surge. In situations like this, where mana condensed in such a way, the possibility of a dungeon or portal opening was always high. Dungeons had been known to manifest out of nowhere, bringing with them hordes of dangerous creatures.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Suddenly, before either of them could take another step, the atmosphere shifted violently. Darkness erupted all around them, flooding the streets like an iing tide. A thick, inky veil swallowed the vicinity, plunging the marketce into a suffocating abyss. The temperature dropped, and the once bustling sounds of people talking and vendors shouting were reced by screams of panic as the crowd scattered. GROOOAKKK!!!! A monstrous, guttural sound pierced the air, and from the depths of the darkness, shadowy figures began to emerge. They slithered and crawled from the ckened ground, their bodies grotesque and malformed. Creatures made entirely of darkness, with long, de-like ws and razor-sharp teeth, snarled as they crawled toward Janica and Lucas. Their glowing eyes burned with malevolence, and their bodies twitched with an unsettling hunger as if they had been waiting for this moment. "Lucas what''s going on?" "I don''t know..." The creatures lunged forward, their movements unnaturally fast, their ws shing through the air as they targeted the two students. Lucas stepped in front of Janica, his de shing as he met the first creature head-on. With a swift, precise strike, he cleaved through the shadowy beast, but instead of blood, it dissolved into a puff of dark smoke, its form dissipating into the surrounding gloom. "Watch your back!" Janica warned, her voice sharp. She sidestepped one of the creatures, her rapier shing in a brilliant arc as she deflected its ws. The sound of metal shing with shadow filled the air, and with a swift follow-up strike, she pierced through its chest, only to watch it vanish into the same ck mist. But there were too many. For every creature they destroyed, more seemed to appear, crawling from the darkness that covered the streets. The eerie veil of shadows continued to press in on them, suffocating the marketce and leaving the two of them surrounded. As more and more creatures began to rise from the shadows beneath them, Lucas and Janica realized they were in a far more perilous situation than they had anticipated. The sheer number of shadowy beasts emerging from the darkness seemed endless, a relentless tide of ws and fangs. "Where are the professors... what about the guards? Why did they suddenly disappear?" Janica muttered under her breath, her eyes scanning the chaotic scene around them. The guards who had been patrolling the academy just moments ago were nowhere to be seen. It was as if they had been swallowed by the very darkness now creeping through the streets. All that remained were scattered academy students, desperately trying to fight off the monsters, and civilians running in every direction, panic etched across their faces. "Protect the civilians first," Lucas ordered, his voice steady despite the rising tension. He didn''t waste a second, quickly activating his aura. A brilliant golden light wrapped itself around his de, crackling with energy, and soon spread to epass his entire body. Janica followed suit. Her own reddish-green aura red to life, swirling around her like a protective storm. Her eyes hardened as she tightened her grip on her rapier. [Golden Shower!] Lucas called out the essence of his technique and sword glowing brighter by the moment, the golden light exploding into a rain of sharp, radiant energy. With a sweeping motion, he unleashed his technique, cutting down several creatures in one swift move, the golden energy cleaving through their shadowy forms as if they were nothing more than mist. [Piercing des!] Janica''s voice followed immediately after, her rapier glowing with her aura as she thrust it forward, sharp beams of energy shooting from the tip of her weapon. Each strike pierced through the monsters with deadly precision, dissipating their dark forms into nothingness. The two worked in perfect harmony, their skills weaving together in a seamless dance of light and destruction. Despite the dire situation, there was no hesitation. They knew what needed to be done. As much as they wanted to figure out the source of the strange mana surge, their duty as knights came first. The safety of the civilians had to be their top priority. "We need to keep them moving!" Lucas shouted, cutting down another creature as it lunged at a group of fleeing students. His golden aura shimmered like a beacon in the darkness, a guiding light for those trying to escape. Janica was right beside him, her strikes swift and precise, her aura burning bright. "Over here!" she called out, directing the civilians toward safer paths as she fended off another wave of monsters. Under the oppressive veil of darkness, their auras were the only lights in the square, dancing through the gloom as they cut down every monster that dared approach. The square itself had be a battlefield, with explosions and bursts of mana lighting up the distant corners as other students fought to contain the chaos. The sounds ofbat-shing steel, growls, and explosions-echoed through the air, mingling with the terrified screams of the civilians. .... "I thought I told you to make sure no other key yers got involved, Oz..." Dorothy muttered in a tired voice, her eyes narrowing as she sensed the presence of two powerful auras below. Flying near the top of the clock tower, she dodged beams and swords of light that rained down in relentless barrages. Even in the midst of battle, she instantly recognized those auras. It only took her a few seconds to identify them-Lucas and Janica. Their mana signatures were unmistakable. "You''re going to ruin the whole y at this rate," she added, her frustration evident. Oz, standing a short distance behind her, deflected a spear of light that aimed directly for their heads. The spear shattered against his defense, sending sparks of mana into the air. "You know I don''t handle vague orders well. And besides, she''s already wrecking your scenario. Focus on your own battle, Dorothy." Dorothy gritted her teeth, knowing he was right but not liking it. She couldn''t afford distractions right now. Her thoughts were gued with concern, but she shoved them aside. The situation had spiraled out of her control, and for now, she needed to focus on surviving the monstrous opponent before her. With a deep breath, she turned her attention back to the battlefield, staring at the adversary looming in front of her. Blood dripped from various cuts across her face and body, staining her uniform as her muscles burned with fatigue. Her limbs felt heavy, her body sizzling with mana exhaustion. Dark spots and bruises marred her skin, clear signs of how brutal the fight had been so far. Dorothy had known that Rose was powerful. Everyone did. The "Genius of the Century," they called her. But the level of strength she was disying now was beyond anything Dorothy had fully anticipated. It wasn''t just Rose''s mana-it was the raw intensity and control behind it, the way she effortlessly wielded light as if it was an extension of her very being. Rose hovered in the air, surrounded by a swirling vortex of light, her cold, shimmering eyes focused on Dorothy. The veil of darkness around the battlefield contrasted sharply with the brilliance of Rose''s aura. The light shone down with an overwhelming purity, casting sharp shadows over everything below. Dorothy could feel the sheer pressure of Rose''s mana pushing against her, like the weight of a thousand suns. Dorothy''s frustration grew as she watched Rose obliterate wave after wave of shadow monsters with ease. The high-ranking shadow soldiers, which should have at least stalled Rose long enough to buy Dorothy some time, had fallen in an instant. Dorothy knew Rose well-her abilities, her mindset, her weaknesses-but the raw power and unyielding determination Rose was disying now contradicted everything Dorothy had prepared for. This wasn''t part of the n. Dorothy had hoped that the chaos below, with monsters zing civilians and other students, would force Rose to divert her attention and prioritize saving the people. But it hadn''t worked. Instead, Rose had dispatched the creatures without hesitation, her focus solely on one thing -and it wasn''t the safety of others. It was Riley. Dorothy''s own body ached, the dark spots on her skin throbbing as she continued to push her mana to its limits just to stay in the fight. Her uniform was torn, blood dripping from cuts that hadn''t had time to heal. She had known Rose was powerful-a genius, even-but this... this was on another level. Each of Rose''s attacks was imbued with overwhelming magical force, and Dorothy had been on the defensive from the start, dodging and shielding herself from the relentless onught of light. "Aren''t you worried about the people below?" Dorothy asked, her voiceced with nervousness. She hoped to at least provoke some sort of reaction from Rose, anything to shift the bnce of power. Rose, however, didn''t flinch. Her cold, emotionless eyes remained locked on Dorothy. "Where is he?" she asked, her voice like ice, cutting through the tension of the battlefield. The air around Rose shimmered, her mana continuing to rise in intensity, swelling like a storm about to break. Dorothy''s heart raced. She had expected anger, maybe even desperation, but this cold determination from Rose unnerved her. Rose wasn''t distracted, wasn''t concerned about anyone or anything except her singr objective. "Where is Riley?" Rose repeated, her tone dangerously calm. Behind her, hundreds of spears of light materialized, each one pointed directly at Dorothy, their sharp edges glowing with deadly intent. ''Shit....'' Dorothy swallowed hard. Chapter 184: Light and Darkness 4 Chapter 184: Light and Darkness 4 ? "Although I haven''t seen many masters in my life, I believe your case is a bit specialpared to the others..." Theo muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. His eyes were fixed on the cold floor, a defeated look stered across his face as he sat across from me,pletely ignoring my situation. The weight of the darkness chaining me down seemed to mirror the heaviness in his tone. I remained seated, bound tightly by the chains of darkness that continued to sap my strength. My body was stiff, but my mind raced as I observed the odd scene unfolding before me. Theo, normallyposed and diligent, was mumbling incoherently, lost in his own world of frustration and despair. It had been roughly ten minutes since I was yanked into this unknown ce. The sudden kidnapping had been a whirlwind, but the moments that followed were even stranger. For the first five minutes, I had watched my two ssmates, Theo and Susan, vent their frustrations on the hard stone walls. They screamed, punched the walls, and cried out in anger, their emotions spilling over like a dam breaking under pressure. Susan, normally soposed, had tears streaming down her face, while Theo''s knuckles were red from striking the walls. The other half of those ten minutes was spent like this, with me sitting in silence, bound and helpless, as Theo rambled on and on, seemingly forgetting my presence entirely. "Haha..." Theoughed bitterly, running a hand through his disheveled hair. "The fact that she managed to keep a monster like you in ce... it means she''s really serious about her decision...." His voice trembled slightly, and I could sense the tension gnawing at him from within. I nced at him, trying to suppress my rising frustration. For five long minutes, this guy had been spouting random nonsense, ranting and raving like someone on the edge of a breakdown. His words had started as an incoherent mess, but little by little, I pieced together the puzzle of what was really going on. ''I got kidnapped for a main event.'' Not by any ordinary means, but by Oz-the mystical, enigmatic familiar of Dorothy. [Note: [Skill: Abyssal Chains] currently binding user stats] [Note: User status currently in state of constant stasis] [Note: All active skills locked!] [Note: Passive skills will now have their effects reduced by 90%] The system notifications shed in front of me, one after another, confirming the grim reality of my situation. The Abyssal Chains binding me were enough to suppress my abilities, but seeing the full scope of my constraints spelled out in the system made it all the more real. Stats locked. Skills disabled. Passive abilities barely functioning. It was as though I had been stripped down buck naked. I feel like I''m back to where I started. [Act 2 Chapter 5: Heroine] is currently taking ce. Theo''s constant muttering only solidified what I had already pieced together. His rambling, peppered with mentions of Dorothy, confirmed my suspicions. I didn''t need a detailed exnation anymore; I knew enough to put the puzzle together. Although there was something about Theo''s connection to Dorothy that nagged at me. His tone, his frustration-it was as if they had a deeper rtionship that I wasn''t privy to, a backstory that I never encountered. The game never covered this. There was no mention of Theo being anything more than a background character and an asional side character in one of Rose''s routes, a face in the crowd. Yet, here he was, emotionally invested in something beyond the main script. A missing part of the story-the part the devs never bothered to write in. And now I was stuck in the middle of it. However, this wasn''t exactly the time to be pondering lost chapters and hidden narratives. Dorothy chose me as the heroine for this act... The thought alone nearly made me burst intoughter. Of all the absurd and unexpected things that have happened so far, this one took the cake. Me? The heroine? It was almost too ridiculous to take seriously. And yet, here I was, bound in chains and caught in the middle of a scheme I didn''t fully understand. Theo''s mumbling drew me back to the present, his voice tinged with frustration and helplessness. "Did we do something wrong?" he kept repeating under his breath, like a broken record. His gaze was downcast, and the weight of the situation seemed to crush him from all sides. In the corner, Susan quietly sobbed, her head buried in her arms. Her small frame shook with silent tears, making her seem even more fragile in this cold, ustrophobic room. The atmosphere was thick with tension, but there was no point inforting her. We were all trapped here, after all. No words could change that. Still, I wasn''t exactly worried. If we followed the scenario of the game, I knew I''d get out of this ce even if I did absolutely nothing. That was the way it always worked. The purpose of locking the heroine in a room like this was to use her as a human shield in case everything went sideways for the antagonist-Dorothy and her familiar, Oz, in this case. It was a failsafe, a way for them to buy time or ensure their escape when things got too dire. In other words, I was their insurance policy. ''Who was she even preparing me for?'' Once Dorothy found herself backed into a corner-when her ns began to crumble-I would likely be teleported out of this ce, no doubt into the middle of whatever mess she had created. The exact moment when Dorothy would need to sacrifice her "heroine" shield would be the moment she lost everything. But here''s the thing... ''I can''t let that happen.'' After everything that''s happened so far, there was no way I could just let go of Dorothy now. Fate might dictate that her downfall is inevitable, but the fact that the scenarios kept shifting proved otherwise. Maybe the final oue would still be painful, but... there was nothing wrong with trying, right? I couldn''t stand idly by and watch her fall into ruin without doing something-anything-to change the course of events. "Hey..." I called out to the depressed Susan, huddled in the corner. My voice was steady, despite the chaos swirling in my mind. She didn''t reply, didn''t even flinch. She chose to ignore me, too wrapped up in her own world of misery. But I didn''t mind. I was patient. "Do you two want to save her?" I asked again, my tone sharper, more direct. The silence in the room seemed to thicken. The sound of Susan''s shaky breaths, which had been the only thing cutting through the tension, suddenly quieted. Her glistening tears halted, and wide eyes slowly turned in my direction. Theo was the first to react. His head snapped up, and he stared at me like I''d just said the most ridiculous thing he''d ever heard. His emotions churned just beneath the surface-anger, disbelief, confusion-it was all there in his gaze, raw and unfiltered. I could feel the turmoil brewing within him. But for now, I ignored him. My focus was on Susan. Finally, she met my eyes. Her gaze was different. Unlike Theo, who was brimming with frustration, her eyes were filled with something else entirely-hope. The smallest spark of hope, buried deep within the sadness. "...What do you mean?" Her voice was soft, hesitant, but it carried a weight that wasn''t there before. "You want to save her, right?" I pressed, leaning in slightly. "President Dorothy, I mean." || ||||| A long, drawn-out pause followed. followed by eyes who looked at me filled with skepticism and curiosity. The room seemed to hold its breath as Susan''s expression shifted, her eyes widening further, lips parting slightly as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. And then, finally, she nodded, her voice a mere whisper. "...Yes." I smiled. Honesty. That was all I needed. Adjusting my position as I sat upright, I ignored the pounding headache and the nausea thatn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om came with the chains, which were relentlessly siphoning off most of my strength. Every breath felt heavier than thest, but I had to push through it. The chains weren''t just a physical burden; they drained my mana too, leaving me with little to work with. I could probably summon Raijin to help me, but with the amount of mana I had left, he''d only be able tost a minute or two at most. A minute wasn''t enough. And since I had no idea how long the effects of these chains wouldst, trying to break free with brute force or mana was out of the question. I needed to conserve what little strength I had left. Susan watched me carefully as I sat up. Her legs were trembling, but despite that, she approached me. Her movements were hesitant at first, but as realization dawned on her face, she quickened her pace. "C-Can you save her?" Her voice trembled with a sliver of hope, something fragile yet desperate. I met her gaze, steady and unwavering. "Yes, I can. And I will." Her eyes widened. Relief and excitement began to bloom on her face, and she stepped forward with renewed urgency. "T-Then-" "But," I interrupted, my voice firm, "you''re going to have to try and kill me first." Both Susan and Theo froze, their faces twisting in shock. It was like I''d just spoken pure madness. And maybe I had. Chapter 185: Light and Darkness 5 Chapter 185: Light and Darkness 5 ? [High-Grade Light Magic] [Luminous Nova] A radiant sphere of blinding light surged through the air, its sheer power warping the very atmosphere around it. The energy crackled violently before exploding in a dazzling burst of destructive brilliance. Dorothy barely had time to react. Already drained from the relentless onught of attacks, her body ached, her mana reserves nearly exhausted. BOOM! The explosion tore through the air with a deafening roar. Although Oz managed to conjure a shield of darkness to absorb the brunt of the impact, Dorothy wasn''t spared. The shockwave from the st knocked her off bnce, sending her hurtling from the rooftop she had been running across. CRACK! Her body twisted mid-air, and in the brief moment before impact, she summoned thest dregs of her mana. A thin veil of energy cushioned her fall just enough to prevent immediate fatal damage. But it wasn''t enough to save her entirely. She hit the ground hard, headfirst, the rough pavement biting into her skin as she tumbled, leaving a trail of blood in her wake. Shey there for a moment, dazed, gasping for breath as blood trickled down her forehead. Every muscle screamed in protest, her body trembling from the strain. She could barely lift her head to see the figure approaching. "Just tell me where he is right now," a voice rang out, cold and devoid of mercy. It was Rose. Floating above her, bathed in an eerie glow of light magic, her eyes gleamed with a cruel intensity. "And I might even consider sparing you, Ex-President... for old time''s sake." Dorothy''s vision blurred as the words reached her ears. She wiped the blood from her face, wincing at the pain, and struggled to push herself off the ground. Her arms shook as she barely managed to rise to her knees. "This monster..." Dorothy whispered, her voice hoarse with pain and exhaustion. Dorothy had hoped their battle wouldst a bit longer but it seems Rose was truly getting serous now just from the release of her high-grade magic just now.... ''Her impulsive nature hasn''t changed...'' Dorothy thought, gritting her teeth as she surveyed the devastation around her. Nearly half the building was reduced to rubble, disintegrated into nothingness by Rose''s unrelenting power. If it hadn''t been for Oz''s quick actions, entire blocks of the district would have been wiped out in the blink of an eye. His shields had barely managed to contain the destruction, but the strain on him had been immense.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Everything was crumbling faster than Dorothy anticipated-her mana reserves, her strategy, even the tenuous control she thought she had over the situation. And yet, through it all, the smile on her lips never wavered. It was a smile born out of the chaos, a blend of defiance and resignation. Rose''s cold eyes twitched in irritation as she noticed Dorothy''s grin. Her wand hummed with energy, gathering an even greater torrent of mana than before. Dorothy could feel the intensity building in the air, the pressure of Rose''s overwhelming power pressing down on her like a vice. "Does she have no limit?" Dorothy mumbled aloud, her voice tinged with both awe and frustration. There was no doubt that Rose''s strength was far beyond anything Dorothy had anticipated. The sheer magnitude of her mana output was monstrous, bordering on reckless. It was as if Rose had thrown away any regard for restraint or caution, her focus consumed entirely by the singr goal of finding Riley. Dorothy quickly scrambled to her feet, ignoring the pain that red through her body. Blood dripped from her forehead, blurring her vision, but she forced herself to keep moving. She had no idea what had happened to Oz after taking the brunt of Rose''s high-grade magic, but if even he¡ªa mystical familiar born from another dimension-had been brought low by Rose''s attack, things were far worse than she thought. Her connection with Oz was still intact, which meant he was alive, but the silence on the other end of their telepathic link was unsettling. He wasn''t responding, and that could only mean one thing: he was incapacitated, at least for the moment. Dorothy cursed under her breath, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down harder. Running through the debris, Dorothy could barely keep up with Rose''s relentless pace. Every time she tried to regain distance, Rose was right there, floating above with her cold, judgmental gaze, raining down destruction with wave after wave of light magic. From her mana reserves to her physical strength, even the shadow army that had once been her greatest asset-Dorothy was stripped of almost everything in her arsenal at this critical moment. There was no denying it: she had nothing left to throw against Rose. The gap between them was insurmountable. Although the runes Dorothy had meticulously prepared all night had worked wonders to maintain the protective veil over the area, it was only a matter of time before that, too, would be shattered. Three high-ranking mages-one of whom was on par with an Archmage-were relentlessly hammering away at her barrier from outside. The god of darkness''s blessing that lingered within her, a remnant of Oz''s power, was weakening by the second. Dorothy could feel it slipping through her fingers, the divinity inside her bing more erratic and uncontroble without Oz to channel and mitigate its effects. She was running on borrowed time, and soon, that time would run out. But... Dorothy smiled through the exhaustion and the pain. ''I''ve achieved my goal...'' In the chaos of their battle, Dorothy had made sure that the civilians hidden behind the residential hotels near the public market, the ones evacuated by senior students to safety near the clocktower, and even the general department students huddled in fear, all bore witness to the spectacle that unfolded before them. Every eye in the district was drawn to the relentless light that pursued her-the brilliant, terrifying disy of Rose''s magical onught. Dorothy''s movements throughout their confrontation weren''t just desperate attempts to survive; they were deliberate. Every dodge, every deflection of Rose''s attacks, was part of arger n to capture the attention of everyone in the vicinity. The students, the civilians, the mages attempting to break through her barrier-all of them were now riveted to the unrelenting power of the light mage chasing her through the district. Rose, for all her single-mindedness, couldn''t ignore those in front of her, especially those she could save. Dorothy had always known that about her. Rose''s cold, calcted exterior didn''t mean she was indifferent to the suffering of others. It was one of her core traits, a vestige of the person she used to be. And Dorothy had used that to her advantage. Although Rose typically disregarded the crowd, Dorothy had forced her hand. The sight of people-students, civilians, and even allies-caught in the crossfire would weigh on Rose, pulling at that part of her that still cared, even if it was buried beneathyers of fury and obsession. Right now, the narrative Dorothy had carefully crafted was already taking shape. The light chasing her down, the very embodiment of Rose''s unrelenting power, would be the end of her darkness. But with its arrival, it would also illuminate the despair that had gripped the people for so long. The hero, the savior she once hoped for before she disappeared from the world, had arrived- just not in the form Dorothy had once imagined. It didn''t matter anymore if the scenario ended here. It didn''t matter if she died in this very moment. The n was already set in motion, and everything was falling into ce. Rose, the beacon of light, would soon be hailed as the victor who brought an end to the shadows Dorothy cast. Her role in this final act had been fulfilled, and the oue was written, solidified like a prophecy no one could change. But... there was no harm in letting it all y out just a little longer, right? Even as threatening as Rose appeared, Dorothy knew she wouldn''t kill her-not yet. As long as she held the information Rose needed, particrly regarding Riley''s whereabouts, her life was temporarily safeguarded. Rose''s immediate goal wasn''t to end her life but to extract the truth. Restraining Dorothy, making her talk, and exining the situation-these were the steps Rose would take, even if she had to get a little violent. That was Dorothy''s advantage. Yet, as Dorothy continued running through the crumbling streets, she felt her mind growing hazier. An unsettling sensation spread through her thoughts, whispers of unknowable words muttering at the edges of her consciousness. The energy deep within her soul, the one she had sealed away, was wing at her from the inside, screaming to be set free. ''The moment my connection with Oz fadespletely... you''ll take over. You can im my soul as promised,'' Dorothy silently screamed back at the voice. ''But for now... stay back. I''m not done yet.'' The entity lurking within her waited, hungry and patient, its presence growing stronger as the battle wore on and her connection with Oz continued to weaken. Dorothy could feel it, like an itch just beneath the surface of her skin-a creeping darkness that would swallow her whole if she let her guard down for even a second. But she wasn''t ready to give in just yet. Not until she had seen this through, the best ending she could possibly muster.... ''I''ll give it all to you....'' Chapter 186: Light and Darkness 6 Chapter 186: Light and Darkness 6 ? "There''s no end to these guys!" Janica shouted, her voiceced with frustration as she dodged another shadowy creature lunging at her. "Damn it..." Lucas muttered under his breath. He took a quick nce around the battlefield, eyes narrowing as he saw more of the shadow creatures crawling out from the darkness, regenerating just as quickly as they were being destroyed. The constant onught was wearing him down, but they couldn''t afford to lose focus now. Too many lives were depending on them. "Janica!" he yelled, his voice firm despite the exhaustion creeping in. "Gather everyone toward the eastern road! Prioritize the children and the injured first!" "But-" Janica started, hesitating. She knew Lucas was strong, but facing this endless horde on his own was reckless. "Hurry!" he snapped, cutting off any further protests as he swung his sword in a powerful arc. SWOOSH! A sh of light erupted from the de, cutting clean through the dark creature that had dared to step too close. Its shriek pierced the air, echoing through the chaos, before it dissolved into a puff of smoke. But Lucas knew the reprieve wouldn''tst. Within moments, it would reform, crawling out from the shadows once again. These creatures weren''t normal-born from darkness, they fed on the despair and fear surrounding them, making them nearly impossible to kill for good. And there were more of them by the second. Janica nodded, finally understanding the urgency. Without another word, she sprinted toward the group of terrified civilians huddled nearby, her mana ring as she summoned a protective shield around them. "Everyone this way!" she called, directing them toward the eastern road. Despite her own fatigue, she made sure to shield them from any iing threats, guiding the children and the wounded while keeping an eye on the battlefield. As she ushered the civilians along, she couldn''t help but nce back over her shoulder, watching Lucas fight alone. His sword shed again and again, each strike precise and devastating, the light-based aura surrounding his de cutting through the monsters like they were nothing. But she knew better than to be fooled by the spectacle. No matter how many creatures he destroyed, they would only rise again, stronger and more relentless than before. This wasn''t a fight they could win through brute force alone. Lucas''s breath came in ragged, controlled bursts as he remained focused on his surroundings. The distant echoes of Janica''s retreating steps and the panicked voices of the civilians grew fainter by the second. Relief flickered within him, knowing Janica had understood his instructions without hesitation, but that sense of satisfaction didn''t make his situation any less dire. He had chosen to stay behind, standing between the civilians and the unending tide of darkness that pressed closer with every moment. ''It''s stupid to act like a hero,'' he mused inwardly, acknowledging the reckless nature of his decision. But as a future knight, bound by the code of honor he had sworn to uphold, Lucas couldn''t abandon his duty. Protecting the weak, defending the helpless-these were not just words to him; they were principles he lived by. With a steadying inhale, Lucas calmed his nerves, his grip tightening around the hilt of his sword. The weight of the de, once familiar and reassuring, now felt heavier in his hands. But he didn''t let it show. He couldn''t afford to. Not when so many lives depended on him holding this line. ''I''ll make sure none pass through...'' he vowed silently, scanning his surroundings with heightened sensitivity. Every shadow, every flicker in the dark, was a potential threat. His body ached from the relentless pace of the battle, and fatigue gnawed at his edges, but he pushed it all aside. The eastern gate loomed in the distance, where he sensed the majority of the other students had gathered. The likelihood of danger was high there as well, given the sheer number of people concentrated in one spot, but Lucas tookfort in knowing that there were more capable fighters defending that position.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The thought of Janica joining their ranks gave him hope. With her, and the others who had some training, they should be able to hold off the monstrous onught. But here¡ªhere at this makeshift barricade-Lucas stood alone. Looking up at the exploding skies above the clocktower, where shes of light and darkness shed violently, Lucas couldn''t help but feel the weight of their dire situation. The heavens seemed to dance with the conflict, as if even the skies themselves were torn between the forces at y. Lightning streaked across the ckened clouds, illuminating the city below in brief, eerie shes. And at the center of it all, looming over the chaos, was the source of their troubles: the Dark Witch. She stood above, relentlessly raining down spells of darkness, her shadowy magic twisting and writhing like serpents as they collided with the radiant light cast by her opponent. Rose, bathed in light magic, was the only one capable of countering the witch''s attacks, her every movement calcted, her magic precise. But as Lucas watched from the ground, his gut churned with frustration. ''Why did the ex-president do this?'' he thought, his mind briefly wandering to the past. Dorothy, the former leader of the student council, had always been a beacon of power, authority and respect. Now, she was a figure of terror, responsible for the destruction around them. Whatever her reasons, Lucas knew he didn''t have the luxury to dwell on it now. People were suffering, and his focus had to remain on them. He quickly pushed the thoughts from his mind, knowing they''d only distract him. As much as he wanted to rush to Rose''s side, lend her his strength and help finish the battle, there was no way he could abandon the people he and Janica had fought so hard to protect. He wasn''t a mage. An aerial fight with a powerhouse like Dorothy was beyond him. His sword, no matter how much light it carried, couldn''t reach the skies. "Lucas!" Janica''s voice snapped him back to reality, her toneced with urgency. He turned to see her helping guide thest of the civilians toward the eastern gate. The terrified cries and sobs of the injured filled the air, a stark contrast to the magical duel above. It was a grim reminder of what was at stake here. He couldn''t let his emotions cloud his judgment. He exhaled slowly, then inhaled deeply, centering himself. ''Focus,'' he told himself. With everything happening at once, his mind felt like it was on the verge of overloading, but he knew he needed to remain clear-headed. His priorities were simple: protect the people, hold the line, and buy Rose enough time to finish her fight. ''This situation needs to end soon...'' His brow furrowed as he tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword. Every second counted. He could feel the growing tension in the air, the looming sense of something catastrophic drawing closer. Though he didn''t know what fate awaited the people who had been swallowed by the darkness, he was certain of one thing-it couldn''t be anything good. His eyes flicked once more to the chaotic battle above. Dorothy''s magic was vicious, striking down with enough power to level entire blocks. If it weren''t for Rose''s barriers, Lucas doubted there would be anything left of the city. He could only hope that Rose''s growing advantage meant the end was near. But how long could Rose hold out? The uncertainty gnawed at him she was at an advantage but Lucas wasn''t so sure that was exactly the case with the constant shift of unnatural mana spikes in the air, but he shook the thoughts away. No time for doubt. He had his role to y, and right now, it was here, on the ground. Keeping the civilians safe, keeping the shadows at bay. And if it came down to it, he''d stand as theirst defense. The darkness swelled once again within Lucas, a familiar sensation he hade to manage. As the chaotic battle raged on, he adjusted the flow of mana inside him, carefully modting the energy to prevent exhaustion. He had noticed something curious from the very beginning of this relentless onught: the shadow monsters, which constantly regenerated, seemed to weaken the moment his light- based aura made contact with them. Lucas reasoned that his aura, infused with light, must have some sort of dampening effect on the creatures, particrly given how much more significant damage Rose was dealing to the shadow army Dorothymanded from a distance. Right now, he had the upper hand against the monsters, his strength surpassing theirs as long as he remained in the darkness. He could slice through them easily, but in a drawn-out battle of attrition, he knew he would eventually lose. Their numbers were unending, their regeneration incessant. And even with his light aura temporarily diminishing their power, it wouldn''t be enough to oust them in the long run. He needed to be smarter about his mana usage. With fewer civilians left to protect for the moment, Lucas made the decision to conserve his strength. Instead of fully enveloping his body in light-based aura, he allowed only small bits of it to coat his sword, the minimum amount needed to ensure he could cut through the shadows. He let his normal mana surround his body instead, creating a defensive buffer without wasting the precious light aura on full-body enhancement. It was a risky choice-relying solely on unfiltered mana made him more vulnerable to direct attacks from the monsters-but as long as he avoided taking a critical hit, Lucas reckoned he could manage. ''Miss Rose will probably beat the president soon...'' Lucas hoped as he sent a nce toward the distant battle between Rose and Dorothy. He could feel the intensity of their duel from here, the waves of mana crashing against each other like a storm in the heavens. Dorothy''s power was immense, but Rose had been steadily gaining the upper hand. He could sense that the fight was nearing its conclusion. In the best-case scenario, Rose would defeat the ex-president, ending this nightmare. But in the worst-case scenario-if Dorothy somehow managed to win, despite everything- Lucas knew he would be the only one left capable of standing against her. His light aura, though limited, was the one weapon that could harm her, especially with her dark magic saturating the district. His grip tightened on the hilt of his sword as the weight of that realization sank in. Even if Rose fell, even if Dorothy''s victory came to pass, Lucas had to be ready to fight. GROAAAKKKKK!!!! Monstrous screams erupted from the shadows once again, and this time, even more creatures crawled out from the darkness-more than usual. Lucas''s eyes darted across the battlefield, scanning his surroundings, but his attention was immediately drawn to a disturbing sight. His breath caught in his throat as he noticed the stronger monsters, the ones he had been struggling to keep at bay, suddenly shifting direction. They weren''ting for him anymore. No-most of them were heading straight for the fight between Rose and Dorothy. A mix of relief and dread flooded Lucas''s chest. On one hand, his own battle was about to get a little easier with the more formidable foes now distracted. But on the other hand, Rose-who had been their strongest hope in this seemingly impossible situation-was now facing even greater odds. His relief quickly turned into concern. What if Rose fell? What if she couldn''t handle the growing number of shadows converging on her and Dorothy''s battle? Lucas shook his head, trying to focus. There was no time for second-guessing or worrying about what might happen. He had his own fight to finish. His sharp gaze flickered to the darkened figures around him as he began counting the presences, mentally preparing himself for the onught that was about toe. "One... three... seven... eleven... sixteen..." He felt their bloodlust like a suffocating fog, thick in the air around him. It made them easier to detect, even with the limited mana he was using to conserve his strength. It wasn''t going to be easy, but it was doable. The strongest shadows were already leaving, and he just had to deal with the ones that remained. Calming his breath, Lucas adjusted his stance, tightening his grip on his sword as he braced himself for the attack. He would let the monsters make the first move. He had to be patient, wait for the right moment to strike. His eyes narrowed, watching for any sign of movement from the darkness. But then something unexpected happened. The skies above him rumbled, the sound deep and ominous. RUMBLE-! RUMBLE-! His eyes widened, snapping upwards. ''Storm clouds...?'' Golden lightning crackled across the darkened sky, twisting and dancing like some ethereal serpent, casting brief shes of light over the battlefield. Lucas''s heart skipped a beat as he felt an immense surge of mana, so powerful it seemed to shake the very air around him. The sheer force of it was overwhelming, and for a moment, he could hardly believe what he was sensing. ''This power... and mana...'' His mind raced, recognition dawning on him. ''Riley?'' The realization hit him hard. Riley''s mana was unmistakable, a force that Lucas had rarely felt but could never forget. But why here, why now? Lucas had thought Riley was far away from this chaos, that he wasn''t involved in the conflict between Rose and Dorothy. Yet the golden lightning was a clear sign-Riley was here, and his power was surging across the battlefield. Lucas''s neutral lips slowly curled into a smile, his eyes-once filled with urgency and worry- began to reflect something different: hope. As the golden lightning above continued its dance, descending from the heavens and striking down every shadow in its path, the oppressive darkness that had surrounded him moments before was quickly evaporating. The heavy pressure that now enveloped the area confirmed what his instincts had already told him. Riley was here. The air buzzed with power, a force that radiated authority and strength, filling the battlefield. Lucas''s breath hitched as a familiar voice cut through the chaos, cold yet reliable. "So, you were here, Lucas..." The voice was calm but carried an undeniable weight, a presence Lucas had only experienced once before, in a situation just as dire yet in a lighter circumstance. Thump...! His heart leaped at the sound, and he turned to face the source. There... stood Riley, his presence a beacon of power amidst the turmoil. Golden lightning danced around him, crackling in the air like a tangible force of nature. His cold blue eyes scanned the battlefield with a calcting gaze, as if analyzing every movement, every possibility. There was no hint of fear or hesitation-only calm control. His eyes finally shifted toward the distant battle where Rose and Dorothy were locked in their deadly duel. Riley''s expression remained unreadable, but his voice betrayed a quiet confidence as he spoke. "It seems I wasn''t toote..." "Riley..." Lucas muttered, the sheer relief flooding him was overwhelming. The tension that had been building inside him for the past hour melted away, reced by a feeling of reassurance he hadn''t dared to hope for. He couldn''t help but chuckle, shaking his head in disbelief. The happiness he felt in that moment was palpable, and Lucas allowed himself a brief moment to soak it in. Riley had arrived, just when everything seemed to be spiraling out of control. The situation-so grim just moments ago-no longer felt impossible. It seemed like the tide of the battle was about to turn. "Looks like you''ve got good timing, no maybe this is bad timing perhaps?" Lucas said, his grin widening as he turned back to face the remnants of the shadow creatures still lurking in the area. "This might not be as dire as I thought after all." With Riley''s presence, the bnce of power had shifted. Chapter 187: Light and Darkness 7 Chapter 187: Light and Darkness 7 ? [Note: Conditions have been met!] [Skill: Monarch''s Will (Unique)] [Unlocked!] [Effects Applying] [Effects: Absolute Command] [Active] [Effects: 90% Stat Reduction] [Active] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their stats reduced!] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their wills subjugated!] The moment that surges of power coursed through me, everything seemed to shift. My body, still weary and drained from the constant struggle, didn''t suddenly gain newfound strength. Yet, somehow, everything around me felt different. The suffocating pressure that had gripped me moments ago was gone, and the shackles that had bound my movements-both mental and physical-were loosening. The rity of mind it brought was unparalleled, sharper than any de. Though it didn''t restore the vast reserves of mana I had lost while trapped by those cursed chains, it gave me something even more valuable-freedom. The oppressive weight that had been bearing down on me, the suffocating force of Oz''s [Skill: Abyssal Chains], was lifted just enough for me to exploit the opening. Escaping from that enclosed space, which had seemed like an insurmountable prison just moments ago, suddenly became an easy feat. Oz''s Abyssal Chains-as overpowered as the skill sounded on paper-had its weaknesses. Though it drained mana and attempted to crush the very spirit of its victims, it relied heavily on a battle of wills. The stronger Oz''s ego was inparison to his target''s, the more devastating his skill became, slowly siphoning away both power and free will. In the game, it was one of those notoriously difficult magic skills, near impossible to dodge since it emerged from the shadows without warning, constricting its target like an unseen predator. But there was a critical w in the design of his ability. Once you knew how it worked, the secrety not in dodging it, but in resisting it-through sheer willpower. You had to confront the chains, not flee from them. And fortunately for me, the conditions were perfect. Hidden away, deep within myself, I had the one skill that could turn the tides: [Monarch''s Will]. The moment it activated, I felt its effects course through my surroundings. As long as your ego, mindset, and willpower were stronger than his, you could resist Oz''s Abyssal Chains, and perhaps even be immune to it. That was why it was crucial early in the game to invest some points into your Power stat, even if it didn''t seem necessary at the time. In situations like this, where your spirit and resolve were tested, having a solid Power stat was the key to survival. If I remembered correctly, you needed at least an A rank in the Power stat to properly resist the chains'' effects. It wasn''t just about raw power anymore-my will was absolute, and that alone was enough to offset the debilitating effects of the chains. Even now, as I stood under the oppressive force of the chains, all I felt was a deep disgust, a sneering disdain for their pathetic attempts to bind me. Monarch''s Will was slowly tearing down the hold they had over me, inch by inch. Of course, the chains didn''t just disintegrate immediately-there was still resistance, especially when Susan suddenly lunged at me with a knife, aiming straight for my neck. The cold glint of the de caught my eye just in time. My body moved on instinct, shifting to avoid the attack, but what struck me more was the rity the chains'' weakening had provided. In that brief moment of freedom, I began to understand the broader picture, piecing together the situation from the cracks in the mental prison Oz had built around me. ''Oz is currently weakened...'' It was just a fleeting realization, but it spoke volumes. The chains, which had been almost unbearable when I was first captured, now faltered with every passing second. Whoever Oz and Dorothy were fighting at this very moment was giving them enough of a challenge to weaken even a familiar like Oz. He wasn''t focused entirely on me anymore; his energy was divided, and that was the opportunity I needed. The moment of weakness in the chains was like a glimpse of light breaking through the darkness. It didn''t make me invincible, but it provided enough leeway to start turning the tide in my favor. Whoever Oz was battling right now was pushing him to his limits, forcing him to spread his strength too thin. I The likelihood that it was Lucas who had forced Oz into such a defensive position was high, but there was also a solid chance it could have been one of the main heroines. After all, Dorothy had chosen me as her insurance, so it wasn''t impossible that someone like Rose or Snow could be involved. Both were top students, capable of standing toe-to-toe with Dorothy in a one-on-one battle. Granted, it would still be an incredibly hard fight, especially with Oz''s overwhelming presence in the mix, but I wouldn''t rule them out just yet. There was even a chance that Seo could be responsible, though that seemed a bit less likely given the nature of the fight. Still, I couldn''t discount her entirely. As I scanned the dusty crater we had emerged from, it became clearer that Dorothy had locked us deep underground. The surroundings were ominous, the ground below scorched and uneven from what I''d done to break free. "Did you really need to use lightning in such a tight space?!" Theoined, coughing as he puffed away at the dust clinging to his body. His eyes darted around, trying to assess the situation without making direct eye contact with me. He was avoiding looking at me, as if acknowledging my actions would make things more awkward between us. I couldn''t me him for being unsettled. Taking off the chains was one thing, but getting out of that suffocating, box-like space was another. I had been forced to use up far more mana than I''d wanted to. Still, it had been the only viable way to escape the vault Dorothy had trapped us in. I nced down at the enormous crater we had just climbed out of, realizing that Dorothy had deliberately sealed us in arge, hidden vault deep underground. The edges of the hole were jagged, a testament to the force I''d unleashed to free us. Though Theo didn''t have much time toin, both he and Susan''s eyes widened in shock as they stared at the veil of darkness creeping across the sky. The deep, murky shadows beneath us moved like living creatures, spreading out as chaos unfolded in every direction. Screams echoed through the district, the sounds of battle shing against the eerie, unnatural cries of the dark monsters that seemed to flood the streets. "This is..." Theo muttered, his voice barely a whisper. "Did the boss do all this?" Susan added, disbelief thick in her tone. I could tell neither of them fully understood what they were looking at. But I did. Dorothy''s n was ying out exactly as it had in the game. The gigantic ck veil was swallowing the entiremercial district, the clock tower looming over it like a stage set for the final act. The city square was crawling with shadow monsters, and hostages-innocent civilians-were caught up in the chaos. Everything was eerily familiar, though the execution seemed a bit different this time. BOOM! The ground shook violently beneath us, and a massive explosion of light red in the distance. My eyes snapped toward it just in time to see a swell of power-two distinct mana signatures shing against each other in a fight for dominance. The pressure of their battle weighed heavily on the air, making it clear that the main event had already begun. I could feel it-Rose was fighting Dorothy. Part of me wanted to jump in immediately, to join the fray, but as I looked at Theo and Susan, their faces pale with shock, I realized they needed to be part of this battle more than I did. "What are you two doing?" My voice came out cold, yet calm, cutting through the tension in the air as I stared at Theo and Susan. They both looked at me, bewildered, their eyes wide with uncertainty. Seeing their hesitation, I sighed inwardly, feeling a mix of impatience and understanding. My gaze drifted toward the distant battle between Rose and Dorothy, the re of shing mana illuminating the dark sky. "Aren''t you going to save her?" I asked again, this time more seriously, my voice sharpening with purpose. At my words, a flicker of rity returned to their eyes, recing the confusion with a nervous realization. Theo swallowed hard, and Susan shifted ufortably. The two of them stood there, frozen, torn between action and fear. These two... I didn''t know much about them, just bits and pieces, but it was clear that Dorothy held a significant ce in their lives. There was a connection between them, something deep, something that had likely shaped who they were. Whatever their history with her was, it ran far deeper than mine. I could tell they wanted to save her more than I did. Their desire wasn''t out of duty or some sense of obligation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It was genuine. They truly wanted Dorothy to live. "Let''s go..." Susan finally spoke, her voice trembling but filled with resolve. Theo followed immediately, his steps quick as he trailed behind her, both of them heading toward the heart of the chaos. But just as Susan moved forward, she noticed that I hadn''t followed. She stopped, turning back to look at me, her brows furrowed in confusion. "What about you?" Her voice cut through the chaos, filled with confusion and a hint of desperation. I could feel her eyes searching mine, waiting for an answer. "...You two go ahead," I said, my tone steady but distant. They looked at me like I had just said something insane. After all, I was the one who had just urged them to save her. The one who pushed them to take action, to not waste time. But now... now, if I went, she would truly die. The weight of that truth hung heavy in the air, and I knew I couldn''t afford to make a single wrong move. Without exining further, I turned on my heel, walking in the opposite direction, heading east. A familiar aura had caught my attention, one that tugged at the back of my mind like a long- forgotten memory. I could sense it, even through the thick, oppressive mana swirling around us. Theo and Susan watched me go, clearly baffled by my sudden change in direction. For a moment, I felt their hesitation. I could practically hear the questions forming in their minds-wondering if I had abandoned the mission, if I was betraying my own words. But they didn''t ask. Instead, they remained rooted where they stood, unsure of how to respond. Then, almost reluctantly, they started to follow me, but stopped in their tracks when they felt the sudden surge of mana in the air. "T-That''s...?" "High-Grade magic?" Theo stammered, his voice tight with disbelief. Their eyes widened as they looked toward the sky, where a massive orb of light hovered, its radiance swallowing everything in its path. Buildings crumbled beneath its force, reduced to dust, while the very air around it seemed to burn. The destruction was absolute. There was no time to ponder the situation any longer. Theo and Susan, snapping out of their shock, turned and ran toward where they knew they had to be-toward the source of all this madness. Toward Dorothy. But Susan... she kept ncing back at me, her eyes pleading. She didn''t need to speak. Her expression said it all-"You have to keep your promise." I met her gaze, nodding silently. I wasn''t about to break my word, but there were other pieces to this puzzle that needed to fall into ce first. [Note: Evil entities are detected under user''s presence!] [Note: Passive effects of [Skill: Hero''s Will (Unique)] will now be automatically activated upon user instability] [Note: [Skill: Hero''s Will (Unique)] and [Skill: Hero''s Aura(Unique)] requirements met!] [Would you like to activate skill?] [Yes/No] [Note: Once Hero''s will is activated all evil entity under user''s presence shall be eliminated] [Note: Command absolute and cannot be changed under user''s Soul history....] Chapter 188: Light and Darkness 8 Chapter 188: Light and Darkness 8 ? "Since when were you here, Riley?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Lucas''s voice broke through the chaos as we cut down the swarming monsters flooding the streets. The creatures of darkness seemed endless, but neither of us faltered. Every sh, every strike, cut through the shadowy hordes, but I couldn''t help but notice that Lucas was beginning to slow, his mana reserves draining. He was relying heavily on his light-based aura, which was doing more damage than my own mana-infused strikes. ''I wonder if he''ll notice his own divinity during this battle...'' His hidden divine energy radiated with each blow, searing the darkness like a burning me, while my attacks, although effective,cked the same potency. It wasn''t that my mana wasn''t working-it just didn''tpare to the sheer destructive force of his light. But there was something more. The subtle feeling of my [Monarch''s Will] reverberated in the back of my mind, its usual effects-domination, suppression-had no sway over these creatures. The skill, which had always given me an edge, was utterly ineffective here. These creatures weren''t bound by will, nor were they phased by any mental assault. They were darkness incarnate-driven purely by instinct, immune to the very nature of mymand. I knew then that I had to be extra cautious. Even if they were considered mere "mobs" in the grand scheme of things, their danger was real. Their attacks were erratic, ruthless, and driven by something primal. I nced over at Lucas as we fought side by side. His movements were sharp, controlled, but there was a visible strain in the way his aura flickered. His light attribute was perfect for this fight, but I could see he was nearing his limit. Despite this, he hadn''t backed down, and his eyes burned with determination. "I''ve been here long enough," I replied, dodging a vicious strike from one of the creatures before cutting it down in a swift motion. "You seemed like you could use the help." He smirked, though I could tell he was pushing through the exhaustion. "Could say the same about you. But... thanks." I nodded, watching as another wave of monsters surged toward us. Honestly, finding Lucas here was a relief, in more ways than one. He was a key yer in stopping Dorothy in the original storyline, someone I knew could tip the scales. But right now, based on the fight in the distance, I doubted his help was even needed. Rose was clearly gaining the upper hand. Even for someone like me, who was not adept at magic, it was obvious-Dorothy was losing. The bursts of mana, the res of light, and the sheer imbnce in their exchange told the story without words. I could sense everyone''s presence around me. Most of the capable fighters had made the smart decision to focus on keeping the civilians safe. Merchants, random citizens, visitors-even children-they were all huddled in the corners of the dark veil that cloaked the district. It was a good choice, considering the center of this ce was a battleground, with monsters constantly spawning and chaos erupting at every corner. The outskirts were safer, at least for now. Keeping the civilians there made it easier for the students and any able-bodied fighters to defend them. I couldn''t help but respect their efforts, though despite thinking of them as pathetic right now.... While the main conflict raged in the distance, they had their hands full trying to maintain some semnce of order amidst the chaos. The dark veil that covered the area wasn''t just a backdrop-it was a living, breathing force of oppression, constantly spitting out creatures of shadow, forcing those here to remain on high alert. As well as constantly draining down the mana in the air making it harder for mana users to actually fight freely. Everything felt restrained and oppressive. The asional scream of terror or sh of steel against ws echoed from the shadows, reminding me that this battle was far from over. Still, with Rose dominating the fight against Dorothy, my mind was already calcting the next steps. Lucas, despite his dwindling mana, was still a valuable asset, and we''d need every ounce of strength if things took a turn. After all, Dorothy wasn''t the type to go down easily, even if she seemed on the ropes now. "Janica and the other students are currently protecting the civilians at the eastern gates. Maybe we should regroup with them first before we join Rose-" "No," I interrupted firmly. "Huh?" Lucas looked at me, bewildered by my sudden refusal. "We won''t join the battle against Senior Dorothy." At least, not for now. "But-" "Prioritize the safety of the civilians first. There are still people trapped inside some of the buildings and houses nearby. We need to help them before anything else." Lucas''s eyes wavered for a moment before his expression softened, and he smiled gently, nodding in agreement. "You''re right." ''Easy...'' Manipting Lucas''s knightly sense of duty was almost too simple. His desire to protect others was both his strength and his weakness, and I could use that to buy us the time we needed. With this, Theo and Susan should have enough time to carry out their n and, hopefully, save Dorothy. Whether they seeded depended entirely on how things yed out from here. Dorothy was a character I realized I knew too little about, her motives shrouded in uncertainty, too many factors swirling around her actions. In the end, her fate-whether it ended in tragedy or redemption-rested on Theo and Susan. The choices they made from here would determine everything. I wanted nothing more than to rush to Dorothy''s side, to help in the battle unfolding between her and Rose. But it seemed fate had other ns for me. As I stood there, a familiar and dreaded notification blinked across my vision: [Note: Once Hero''s Will is activated, all evil entities under the user''s presence shall be eliminated.] [Note: Command absolute and cannot be changed under user''s Soul History.] There was no description about this when I got the skill.... It was a cold, emotionless deration of what would happen the moment I stepped into the heart of the battle. The moment I go there... would be the moment Dorothy dies. Tsk.... The system, with all its unwavering authority, was essentially telling me there was no way to defy one''s own fate and destiny. I wanted to scream at it, to demand some sort of alternative, some loophole that would let me intervene without condemning her. But.... [...] Even with all my frustrations and questions this thing was nothing more than a cog in the being that put me here. ..... "Haah... haah..." Dorothy''s ragged breaths echoed through the air, her chest rising and falling with a struggle that seemed to push her closer to the edge with every second. Despite the blood dribbling from her lips, painting her chin and staining the ground beneath her, a wide, eerie smile stretched across her face. Her body was pinned against the wall, her back stered against the cracked stone of a building behind her. Red streaks of blood trailed down the wall, evidence of her body''s impact. She was slumping, unable to keep herself upright as her strength faded. But she fought to stay conscious, her will stubbornly defying her injuries. "You''re quite merciful..." Dorothy''s voice wasced with a mixture of bitterness and twisted amusement. "Or rather, is this your way of torturing me perhaps?" Her eyes, dark and bloodshot, flickered upward to meet Rose''s gaze. Rose hovered in the air just a few feet above her, her cold eyes devoid of emotion as she surveyed the scene below. Her wand was still raised, light magic shimmering at the tip, casting a brilliant yet harsh glow over the battlefield. The air around Rose crackled with the raw energy of mana, the intensity of it stabilizing as she slowly descended, her feet gently touching the ground. "You... you''re dying," Rose muttered, her voice quiet, almost disbelieving. She hadn''t expected to see Dorothy in such a state. Sure, she knew she had inflicted damage, but not to this extent. Rose had taken care to hold back, to restrain her spells despite the anger that had been burning inside her. She had only used powerful magic when she was certain Dorothy could endure it. But now, Dorothy''s skin was cracked like parched earth, fissures running across her flesh as if her very life force was splintering apart. Her once-vibrant skin had turned an unnaturally pale white, and the whites of her eyes were veiled in deep, shadowy darkness. The blood that had smeared against the wall and pooled beneath her was darkening, turning into an inky ck substance that seemed to crawl over the ground. It was as if something far more sinister was happening beneath the surface, something beyond mere physical damage. Dorothy chuckled, the sound ragged and weak as she nced at Rose''s face, taking in the surprise that had momentarily cracked her cold,posed expression. There was something else there too-something unfamiliar, unreadable. "Oh my, are you worried about me right now?" Dorothy''s voice was teasing, but it trembled with a mixture of amusement and despair. Rose remained silent, her gaze hardening, unwilling to give Dorothy the satisfaction of an answer. "I guess not, huh..." Dorothy''s smile faltered for a second, but she quickly forced it back. "But trust me, you really shouldn''t worry about others too much. For someone so greedy, you''re too kind-hearted for your own good. Though, I suppose that kindness is a little selfish, isn''t it?" Rose''s eyes narrowed at thement, her jaw tightening. "You talk like you know me." "Oh, but I do~" Dorothy grinned wider, though her lips were smeared with dark, thick blood. "I probably know you more than you know yourself, hehe..." Her voice cracked as more blood spilled from her mouth, the sight gruesome, yet Dorothy ignored it, her gaze locked on Rose. She wiped the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand, smearing the ckened blood across her pale skin. "I''m actually doing you a really big favor, you know. It''s not easy to restrain something that''s spiraling out of control." Dorothy''s smile grew weaker, yet her eyes glinted with an eerie intensity as she continued to speak. "You should be thanking me. If I let go, everything here would be swallowed by the darkness..." Ignoring the pain that racked her body, Dorothy straightened slightly, her gaze sharpening as she met Rose''s eyes. This time, her voice dropped, bing more serious, more chilling. "Aren''t you going to kill me now?" Rose froze for a moment, staring down at Dorothy as those words sank in. There was no mockery in Dorothy''s tone now-only a strange calm eptance. It was as if she had already epted her fate, resigned to whatever end awaited her. "Trust me," Dorothy whispered, her voice low but firm, "this darkness won''t end if I don''t disappear. I''m the source... you''ve noticed that, haven''t you? But there''s something more. Riley... he''s free now." Rose''s gaze flickered at the mention of Riley, her eyes darting toward the distance where she could faintly sense his mana signature-strong, familiar, and far from here. Dorothy''s words rang with truth. "Did your anger distract you from noticing it? How careless for such a powerful mage~" Dorothy taunted, her voice a mix of amusement and bitterness. Rose''s eyes wavered as she wrestled with the decision before her, feeling the weight of Dorothy''s words sink in. She hated to admit it, but Dorothy was right. This wasn''t just some reckless use of magic-this darkness that nketed the square wasn''t a simple, subpar spell. It was something far more sinister andplex. The sheer scale of it, covering the entirety of the district, wasn''t a knockoff of any dark magic Rose had studied. It was a high-grade spell, expertly woven together, amplified by hundreds-no, thousands- of runes meticulously ced beforehand. The sheer amount of preparation was staggering. Rose''s mind raced, trying to piece together why Dorothy had gone to such lengths. Why all this? Why so much preparation? Why involve her, and Riley, and throw them into this situation that seemed destined to end in tragedy? Dorothy stood before her, bleeding and broken, yet her expression was one of calm resignation. eptance. It was clear no matter how many questions Rose would ask, Dorothy wouldn''t answer. She wasn''t going to exin any of it. "You... why did you do all of this?" Rose''s voice came out, softer than she intended, almost pleading. Dorothy let out a dryugh, her breathing out ragged and strained. "You''re only starting to wonder now? Riley really has you distracted, doesn''t he?" Her voice was teasing, but there was a sadness beneath it, like someone who already knew the ending of a story before it was told. "Well, he is a great guy, so I can understand, If it''s him then.... I can approve of it~" ".....?" Dorothy''s gaze drifted upwards, to the darkened sky. The swirling mass of shadows and the chaotic, repeating voices echoed within her mind. Hundreds of them. Thousands, maybe. They threatened to tear her apart from the inside, to rip through the fragile boundaries of her mind and soul. The darkness within her was too much-it was barely contained, and Rose could see the strain on her face. Dorothy was at her limit. "I''m sorry," Dorothy continued, her voice cracking as she coughed up more dark blood. "But as much as I want to tell you everything... it''ll only leave you with more questions than answers." Rose could feel the tension in the air, the oppressive weight of the magic pressing down on them both. The spell was growing more unstable by the second, the darkness seeping further into every corner of the district, and Dorothy''s control over it was rapidly slipping. Dorothy''s eyes locked onto Rose''s onest time. "The people are waiting for all of this to end," she said, her voice quieter now, as if she was struggling to stay conscious. "Kill me. End this." Rose stood there, her wand still raised, the shimmering light of her magic swirling around her. [Mid-Grade Light magic] [Sce] "Goodbye...... President" Chapter 189: Light and Darkness Interlude Chapter 189: Light and Darkness Interlude ? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As the final breath of the monstrous creature left its body, Susan''s eyes widened, her entire being gripped by the awe and disbelief of what she had just witnessed. The creature-once a terror that had ravaged the carriage she had been riding in, devouring every soul aboard-nowy lifeless on the ground. A massive sword made of pure light was lodged deep into its skull, the source of its demise. This was the same monster that had effortlessly torn through the hired guards meant to protect her family, a beast of unspeakable strength that not even the most experienced among their protectors could fend off. It had ughtered everyone-her family, the passengers, even the horses-and it had done so with a savage, unrelenting hunger. Susan had watched, helpless, as the monster consumed her loved ones in front of her eyes, their screams echoing in her mind. And yet, now that terrory motionless, its once glowing eyes now dull and lifeless, much like the skies that were slowly darkening with the setting sun. Before her stood the one who had in the beast-a young girl, not much older than Susan herself, perhaps even the same age. Her appearance, however, was anything but ordinary. Golden blonde hair fluttered lightly in the wind, catching the fading rays of the sun. Her eyes, soft yet unreadable, met Susan''s, and for a moment, they simply stared at one another. The girl''s face was serene, as if what she had just done was nothing out of the ordinary. But to Susan, it was something beyondprehension-an act of raw power and control, far beyond anything she had ever known or could even dream of. "Who... who are you?" Susan''s voice came out in a whisper, her body still trembling from the shock of the events that had just unfolded. She could barely bring herself to speak, let alone understand what had just happened. The girl tilted her head slightly, a small, gentle smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Me? I''m just a random passerby~" she said, her tone light and carefree, as though she hadn''t just saved Susan''s life and avenged her family in a single, devastating strike. That was the first time Susan had met Dorothy. And in that moment, as Dorothy''s gaze lingered on her, Susan felt something inexplicable- an odd sense of connection, a bond that went beyond mere coincidence. It was as if their lives had somehow been intertwined, linked by something deeper, something unseen. Even in her childlike innocence, Susan had sensed that they were simr in nature, both bearing wounds that couldn''t be seen but were deeply felt. "You know, Susan, don''t you think the world is a bit unfair-?" Dorothy''s voice had a whimsical lilt, almost as if she was teasing the very idea of fairness. Susan, ever the pragmatist, didn''t need to think long before responding. "Well, it certainly isn''t just." She said it inly, her tone carrying the weight of all the injustices they both had experienced and witnessed. Dorothy''sughter came soft and light. "Hehe~ But it''s fun living in it, right?" Susan couldn''t help but nce at Dorothy, her eyes lingering on her friend''s face. There was something about Dorothy that always felt... different, like she didn''t quite fit into the world around her. No matter where she stood, Dorothy seemed out of ce. Susan often felt as though Dorothy was too special, too unique, for the mundane roles she was forced to y. She was meant for greatness, and yet, instead of being allowed to shine, she was forever cast into the shadows-her brilliance meant only to highlight the lives of others who didn''t deserve it. It was maddening. "Don''t you think it''s unfair... she might be the legitimate daughter, but that doesn-" "It''s fine-" Dorothy cut her off before she could finish. "The life I have now is more than enough." Her words were calm, almost too calm, as if she had rehearsed them many times before. But her smile-gentle and unwavering-hid the deep scars Susan knew she carried. Even when faced with extreme discrimination, being born as a bastard child in a world that valued legitimacy above all else, Dorothy had always been the one to remain humble. She never sought the attention she deserved. Instead, she willingly let the world''s spotlight be cast on her non-existent siblings-phantoms of a perfect family that had never been hers. Her life was a stage, and Dorothy was forced to y the part of the forgotten one, the shadow who lived only to highlight the brilliance of others. It was this aspect of Dorothy that Susan both hated and loved. She hated it because it hurt to see someone so powerful and worthy of recognition continually bow her head and retreat into the background. But she loved it because, despite it all, Dorothy never lost her grace, never sumbed to bitterness or jealousy. She bore her burdens with a quiet strength, a strength that only someone like Susan, who had grown close to her, could truly understand. For a long time, Dorothy had remained a mystery to everyone around her. But not to Susan. At least, not entirely. Susan had spent years getting to know Dorothy-her quirks, her habits, the subtle shifts in her mood. She knew Dorothy better than anyone else, or so she thought. And yet, even after all this time, Susan couldn''t shake the feeling that something was always missing when it came to her. Dorothy was like a book with pages torn out, leaving gaps in the story that Susan could never quite fill. There were moments, rare and fleeting, where Susan would catch a glimpse of something deeper in Dorothy''s eyes-an unspoken sorrow, a buried anger, or perhaps something far more dangerous. But whenever she tried to reach for it, Dorothy would smile and deflect, always the master of masking her true feelings. "Why do you do it?" Susan had asked her once, frustration slipping into her voice. "Why do you let them treat you like that? Why don''t you fight back?" Dorothy had merely smiled, her eyes filled with that familiar mix of mischief and mncholy. "Because, someone has to be the shadow. And shadows... shadows make the light shine even brighter." Susan hadn''t known what to say then, and she still didn''t. All she knew was that Dorothy had chosen this life-chosen to sacrifice her own light for the sake of others. And no matter how much Susan wanted to shake her, to tell her it wasn''t fair, that she deserved so much more-Dorothy would never change. Dorothy was someone Susan felt deeply indebted to someone she hadn''t realized she needed until the moment everything in her life had shattered. When Susan lost everything, it was Dorothy who became her everything. She had been the one to save Susan on that fateful day, pulling her from the depths of despair and giving her a reason to keep going. In the wake of her family''s death, Susan had found sce and strength in Dorothy''s presence, almost as if Dorothy had filled the gaping void left by her loss. It wasn''t just Susan who felt this way. Theo, too, shared that same sense of gratitude, that same unspoken bond with Dorothy. He owed his life to her in more ways than one. Even the lost twins, though they were no longer here, had felt the same connection. For all of them, Dorothy wasn''t just a friend or a savior-she was the reason they continued to live, the anchor that kept them tethered to a world that had otherwise abandoned them. Dorothy had be the reason for their lost lives, the person they all silently revolved around. "We''re getting close," Theo said as they sprinted through the eerily quiet streets, the sound of their footsteps echoing in the stillness. They had noticed something strange earlier the creatures of darkness, which had been relentlessly attacking everything and everyone, were avoiding them. It was as if Theo and Susan didn''t even exist in the monsters'' eyes, or perhaps they simply weren''t considered a threat. The creatures barreled past them, rushing toward something far more important, seemingly drawn to the same destination. The further they ran, the more oppressive the air became. The pressure of the dense mana hanging in the atmosphere grew with every step they took, thickening like a heavy fog that pressed down on their lungs and made it harder to breathe. It wasn''t just any ordinary mana-it was dark, twisted, and chaotic, swirling violently as if it were trying to tear the very fabric of the world apart. Both of them felt it-the urgency, the dread. They had to reach Dorothy before it was toote. "We need to hurry," Susan muttered, her voice barely audible over the rushing sound of blood pounding in her ears. "You know, Susan... if there everes a time when I have to make a decision I''ll surely regret... Can you... never mind, forget it~" "Huh...?" Susan had been caught off guard by Dorothy''s words, barely paying them any mind at the time. She had always believed she understood Dorothy, assuming she had seen through her true personality. Dorothy was the one who spoke so often about living in satisfaction, about igniting the light around her, about embracing their roles in life, even if they were in the shadows of others. It was all talk Susan had admired, but now-now it all felt like lies. Empty promises hiding something much darker. All those conversations about finding contentment, all those hopeful musings about a future filled with ns and possibilities¡ªwhat was the point of any of it if Dorothy was gone? What was the point of being her shadow if she would just disappear? What was the point of saving her, of taking care of her, if she would abandon them all? And what was the meaning behind this so-called freedom Dorothy had granted them? A freedom that now felt hollow and useless, a life without purpose if she wasn''t in it. With every ounce of strength, Susan and Theo pressed on, pushing their bodies beyond their limits, their legs burning as they raced toward their destination. But the moment they arrived, their feet came to an abrupt halt, their eyes widening in horror as they took in the scene before them. "B-Boss..." Susan''s voice trembled, barely a whisper as her breath hitched in disbelief. Theo''s entire frame shook, his fists clenching tightly at his sides as he struggled to process what he was seeing. His eyes quivered, unable to tear away from the sight of Dorothy. There she was their beloved Dorothy, slumped against the wreckage, bloodied and broken. Her once-vibrant face was pale, her body beaten beyond recognition, her clothes torn and stained with crimson. Yet, even in her weakened state, Dorothy''s gaze remained gentle as she looked at them. That familiar smile was still on her lips, though it was now tinged with exhaustion and pain. "You two... you really are as stubborn as ever," Dorothy muttered, her voice soft butced with affection. "Why did the two of you, have to show up now...?" Before either of them could respond, a brilliant sh of light filled the air. "W-Wait!" Rose''s wand zed with a radiant glow, and in an instant, a massive explosion of magical energy erupted from her, engulfing the area in a blinding white sh. The world around them was swallowed by the intense light, momentarily leaving Susan and Theo in stunned darkness as their vision was overwhelmed by the sudden brilliance. As the source of the darkness waned, the oppressive veil that had nketed the entire battlefield began to lift, revealing the shattered remnants of the world beneath. Shimmering fragments of darkness dissolved into the air like fading embers, the once imprable gloom now giving way to a soft, glowing light. The warmth of the sun, distant and subdued, pierced through the cracks in the dark sky, casting faint rays upon the ruined streets. Susan and Theo stood frozen, their hearts pounding as the light gradually returned, filling the space around them. They had braved the storm, the monsters, and the chaos, but what nowy before them was something they were wholly unprepared to face. Their breaths hitched in unison, their eyes wide in sheer disbelief. Dorothy, the woman who had been their guiding light, their savior, their reason for moving forward-was gone. Thest traces of her presence seemed to evaporate with the fading darkness. Her form, once tangible and vibrant, had vanished as though the very essence of her being had been swept away with the retreating veil of shadow. The space where she had stood mere moments ago was now empty, nothing left but the faint glimmer of mana that still hung in the air. Chapter 190 A will to live.... 190 A will to live.... BOOOOM!!! A deafening explosion echoed from the distance, shaking the very earth beneath our feet. The shockwave rippled through the air, and for a brief moment, everything around me trembled. The veil of darkness that had once smothered the district square began to fracture and copse, like the fragile ss of a shattered mirror. ''So... the battle is over now, huh.'' The thought echoed in my mind as I nced upwards. The heavy dampness in the air lifted, and with it, the faint light of dawn began to seep back into the world. A soft golden hue touched the clouds as the first rays of the sun pierced through the cracks in the broken darkness, signaling the end of the night''s turmoil. "It''s dawn already¡­ but weren''t we just fighting for a few minutes at best?" Lucas mumbled from beside me, his voiceced with confusion. He stared at the emerging daylight, brow furrowed as if trying to make sense of the distorted reality around us. It was a fair question. Everything had felt like it had happened in the span of mere minutes. The frantic battles, the desperate shes¡ªtime had seemed to blur, a fleeting, intangible thing as we fought. In the game, time always felt skewed, with scenes shifting from one moment to the next. But experiencing it firsthand? It was disorienting, bizarre even. How had time slipped through our fingers so easily? Thanks to Lucas and the other students who had valiantly fought back against the creatures of darkness, the situation had been kept from spiraling intoplete catastrophe. But even so, we weren''t left unscathed. I surveyed the aftermath around us. The district was a wreck. Buildings stood half-destroyed, their once-proud structures now reduced to crumbling shells. The roads were scarred with deep craters, remnants of the violent sh. Smoke billowed from the shattered windows, and debris littered the streets like broken memories of what had once been a bustling square. The eerie quiet that now hung over the ce felt unnatural¡ªlike the calm after a storm, but with no certainty of peace. People were still trapped in some of the buildings, their faint cries for help echoing in the distance. I could see the injured being carried away by other students, their expressions grim and faces pale. And worse, the number of people affected by the creatures wasn''t low¡ªnot by a long shot. The twisted monsters of darkness hadn''t just inflicted physical wounds; their attacks carried a deeper, more insidious effect. Wounds sustained by those creatures weren''t just flesh-deep. They left lingering scars on the mind, warping thoughts and emotions. I could already see it in the faces of the survivors. N?v(el)B\\jnn Many would be haunted by the nightmares brought forth by the darkness, their minds gued by fear and despair. The long road to recovery¡ªif recovery was even possible¡ªwould be steep and filled with challenges. Most of the survivors would likely spend months, if not years, in rehabilitation. As soon as the creatures of darkness faded into the eerie shadows, their grotesque forms dissipating one by one, something far more unexpected urred¡ªbodies began to rise up in return. People who had been thought lost or devoured by the monsters nowy scattered across the ground, unconscious but very much alive. "T-this is¡­" Lucas mumbled, his voice shaking in disbelief as he took in the sight before him. The bodies of the victims, limp and motionless, were everywhere, yet they showed no signs of the brutal deaths he had feared. Instead, they seemed untouched, merely asleep. I had anticipated this, having already known how things would y out. It was just like in the game¡ªthe creatures of darkness didn''t actually kill their victims. Instead, they swallowed them whole, relocating them somewhere within the abyss. The same method Dorothy had used to imprison me, Theo, and Susan deep within a secluded space. But to someone like Lucas, who wasn''t aware of this, the sight must have been deeply confusing. "Lucas! The people, they''re¡ª" Janica''s panicked voice cut through the air as she rushed toward us, a group of other students following closely behind her. But as soon as she spotted me, her words faltered. "Y-You were here, Riley?" Her eyes widened in surprise, her voice uncertain as she spoke. "Yes." I replied evenly, though her reaction was unmistakable. There was a strange tension in her stance, as if my presence made her uneasy. She was even avoiding eye contact. Why? I couldn''t help but wonder what was going through her mind. But now wasn''t the time to focus on her difort. Shifting my attention back to the unconscious bodies, I noticed the same expression of shock on the faces of the students gathered behind Janica. They were staring at the unharmed people, their eyes wide with disbelief. The shock of seeing those they thought lost suddenly reappearing was hard for anyone to process. "We should start gathering the unconscious people off the road. There''s still some who need help, so let''s get moving," Lucas said, cutting through the tension with practicality. His suggestion snapped everyone back to reality, grounding them with a clear sense of purpose. Janica nodded, still somewhat shaken, but quickly moved to follow Lucas'' lead. The other students began to do the same, rushing forward to assist in clearing the bodies from the streets. They were still reeling from the strange phenomenon, but there was no time to dwell on confusion. The people lying on the ground needed help, and we were the only ones who could provide it. Although everyone was visibly exhausted, Lucas'' natural charisma seemed to reignite a spark of energy in the group, even if only a little. His enthusiasm pushed them to continue gathering the unconscious people from the streets, knowing that it would save the dispatched officers and even the principal valuable time once they arrived to sort things out. The barrier that had trapped them in darkness was slowly breaking apart, allowing for the possibility of outside help entering the area soon. Relief was beginning to settle over the students as they worked to get things under control, their earlier confusion now shifting into a focused effort. As the situation around me started to stabilize, my thoughts drifted inward, and only then did I fully realize just how tiresome the night had been. It felt as if my energy had been wasted on something far more exhausting than I had anticipated. ''I can''t feel Dorothy''s mana anymore,'' I thought, a strange hollowness apanying that realization. The oppressive weight of her magic, the lingering drain from the chains she had used on me, it was all gone. [Act 2, Chapter 5¡ªHeroine] The president''s somewhat meaningless arc¡ªwas officially over. "Riley, where are you going?" Lucas'' voice pulled me out of my thoughts as I backed away from the group. His eyes followed me, full of confusion. This guy had an uncanny ability to notice the most obscure things about me, yet he waspletely oblivious to the things that mattered to those closest to him. If only Lucas was this perceptive when it came to girls. Maybe Janica wouldn''t be having such a hard time with him, I mused, my gaze shifting briefly to where she stood, still looking somewhat unsettled. In the natural course of things, the basking light of dawn should have been Lucas'' moment alone, standing victorious over Dorothy as the story''s protagonist. But here he was but a mere side character, tangled up in the scenario, despite having no real reason to be involved. The situation had veered off the scripted path in ways I couldn''t fullyprehend, yet he somehow found himself dragged into it. Was this fate? Was this how the threads of destiny¡ªmeant for Lucas¡ªwere being forcefully tangled with the scenarios of others, pulling him along paths that were originally for him to walk? Whatever the case, everything that was supposed to unfold next could be left to Lucas. If he couldn''t fulfill his role as the protagonist in this twisted scenario, he might as well help him from the sidelines huh¡­. His fate truly was one of being involved with everything. Lucas had his part to y, and I could ensure he seeded without stealing the spotlight entirely. My involvement had already changed too much. "You guys go ahead. I have somewhere I need to be." Lucas'' confusion deepened as he heard my words, his eyebrows furrowing. But I didn''t give him a chance to ask any questions or protest. I turned on my heel, mana flowing through my feet as I propelled myself into motion, dashing toward the rooftops in a blur of speed. With a practiced ease, I leapt from roof to roof, soaring above the streets, leaving Lucas and the others behind. It was time to follow through on the promises I''d made. The system had already interfered enough, preventing me from doing what needed to be done. Although the final chapter of this act had seemingly ended with the disappearance of Dorothy''s mana, it didn''t mean her fate was sealed¡ªat least, not yet. Her end wasn''t entirely certain at this moment. In the game, Dorothy was infamous for her repeated ends of doom, each one a consequence of her own actions. No matter which heroine you partnered up with, her downfall yed out in tragic repetition. But there were three distinct endings for Dorothy that stood apart from the loop of doom. Each was tied to the paths taken by the yer, and now, I found myself navigating one of them in real life. The first, the end where she disappeared, was already in motion. This was the result of barely surviving a fight against the main heroines¡ªan ending where Dorothy simply faded away, her presence vanishing into the ether. It was what had just unfolded here. Or at least somewhat with Rose''s presence that is, but without the other main heroines at y chances of it being the ending she got was lowered. The second was her death, a final and brutal end that usually urred when Lucas, the protagonist, intervened directly and dealt the finishing blow. But that wasn''t applicable now, as Lucas hadn''t been directly involved in her downfall this time. Which left only one option: the original ending she was subjected to in the game¡ªthe ''End of Doom.'' This was the normal end for Dorothy, a conclusion where she didn''t simply disappear but was dragged into the abyss of her own making, swallowed by the darkness she herself had unleashed. This ending was less dramatic but no less final. ''If things were progressing the way they should, Dorothy should be in that ce right now¡­.'' The location was the clock tower at the very center of the square. A once-proud structure now scarred by the aftermath of battle, with chunks of its stone sted off and mes still flickering amidst the debris. I walked through an open hole where the door had once been, now reduced to useless rubble. Cracks spidered across the walls, and even the mana shields meant to protect the tower had shattered. Without proper repairs, the whole structure would copse in weeks, its foundation too damaged to support its weight. As I made my way inside, burn marks from intense magical rays were visible on every surface. The roof above had been blown apart, allowing the gentle hues of the early morning sun to spill through, casting light on the broken interior. This ce had been the stage for the final act of the scenario¡ªwell, at least for the battle that had taken ce above. I stepped over debris, ignoring the winding staircase that led upward. Instead, I moved toward a dark corner of therge hall. Despite the morning sun pouring in, there was one spot where the light refused to reach. A ce where the shadows clung stubbornly, as if denying the dawn''s presence. Normally, ording to the script, she would have been above, crying softly as she smiled in peace, slowly fading away into nothingness. But as I knelt down in the darkness, my gaze met hers¡ªDorothy''s, the woman who had caused so much yet suffered more than anyone knew. "Riley¡­" she whispered, her voice soft and trembling, surprised to see me here. Her body was badly burned, charred by the fierce battle, and already beginning to decay, as if the darkness itself was slowly consuming her. Yet despite her wounds, despite the pain, she smiled at me gently, the same calm and enigmatic smile she always wore. "How did you find me, junior?" she asked, her voice as warm as ever, even in the face of her own impending demise. Chapter 191 A will to live....2 191 A will to live....2 "This is a bit unexpected¡­ even though I was so sure I yed it out really well," Dorothy said with a soft chuckle, her voice tinged with irony. We sat together underneath the ruins of the clock tower, debris scattered around us. The tower''s once-grand structure was now barely holding together, and through the shattered roof, we could see the skies above. The dark veil that had once covered the entire district was now nearly gone, and in its ce, the sky was painted with the soft hues of dawn. However, it wasn''t just the morning light that filled the air¡ªmultiple powerful mana signatures could be felt all around, looming on the horizon. The principal and other high-ranking officials were probably inside the district by now, scouring the area, trying to make sense of the devastation. But up here, in the ruins of this forgotten ce, we remained hidden¡ªat least for now. "I truly didn''t expect to be discovered like this, you know," Dorothy continued, her voice light despite her condition. "Especially not by you, junior Riley. Hehe¡­" "If you hadn''t chosen the clock tower, maybe I wouldn''t have found you," I replied, my tone matter-of-fact. She turned her head slightly, raising an eyebrow. "Hehe, what does that even mean?" "It means what it means." "You really are full of mysteries, junior¡­ in a weird way, that is." "I hear that a lot." "I''m sure you do," she said, smiling faintly, though her body betrayed her weakening state. Our conversation flowed with an odd sense of ease, almost lighthearted, as if we weren''t surrounded by the aftermath of a fierce battle or sitting in the wreckage of what was once a grand clock tower. We both ignored the obvious: Dorothy''s decaying body, the mana signatures closing in, the fact that time was running out for her. Instead, we simply stared at the skies above, letting the quiet moments pass. The tension of the world outside felt distant here, like we were in a bubble, untouched by the chaos that had just unfolded. It was almost peaceful. But beneath the surface of our words, there was an unspoken weight. "Riley, I''m sure you have a lot of questions, but¡­ I''m sorry. I can''t afford to answer any of them right now," Dorothy spoke, her voice soft but tinged with sadness. "And also¡­ could you turn around for a bit?" "Why?" "I just want a moment of solitude. I don''t want to be seen crying¡­" I raised an eyebrow at that, ncing at her. "Isn''t it a bit toote for that now?" She paused, her lips twitching into a faint smile as she sighed. "Mennie~" It was a small gesture, a yfulness she had even in her most vulnerable moment. Giving up on her own request, Dorothy let her eyes wander back to the sky, her expression softening. "The sun''s morning grace sure is pretty," she said after a long pause, her voice almost wistful. "Yes," I replied, following her gaze. The soft morning light bathed the wreckage around us, casting gentle hues over the broken walls and debris. It was oddly serene in contrast to the chaos that had unfolded here just moments ago. "If there were two suns in the sky right now¡­ would you still consider this scene to be pretty, junior?" Her question caught me off guard. Where is she going with this? "Probably," I answered, unsure of what she was trying to say. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Really?" Dorothy chuckled, but it was a sad kind ofughter. "I think the most definitive answer would be a ''no,'' though. Hehe~" She took a deep breath, her gaze distant as if she were lost in thought. "The sun, unlike the moon, is meant to shine alone in its waking grace, basking in the solitude of its great power. It''s supposed to be the ray of hope, the beacon of greatness. If there were two suns it would be too much¡­ the world would burn. People wouldn''t be able to stand such a thing." I stayed silent for a moment, letting her words sink in. There was a strange mncholy to her voice, a weariness that seemed to seep into everything she said. But I didn''t quite agree with her. "What you say may be true," I began slowly, "but at the end of the day, having two suns in the sky would be beautiful, wouldn''t it?" Dorothy stopped talking, her eyes widening as she turned to look at me. For a moment, she was speechless, clearly caught off guard by my answer. Then, suddenly, a burst ofughter escaped her lips¡ªgenuine and full of life. It echoed through the broken tower, cutting through the stillness of the morning. "Yup, you really are weird, junior~" she said betweenughs, her eyes glistening with tears, though this time they were from amusement rather than sadness. Herughter was contagious, and I found myself smiling, despite everything. It was a strange moment¡ªsurreal, almost¡ªbut in its own way, it felt right. For a fleeting second, we weren''t sitting in the ruins of a battle. We weren''t on the edge of an uncertain end. We were just two people, sharing a moment of unexpected lightness amidst the looming darkness. But as herughter faded, the weight of reality slowly crept back in. The sun continued to rise, its light growing stronger, and with it came the inevitable. Dorothy''s body, fragile and worn, was still bound to the fate she couldn''t escape. And as I sat there, beside her, I couldn''t help but feel the pull of time slipping away. "You know, I always thought I''d go out in some grand way," Dorothy murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, as if she was speaking more to herself than to me. "Something shy, something memorable. But maybe¡­ disappearing quietly like this isn''t so bad either." Her words hung in the air, heavy with resignation. I wasn''t sure how to respond, so I kept quiet, letting her talk. There was a strange serenity to her now, an eptance of the fate she had fought so hard against. "Hey¡­ junior, I know it''s a bitte now, just as you said," she continued, her voice soft yet with a hint of yfulness. "But¡­ can I let you in on a little secret of mine?" I nodded, unsure of what to expect. A soft, radiant light enveloped her, casting her in a warm, ethereal glow. The darkness that clung to her like a shroud seemed to dissipate, evaporating into the air as if it was never there. My gaze locked onto her hair¡ªit was no longer the dull xen blonde that had been tainted by shadows. Instead, it shimmered, transforming before my eyes into a vibrant, radiant gold. Her hair, now gleaming like the first light of dawn, flowed softly in the breeze. Even her eyes, which had been tired and dim, glowed with the same golden hue, bright and luminous like twin suns. "This¡­ this is no little secret at all, President¡­" I breathed, utterly astonished by the transformation unfolding before me. She chuckled softly at my reaction, a weak but genuineugh, before slumping back against the wall with a sigh. Her golden hair cascaded down her shoulders as she gazed at it with a look of deep mncholy. She touched it gently, almost reverently, as if she was seeing it for the first time in a long while. "It''s funny, isn''t it?" she said, her voice tinged with sadness. "All this power, all this light¡­ and yet, I never wanted any of it. I spent so long hiding in the shadows, trying to run away from who I really was. But now¡­ now that it''s all about to end, I can''t help but wonder if maybe¡­ I should have embraced it sooner." I didn''t know what to say. Her words were filled with regret, a sorrow that ran deeper than anything I could truly understand. For the first time, I saw the weight she had been carrying all this time¡ªher burdens, her fears, the heavy chains of expectation and destiny that had been ced on her shoulders. Dorothy was more than just a viin in some story. She was a person, wed and broken, but still human. And now, in her final moments, she was showing me the truth she had hidden away. With this revtion, the tiny pieces of the puzzle behind President Dorothy''s character were finally beginning to fall into ce. It was like unraveling a mystery that had lingered in the background, unaddressed, yet always present. The question had gued me for a while now: Why was President Dorothy assigned as the mid-boss for Act 2? Why did she even be a boss in the first ce? In the game, there had been no clear exnation for her descent into darkness, no backstory that justified her role as an antagonist. President Dorothy had always been portrayed as sincere and bright, a character whose natural disposition seemed far removed from the shadowy path she ended up taking. \ Chapter 192: A will to live....2.5 Chapter 192: A will to live....2.5 ? Her sudden turn to the dark side had never quite made sense. Even after considerable research into her lore, the developers had left yers with little to no information about her true motivations. She was, in essence, a loophole-a ring plot hole in the game''s storyline. And that plot hole seemed to mirror another character: Rose. Dorothy and Rose shared something significant, something that connected their fates in a way that went beyond the surface-level storytelling. In every possible end Dorothy faced, Rose had always been a part of it-whether as a friend, an opponent, or an ally. The two of them were intrinsically linked in a way that hadn''t been fully exined in the game. But now, as I sat beside her in the ruins of the clock tower, it was bing clearer. Their connection wasn''t random; it was deliberate, deeply woven into the fabric of the narrative. "Why show me this?" Dorothy smiled softly, though there was a touch of sadness in her expression. "I don''t know," she admitted, her golden eyes reflecting the morning light. "I just felt like I could trust you to keep this little secret with me... to the grave, Junior." Her words weighed heavily on me. ''Trust.'' It wasn''t something I had expected from her, not like this. But there was something genuine in her gaze, something that made me feel like I had been given a glimpse into the real Dorothy-the one who had been hidden away all this time, behindyers of darkness andplexity. "Does Rose know about this?" I asked, almost instinctively. Dorothy''s expression shifted, a slight frown tugging at her lips. She shook her head. "No... There''s no need to burden that child with suchplexities. Rose is meant to be the shining light for everyone. Her path must walk straight, without any distractions." With her golden hair basking in the soft morning light, Dorothy looked so simr to Rose that it was undeniable now-their connection ran deeper than mere coincidence. ''They were sisters.'' The resemnce was striking, not just in appearance but in the aura they carried. And yet, despite the obvious truth, they had livedpletely separate lives, unaware of each other''s existence. The reasons for their estrangement, though not explicitly spoken, were bing clearer by the moment. Rose, the bright and shining beacon, was meant to take center stage, to bask in the limelight as the perfect child, the hope of her family. But Dorothy? Dorothy was the hidden shame, the blemish on the family''s reputation-the illegitimate child, the one they kept in the shadows. A bastard. It was painfully easy to piece together now, and the burden Dorothy must have carried throughout her childhood was suddenly all too clear. The weight of being cast aside, of being hidden away to preserve a fa?ade of family honor. If she had been burdened with this her entire life, it exined so much-her readiness to disappear, her willingness to fade from the world without a trace. She had been preparing for this, hadn''t she? This wasn''t the desperate, panicked retreat of someone caught off guard. Dorothy had nned for her end, hade to terms with it long before this moment. And though I still didn''t have all the details, it was now apparent that Dorothy, in some way, had always been destined to die. What Dorothy had done-choosing to disappear now, in this way-wasn''t just about her own demise. She had set the stage for someone else. Her actions had a purpose, a clear intent. She wanted to cast a light on someone, to bring the focus to the person she believed deserved it most. Perhaps that was why, in the game, there was always a heroine and a hero present in each of her scenarios. Dorothy wasn''t just a boss to defeat for glory; she was a character specifically designed to highlight the strengths and potential of others. Her role was to elevate those around her, to make them shine brighter in the eyes of the world. She was a necessary sacrifice for the sake of others'' greatness. Suddenly, the weight of what she had been carrying all this time hit me like a wave. The constant rejection, theck of recognition, the quiet suffering she probably experienced ever since she was a child, it all made sense now. Dorothy had never been allowed to be her own person, never given the chance to step into the light on her own terms. And so, she had chosen to shape her own end-to make sure that her death would have meaning, even if her life hadn''t been allowed to. "I must''ve been hard..." The words slipped out of my mouth before I even realized it. "You''ve done enough...." Dorothy''s golden eyes flickered in surprise, as if she hadn''t expected anyone to acknowledge the pain she had endured. For a moment, she just stared at me, her expression softening. There was a glimmer of something in her gaze-gratitude, maybe? Or perhaps just the quiet relief of someone who had finally been seen, even if only at the end. "Thank you...." Dorothy''s voice trembled, her words barely reaching my ears. I saw the faint glimmers of tears welling up beneath her eyes, catching the soft morning light like fragile, shimmering jewels. Hugging her legs tightly, she looked so small, so vulnerable, in that moment. I stayed silent, unable to say anything that wouldfort her, but I didn''t need to. The quiet between us spoke volumes. Her slight sobs filled the space between us, raw and unguarded. I had so many questions swirling in my mind-questions that needed answers-but I knew now wasn''t the time for them. I knew, deep down, that all of this was everything I needed to know about Dorothy. The rest¡ªthe mystery, the unresolved bits of her past didn''t matter. What mattered was here, now, and the person she was in these final moments. Trying to save her from the fate she had chosen had probably been a mistake on my part. But with the system''s slight interference lingering in my mind, I couldn''t shake the doubt. Had she truly wanted this all along? Or had the system''s hand guided her toward this inevitable end? Either way, I could only sit here and watch as her fate unfolded in front of me. As Dorothy''s sobs slowly quieted, her breathing became steadier. I looked over and noticed something strange. Her hand, once solid and warm, was beginning to crumble. The delicate fingers disintegrated into thin air, like dust swept away by the wind. My gaze followed the slow unraveling of her form as the lower half of her legs began to dissolve in the same way. She was fading, piece by piece. "You know...," Dorothy started, her voice softer now, almost a whisper. "Do you want to hear something a bit embarrassing before I go, Junior?" I nced at her, surprised by the sudden shift in her tone. "What is it?" She smiled, a bittersweet glimmer of mischief in her eyes. "My heart is skipping a beat for you right now~" I blinked, caught off guard by her words. She continued, her voice teasing but genuine. "Now I think I''m starting to understand why Rose sees you in that way. As her big sister, I greatly approve of you~" I let out a soft chuckle, not sure how to respond to that. "Thanks... I guess?" Dorothy''sugh broke through the air, light and carefree, as if the weight of her impending end no longer pressed on her shoulders. Sheughed at her own words, and for a moment, the sorrow between us seemed to lift. There was something peaceful in herughter, something that made me realize she had made peace with her fate long before now. I stayed by her side, watching her closely as every moment became etched in my mind. My Archive skill, which had been silently active since the start of our conversation, now worked overtime to capture every detail. This was Dorothy''s final moment, and I was engraving it into my memory, preserving it until the end of my time. As more of her body crumbled into dust, theughter slowly faded from her lips. She looked at me onest time, her golden eyes full of warmth. "Junior... I think this is goodbye." The weight of her words settled over me, and I nodded, swallowing the lump that had formed in my throat. At this moment, I knew I had failed miserably. All the preparations, the careful nning-what was it worth in the end? I couldn''t even save her. The weight of my failure pressed down on me, a bitter reminder of how powerless I truly was in the grand scheme of things. So much for all the nning, all the strategic decisions. Haha. The truth was, this had all gone wrong long before I had even gotten involved. It wasn''t something I could have interfered with or altered; it was a problem rooted so deep that by the time I arrived, it was already beyond my reach. And now, as Dorothy slowly began to disappear, bit by bit, fading into nothingness, I felt an overwhelming sense of regret. Not just because I had failed to save her, but because even now, in her final moments, as her body crumbled into dust, I was selfishly trying to make her live on in my own way. [Note: Skill: Archive (S) is fully recording user scenario!] [Note: Recording full details might lead to user mental damage.] [Note: It is advised to-] ''Just shut up and record...'' I didn''t care about the warnings. The system''s mechanical voice faded into the background as I focused solely on her. I needed this. I needed to remember every detail, every word she spoke, every flicker of emotion in her eyes. Even if it hurt me, even if it left a scar on my mind, I didn''t care. This was Dorothy''s final gift to me, and I wasn''t going to let it slip away. Her body, once solid and alive, was now barely visible¡ªa ghostly outline of what she once was. But even as she faded, her smile remained. She looked at me with those golden eyes, full of warmth and something I couldn''t quite ce -maybe it was peace, maybe it was eptance. "Thank you... for finding me," she whispered, her voice soft and gentle, like a breeze passing through the trees. And then, just like that, she was gone. A soft shimmer of light enveloped her as she vanished, leaving behind nothing but the empty space beside me. The air where she had been was still, as if the world itself was holding its breath, acknowledging her quiet departure. I stared at the empty space for a long time, my heart slightly heavy with the weight of her absence. She had been right there, only moments ago, and now... she was gone. The only thing left was the lingering warmth in my heart, the faint echo of her presence that still clung to the air, and the memories I had carefully archived. As the sun climbed higher in the sky, its golden light illuminated the ruins of the clocktower, casting long, jagged shadows across the ground. The debris, the crumbling walls, and the gaping hole in the roof all seemed to blend together in a scene of destion. Yet, amid the chaos, the morning sun bathed everything in a quiet, almost serene glow. I stood there, staring at the spot where Dorothy had vanished, feeling a strange hollowness settle in my chest. It was as if the weight of the entire encounter was finally catching up to me, sinking deep into my bones. I hade here with hope-hope that I could somehow change things, that I could be the one to save her. But now, that hope felt naive, almostughable. In the end, all I had done was bear witness to her final moments. I hadn''t been the hero, hadn''t altered fate, hadn''t rewritten her story. I had merely stood by, helpless, as she epted her inevitable end. And yet, despite the emptiness gnawing at me, there was a strange sense offort in the memory of those final moments. Dorothy hadn''t been scared, nor bitter. She had smiled,ughed even, and in her own way, she had lived right until the end. There was something peaceful in that-an odd sense of closure. Turning toward the dark corner where she had disappeared, I reached into my pouch and pulled out a few spare mana stones. They were small, glowing faintly with energy-nothing grand or ceremonial, but they would have to do. I knelt down and carefully ced them on the ground, in the exact spot where Dorothy had crumbled into nothingness. The stones shimmered faintly in the shadows, a quiet tribute to the girl who had borne so much, yet asked for so little in the end. Straightening up, I took a deep breath and made a slight bow. "Goodbye, President....." The words felt inadequate, almost too simple for the gravity of the moment, but they were all I had.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om There was no grand speech, no heroic farewell. Just a quiet acknowledgment of the life she had lived and the peace she had found, however fleeting. Chapter 193: Heroes Chapter 193: Heroes ? "Please,e in." The soft, formal words hung in the air as Riley Hell stepped into the room. The gentle glow of fairy lights cast a warm yet surreal ambiance across the pristine, white walls, making the room feel more like a dream than a ce of inquiry. At the center of the vast space stood a massive circr table, around which the academy''s most influential figures sat, their eyes trained on the young man who had just entered. Riley, with his golden hair and piercing blue eyes, seemed unfazed as he scanned the room. His gaze moved smoothly from one face to another, his expression calm, but there was a weight to his presence that couldn''t be ignored. This wasn''t the first time the academic heads called in the students involved for questioning about the recent incident-the Veil of Darkness that had unfolded in the square-but this was different. This time, all the academy heads themselves had convened. He was no ordinary student objectively and subjectively in front of the academy''s eyes, and everyone in the room knew it. The silence that followed his entrance was heavy, thick with unsaid words and barely contained tension. The high-ranking officials, normally poised andposed, wore disturbed, almost wary expressions. Their difort was palpable, and their hidden emotions yed out on their faces- nervousness, worry, and even a flicker of fear. Though they were skilled at hiding their true feelings, it was impossible to mask them entirely under such scrutiny. Riley''s appearance only added to their unease. He bore the physical signs of intense battle. Small bruises peppered his skin, and the faint traces of mana depletion clung to him like an invisible fog. The dark bags under his eyes were clear evidence of the toll the recent events had taken, not just physically but mentally. His once vibrant energy was now drained, leaving him looking worn out, almost fragile. But the most striking feature of all was his eyes. Those who looked into them couldn''t shake the feeling that something fundamental had changed in the young man standing before them. They were the eyes of someone who had seen things they were never meant to see-eyes that had stared directly into the abyss and survived. They held the kind of depth and weariness that only came from experiencing death, not just witnessing it, but living through it, over and over again. A murmur passed between the academy heads. Some leaned in to whisper to one another, while others exchanged cautious nces. It was clear that Riley''s testimony was crucial, but the sight of him in such a state unnerved them. It was clear that Riley wasn''t directly or fatally harmed, but that was only the surface of the situation. Beneath theposed expressions of the academy heads, one collective thought ran through their minds like a poison. "They were all fucked...!'' Every official, each noble and high-ranking merchant with vested interests in the academy, shared that same grim realization. They were supposed to maintain control, to handle things with subtlety and care, especially when it came to someone like Riley Hell. But now, everything felt like it was slipping through their fingers. Their concern wasn''t just about the incident in the square or the recent attack, though those were monumental enough. No, the real issue was Riley''s connections. Through him, they were directly tied to the Duke, which, in turn, connected them to the Emperor himself. It was a fragile web of political alliances and powerful influences, and one wrong move could unravel it all. The weight of that realization made cold sweat bead on the backs of even the most experienced administrators. As they sat in silence, assessing the situation, the reality of what was toe settled in. Exnations would need to be crafted-carefully worded and subtly spun to nobles, merchants, and those with interests far above their own. But fixing this mess? That was a different matter entirely.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om How could they even begin to contain the potential fallout of an event tied so closely to someone like Riley? Gradually, their gazes shifted. One by one, their eyes turned toward the only person they felt they could trust in such a precarious situation. It wasn''t out of confidence or admiration that they looked to her, but out of necessity. Pity even flickered in their nces as they knew the burden that would fall on her shoulders- the consequences, the political bacsh, the sleepless nights that would follow. Sitting at the head of the table, directly across from Riley, was Principal Leh, the headmistress of the academy. Her presence wasmanding, but today there was an unusual intensity in the room directed toward her. Leh met their gazes with a quiet calm. Her eyes possessed the same concern, the same dread that the others felt deep down, but unlike them, she masked it perfectly. There was no visible trace of worry. "I''ve read the initial investigation files, as well as a few things I''ve heard and seen myself" Principal Leh began, her voice steady but tinged with a subtle gravity. "It seems the recent incident put you into quite the unexpected ordeal. I know the night hasn''t probably ended for you just yet, and you may need more rest than anyone here, but certain obligations must be fulfilled before we can offer you that opportunity. On behalf of the academy''s security shorings, I apologize for the trouble caused." Her words were carefully chosen, each syble conveying both authority and a sense of responsibility. "It''s fine," Riley replied, his voice measured. "The incident wasn''t something anyone could have predicted." Principal Leh nodded, her calm gaze not wavering for a second. "It''s good that you understand the situation with an open mind. I''ve heard from one of your fellow students, as well as parts of the testimonies from random witnesses, that you yed a significant role in ensuring the safety of the citizens caught up in the chaos." Riley raised a brow, his curiosity piqued. He had expected a round of standard questioning, perhaps a brief debriefing, much like what Lucas had described to him earlier. But this conversation felt different, more deliberate, as if it was veering off course from the usual protocol. Under normal circumstances, Riley''s presence in this room shouldn''t have been approved, nor even entertained. After all, most of the information regarding the incident had already been covered by Rose Brilliance, the main student involved. Her testimony, given directly to Principal Leh after the ck veil was broken, hadid bare the truth of what had transpired. They all knew that the catalyst for this chaos was none other than Dorothy Gale, the former student council president. But despite this, Riley was still here. Principal Leh herself had been the one to question Rose, and by all means, that should have been the end of it. The academy had gathered all the facts they needed to file the incident away. Yet here they were, with Riley at the center of the conversation. His inclusion in this discussion wasn''t about protocol-it was about survival, for both him and the academy. Leh''s own selfish desires, coupled with the growing unease among the academic staff, had led them to one conclusion: they needed to make sure where Riley stood in all of this. His opinion might be the linchpin that could either stabilize the academy or send it spiraling into chaos. The very life of the academy was teetering on the edge of a cliff, and this incident, though seemingly contained, could very well push them over that edge. No lives had been lost, but the damages? The assurances that the academy was a ce of safety? Those were harder to repair. The incident had already begun to spread, and they could feel the weight of it pressing down on them by the seconds calls and questions needed answering. Two semesters alone had brought more turmoil than the academy had seen in years, and thistest event threatened to undo everything they had worked to protect. If Riley''s testimony didn''t align with theirs or worse, if he chose to reveal something they weren''t prepared for-it could shatter what fragile peace remained. The academy''s reputation, already bruised from previous scandals, could not afford another blow like this. The delicate bnce of power and prestige they had built over decades was now being held in the hands of a single student, and they knew it. That was why a distraction was desperately needed-one that Principal Leh, along with the other academic staff, could use to shift the narrative from a disaster into something more ptable. They needed to spin the failure into a sess, to shine a light on the silver lining despite the damage done. If they could frame the incident in a way that focused on heroism and bravery, the academy''s tarnished reputation might just be salvaged. Right now, they needed a ''HERO''. Someone who could serve as a beacon, a symbol to redirect public attention away from the academy''s shorings and toward a brighter narrative. A figure who could mask the ws and failures, presenting a story of triumph over adversity. And Riley Hell, standing before them, was the perfect candidate to take that part... not only did it provide distraction but it also improved whatever news was to spread towards the duke and the emperor through Riley. Riley, Rose, Lucas, it was a shared reward among the three key yers involved, as well as honorary mentions towards those who helped out greatly to ensure public safety. ...... Please take it positively child'' Principal Leh knew this all too well. She couldn''t afford another scandal. No.... The academy itself couldn''t afford another scandal. The weight of their collective mistakes and the lingering scandals from past semesters had left them vulnerable. But with a stroke of luck-and a little maniption-she could turn this situation around. or at least somewhat lessen the burden they had to face. They just needed Riley to y his part. "For everyone''s bravery, especially the three key yers who helped eliminate the threat and ensured the safety of the academy in their own unique ways, a reward is only right, no?" Leh''s voice was calm, measured, though Riley could sense the hidden urgency beneath her words. "Riley Hell, how does the title of hero sound to you?" The question hung in the air, heavy with expectation. Everyone''s eyes were on him, waiting for his response. Chapter 194: A time for rest Chapter 194: A time for rest ? Human life, are full of mysteries. The paths people take are often not their own; they are shaped by the expectations, demands, and desires of those around them. In a world where conformity is prized and deviation from the norm is seen as a sin, people function in a way that benefits society rather than themselves. It is a boorish and discriminatory system, yet it somehow works, sustaining and progressing the species despite its ws. Even when individuals rise to a level of power that their society cannot control, the invisible chains of judgment and expectation still bind them, tethering them to the opinions of those beneath them. It''s a paradox that keeps the world turning, a fragile bnce between conformity and rebellion. ''Truly a pathetic species...'' Oz mused as he gazed down at the tiny fragment of a soul he had been promised. He sat atop the mana stone where Dorothy had taken herst breath, his expression unreadable but his thoughts heavy. The world had moved on, as it always did. People would forget, burying her memory beneath the weight of their own lives. But Oz wouldn''t forget. He couldn''t. He had made a promise. "I''ll continue to watch over, as promised, master...." With a quiet reverence, he removed his fedora and bowed deeply toward the ce where Dorothy had faded from existence. She was gone now, the being he had somewhat cherished, no more than a memory. ... A warm breeze drifted gently through the garden, carrying with it the quiet whispers of the changing seasons. Rose inhaled deeply, feeling the winter air slowly give way to the promise of spring. Though it was subtle, the warmth was there, hinting that the long winter was finallying to an end. ''Spring wille soon'' she thought. This winter had overstayed its wee, and she knew that spring would be brief this year, just a fleeting pause before the summer heat zed across the academy once again. "Did they give you the same reward as me, Riley?" Rose asked, breaking thefortable silence between them as they walked along a secluded garden path. Her eyes drifted over the sleeping flowers, still covered in frost, their petals waiting for the warmth of spring to awaken them. With a gentle gaze, she knelt down and plucked one of the flowers, her fingers delicate against its fragile form. She was still dressed in her school uniform despite the lingering cold in the air. While the breeze carried a hint of warmth, it wasn''t enough to dispel the winter chill entirely. It was still too early to ignore the bite of the season. Riley, walking beside her, shrugged. "Would you even call it a reward?" Rose''s lips curved into a knowing smile as she twirled the plucked flower between her fingers. "Well, in their eyes, it is... though it''s a rather sneaky one." "So, you noticed..." "Principal Leh wasn''t really trying to hide it," Rose replied, her eyes meeting his with a calm understanding. "And the look of desperation on everyone''s faces gave you all the details." There was a quietness that followed, a shared understanding between them. They both knew the "reward" wasn''t just a token of gratitude-it was a calcted move, a carefully crafted distraction. The academy needed a hero, and they had been chosen to carry that title, to draw attention away from the deeper problems that lingered in the academy right now. "Did you ept it, Riley?" Rose asked, her voice curious as she gently twirled the crushed flower between her fingers. "Yes," Riley replied without hesitation. Rose raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "That''s a bit unexpected... I always thought of you as the type to hate attention." Riley exhaled, a hint of weariness in his gaze as he looked toward the horizon. "With everything the academy''s going through right now, this is the least I could do." He wasn''t the type to seek the spotlight, and Rose knew it well. Yet, in this instance, Riley understood the necessity. Without some kind of distraction, all the criticism and gossip would fall squarely on the academy''s failure to prevent the recent incident. Though he found the whole situation tedious and unwanted, Riley realized that, in order for things to continue as they were supposed to in the original timeline, taking up this role was crucial. The academy needed a face to salvage its reputation, and he would be that face, at least for now. After all, the role of Hero was currently vacant, and someone had to fill it. He had initially hoped that Las would take the sole role of the spotlight instead-someone more fitting, someone who naturally drew people in. But with everything in motion, Riley reasoned that this was a necessary step. If he was going to interfere more actively in the uing scenarios, he needed to y this part, however reluctantly. As their steps echoed in the snowy ground, they finally came to a stop by a small bench. Rose sat down first, followed by Riley, and together they gazed up at the overcast sky in silence. The tiredness etched on their faces reflected a shared weariness, but beneath that surface, both of them carried the weight of unspoken emotions. Rose felt a fleeting sense of relief at seeing Riley unharmed and rtively well after everything that had happened. Yet, despite that reassurance, lingering doubts gnawed at her. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off-something subtle but undeniable in Riley''s behavior. It wasn''t just fatigue; she''d seen him tired before. This was different. His usual calmness was fractured, and she noticed it in the brief moments when shadows, imperceptible to others, seemed to ripple and escape from him. Her ability to see the world in shades of mana gave her insight that otherscked, and the looming darkness that asionally flickered around him made her uneasy. ''What is happening to him?'' she wondered, her gaze flicking over to his profile. The Riley she knew was strong andposed, but now... he seemed burdened by something far more than the aftermath of a battle. It wasn''t like him to carry that much uncertainty. Rose inwardly chastised herself for suggesting theye here. She thought perhaps some time away from the chaos would help him, would give him room to breathe. But sitting beside him now, she realized it may have been a mistake. If she left him alone for too long, she feared whatever weight he was carrying might crush him. Unlike what the academic heads and Principal Leh knew about the actual events, Rose was keenly aware that something had happened between Riley and Dorothy during the incident. Afterall Dorothy kidnapping Riley was what made her move in the first ce. She couldn''t shake the feeling that whatever had transpired between them was the key to Riley''s current state. Rose knew Riley well-perhaps better than anyone else at the academy-and she was also aware of his immense power. Despite the haziness of her memories from that day, one thing stood out clearly in her mind: the blinding white light. It wasn''t something she could simply forget. That light had cut through reality itself, tearing apart the very fabric of their existence in a way that no ordinary spell could. It may have seemed like an illusion, a fleeting image conjured by stress or confusion, but the power behind it was real. She had felt it in her bones-the raw intent, the overwhelming force. Whatever Riley had done, it had been more than just a show of strength. There was something deeper at y, something Rose couldn''t fully grasp. ''Maybe I''m just overthinking it,'' Rose mused, trying to convince herself that she was reading too much into it. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t ignore the truth. Every time she brought up Dorothy, no matter how subtly, Riley would react. Whether it was a flicker of emotion in his eyes or a shift in his posture, he always gave something away, even if he didn''t intend to. She thought back to their earlier conversation. Was it something to do with Dorothy that weighed so heavily on him? She couldn''t help but wonder. Her curiosity got the better of her, and before she could stop herself, she asked, "Did something happen between you and the president-" Thud.... Her words were abruptly cut off by a sudden weight on her shoulder. Rose stiffened for a moment, startled by the warmth that cascaded over her. She blinked, looking down to see strands of golden hair resting against her. Riley had leaned against her, his head gently settling on her shoulder. His steady, rhythmic breathing told her everything she needed to know he had fallen asleep. "Riley..." Rose whispered, more to herself than to him. She turned her head slightly, taking in the sight of his peaceful expression. His eyes were closed, his face rxed, free of the tension that had gued him moments before. The weight of his body against hers felt bothforting and... oddly vulnerable. Her gaze softened as she realized how exhausted he must have been. The toll of the recent events-the battle, the investigations, the constant pressure-had finally caught up to him. And here he was, in the midst of it all, allowing himself to rest, if only for a moment. It wasn''t like Riley to show weakness, not in front of anyone. But somehow, in this quiet, secluded garden, he had let his guard down. As the minutes passed, Rose''s gaze drifted upward to the sky. The snow had stopped falling, leaving a gentle nket of white over the garden. In the distance, she could hear the faint rustle of branches in the breeze. The world around them was quiet, peaceful, almost as if it had paused to give them this moment of respite. But even in this peace, Rose''s mind couldn''t fully rest. What had Dorothy done? What had Riley seen or experienced that made him so distant, so distracted? She didn''t know, and that uncertainty gnawed at her. Still, she chose not to dwell on it for now. Riley needed rest, and so did she. With a soft sigh, Rose leaned her head slightly against his, closing her eyes. For now, she would let the world stay quiet, just a little longer. They could deal with everything elseter. Rose knew they shouldn''t fall asleep here in the cold, exposed in the garden, but at this moment, rest was something they both desperately needed. Her body had been pushed to its limits she had been overclocking her mana ever since the incident ended.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The only reason she seemed fine, despite the intense overuse of her mana, was because she had numbed herself to the constant pain and heat radiating from her mana circles, each one straining beyond its capacity. Yet, even in this state of exhaustion, her instincts remained sharp. Without thinking, Rose gathered her mana onest time. She felt the familiar warmth stir within her, the energy swirling through her overworked circuits. Her body responded automatically, her mind too tired to direct it consciously, but her mana followed the path it had always known. A soft light began to form around them, gathering in delicate streams, weaving itself into a thin, translucent veil of golden mana. It shimmered faintly, wrapping around the two of them like a protective barrier. The veil was fragile, almost imperceptible to the naked eye, yet it radiated aforting warmth, pushing back the chill of the winter air. The bright rays of the sun had only just begun to creep over the horizon, but for them, it was already the night. The day''s chaos had been left behind, reced by the quiet serenity of sleep. "Good night..." Rose mumbled softly, her voice barely audible as fatigue began to im her. Her eyes fluttered shut, and she felt her consciousness slowly drifting away, surrendering to the overwhelming need for rest. Chapter 195: Treasury Chapter 195: Treasury ? "Huff...," I panted, trying to keep my breath steady as my legs burned with fatigue. Every muscle ached, and the temptation to slow down was strong. I called this a casual jog, but really, who was I kidding? "We should do three moreps, Riley!" Kagami''s voice came from up ahead, as chipper and intense as always. ''Fuck...!'' I muttered under my breath, barely managing to keep pace. I knew Kagami was a gym rat, but I didn''t expect him to be a marathon runner on top of that. He was already several strides ahead, his bulky frame moving with a dangerous grace that belied his size. Despite recently cutting his hair into a sharp buzz cut, which gave him a slightly fresher, less intimidating vibe, Kagami''s presence still screamed danger. The guy was built like a tank, yet his stamina was unreal. We were on our 27thp around Greenwood Forest-a park near the northern section of themercial district- and Kagami hadn''t slowed down once. He was a machine, keeping a steady, relentless pace from the start. Meanwhile, I was feeling like I might pass out any second. "Man, it''s been a long time since I''ve run with someone like this. Feels refreshing!" Kagami''s voice was oddly cheerful for someone who should be just as exhausted, if not more. I nced at him, still powering forward, his face barely betraying any sign of exertion. How was he not tired? And the worst part-he wasn''t even using mana. This was pure physical stamina. If he''d been channeling any magic to help him, I could''ve at least justified my own suffering. But no, he was just naturally this insane. I had thought my endurance stat was already high enough, but clearly,pared to Kagami, it wasughable. No wonder this guy became best friends with Lucas in the game-both of them had insane stamina reserves that made regr people look like they were running on fumes. My feet were killing me, and it was tempting to use mana to keep up with him. But that would have ruined the whole point of this morning''s training session. So, gritting my teeth and ignoring the pain, I pushed myself to keep pace with the man. "Hahaha, that was fun! We should do this more often," Kagami said, sounding way too cheerful for someone who had justpleted 27ps at a grueling pace. "Sure..." I muttered, my breath stilling out in ragged gasps as we finally sat down on an empty bench. We drank slowly from our canteens, both taking a moment to cool down. I wiped the sweat off my face with a towel, feeling like I had just run a marathon. Kagami, on the other hand, barely broke a sweat. It was almost insulting howposed he looked, like we had just gone for a casual walk instead of a punishing workout. As we sat there, people began walking and jogging past us, mostly students out for their own morning routines. Every now and then, they nced our way, their eyes inevitablynding on Kagami. With his towering frame and stoic expression, it was impossible not to notice him. His presence alone seemed to intimidate anyone who got too close. "You should stop scaring the other students," I said, half-joking as I watched a group of girls veer slightly away after spotting Kagami. "Fuck off, man," he shot back with a grunt, though there was a trace of amusement in his voice. Iughed lightly, though it still felt like my lungs were on fire. Despite Kagami''s tough exterior, he wasn''t badpany, and this morning''s run-while painful-was productive. If I kept this up, I might even be able to match his insane stamina one day. [Status Info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 87] [Strength: B [0/80]] [Agility: D [0/50]] [Endurance: C [0/60]] [Luck: 0] [????]] [Power: C [0/60]] [Avable Status Points: 59] [Skills Info:] [Intermediate Swordsmanship (Proficiency 98%)] [Piercing Strike!] [Proficiency (97%)] [Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (97%)] [Time Dtion] [Proficiency (99%)] [Dash] [Proficiency (85%)] [Heavy Strike] [Proficiency (85%)] [Thought eleration] [Proficiency (40%)] [sh Step] [Proficiency (55%)] [Blood Rampage (Rare)] [Proficiency (18%)] [Raging Storms] [Proficiency (15%)] [Golden Lightning] [Proficiency (15%)] [Passive Skills:] [Monarch''s Will (Locked)] [Passive Effect: Charisma + EX] [Current proficiency: 45%] [Influence: 90] [Presence: 90] [Soul Archive:] [Extra skills:] [Skill: Archive (S)] [Proficiency (10%)] [Skill: Pain Nullifier (A)] [Proficiency (10%)] [Skill: Hero''s Will (Unique)] [Proficiency (0%)] [New Skill: Hero''s Aura (Unique)] [Proficiency (0%)] My overall progress didn''t remain stagnant, though, thanks to the incident with Dorothy. I was so focused on my goal of dealing with her that Ipletely forgot just how much of an EXP goldmine her event actually was. Those creatures of darkness she summoned weren''t just for show-they were high-ss monsters, ranging from low B-rank to high A-rank depending on their size and strength. I ended up gaining four levels in total during that short period of chaos, though it came at the cost of mowing down what felt like an endless tide of monsters. It was a brutal grind, but the results spoke for themselves. Since Lucas and Janica had been battling even more creatures for a longer time than I had, it''s safe to say their stats had skyrocketed as well. Lucas, in particr, had been growing stronger at an impressive rate, which was a good thing in the long run. Though I hadn''t had the time to focus too much on him, I could already tell that the quality of his aura had sharpened considerably since ourst fight at the Grand Festival. Back then, his aura had been raw and unstable-powerful, but not fully controlled. Now, it felt more refined, more concentrated, like a de that had been meticulously honed. It was encouraging to see, especially since Lucas was destined to be one of the main pirs of strength in the future. The faster he grew, the better. Even if I was altering the course of events slightly, having him at full power sooner than expected could only be a good thing. [Avable Status Points: 59] With the sufficient points acquired, it was finally time to handle this long-overdue status upgrade. I opened my stats menu, feeling the anticipation build as I focused on the agility stat that had beengging behind for a while now. [Agility: D [50/50]] ¡ú [Agility: C [0/60]] [Avable Status Points: 9] As I confirmed the upgrade, a subtle surge of energy coursed through my body. It wasn''t as overt or shy as when my strength increased-no sudden bulking up or anything like that¡ªbut I could feel the difference in a more refined way. My senses seemed sharper, more attuned to the world around me. Movements felt lighter, like there was less resistance in my muscles and joints, though it wasn''t enough to gauge the full extent of the change just yet. Agility was tricky like that. It didn''t scream its presence the way raw power did, but in a real battle, reflexes and speed made all the difference. I''d have to test my new agility stat inbat to see just how much it impacted my reactionn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om time and overall speed. ''I should train with Seoter,'' I mused, thinking back to thest time we sparred. It had been a while since we trained together, and with my new boost in agility, it''d be interesting to see how I fared against her in a duel. Seo was quick-her speed and stealth made her a tough opponent, so it''d be a good way to push my limits. "But about what you said earlier, do you really want me to join?" "Yes." Kagami''s brows furrowed, and his usual stoic expression wavered as if he was mildly dissatisfied with the response. "It''s a bitcking... but if that''s what you want." He wasn''t thrilled, but he wasn''t going to argue either. Kagami knew he owed me, so despite his dissatisfaction, he epted my request. I had asked him to join the student council, though it wasn''t exactly my idea. It was more of a favor passed on from Snow. She wanted me to join her in the council as well, but thankfully, she understood my reluctance to draw any more attention than I was already getting. Three weeks had passed since the incident with Dorothy, and while the academy had been shaken in the immediate aftermath, things quickly returned to normal. The daily routines resumed, sses continued, and even the student council elections proceeded as usual. Snow won, but it was much closer than anyone expected. After the heroics of the incident, Rose had gained a significant following, and she almost managed to snatch the position away from Snow by a hair''s breadth. It wasn''t andslide victory like most had predicted. In fact, Snow''s narrow win had caught some people off guard. Still, the principal''s n of using us to redirect attention from the incident worked. The academy didn''t crumble under the weight of public scrutiny as many feared it would, and while whispers and rumors about the event persisted, they were subdued, buried under the newfound hero narrative that Lucas, Rose, and I had unwittingly be part of. Chapter 196: Treasury.. Chapter 196: Treasury.. ? Though I would''ve preferred to stay in the background, the role I yed in the incident left me with little choice but to be entangled in all of this. Kagami, on the other hand, was still processing it all, but I knew he''d be a valuable asset to the council. Snow probably saw that too, which was why she asked for him through me. For reference. The position Kagami was taking, as the disciplinary head of the student council, suited him perfectly. With his intimidating looks and naturallymanding presence, it was hard to imagine anyone daring to cause trouble with him around. His imposing stature alone would likely deter most would-be troublemakers before they even considered acting out. Lucas was also part of the student council, along with his best friend Janica, who had practically forced her way in. She had barged into the council with her usual boldness, refusing to take no for an answer until she secured her spot. ra, as expected, was handling the financial head position, her calm and meticulous nature making her perfect for the role. And surprisingly, Rose had been recruited by Snow as well, despite them being rivals for the council presidency. It was an unexpected move, but knowing Snow, it likely had a deeper strategic meaning. The whole scenario felt oddly familiar. It resembled the harem route from the game, where all the main heroines ended up joining the student council, much to the protagonist''s benefit. If Seo decided to join as well, it wouldplete the perfect harem setup for Lucas, though that was only if he made any real progress with any of them-which, as of now, was something that probably won''t happen. "Why are you recruiting your rivals?" "Stability and control are much needed in a fully filled household, you know?" "Huh?" "Nothing~ All I''m doing is asserting a level of dominance and control. That''s all." She didn''t borate any further, leaving me with more questions than answers.... though she did look like she had no any ill intentions. Knowing Snow, she''s probably up to something "Look, it''s one of the three Heroes of Light!" "Oh my, is that him?" "He''s so handsome!" "He''s so cool... wait, who''s that scary guy around him?" The whispers followed me as students made their way through greenwood grounds, my presence drawing more attention than I liked. While I expected a little recognition after everything that had happened, the herobel was starting to make things a bit moreplicated. The attention wasn''t unbearable-most of it was directed at Rose and Lucas, who had their own reputations as rising stars in the academy. Rose, after all, had just defeated a major threat, and Lucas had gone from amoner to a hero overnight. That took a lot of pressure off me, which was a relief. But still, the eyes that lingered on me brought a certain level of expectation and admiration that I didn''t need right now. Especially not with the next semestering up, and those heroines joining the academy. ''Next semester huh....'' I let out a sigh, while a group of general department students brushed past us who were gushing about ourtest aplishments. ''I especially don''t want that crazed princess''s attention...'' If there was one thing I could do without, it was her fixation on power and destiny. She''s the type to get easily fascinated by heroic stories so the news about the incident should''ve made its way to her ears despite being far away from the academy. Honestly, Lucas, I hope your handsome face and that idental encounter with her is enough to keep her distracted. Maybe he could win her over with his charm before she could even put any focus on me. After all, she was known to be... intense, to put it lightly. I didn''t need another overly ambitious royal in my life right now. "Hahaha, you sure have grown quite poprtely, Mr. Hero of Light~" Kagami teased with a grin, his usual stoic demeanor cracking just a little. "Give me a break," I groaned, rolling my eyes. "Most people would die for the achievement you''ve received, you know?" he added with a shrug, his words carrying some weight. He wasn''t wrong. In this world, strength was everything-well, almost. It was true that raw power could elevate you, but without the proper achievements or a solid reputation to back it up, that power would be wasted. Just like an archmage who achieved immense magical prowess but never contributed anything meaningful to the field of magic-a pointless existence in the grand scheme of things. In this world, you had to leave a mark, one way or another. I nced to my side, where a faint, golden screen flickered in front of me. [Mission: Death to the Queen...] The words hovered in front of my eyes, taunting me. The mission hadn''t changed. Not even after Dorothy''s defeat. I had already suspected as much, but a part of me had hoped that maybe, just maybe, the "queen" it referred to was Dorothy. But no, it seemed I wasn''t going to get off that easily. It was talking about the real queen. A heavy sigh escaped my lips as the realization sunk in again. Whether it was part of the main scenario or not, this mission was just as dangerous as it sounded. At this rate, it felt like I''d die before I even got the chance to fulfill my fate. I couldn''t help but silently curse the system that had given me this impossible task. "Dumb system..." I muttered, half expecting it to respond. [....] But of course, nothing. Just silence. Not a word, not a clue-nothing. Typical. Kagami nced at me, raising an eyebrow but didn''t say anything. I wasn''t in the mood to exin theplexities of my situation to him. For now, I''d just have to focus on keeping things moving forward, even if the path ahead was bing increasingly convoluted. Getting up from the bench, I stretched my muscles a bit, feeling the satisfying crack of tension easing from my joints. As I ignited the mana in my heart, warmth spread through my body, helping to release some of the lingering fatigue. It wasn''t much, but it gave me enough energy to power through the rest of the day. "You''re going already?" Kagami asked, still seated, his tone curious but rxed. "Yeah," I replied with a nod, "Thanks for tagging along with me." "No problem. I usually do morning jogs every weekend anyway. Might as well do it with a friend, haah! Alright, time to run a bit more," he said, already looking forward to his nextp. Friend. He really considers me a friend now. The word hit me unexpectedly, and for a moment, I couldn''t help but smile. It was rare to hear something so simple, yet meaningful. With a quick wave, I turned and started making my way out of the field. I nced at my watch: 10:30 AM. Plenty of time had passed already. "I shouldn''t make her wait..." Our meeting was scheduled for around 11:30, but knowing her, she''d probably arrive an hour earlier despite her busy schedule. I''d hate to show upte- or worse, unprepared. [Dash] [Proficiency (85%)] ¡ú [Activated] With a burst of speed, I took off across the field, my body moving effortlessly as the world blurred around me. My agility had improved significantly after my recent status upgrade, and it showed. The wind rushed past me as I sprinted towards the dorm, my goal clear in mind: change into something fresh. I wouldn''t want to meet her smelling like sweat, after all. ... "Uhm... Snow?" "Hm? Is something wrong, Riley?" "Aren''t you a little too close right now?" "Do you hate it?" she asked, her tone yful yet sincere.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Well, not really, but-" "Then just let it be- Besides, it''s not like there are other people around to see us," I sighed, ncing at Snow''s overly happy face. She was bing more bubbly than usual whenever we''re alone together, humming a cheerful tune as she locked her hands with mine. It was like she was purposely pulling me into her orbit, her body pressed against my left side. Every step forward was punctuated by the sensation of her soft form as her chest sometimes pressed against me. It was clear that she doing this on purpose. Well considering how open she is with her feelings something like this was much expected I guess.... Though I''m a bit worried for any shadow knights silently following us in the shadows right now... even they can''t just enter this ce without permission, right? Less they want to get on the principal''s bad side. "Riley, is something on my face?" "Ah, no..." She chuckled heartily, clearly having caught me staring-probably at her chest, which I quickly tried to avert my gaze from. "We''re here," she announced, and I looked ahead, my eyes widening in surprise. In front of me stood the prestigious door of the academy''s treasury vault. The craftsmanship was exquisite, even more magical than the door to the principal''s office. It felt like a portal to another realm, imbued with the essence of history and magic. This was the one and only treasury vault of the academy, housing relics and masterpieces created by the legendary figures who had walked its halls. Each item within was steeped in lore and significance, treasures from the past that had shaped the very foundation of the academy itself. I''ve been to focused on upgrading my physical specs... now It was time for a gear upgrade. Chapter 197: Treasury... Chapter 197: Treasury... ? [Chronos Hall] [Underground Section] [Floor-3A] Deep within the bowels of the most prestigious building on campus, Chronos Hall, lies the academy''s most coveted and well-guarded treasures. This ce, often referred to as the "Golden Gates" by those in the know, is no mere storage room. It is the treasury of the academy, a vault housing centuries of priceless artifacts, relics, and masterpieces-each with a story, each holding immense power. The items range from the extraordinarily rare and legendary to the moremon and mundane. But even the most unassuming artifact within this vault carries its own purpose, value, and potential. Here, treasures aren''t just physical wealth-they are the legacy of magical history, storing the knowledge and achievements of past prodigies who shaped the very core of the academy''s influence. ess to this hallowed chamber is incredibly restricted. Only the president and vice president of the student council have permission to enter, and even then, it is under the direct consent of the principal. Not even the academic heads or the deans of the various schools are granted entry, unless under exceptional circumstances. In the game, this vault yed a critical role in the story. It was here that Lucas, the protagonist, acquired one of the most powerful weapons in existence-the legendary Sword of Light, an artifact said to only be wielded by heroes destined to shape the world''s future. This weapon was vital for the third act of the game, giving yers the option to breeze through difficult challenges and bosses with ease. Though it wasn''t mandatory to obtain the Sword of Light early in the story, its significance grew as time progressed. Eventually, when Lucas found himself in a dire situation against a particrly powerful demon boss, the sword would awaken on its own, responding to his need anding into his possession. It was one of those legendary moments where the protagonist''s fate intertwined with the ancient powers, unlocking new potential and altering the course of the narrative. In the game, it always felt like a bit of an asspull when Lucas suddenly got his hands on the Holy Sword in that crucial moment. He was clearly on the verge of death, facing insurmountable odds, and then boom-there it was, shining in all its divine glory, ready to save the day. But I guess that''s just the perk of being the main protagonist, right? Even with all the ws in that scene, I can''t deny how hyped I was at the time. It was one of those ssic moments: the hero, beaten down and about to fall, suddenly powers up at thest second. Who doesn''t love that? There were three legendary-ranked items in the game''s treasury, each catering to different builds and ystyles. Depending on how you designed your character, it was pretty much essential to go for the weapon that best suited your style if you wanted to maximize your efficiency. [The Holy Sword of Light] [Rank: Legendary] [Moonlit Spear] [Rank: Legendary] [Gravule Axe] [Rank: Legendary] Each weapon was insanely powerful in its own right. The Holy Sword of Light was the most iconic, designed for those who leaned into a bnced offense with divine abilities, while the Moonlit Spear catered to high-speed attackers, and the Gravule Axe was a powerhouse for pure brute strength and surprisingly good for amplifying spell attacks as well. But as tempting as those legendary weapons were, they weren''t what I was here for. "Sorry for beingte..." Snow and I had been staring at the grand door of the vault in awe when a hurried voice broke the silence. Turning around, we saw Professor Amelia Grace approaching us, slightly out of breath. She had clearly rushed to meet us, her eyes scanning the two of us with a hint of worry. "Certain matters needed my attention, you see" "It''s alright, Professor Amelia. We just arrived as well" Professor Amelia Grace, the principal''s secretary and also her granddaughter, was a woman of importance. Although I had met her before in passing, this was technically the first time I had gotten a good, long look at her. She had an air of authority about her, tempered with elegance, which wasn''t surprising considering her lineage. Professor Amelia wasn''t a major character in the grand narrative of the game, but she yed a key role in the mechanics, particrly when it came to the treasures in the Chronos Hall. She was like a walking encyclopedia, the kind of NPC designed to offer guidance on which legendary items to choose from the treasury. Her vast knowledge about every relic housed within the vault made her an integral part of this system. However, I didn''t really need her advice. After countless hours ying the game, I know almost every important item in there like the back of my hand. I could have easily turned down the principal''s request to have her guide us, but that would have made me look suspicious-better to y along for now. After a brief exchange of words between Snow and Professor Amelia, she stepped forward, her hand resting on the intricate door to the treasury. "Frilta." With a soft incantation, the massive door began to shift and unravel like the pieces of a giant, deconstructed Rubik''s cube. Mechanisms clicked and whirred as rails of bluish-white mana illuminated the edges of the entrance, casting an ethereal glow in the dim underground hallway. Slowly, the door opened, and we were greeted by the golden brilliance beyond. The entire room was overflowing with gold. Every corner, every shelf gleamed with treasure-enough wealth to fund a small kingdom. It surprised me; I had assumed the academy was facing some financial strain, especially with the ongoing reconstruction of the city square after the recent destruction. Yet, here they were, hoarding wealth beyond belief. Still, I knew this gold wouldn''tst forever, especially with the academy''s increasing expenses. "Shall we go inside?" Professor Amelia said with a hint of pride in her voice, gesturing for us to follow. As we stepped past the threshold, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of history and power in the air. ..... "From the top corners to the right, to the lower ends on the left-everything here consists of every known metallicpound the great sage and alchemist Joseph ever created. Well, at least variations of them. While we do have the originals, the principal tends to use them for As we continued walking deeper into the treasury, Professor Amelia couldn''t stop exining every little detail about the treasures and relics we passed. She muttered tidbits of knowledge with each disy, like she was reciting a well-rehearsed speech. While her constant chatter was starting to get a bit annoying, I couldn''t deny that some of it was interesting. More importantly, it served as a reminder-refreshing my memory on the game''s lore that I had long since forgotten. Most of the trivial stuff didn''t matter in the grand scheme of things, but it added vor to this world. ''This ce is massive...'' We had been walking for almost 20 minutes, and yet we still hadn''t reached the deepest section of the vault-the Weapons and Equipment Hall. That was where the real prizesy, where the legendary relics were stored, and what I was here for. As I nced around the vast room, I noticed a few useful items on disy: grappling hooks, mana sonars, mana bombs. It was like a treasure trove for adventurers, stocked with tools that could aid in various quests. Even the more mundane objects had an air of importance, and I could see how they could be helpful in different situations. "This ce... It reminds me of my own treasury back in the imperial pce," Snow mumbled casually, her voice soft yet carrying a hint of nostalgia. I nced at her, surprised. I knew she came from imperial royalty, but I hadn''t realized just how much wealth and power her family held. ''Just how personally rich is she?'' Comparing the academy''s treasury to her personal pce vault was... telling. Still, I kept quiet, letting her walk in front of me as she absentmindedly ran her fingers along the disys, her thoughts seemingly elsewhere. "Riley, do you want something like this as well?" Snow asked, her tone yful as she gestured around the entire ce. "Huh? No, not exactly," I replied, not quite sure what she was implying. "I see... Well, I guess something as small as this couldn''t possibly suffice if we''re going to make a lot of chil-" "Hoho- we''re here, you two!" Professor Amelia cut off Snow''s words with an enthusiastic voice, saving me from whatever embarrassingment she was about to make. Amelia opened her arms wide, gesturing toward a collection of relics and treasures encased in ss boxes, each surrounded by a faint glow of protective magic. "Remember, you two can only take one item, okay? And anything of unique grade or above is restricted," Amelia added, her tone suddenly much more serious. "Your fellow hero student, Lucas, also came here for his reward yesterday, and... well, let''s just say he made a few idents. So, don''t touch anything without my permission, got it? And especially don''t open or evene close to any item, even if it feels like the item is calling you." Her words caught my attention. It was clear that Lucas had already imed his prize-the Holy Sword. I could tell just from Amelia''s frustrated expression that Lucas''s visit hadn''t exactly gone smoothly. The Holy Sword was destined to be his, sure, but it seemed like Lucas had made his im a little more dramatically than necessary. Based on what Amelia was saying, he must have identally awakened the sword or triggered some sort of event. ''Typical Lucas.'' Even though the sword had chosen him, it would still take time before he could unlock its true potential. Until then, it was just another powerful weapon, waiting for the right moment to shine. Snow, meanwhile, seemed to be lost in her own world, ncing at the relics with the casual interest of someone used to such grand disys. "I''ll keep your word in mind, Professor..." I said, while giving a polite nod as I nced over at Snow. Snow wasn''t one of the three Heroes of Light, the academy''s shy poster children for public goodwill and their ''chosen protectors,'' so technically, she wasn''t supposed to be taking anything from this treasury either. However, given the sheer amount of gold she personally sponsored to help rebuild the clock tower, I guess the academy decided to bend the rules and give her a reward. After all, not many students could single-handedly cover such massive expenses like she did. Rose, on the other hand, had been offered a simr reward, but she t-out refused. Being one of the designated three heroes, she could have taken any treasure she wanted, but all she asked for was to solidify our status as heroes, nothing more. It made sense-Rose wasn''t interested in wealth or power in the first ce. "Then it''s okay if that''s the case. Now, let''s hurry up and choose, shall we? Hehehe, everything here is top-grade, crafted by the world''s most renowned master craftsmen. Did you know that-" As Professor Amelia closed her eyes andunched into yet another exnation, this time detailing the origins of the treasures, I only half-listened, letting her voice fade into the background. Snow, too, seemed mildly disinterested, her eyes casually scanning the room. Amelia loved to talk, and while I usually didn''t mind learning a bit of trivia, we were here for a very specific purpose, and I didn''t have time to be distracted. There were hundreds-no, thousands of items encased in protective boxes, each one brimming with mana and ancient magic. If you weren''t careful, the overwhelming aura of this ce could knock you off bnce. It was like walking through a vault that housed the history of every great civilization, each artifact with a story, a legacy, and immense power. But, as impressive as it all was, my focus was on one thing. I scanned the rows of relics, passing by armor gleaming with centuries-old enchantments, weapons that looked like they could split the sky, and trinkets that held forgotten magics. Each item was alluring in its own way, calling out for attention, but none of them were what I sought. My eyes drifted over objects that would make any other adventurer drool-legendary swords, mystical staffs, alchemical tools of unfathomableplexity-but I remained focused. And then, I saw it. Tucked away in the corner, almost hidden from view, was the item I''de for. Its unique appearance made it stand out, even among the most powerful relics in the treasury. It wasn''trge or shy like some of the other items, but it didn''t need to be. I knew exactly what it was and what it could do. Walking past Professor Amelia as she continued her endless chatter, I ignored most of her detailed exnations, my focus elsewhere. I had already set my sights on something specific, something tucked away in a corner that most people would overlook. As I approached the ss box, it gleamed under the treasury''s soft, magical lighting¡ªa ne suspended within, delicate yet emanating an ancient power that was palpable even from a distance. "Professor," I called out, my voice calm but firm, "I want this item." My words snapped her attention back to reality. For a moment, she stood there, stunned, as though she hadn''t expected me to decide so quickly. She blinked, her surprise evident, before hurrying over to where I stood. "You''re done already?" she asked, her voice a mix of curiosity and disbelief. As her eyes settled on the ne inside the ss, her expression shifted to one of genuine shock. "T-This... Are you sure about this? This item is-" "I know exactly what it is," I interrupted, my gaze still fixed on the ne. "It''s alright if I take it, right?" Her eyes searched mine, clearly troubled, but after a brief hesitation, she nodded. "If you''re certain... Yes, it''s allowed. But just so you know, this item isn''t really that incredible you know it''s more of a memento for the academy''s founder that should be obvious from the design alone, right? Many would hesitate before choosing something like this, are you sure you want this?" "Yes"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She fumbled for a moment with the lock on the ss, her fingers shaking slightly. There was a hint of reluctance in her movements, like she wasn''t sure if she should be unlocking this particr treasure. Still, she pressed on, and with a soft click, the ss case slowly opened. As it did, a faint pulse of energy filled the air, as if the item itself was reacting to being freed from its containment. The moment the ss lifted, I felt a deep resonance, a vibration that connected with the two earrings I wore. The energy of the ne and the earrings intertwined, harmonizing in a way that sent a subtle but undeniable thrill through me. This was no ordinary artifact. [Unique Item: Heart of Chronos] A small smile yed on my lips as I gazed at the ne, its intricate design shimmering with ancient magic. The fact that it''s spewing out ancient celestial magic texts that only I could see, feel and hear proved it''s the real thing. Chapter 198: Treasury Interlude Chapter 198: Treasury Interlude ? [Unique Item: Heart of Chronos] As I grasped the ne, a surge oftent energy pulsed through my fingers, reverberating up my arm and settling deep within my core. The Heart of Chronos was alive with power, and the celestial runes etched into the surface glowed faintly, the same ancient script I had seen before when I first acquired my [Unique Item: Tears of Chronos]. Those runes were unmistakable¡ªa mark of celestial magic long lost to the current era. There was no doubt in my mind: this was the real deal. With the Heart of Chronos, I could offset most of the dangers that awaited me in the future. The ability to manipte time, even in short bursts, was a game-changer, a force that could turn even the most hopeless situation into one I could control. But then, a system prompt shed before my eyes: [Note: Unique Item: Heart of Chronos - Currently Broken] [Item Status: 70%] ''Of course'' As expected, the item wasn''t in perfect condition. I should have anticipated this. The Tears of Chronos, the first unique item I hade across, had also been iplete when I found it. This Heart of Chronos-while incredibly powerful-had suffered the ravages of time, much like its counterpart. Still, even in its damaged state, the potential it held was undeniable. A fully restored Heart of Chronos would have been immeasurable in power, capable of not only turning back time but perhaps even altering the flow of causality itself. But, much like the Tears of Chronos, this ne was meant for something different-more tactical, precise in its maniption of time. The fact that it was only at 70% functionality wasn''t surprising. After all, this artifact had endured centuries of existence. Unlike the Tears of Chronos, which had been locked away in a dimensionally sealed book, the Heart had been exposed to the wear and tear of the physical world, to time itself. The celestial magic within it had decayed, the runes still glowing but noticeably dim, and the intricate design of the ne showed signs of age, tarnished in ces. Yet, the craftsmanship was impressive. That it still retained this much power, despite not being protected in a sealed dimension, spoke volumes about the skill of its creator. Whoever had forged this ne had poured their very soul into its construction. ''The academy had managed to preserve it to a remarkable degree as well...'' Even with the Heart of Chronos operating at only 70% of its prime state, its power would still put many legendary items to shame. The sheer potential it held, even in its iplete form, far surpassed the capabilities of some of the more coveted treasures in the academy. Most people would pass over it, not realizing what they were looking at. And fortunately for me, I didn''t have to worry too much about its condition. After all, I had just the right item in my possession to restore it. Professor Amelia was still skeptical. "Is this really the item you want? There are plenty of other, more functional items avable of the same rank, you know? Even if this is a rare- grade item-" Ah, so it''s been downgraded to rare grade now. If they truly understood the full extent of its potential, there''s no way they''dbel it anything less than unique or higher. In its prime, this ne had a power that could rival items far beyond its current and potential rank. I smiled calmly. "It''s fine, Professor Amelia. This is perfect for me." She seemed perplexed, staring at me with a mix of confusion and disbelief. After a moment, she sighed, still clearly unconvinced. "Well, if that''s what you want, I can''t force you to choose something else, but there are still a lot of better-" Before she could finish her thought, Snow''s voice cut through the room, redirecting all attention. "Professor, can I have this?" Amelia blinked in surprise, her gaze shifting to Snow. Snow was pointing at a sleek silver wand encased in ss. A delicate white gem adorned its tip, gleaming faintly in the low light of the treasury. Professor Amelia''s eyes widened in delight, a stark contrast to the doubtful look she had given me earlier. Her voice brimmed with excitement. "Oh my, your highness, you do have excellent taste~" Unlike the tepid response she had for my selection, Amelia was positively glowing with approval over Snow''s choice. It wasn''t surprising, though. The wand Snow had chosen was an exquisite piece of craftsmanship, its elegance and power evident at a nce. [Demetria Alba] If I recall correctly, that wand Snow chose-Demetria Alba-had a particrly useful effect: it could store a spell inside its white gem and fire it off instantly, without needing to chant. The key was to save the magic circle''s encryption in advance, which meant Snow could essentially have a spell "on call," ready to activate without using any mana. It was a rare-grade item, but its simplicity was what made it so powerful. For someone like Snow, this wand was a perfect fit. It proved invaluable in critical moments, especially during boss battles. If you were going for a high-damage, one-shot build, Demetria Alba was a lifesaver. And in emergencies, when you were out of mana, it could still deliver that final blow to turn the tide of battle. Simple, effective, and exactly what Snow needed for the kind of precisionbat she was known for. Considering her regr equipment was already top-tier, I doubt she cared much about its rare-grade ssification. It wasn''t about rarity for Snow; it was about practicality, and this wand fit the bill perfectly. As for me, I had other ns. [Note: [Unique Item: Heart of Chronos] and [Unique Item: Tears of Chronos] [Synergy Avable!] [Would you like to Synergize the items?] [Yes/No] A synergy notification shed in front of my eyes, a tempting offer. I could fuse the Heart of Chronos and the Tears of Chronos effects right now and enhance their effects, but... [No] I chose to hold off. Synergizing them now would activate the item''s full potential, but it wouldn''t be at its best. The Heart of Chronos was still in a damaged state-70% functionality. There was no sense in rushing things. If I was going to wield an item with such game-breaking potential, I wanted it fully restored first. After all, if you''re going to unlock a cheat item, why not make it as powerful as possible, right? With that decision made, I tucked the Heart of Chronos away for the time being. Snow and I continued following Professor Amelia as she gave more detailed, though redundant, exnations about various items inside the treasury. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of "educational" detours, we were released from the treasury. ..... "That was a bit unexpected..." Snow murmured, her voice tinged with curiosity. "What is?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Well, it''s just that I didn''t expect you to care about materialistic things, Riley. Do you like essories that much?" Snow tilted her head slightly, her gaze shifting to my earrings and then the new ne I was wearing. "Now that I look at it, your earrings and ne have simr patterns and designs. Were you a fan of the Grand Magus, Riley?" From her perspective, it probably did seem that way. Both the Tears of Chronos earrings and the Heart of Chronos ne shared a unique design, embedded with celestial runes and symbols only those attuned to rare magical artifacts would recognize. And technically, Snow wasn''t wrong. These two items were essential parts of my build in the game-my go-to support items. But I couldn''t exactly exin that to her. "Well, somewhat," I responded, keeping it vague. She made a thoughtful, yful "hmm-" sound, clearly finding something amusing in her thoughts. Snow''s lips curled into a small smile, her eyes glimmering with that particr look she had when she figured something out. I couldn''t quite tell what she was thinking, but I knew that look all too well. She was always up to something. "Thank you for taking the time to escort me here, Riley," she said suddenly, breaking the brief silence. "No, it''s alright," I replied casually. Finally, we arrived at Heavenly Hall, where Snow would have to part ways. I waved a casual goodbye, and she returned it with a graceful smile. Being the student council president now, she probably didn''t have much free time to spare. Although she could have imed her reward on any other day-on a day where her schedule wasn''t packed with responsibilities-she chose to do it on the same day as me. Just to spend a bit more time together. ''I should make it up to her next time...'' Snow''s feelings for me were no secret. I could see the seriousness in her eyes whenever we talked, the quiet moments where hern/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om guard would drop, revealing just how much she cared. tantly ignoring her efforts-it would be a shitty move on my part, especially since I knew she wasn''t one to waste her time on trivial things. She chose to spend this day with me, and I''d been too focused on my own agenda. I knew I shouldn''t make any big moves with the heroines until I could secure the future-the happy ending I was aiming for-but showing a little appreciation here and there? That couldn''t hurt, right? It was only fair, given everything. Snow deserved at least that much. Anyway, for now, I had something else to focus on. I nced down at the Heart of Chronos, feeling the faint hum of magic still pulsing within it, but it wasn''t as strong as it should be. The item was in a fragile state. The moment I took it out of the treasury, its already degraded condition started to worsen. There was no preservation magic in ce to protect it anymore, and time was not on my side. The quality was probably diminishing by the second. I''d better head back to the dorms and fix this thing before it gets any worse. Chapter 199: Heart of Chronos Chapter 199: Heart of Chronos ? Arriving back at the dorms, I wasted no time heading straight into my private training room. My mind was already focused on one thing: restoring the Heart of Chronos. The item''s degradation was happening faster than I''d anticipated, and I needed to act now if I didn''t want to lose its full potential. I walked over to the far side of the room, where I kept my most valuable tools, and grabbed the one thing that could help me: the Cauldron of the Skies. [Item: Cauldron of the Skies] [Rank: Unique] ¡ú [Potential Rank: Legendary (Sealed)] It had been a long time since I''dst used this item. Not because I didn''t want to, but because I rarely had the chance to gather enough materials to make it worth the effort. The Cauldron of the Skies wasn''t just some basic item upgrader; it had the ability to enhance even the most broken or rare items, pushing them to their true potential-if I had the right ingredients. Although I asionally used it to upgrade simple mana stones into high-quality ones whenever I was short on money, today would be different. Today, I''d be putting it to a real test. I ced the cauldron carefully on the dining table, its ancient runes glowing faintly as it adjusted to the mana in the room. Now, for the second part of the equation. Reaching into my storage, I pulled out the next item. [Item: Dark Steel Dagger] [Material: Dark Steel] Dark steel was rare-extremely rare. The ore itself was something only royalty and the highest-ranking nobles had ess to. It wasn''t even avable on the market, and the chances ofing across more were slim to none. Normally, I would''ve preserved it, maybe even used it for something grander in the future, but I couldn''t afford to be stingy now. I had the Heart of Chronos in my possession, and this dagger, while valuable on its own, was nothingpared to what I stood to gain by fixing the ne. "Time to get to work." I ced the dagger into the cauldron alongside the Heart of Chronos, watching as the celestial runes engraved on both items began to react to the cauldron''s magic. It was a delicate process, one that would require patience and precision. I couldn''t rush this, but I also couldn''t afford to take too long. The item''s condition was deteriorating, and I needed to stabilize it before it became unusable. The cauldron began to hum, faint mana trails swirling up from its surface as it initiated the restoration process. This would take a while, but I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. Once the Heart of Chronos was fully restored, it would be one of the most powerful items in my arsenal-an advantage I desperately needed As the holographic screen lit up before me, the familiar prompts appeared, asking for my choice of items to begin the synthesis. [Note: Please choose items for synthesis] [Unique Item: Heart of Chronos] [Rare Item: Dark Steel] I dragged the icons of the Heart of Chronos and the Dark Steel across the screen, aligning them with their designated spots-left for the item I wanted to upgrade and right for the material I was willing to sacrifice. [Sacrifice: Rare Item: Dark Steel] [Confirm: Yes/No] Without hesitation, I clicked Yes. [Attempting Synthetization:] The cauldron reacted immediately, scattering brilliant white lights into the room, a mesmerizing disy that I''d seen countless times before. But this time, it felt different. The weight of the items beingbined-the ancient Heart of Chronos and the rare Dark Steel-added a certain gravity to the moment. As the cauldron hummed with power, I watched the familiar progress bar fill up. [Synthesis: 26% 47% 79%-100%] Since the items were a perfect match in terms of synchronization andpatibility, the process took barely 10 seconds. The synergy between them was wless, as if they were always meant to bebined. [Item Synthesisplete!] [Transformation Result:] [Item: Heart of Chronos (Unique) has been acquired!] [Note: Item quality has now been restored!] [Item Status: 100%] [Note: Item Dark Steel (Rare) has now been deleted from user and cauldron inventory] [Item: Heart of Chronos (Unique)] [Description: Crafted from the essence of a legendary celestial mage and imbued with the master''s celestial prowess, this artifact is filled with hundreds of enchantments designed to ovey at its unparalleled core.] [Effects: Return (24 hours)] [Description:] When the user is subjected to substantial or fatal damage, the item''s "Return" effect will activate, causing the user''s status to revert to its state from exactly 24 hours prior.] [Note: Effect activates automatically.] [Note: User stamina will not be restored upon usage of Return.] [Note: The skill will not negate S-rank skills, Unique skills, or higher.] [Note: Unique Item: Heart of Chronos and Unique Item: Tears of Chronos] [Synergy Avable!] [Would you like to Synergize the items?] [Yes/No] Yes....N?v(el)B\\jnn [Item effects synergizing!] [Synergy sessful!] [Congrattions!] The synergy processpleted, and notifications quickly filled my vision: [Item: Heart of Chronos (Unique)] and [Item: Tears of Chronos (Unique)] will now have their intended effects increased by 20%. [Mana consumption for both items will now be reduced.] [Note:] [Item: Heart of Chronos (Unique) Effects:] Return (24 hours), stamina recovery (20%)] [Item: Tears of Chronos (Unique) Effects:] Time dtion (Movement slow: 70%)] ''Sweet....'' Looking at the ne, now pulsing with newfound energy, and thinking about the enhanced synergy between the two powerful relics, I couldn''t help but smile. Looking out the window, I exhaled slowly, lost in thought. The weight of time hung heavy on my mind. Only a few months were left, and the looming vacation felt closer than ever. After this semester''s grand festival, it would be time to return to the county. Liyana must be waiting... The thought of her stirred a mix of emotions within me. But there was no point in dwelling on the future just yet. Worries about what awaited back home couldeter. For now, I had more immediate concerns: exams, the grand festival, and the events that stilly ahead. Taking a deep breath, I pped my cheeks lightly, trying to shake off the mental fog. "Focus on the present," I whispered to myself. "There''s no use worrying about things you can''t control." With renewed resolve, I grabbed a stack of books from the nearby shelf and sat down at my desk. The cauldron, now hidden back in my private training room, was out of sight, but the weight of my responsibilities wasn''t. I skimmed through the books, each one full of materials I needed to review for the now dyed final written exams. After I finished reviewing the necessary materials, I knew what came next-training. There was no way around it. With the grand festival approaching, I couldn''t afford to ck off. Not now. I''d honed my skills, but I had been too focused on fighting opponents with simr traits to mine. I needed to broaden my horizons, challenge myself against different kinds of foes. My usual opponents, like Lucas, no longer held the same sense of necessity. I didn''t need to keep testing Lucas''s potential as well. I already knew what he was capable of. Denying his duels every time we met would be a nuisance, but it was time to move on. No more wasting energy on predictable matchups. Although it was customary to fight opponents a year ahead from the same department, it wasn''t strictly necessary-especially once the challenge was epted. I stared at my notes, my thoughts drifting. "Rose..." I muttered, her name filling the silence of the room. She was the perfect opponent for theing grand festival. Her intricate mana control, her ability to manipte her seven mana circles-it was a challenge I needed. Fighting her would be like facing a storm, unpredictable and dangerous. But it would certainly sharpen me and prepare me for the uing scenarios next semester.... .... Although Rose and I spent most of our time together working in the student council, I had always believed that we were close enough to call each other friends. We had shared countless moments, discussions, and even the asionalte-night paperwork session. Especially with the recent incident with Dorothy.... Our rtionship had slightly grown to an extent even I couldn''t quiteprehend.... Despite herposed exterior, I could tell she had taken an unusual liking to me, though I never quite understood why. That''s why I had assumed she would be the type to agree to just about anything I asked- whether it was a small favor or something bigger, much like Seo had done for me in the past. But now, standing in front of her, that assumption was proving to be wrong. "No..." she said, her voice firm, her eyes locking onto mine with an intensity I hadn''t seen before. Her response was so unexpected, it left me momentarily speechless. Rose wasn''t someone who often denied my requests, and certainly not with such a sharp edge to her words. She readjusted the wand she had been holding, which had been aimed at me a moment ago. Her mana red subtly, causing the air around us to hum with tension. But rather than releasing the spell she had half-cast toward me, she pointed it upward, firing the magic harmlessly into the air. "I don''t want to fight you, Riley," Her gaze was unwavering, and in her eyes, there was a hint of anger, maybe even disappointment. It was unlike her usual calm demeanor. Looks like convincing her to ept a duel against me was going to take more time than I had originally thought. Chapter 200: End of a Semester Chapter 200: End of a Semester ? "HAHAHAHAHA! YOU LOT! IT''S NICE TO SEE YOUR FACES AFTER A FEW LONG MONTHS! THINGS MAY HAVE GOTTEN HECTIC WITH ALL THE INCIDENTS HAPPENING, BUT REST ASSURED-WE''VE MADE SURE NO REMAINING ISSUES WILL RUIN TODAY''S GRAND FESTIVAL! HAHAHAHAHA!" With his usual loud, booming voice and heartyughter, Professor Ferdinand filled the ssroom with a sense of both excitement and relief. The man had a knack for making light of even the most dire of situations, his unshakable confidence and energy radiating outward, as if nothing could break the atmosphere he built. Despite his jovial demeanor, I could see a hint of something else behind his eyes- a flicker of concern that wasn''t lost on anyone paying attention. His gaze swept across the room, making sure to meet each of our eyes. It was as if he were silently gauging our mental states, perhaps wondering how we were coping amidst the chaos that had gued the academy recently. The man might have been loud and carefree on the surface, but he wasn''t a fool. He knew what we''d been through. Even if he tried to downy the seriousness of the events, pretending everything was under control, everyone probably knew better. ''You would have to live under a rock to not see the hidden tension behind the students.'' Behind the scenes, the professors, staff, and even the student council were probably running around in a frenzy trying to patch up the mess that had unfolded over thest few months. Incident after incident, scandal after scandal-the academy had barely been able to keep its head above water. The second semester was finallying to an end, but the damage had already been done. The sheer number of crises we''d faced was enough to make anyone on the outside question whether the academy was still a safe ce to learn. "YOU LOT HAVE GOTTEN STRONGER AND PROVEN YOURSELVES WORTHY OF YOUR RANKS AND POSITIONS! ONCE YOU BECOME SECOND YEARS, I TRUST THAT YOU WILL HOLD ONTO THE POWER YOU''VE GAINED NOW!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Professor Ferdinand''s voice thundered through the room, the weight of his words sinking into us. His message was clear-encouraging us to stay the course, to not falter, and, more subtly, to not leave the academy. It was almost like he was reminding us of our potential while indirectly urging us not to abandon ship. After everything the academy had endured, it was no secret that some students had been shaken, questioning their safety and future here. But as far as I could tell, no one here was nning to quit. If anything, those of us left were more determined than ever to make it to graduation-if the world didn''t fall apart before then. I nced around the ssroom, taking in the familiar faces of my ssmates. Seo, Lucas, Janica, Kagami, Theo, Susan, Gilbert... The whole A-ss knight department was present, each one lost in their own thoughts as they listened to Professor Ferdinand and Professor Yuki, who had taken over to exin the flow of the uing events. Though I wasn''t paying much attention to the details of Yuki''s speech-it was the same rundown we''d heardst year-I couldn''t help but notice the weight on everyone''s expressions. The tension was palpable. Even Seo, usuallyposed and cold, had a distant look in her eyes. But my gaze lingered the longest on Theo and Susan. They both looked... off. Depressed, even. They had been like this ever since the incident with President Dorothy. It wasn''t like I hadn''t noticed before, but I hadn''t had the chance to talk to them properly. Or maybe it was more urate to say I hadn''t been able to. They had been avoiding me ever since, keeping their distance, probably not wanting to dredge up the painful memories of what happened. To be honest, I hadn''t pushed the issue. In my mind, they were side characters-people with little importance to the main scenarios that would unfold in the future. In the grand scheme of things, their paths and mine wouldn''t intersect in any major way. And yet... For some reason, a small knot of guilt twisted in my chest when I looked at them. ''I failed to save Dorothy.'' I hadn''t been able to change the oue of that day. And while it was easy to brush off the me, telling myself that things had yed out ording to the world''s script, I couldn''t entirely shake the feeling that I owed Theo and Susan something. If I recalled correctly, these two would soon start popping in and out of Rose''s scenarios. Theo even dies in one of them, for some unknown reason... but was it truly unknown? The more I thought about it, the more I suspected their connection to Dorothy might have yed a bigger role than I initially believed. They cared too deeply about her for it to be a coincidence. Had they known about Dorothy''s secret? Was that the reason they were so devastated after her death? It wouldn''t be far-fetched to think that they were trying to fulfill some of Dorothy''s wishes, carrying her burdens even after she was gone. In that case, it wasn''t just their grief that had weighed them down-it was their sense of responsibility, a duty left behind by someone they couldn''t save. I sighed. The more I learned about this world, the more I realized just how little I truly understood its characters. Despite all the knowledge I had from the game, there were still so many mysteries left unsolved. Though I can''t do much for the two right now.... I''ll at least make sure they survive in the future. "Don''t you get bothered by all the stares?" Kagami asked, his mouth half-full as he worked his way through his third te of steak. We were seated at one of the corner tables in the Academy Cafeteria, a bit out of the way but still well within view of most of the other students. Kagami''s appetite seemed insatiable, and as he began munching on his fourth te of steak, his curiosity flickered my way. "Trust me, it bothers me a lot," I muttered. Kagami raised an eyebrow. "Even if you say that, your actions say otherwise." He shrugged and grinned. "Well, Seo is quite the beauty. Even I wouldn''t deny such opportunities." I sighed, trying not to roll my eyes as he shoveled more steak into his mouth. My situation with Seo wasplicated-definitely not something I had full control over. Technically, I was the reason she kept acting the way she did around me. In a strange way, I was taking advantage of her awkwardness and social ineptness without meaning to. Seo wasn''t exactly subtle about her affection, and she had a habit of doing things that attracted attention-like the way she constantly insisted on holding hands or how she pressed her body closer to mine than was probably appropriate. It wasn''t that I disliked it, but I could feel the heat of the res burning into my back whenever we were together. The other male students didn''t take too kindly to seeing Seo by my side so often, and the red res they shot my way were bing impossible to ignore. Even now, with Seo having left the cafeteria after being called by Dean Gale, I could still feel the lingering resentment in the air. The other guys around us were clearly not happy about it. And why would they be? Seo was strikingly beautiful, and her affection toward me was anything but subtle. To everyone else, it must have looked like I was taking advantage of her or worse, that I was deliberately showing her off. I knew Seo''s behavior was partly due to her awkwardness. Physical affection came more naturally to her than words ever did, but I couldn''t help feeling like I should be doing more to restrain her from time to time. "Princess Snow, Seo, Rose, ra, and even our famous upperssman, Senior Alice... if you keep collecting all the beautiful girls in the academy, you''ll probably lose your head in more ways than one. Hahaha!" Kagami teased, hisughter booming across the cafeteria. "I''m not collecting them..." "Well, that''s not how most people see it! Hahaha." Kagami was relentless, shing a knowing grin. "I''ve even heard rumors that you''re secretly going out with the princess. Isn''t that the case?" "No." "Really? Well, I''ve also heard harems are quitemon in your empire. Is that what''s going on here?" "No" "Hahaha, is that so?" I leaned back against my chair, exhaling deeply as I shot him an irritated look. Hisughter filled the room, and I could feel the eyes of other boys on me, the mixture of envy and resentment radiating off them. To them, it must have looked like I was hoarding the academy''s most coveted girls, and Kagami''s teasing certainly wasn''t helping. While I didn''t care much about what others thought, it was still annoying having to deal with their silent usations. "Enough of this," I said with a slight edge in my voice. "Why don''t we get back on topic now?" Kagami, sensing the shift in my tone, quickly swallowed thest bite of his steak. His yful expression softened as he washed it down with a ss of water. "Sure, sure," he replied, his smile fading as he wiped his mouth. He wasn''t a fool-he knew when to stop pushing. As the atmosphere between us grew more serious, I straightened up in my seat, ready to shift the conversation toward something more productive. I''ve noticed this recently but this guy.... Ever since we got closer. He became more annoying. Chapter 201: End of a Semester 2 Chapter 201: End of a Semester 2 ? "So, did anything noteworthy happen?" I asked, keeping my tone casual but my mind focused on the details. Kagami scratched the back of his head as he thought about it. "Well, not much aside from our busy schedule this past week. Regting, managing, and preparing for the Grand Festival has taken up most of our time. But other than that, nothing major has happened." "I see..." It was pretty much what I expected. With Act 2 now behind us, the flow of events should have settled down for a while. But there was always a lingering unease, especially with how Dorothy''s storyline had shifted earlier than anticipated. Her unexpected actions had already created ripples, and I knew from experience that things rarely went as nned in this world. There were bound to be unforeseenplications brewing just beneath the surface. The reason I had Kagami keep an eye on things and inform me was simple: I needed to stay ahead of any potential changes. The world wasn''t static, after all, and even the smallest deviation could lead to a cascade of unexpected events. It was better to be prepared, even if that meant looking out for seemingly minor details. Kagami, oblivious to my inner thoughts, continued. "Oh, but there is something worth mentioning. Princess Snow has been regrly attending meetings with the upper heads of the academy. Just the other day, and even this morning, she was called out to their office. From what I can tell, she''s probably helping the staff deal with the fallout from the recent incident with former President Dorothy." I already knew about Snow''s involvement in the academy''s affairs, so it wasn''t anything new to me, but it was still useful to keep track of. She and I hadn''t seen much of each other for the past few weeks. asionally, she''d drop by or call me out for a brief moment, but we never really talked about anythingplicated. It seemed like she just wanted to rx and enjoy some downtime whenever we met. "I heard that Senior Celine asked for a seat on the council," I mentioned, watching for Kagami''s reaction. He raised a brow before sighing slightly. "News sure does travel fast. You''re right, Senior Celine did ask for a position. But the princess dyed her response on the matter since Celine''s gunning for my spot as head of the disciplinarymittee." "You''ve got it rough, huh?" I said, half-joking, though I knew Senior Celine wasn''t the kind of person you could casually dismiss. It wouldn''t surprise me if Snow was weighing her options carefully, deciding who would be more valuable to keep in the long run-Kagami or Celine. "In truth, as much as I think student council work is a hassle, I''vee to like my current position," Kagami admitted. "Despite the heavy workload, ites with a few perks- financial freedom for one, and the prestige doesn''t hurt either. My family''s been sending letters nonstop, telling me how proud they are of my achievements, both with my martial arts and my rank at the academy. I can''t afford to disappoint them now." I could see a mix of pride and burden in his expression. Kagami had always been a practical guy, the type to find a silver lining in even the most demanding of circumstances. And while he yed it off as no big deal, I knew that carrying the expectations of his family¡ªand now the academy-was no small feat. "Sounds like you''re stuck between a rock and a hard ce," I said. "Dealing with both the academy politics and your family''s expectations."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yeah, well, I''m managing," Kagami said, taking a sip of water. "Though I have to admit, the thought of going up against Celine isn''t exactly appealing. She''s tough, and she''s got connections. But if ites down to it, I''ll have to hold my ground." "Well, don''t get too down about it. Sure, Senior Celine has more experience than you when ites to groundwork, but I don''t think that''s enough reason for Snow to just casually throw you out," I said, trying to reassure him. "Even if things get tough, worst-case scenario, you''d probably be reassigned to general management." Kagami grimaced at the thought. "I don''t know if that''s any better..." We both chuckled at the idea of him being stuck in an even more bureaucratic role, knowing how much he hated the tedium that came with council work. After a moment, he shook his head and shifted the conversation back. "Anyway, that''s all the important details I''ve got for now," he continued. "Though I could tell you about the crazy things ra''s been doing to the poor merchants down by the bridge, but I doubt that''ll be an interesting topic." "So, she''s still squeezing those merchants for everything they''ve got, huh?" I asked, already knowing the answer but curious to hear more. "You tell me," Kagami said, shaking his head. "I knew she was obsessed with money, but not to this extent. The merchants are even calling her a ''money demon'' now. The office has been flooded withints-letters piling up from people begging to get her out of power. Some of them don''t even botherining anymore; they just want her gone." It seemed like ra had taken things even further than I''d imagined. Subtly abusing her position as the head of finances? No, this was more than that. She was openly exploiting her role as the treasurer of the student council, making a profit at the expense of the academy''s merchants. I hadn''t spoken to her recently, and it was bing clear that the early warnings I''d given her hadn''t been enough. I had told her to keep her greedy tendencies in check, but I guess you really can''t stop a merchant from wanting to make more money. "I wonder what kind of rules she''s put in ce to make the merchants feel even more deprived," I mused out loud. It wasn''t just her love for money that was driving this-it was the clever ways she manipted the system to get what she wanted. That kind of ambition could be both a strength and a weakness, depending on how far she was willing to push. Kagami shrugged. "Whatever she''s doing, it''s enough to make most of the merchants desperate. She''s probably found some loopholes, set new fees or taxes on their goods, or made some shady deals under the table. It''s gotten so bad that some merchants are thinking of taking their business elsewhere." "That''s not good," I said, more to myself than to Kagami. "If the academy loses too many merchants, it''ll cause problems in the long run." "Exactly," Kagami agreed. "Snow''s been trying to keep things under control, but ra''s position as the treasurer makes it hard for her to act directly without causing a bigger mess." ''Should I go and have a talk with ra?'' I mulled over the thought as I leaned back, trying to piece together the situation. ra was nothing if not clever, and I was sure she had some intricate n in mind. The way she was slowly draining every coin from the merchants-while keeping them just whole enough to not revolt-was masterful, in a ruthless way. But it wasn''t just about greed. The real reason why Snow couldn''t intervene directly was likely because ra''s schemes were propping up the academy''s financial stability. It all made sense now. The academy treasury was overflowing with coins, even after the recent incident that should have put a massive dent in their funds. But the bridge tax alone couldn''t ount for that much revenue. ''Was most of it borrowed or donated from ra?'' I thought, the realization settling in. "That snake like woman....'' Was she using the merchants to keep the academy afloat? all while slowly tightening her grip on the institution''s purse strings. If this kept up, the entire academy would eventually be indebted to her. She''d practically own the ce. ''Was this her n from the start?'' I couldn''t help but wonder if she''d seen the long game that far ahead. I had warned her once, months ago, about how the merchants might try to evade her harsh taxes in the future. I thought she''d adjust her methods-maybe maintain some semnce of a healthy rtionship with the merchants. After all, it was in her best interest to not burn out her cash cows too quickly. But here she was, milking them dry. This was basically heading toward destruction for both sides, and the academy was getting caught up in the middle. Trust can''t be built easily, especially with ra draining the merchants dry like this. If she kept it up, the whole academy''s economy would copse. The bnce was already fragile, and one wrong move could shatter everything. ''I wonder what her endgame for all of this is...'' I mused, trying to unravel ra''s motives. Was she really nning for the long term, or was this just a short-sighted grab for power? Chapter 202: End of a Semester 2.5 Chapter 202: End of a Semester 2.5 ? Before I could delve deeper into that thought, Kagami interrupted me. "By the way, who''s your opponent for the grand festival?" I nced over at him as another te of steak was brought to his table. It was hard to believe anyone could eat that much and still be hungry. But then again, this was Kagami.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Man, finding a proper opponent this semester was quite the hassle," he continued, tearing into the steak with enthusiasm. "You know, the second-year who was supposed to face me hurriedly filed a resignation letter with the council after finding out I was his opponent... and now most of them avoid me." I chuckled. "You do look scary, and your recent improvements make you a whole lot scarier." With how often Kagami trained in the public grounds, it wasn''t a surprise. He was almost a spectacle at this point. I''d even heard some seniors talk about the explosions of bluish-white light they''d seen during his sessions. His power had grown exponentially, and his new abilities were earning him a reputation. ''Meteor Fist Kagami¡ª '' I wouldn''t be surprised if rumors about his new nickname started circting soon. Since Kagami''s the type who values proper and fair fights, much like a true knight and martial artist, I doubted he would ever force a weak opponent to face him. He always sought worthy challenges. But at this point in the academy, there were only a handful of people who could give him a fair match-either the heroines or Lucas himself. So, I wondered who he had lined up for his opponent this time. "So, who''s your opponent now?" I asked. Kagami sighed dramatically, pausing between bites of steak. "Man, you didn''t even answer my question yet..." He looked at me with a yful hint of disappointment before shing a wide grin, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "It''s one of your girlfriends~" "Huh?" "It''s Seo. She epted my request for a duel," he said, still grinning mischievously as he dug back into his steak. Seo and Kagami... now that was an interesting matchup. Both of them were powerhouses in their own right, and I couldn''t help but feel a spark of curiosity as to how this would y out. Seo''s reputation as the undisputed top student in the knight ss was well-known, especially with her lightning-fast speed that left even the best in awe. But Kagami-he wasn''t the same person he had been just a semester ago. "Looks like you''ll have a fun match," I said, my mind already picturing the duel. Seo might have the upper hand in speed, but with Kagami''s recent acquisition of celestial arts, the odds weren''t as clear-cut as they once might have been. If he managed tond even a single solid hit with his new abilities, it wouldn''t be something Seo could just casually shrug off. ''At least I think so....'' His raw power had grown to the point where even her speed wouldn''t be enough to make the match one-sided. It was a sh of styles-speed versus brute strength, precision versus overwhelming force. A year ago, Seo might have had a clear advantage, but now? I wasn''t so sure. "How about you? Who''s your opponent?" Kagami asked, eyes gleaming with curiosity. "It''s Rose," I replied casually, though it did take me quite some time to convince her.... Kagami nearly choked on his steak. "Is that even allowed?" he asked, likely wondering why a knight department student like me was dueling a mage, especially someone as skilled as Rose. We were both in the same as well year, but still, it wasn''t exactly amon matchup. "As long as both parties agree to it, it''s fair game," I said with a shrug. He raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised by the loophole. Since there wasn''t any formal rule preventing students from different departments from dueling, most people couldn''t reallyin. Though, I had a feeling the second-year student originally scheduled to face Rose was probably relieved to avoid her, given her reputation for magical prowess. Kagami nodded thoughtfully, still digesting the idea. "Well, I guess that works out for everyone," he said. Then, with a grin, he added, "Weirdly enough, Lucas hasn''t been hounding you for another duel. Lucky you." I couldn''t help but smirk. "Yeah, I''m notining about that." As we continued eating, Kagami leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest. "So, how about we make things interesting?" he suggested, hispetitive spirit shining through. "Let''s make a bet-whoever loses to their opponent has to treat the other to some expensive food." I nced at him, raising an eyebrow. "You''re that confident, huh?" Heughed. "What, you scared?" "Not at all," I replied, shaking my head. "I''ll take that bet." Though, in all honesty, my chances of winning against Rose were pretty slim. She was a tactical genius, and her control over mana circles put her on another level. Still, if Ipared my odds with Kagami''s uing battle against Seo, I might have a slightly better chance. Seo''s speed would be hard for him to match, but with Rose... well, I knew her better than most. I smiled slightly, epting Kagami''s outstretched hand to seal the deal. "Looks like I''ll be enjoying some gourmet food after the festival." "It''s surprising to see a figure of your stature here," Snowmented, her voice measured, though her eyes betrayed a glint of wariness. The woman across from her smiled behind the folds of her grey robes, which concealed much of her face except for her piercing, wood-colored eyes. "Well, everyone has their own reasons, right?" she replied in a teasing tone. Snow narrowed her gaze. "If only a certain someone could mind the burden she ces upon others, maybe her reasoning could''ve been understood." The robed woman let out a soft, mockingugh. "Oh my, I didn''t think you''d be so concerned over one unimportant person. No, a random stranger-just wanting to watch the festival live. What''s so wrong with that?" Snow sighed, leaning back in her chair, the weight of the situation settling in. She shot a sharp re at the woman, frustration creeping into her posture. "You being here is already a problem, and you know that," she muttered, her voice low but firm. "Did you even inform the higher-ups of what''s going on? What about a formal letter to the principal? Anything?" The woman chuckled lightly, almost as if she found Snow''s frustration endearing. "If I did all that, I wouldn''t be sitting here, now would I?" she replied nonchntly, leaning forward with an almost yful glint in her eyes. "Besides, I know my position and the dangers thate with it. That''s why I''m showing myself to you-now. I could''ve made the situation much worse by hiding the fact that I''m here, but I chose not to. Doesn''t that count for something?" Snow rubbed her temples, feeling a headacheing on. "You realize that doesn''t make this any less of a headache for me, right? You''re not just a random nobody-you''re a walking liability. Why would you risk causing more trouble, especially now?" "Oh, Snow," the woman cooed, her voice dripping with a mixture of amusement and sincerity. "I have no intention of causing my dear childhood friend any more trouble than I already have. I know you''re worried about my safety, so why don''t you just send one of your precious Shadow Knights to keep an eye on me? That way, everything will be perfectly fine, right?" Snow''s jaw clenched, her irritation barely contained. The woman''s flippant attitude grated on her, but there was a grain of truth to her words. Having one of her Shadow Knights tailing this unpredictable woman might actually keep the situation under control-for now. Snow sat back, her mind racing with thoughts about the woman''s sudden appearance. ''Does Father know she''s here?'' The Emperor was notoriously cautious when it came to both internal and external threats, always keeping an eye on potential dangers. If he knew of this woman''s disappearance, there was no doubt he''d be taking action. And yet, here she was, in front of Snow, seemingly without a care in the world. She must have forced her way out, Snow thought, her gaze narrowing as she regarded the woman with suspicion. "I''m just asking," Snow began, her toneced with doubt, "but... you didn''t blow up the tower and take out the guards assigned to protect you, right?" The robed woman''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, her lips forming a pout. "H-Huh? There''s no way I''d do any of that! I might be impulsive, but I''m a pacifist, you know? I don''t like violence~," she responded, her voice lilting yfully, as if offended by the mere suggestion. Snow didn''t believe a word. ''A pacifist? Really?'' She sighed again, feeling the weight of responsibility bearing down on her. Standing up from her chair, she approached the young woman with a steely gaze, her patience wearing thin. "mme," Snow called out, her voice cutting through the lighthearted atmosphere like ice. The young woman, who had been sittingfortably in her chair, suddenly stiffened, the yful energy draining from her face. She trembled slightly under the weight of Snow''s cold,manding presence. "W-What?" mme stammered, her yful demeanor faltering. Snow''s gaze hardened as she stood over her, an air of authority surrounding her. "I''ll tolerate your presence for now," she said, her tone low and serious, "but if you cause any form of trouble-if the academic heads so much as catch wind that you''re here-you''ll return to the Empire willingly. Understood?" mme gulped, nodding quickly as she raised her hands in a gesture of surrender. "Y-Yes, I''ll make sure not to cause any trouble..." she mumbled, her voicecking its usual yful charm. Snow could see the nervousness in her eyes, but she knew better than to take mme''s words at face value. The woman had a talent for causing chaos, even when she didn''t intend to. Snow couldn''t afford to let her guard down, not with someone as unpredictable as mme around. "Good," Snow repeated, her tone firm as ever, as she handed mme a small, delicately crafted ring made entirely of ice. The faint shimmer of magic danced across its surface, a subtle but powerful enchantment woven into the frosty band. "Here," Snow said. "Wear this. It''ll help regte that absurd mana of yours and, more importantly, it lets me track your location." "Once again no causing trouble, okay? And remember, you''re only allowed to stay until the grand festival finishes. After that, you leave. Got it?" mme''s eyes lit up as she took the ring, her fingers tracing the cold, smooth surface before sliding it onto her finger. The moment the ring settled in ce, a small pulse of mana spread through her, softening the overwhelming surge of power she often struggled to contain. With a yful grin, she gave a mock salute. "Yes, ma''am!" she said with a giggle, her voice bubbling withughter. The excitement she tried to suppress leaked out in waves. Even though she had no real reason to be here yet-her enrollment at the academy wasn''t even until next school year-she simply couldn''t resist. The rumors, the stories, the whispers from far-offnds... they''d all fueled her insatiable curiosity. Why wait when she could see it for herself? The spirits she oftenmuned with, those who wandered the skies and danced across realms, had brought back tantalizing tales. They spoke of the academy, the festival, the heroes and rising stars-but one name had stood out above the rest, echoing again and again like a whisper carried on the wind. The mere thought of him sent a thrill through her that was unlike anything she had felt before. She couldn''t help but smile-this wasn''t just a casual visit to witness the festival. No, her true purposey elsewhere. She had been dying to meet him. ''Riley Hell....'' Finally, she thought, her fingers brushing against the icy ring on her hand. ''I''ll be able to see you with my own eyes. The stories didn''t do you justice, I''m sure.'' For the first time in her life, the one and only Noxus of the Germonia Empire felt excitement like she had never felt before. Chapter 203: End of a Semester 3 Chapter 203: End of a Semester 3 ? "Ladies and Gentlemen, wee to the academy''s one and only Grand Festival!" The announcer''s voice boomed through the air, the same familiar, enthusiastic tone asst year, echoing even into the waiting areas where participants gathered. As the roar of the crowd filled the arena, the hype for the Grand Festival kicked off once more. Unlikest year, however, there was a noticeable difference in the crowd. While the number of visitors remained rtively the same, this year''s audience was dominated by ordinary citizens-people from nearby towns and cities who hade to watch the spectacle. The usual swarm of adventurer guild leaders, knight order scouts, and prestigious magic tower representatives were few and far between. It made sense. Most of those influential figures had likely already identified their targets during the first semester. They knew who they wanted to recruit, and the Grand Festival was no longer about discovering hidden talents but more of a spectacle for entertainment. It had shifted from being a fierce battleground for scouting talent to something more akin to a grand show for the public. Despite that, the festival still held weight for the students. Grades were still being evaluated, and our performances today would factor into the overall rankings for the semester. Even if the festival had taken on a more rxed atmospherepared tost year, no one could afford to ck off. Every fight, every disy of skill, was being closely monitored by the academy staff, and our results here would determine our standings moving forward. For those confident in their written exam scores, like me, there was somefort in knowing that today''s performance wouldn''t make or break their rank-as long as no one else from the same ss or a lower ss managed to outshine them during the festival. For most of us A-ss students, a rank change wasn''t really something to lose sleep over. Our positions were more or less set in stone. At this point in the semester, we had already solidified ourselves within the ss hierarchy, and any real shifts were unlikely. However, with the absence of the twins, there was a chance that a few students from B-ss would be promoted to fill those vacancies next semester. Those students would be eager to prove themselves, and that alone would keep things interesting. My overall rank had remained rtively stable throughout the entire semester. I made sure to put in just enough time into studying for the written exams, and as a result, my scores were well above average in that department. While physical prowess and mana control dominated the academy''s focus, the written exams still yed a role in determining a student''s standing. It wasn''t just about brute force, after all-strategy, theory, and knowledge mattered too. Speaking of stats, mine had shown a decent improvement since the start of the semester. My physical and magical abilities had grown stronger, but more importantly, I had learned how to refine and control them better. My overall growth hadn''t stagnated, but I knew that if I wanted to staypetitive and maintain my rank next semester, I''d need to keep up the pace. Some of my peers were advancing quickly, and I couldn''t afford to be left behind. But beyond the immediate concerns of rank and growth, there was a muchrger issue looming on the horizon. With one year already behind me, my inevitable confrontation with Liyana was drawing closer by the second. I had no doubt that the events surrounding her would reach a critical point before the end of my second year. And when that happened, Lucas would need to unlock that crucial skill. The divine energy within him was something even the Saintess would be drawn to, and the moment he unlocked that ability, she''d surely be infatuated with him. It was almost a guarantee. Still, nothing in this world had gone as predictably as I once thought. Too many variables had emerged, too many things that could go wrong. And if, for whatever reason, Lucas failed to unlock that skill in time, I might have to intervene sooner than I had nned. ''Since he already has the holy sword, the scenario should go smoothly... I hope, like seriously I really hope so!'' As my thoughts drifted, the crowd''s roaring cheers gradually died down, signaling the start of the Grand Festival. The announcer''s voice echoed across the stadium, exining the rules. The match-ups were traditional-first years versus second years, and third years against fourth. It was a grand event designed to showcase the talent and potential the academy had nurtured. But this semester was a bit different. The announcer took extra care to rify the exceptions, since there were many personal duels happening outside the standard pairings. That likely threw off some spectators, but with how many students realizing the loophole ced in the system it wouldn''t be weird to find some fixed and nned matches here and there. I couldn''t help but think of the matches set up for today. Rose and I were paired up, Kagami versus Seo, and then there was Lucas and Janica. From what I heard, Lucas and Janica had applied for their duel at the veryst second. Knowing the two of them, they respected each other deeply, so it was unlikely they''d hold back. Their fight could easily be one of the highlights of the festival. With Lucas wielding the Holy Sword and Janica''s reputation as a fierce and talented knight, I could already feel the excitement building around that duel. It was bound to draw attention from scouts and students alike. As I tried to focus, I began calming my mind, channeling mana through my body. The warm sensation spread through my limbs, awakening a familiar energy deep inside me. Controlling and manipting mana had always felt strange to me, ever since I first arrived in this world. It was something that didn''t exist in my old life, and for a long time, I struggled to understand how to wield it effectively. Let alone even have the thought using it. But now... now it felt more natural. My stats had been steadily improving since the start of the semester, and with them, my mana control had grown more refined. Warming up my insides, I prepared my body for the fight ahead while keeping my mind cool and sharp. Although the thought of Rose one-shotting me, much like what had happened to Senior Alice, lingered in the back of my mind, a flicker of confidence rose within me. I wasn''t the same slouch I used to be back then. Sure, Rose had grown stronger too, but I had also honed my abilities. The past semester wasn''t wasted, and I wasn''t about to be blindsided this time around. Given Rose''s talent for overwhelming opponents with her intricate spellcasting, my priority would need to be on evasion-dodging her attacks rather than trying to block or counter them head-on. My sword skills had naturally sharpened with each bout, each swing, and each kill. But focusing solely on swordy would just lead me to hit a wall eventually, especially against an opponent like her. I had to broaden my horizons. Rose wasn''t just a powerful mage-she was a perfect opportunity for me to test myself against a new type of challenge. If I could keep up with her, maybe evennd a hit, that would prove how far I''de. But as much as I wanted to n out my strategy for the duel... I had a more pressing issue at the moment. ''I really need to pee...'' My match with Rose was right after Gilbert''s, and since his was third on the lineup, I had plenty of time before mine began. With that in mind, I stood up from my seat and hurried toward the bathroom. Kagami, who was still lounging nearby, nced at me for a second, likely wondering where I was going, but when he saw the look on my face, he didn''t bother to ask. Instead, he justughed, a knowing smirk stered across his face. How he could tell just by looking at me, I had no idea, but I decided to ignore his annoyingughter and continue on my way. I had more important things to focus on. But just as I reached the door to the bathroom, a lively female voice called out from behind me. "Hello, friend." I stopped in my tracks and turned around, curiosity immediately piqued. Standing there was a woman dressed in gray robes, her appearance mostly concealed beneath the fabric. Yet, something about her felt familiar, as if I had seen her somewhere before. My mind raced, trying to ce where I had encountered her before. "I finally met you, Riley Hell~" The voice was almost yful, like she had been waiting for this moment. My eyes narrowed as I turned to face her fully. "Do you know me?" I asked, unable to mask the suspicion in my tone. "Yes, you''re quite famous, after all," she replied with a chuckle, her voice light yet somehow carrying an undercurrent of something far more serious. She began to circle around me, her gaze sweeping over me from head to toe as if I were some kind of curiosity she had to study in person. I didn''t like it. My body instinctively tensed; my hand twitching closer to my sword hilt. Something about her was... off. My instincts screamed at me that the woman before me wasn''t just some random stranger who''d happened upon me by coincidence. She was dangerous. But why? "Hehehe, you don''t have to reach for your sword, you know. I won''t bite-~" she said casually, her lips curling into a mischievous grin. Despite her words, my instincts didn''t rx. She giggled and finally took a step back, as if satisfied with her assessment, before nodding to herself, touching her chin thoughtfully like an investigator pleased with their findings. "Yup~ yup~ the rumors really didn''t do you justice, at least based on your appearance that is... though I wonder if your skills live up to those rumors~" she continued, her eyes glinting with amusement. "I heard you have a match with the golden child this time. Is it true~?" My brows furrowed. "How''d you know that?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady, but the question came out sharper than I intended. The information about my match with Rose wasn''t public. It wouldn''t be announced until the actual event started, and only a handful of people knew about it in advance. There was no way she should''ve been aware unless someone leaked it. But who? Only Rose and I were aware of our uing duel, and the only person I''d confided in was Kagami. And Kagami wasn''t the type to gossip or spread information recklessly. As for Rose, while she was popr, she wasn''t the kind of person who''d let this slip either- especially since it wasn''t in her best interest to reveal her opponents beforehand. Then how...? "Ah~ looks like my actions riled you up for a bit," she said with a yful tone, her smile never wavering. "But please, don''t worry. I mean you no harm. Hehe, I just really wanted to see you for myself, you see. Please don''t take everything I just said and did too seriously~" She giggled again; the sound light yet unnerving. "Since the first match is about to start, I''ll get going now, Hehe, please do show me something fun once your match begins. Bye-bye~" With a final wave, she disappeared in a flicker of wind, her figure vanishing as if carried away by the breeze. The air where she had stood moments ago crackled with faint, lingering sparks of mana. They shimmered for a brief second before dissipating into nothing, leaving me standing there, frozen in ce, my mind racing. The strange encounter left a bitter aftertaste. As the realization began to sink in, a cold sweat started to form on the back of my neck. That aura... that flicker of wind and the mana sparks that followed her departure that mimicked butterflies....n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As the realization began to sink in, a cold sweat started to form on the back of my neck. A terrible thought crept into my mind, one that I really didn''t want to think about. ''Haha... it can''t be, right?'' It''s too early for that biological bomb to show up! Chapter 204: End of a Semester 4 Chapter 204: End of a Semester 4 ? "I''ll head out first," "Yup, good luck," I replied, giving her a thumbs-up. Seo subtly smiled, her usual cool demeanor cracking just enough to show a hint of appreciation. I watched her walk toward the stage with that calm, almost emotionless expression she always had. It was reassuring to see her in perfect condition today, especially since she was about to face Kagami. As Seo''s figure receded into the distance waiting for his opponent before she proceeded to go up the stage, I felt a tap on my shoulder. "What about mine?" Kagami''s voice broke through my thoughts. I turned to see him standing behind me, his face twisted into a dejected pout, his usual bravado taking a hit. He looked at me expectantly, as if I''d forgotten something important. "What? You want me to kiss you or something?" "At least wish me luck, man! I''m about to fight the strongest in our department." "Well, you were the one who chose the match in the first ce." "Haha, you got me there." He chuckled, scratching the back of his head. With a final nce at the metal gauntlets he wore, he adjusted them, making sure everything was perfectly in ce. Then, with a sharp crack, he stretched his neck from side to side, the sound echoing like the calm before the storm.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "You know, even though I''ll probably lose, I can''t help but feel excited... No, scratch that-I feel like I can win." I smiled at his confidence. Kagami was always full of surprises, and his unwavering determination had earned him respect, even among stronger opponents. "The future can be pretty unpredictable. Who knows? You might have a chance." "Hahaha, thanks, man." With those words, he turned toward the stage, walking side by side with Seo as their names were called out over the loudspeaker. The crowd buzzed with anticipation, the energy palpable in the air. "[Seo Gyeoul - Knight Department Rank 1] VS [Kagami Kento - Knight Department Rank 5]," the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena, and the audience roared in response. All eyes were on the two of them now. As they ascended the stage, the contrast between them couldn''t have been more stark. Seo, with her icyposure, the embodiment of precision and skill, and Kagami, brimming with fiery energy, his every movement exuding the thrill of the fight. It was a match that no one would want to miss. Hearing the cheers and excitement from the crowd, it was clear that the fan favorite in the match was Kagami. It took me by surprise, considering Seo was the top-ranked student, her reputation preceding her in almost every corner of the academy. But then again, people tend to root for the underdog more than the champion, and this case was no different. The crowd was drawn to Kagami''s relentless energy, his fiery spirit that never seemed to dim, even in the face of overwhelming odds. Despite all that cheering, though, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Kagami didn''t stand much of a chance. Sure, he''d grown significantly stronger since the first semester, especially with the addition of his new celestial martial arts. His growth had been impressive, no doubt his strikes faster, his movements sharper. But Seo... Seo wasn''t the type to stay stagnant. She had also grown stronger. Although I couldn''t confirm her exact stats since we weren''t in a party, I''d seen enough during ourst few practice and training matches to know that she had be significantly faster, more precise, and more deadly. Every move she made seemed to carry an added weight, an underlying intensity that hadn''t been there before. The match hadn''t started yet, but I could already sense the tension building. Kagami, ever the optimist, looked like he was ready to charge headfirst into a storm. And Seo, with her calm, collected demeanor, looked like she was ready to weather it without breaking a sweat. But as the crowd roared louder, my mind drifted. My eyes scanned the audience, searching through the sea of faces for one in particr. The robed figure I''d encountered earlier-the girl who imed to know me, who spoke in that yful yet unsettling tone. She had said she was here to watch the matches, or more specifically, my match. Why? I still didn''t know, and that made her presence even more concerning. If she was here, it meant one thing-she must have broken out of her tower. The realization hit me like a cold ssh of water. If she escaped, then the Emperor or Snow should''ve already been alerted by now. They would''ve noticed her absence. There''s no way someone like her could just slip away unnoticed without the entire empire being on high alert. And yet, here she was. Letting someone like her-essentially a walking human bomb-roam freely without a care in the world was incredibly dangerous. Personality quirks aside, the beings that are overly protective of her, those loyal to her to the point of fanaticism, could cause untold chaos for the academy alone. If some random person so much as bumped into her or even looked at her the wrong way... things could escte quickly. [Bad End No. 80: Legion.] One of the few bad endings in the game that was simr to the bad end of the epilogues. ''Should I go look for her?'' The idea crossed my mind, but the timing was all wrong. My match with Rose wasing up right after Seo and Kagami''s. There would be no time for me to go searching through the sea of people in the colosseum. And even if I did have the time, if that woman really wanted to hide, there would be only a select few who could track her down. With the sheer number of people gathered for the Grand Festival, finding her would be close to impossible. The chances were slim, and I couldn''t afford to waste my energy on a wild goose chase. Sigh.... She did say she was here to watch the matches. That meant she wasn''t nning anything... at least, not immediately. If that was true, maybe I didn''t need to panic just yet. Maybe she really was just here for the festival, curious about the spectacle like everyone else. I could only hope. ..... "Hoo-!" Kagami exhaled, releasing the nervous tension that had built up in his chest. His eyes locked onto Seo with a steely focus, every muscle in his body primed for the battle ahead. Slowly, he assumed his stance, cutting off the noise and distraction from the roaring crowd around him. He could no longer hear their cheers or feel the eyes of the audience on him. At this moment, the world faded into nothingness, and only one person remained in his sight -Seo. It was as if time itself had slowed down, and all that mattered was the opponent in front of him. "Please don''t hold back against me, Miss Seo," Kagami said, his voice steady but filled with determination. Seo blinked, tilting her head slightly, a look of mild confusion crossing her face. To her, the notion of holding back in any match seemed absurd. Why would he even say that? For Seo, every duel, every encounter was to be taken with the utmost seriousness, as it was the way of her family-the Gyeoul household, renowned for their unwavering respect for battle. Even a casual sparring match was treated with honor and intensity. "...Okay," she responded, her tone t but resolute. Kagami didn''t flinch. He knew who he was up against. Seo Gyeoul was not just any opponent-she hailed from one of the highest martial families, where power, prestige, and tradition intertwined. Every movement she made, every spell she cast, reflected the intense discipline ingrained in her from a young age. This wasn''t just a fight for her; it was a way of life, a responsibility to uphold the legacy of her family. And Kagami, knowing that he stood before someone of such stature, couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of pride. For Kagami, this match meant more than just a victory or defeat. It was a rare and prestigious opportunity. Coming from a martial family himself, Kagami understood all too well the significance of facing Seo in battle. In the Eastern Empire, where martial prowess was the highest measure of respect and honor, his n held its own, but dueling someone from the Gyeoul family was an honor few could dream of. A single fight against Seo wasn''t just a personal challenge-it was a chance to elevate his entire family. A good showing in this match, even in defeat, could bring immense prestige. The respect and recognition his n could gain just by stepping into the arena with Seo were immeasurable. Winning would be even better, of course, but even a close battle would be enough to set his family on a path to new heights within the Empire''s elite. If Kagami managed to pull off a victory, his n could very well ascend above the top three martial families of the Eastern Empire, standing alongside or even surpassing-the prestigious Gyeoul n. It was an enticing thought, one that carried the hopes and ambitions of generations. The weight of that possibility pressed down on Kagami, but it fueled him too. He was determined to seize this opportunity, no matter how slim the chances. Chapter 205: End of a Semester 4.5 Chapter 205: End of a Semester 4.5 ? Meanwhile, Seo remained unfazed. As she calmly gathered mana, she infused it throughout her body, enhancing her physical abilities and coating her de with a shimmering aura before it was even drawn. There was no hesitation in her movements-just practiced precision and control. Her every action was a testament to her discipline as a warrior. Kagami was strong, but Seo only needed a single nce at his stance to predict the oue of their match. She didn''t doubt his resolve or skill, but she could already sense how this battle would unfold. It wasn''t arrogance-just the calm awareness that came from being leagues ahead of her opponent. Despite this, Seo held a quiet respect for Kagami. It wasn''t every day she faced someone who came from a martial family as honorable as his. Every studentpeting in the matches knew that, to some extent, they were expected to put on a spectacle for the crowd. The Grand Festival wasn''t just about winning-it was about showcasing talent, strength, and entertainment for the academy and its spectators. For many, it was a chance to gain recognition, to be noticed by potential sponsors or powerful figures. But for Seo? None of that mattered. She had no interest in the crowd''s approval, no desire to put on a show. All that mattered to her was the fight itself and respecting the warrior standing in front of her. If Kagami was serious about this duel, then she would meet him with the full extent of her abilities. That was the only way to honor their match. "Let the match begin!!!" The announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, and with that, the duel was officially underway. Without a moment''s hesitation, bothbatants assumed their martial stances, their movements fluid and sharp. The air between them crackled with tension, their focus locked entirely on each other. Time seemed to slow as the crowd erupted into cheers, but Kagami and Seo paid no attention to the noise. They were both locked in their own worlds, anticipating the first strike. Kagami knew, deep down, that this battle would be one of speed. His celestial martial arts had given him immense strength-punches that could shatter stone and gauntlets designed to amplify that power-but what good would any of that be if he couldn''t keep up with Seo? She was a master swordswoman, and speed was her domain. If he couldn''t match her in that regard, his punches would nevernd. He took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the metallic gauntlets around his fists. They were a reminder of the countless hours he''d spent training, honing his body and his mind for this very moment. His heart pounded in his chest, not out of fear but excitement. Seo, on the other hand, remainedposed, her de still sheathed but glowing faintly with the aura she had summoned. "I need to end this fast..." That thought reverberated in Kagami''s mind, an echo of desperation and resolve. He had been preparing for this exact moment-training in secret, pushing his limits, and honing his speed. Speed was everything. His attacks had grown more powerful, sharper, faster, but none of it mattered if he couldn''tnd a blow. All he needed was one punch-just one-and he might have a chance. Not even Seo, with all her grace and mastery, could walk away unscathed from the raw power he had cultivated. He felt his mana surge, rushing through his body like a torrent as he prepared to unleash his n''s hidden technique. It was something he had only recently mastered, a secret skill passed down through generations, one that amplified not only strength but the very essence of his being. [Comet''s Tail (S)] He poured everyst ounce of mana into his fist, channeling the celestial arts he had acquired in his relentless training. His fist began to glow, a deep crimson light swirling around it, before trails of bluish starlight gathered in its wake, dancing around his hand like the remnants of a dyinget streaking through the heavens. It was beautiful and terrifying all at once. His movements were precise, symmetrical, and swift. Everything happened in the blink of an eye-no, faster. In this moment, time itself seemed to stretch and slow, the world around him fading into the background. The crowd''s cheers, the wind rustling through the arena, the announcer''s voice-all of it became distant noise, leaving only the figure before him. Seo stood calmly, her eyes closed, her hands resting lightly on the hilt of her sheathed sword. Her signature stance. It was almost as if she was waiting for him, entirely still, serene amidst the chaotic storm of Kagami''s charging attack. His heart pounded in his chest as he moved in closer, every muscle in his body tensing as he drew back his fist, the oppressive mana coating it ready to be unleashed in one devastating punch. The power of his attack roared inside him, threatening to tear him apart if he didn''t release it soon. This was it-the moment where victory could be snatched from the jaws of defeat. He could see it now, his fist making contact, the shockwave rippling out, Seo staggering back. But then-he saw it. Seo''s hands moved. In that temporally distorted world where Kagami''s senses were heightened to their peak, where time seemed to slow to a crawl, he noticed the subtle shift. Seo''s fingers wrapped more tightly around the hilt of her de, her posture adjusting ever so slightly. Her eyes, still closed, remained serene. And in that instant, Kagami knew. He had already lost. [Hidden de First Form] [Blue Moon] [9-Fold] sh! A brilliant blue light erupted across the stage, one sh after another, each apanied by a surge of electric sparks that filled the air like a symphony of crackling energy. Each sh mirrored the shape of a crescent moon, crescendos of power ovepping in rapid session, forming a dazzling yet terrifying disy of Seo''s incredible technique. ''Damn it...'' BOOM! The explosion was deafening, a resounding st that shook the entire arena as if a thunderstorm had crashed directly onto the battlefield. The crowd erupted into confusion, gasps and murmurs filling the air as everyone struggled toprehend what had just transpired. It had all happened in less than a second, too fast for the untrained eye to follow. They knew something monumental had urred, but no one was sure exactly what. Not long after, they got their answer. Click! The soft, almost gentle sound of Seo''s de returning to its scabbard echoed across the silent stage, sharp and precise, as if punctuating the end of a symphony. Seo stood in the same position, barely having moved, her calm, unshaken expression betraying no emotion as she gazed forward. Her stance wasposed, the epitome of discipline and control. The stage beneath her was a different story entirely. Thousands of cracks spider-webbed across the ground, radiating out from where she hadN?v(el)B\\jnn unleashed her attack. Nine distinct sh marks, perfectly symmetrical, carved deep into the stage floor, as if giant crescent moons had left their marks behind. At the epicenter of it all was arge crater, the aftermath of the explosion that had ripped through the arena in an instant. But Kagami-he was nowhere to be seen. A collective gasp spread through the crowd as eyes darted around, searching for him. Then they saw it-Kagami''s figure, not on the stage, but thrown violently against the walls behind him. His body was bloodied and bruised, his armor torn apart as though it had been shredded by invisible des. Nine clean cuts ran across his chest, each one parallel to the next, forming a perfect pattern. The cuts were precise, surgical even, as though they had been inflicted with masterful skill. Kagami looked like a warrior who had taken the full brunt of a god''s wrath-beaten, broken, but not entirely defeated. Hey there, breath ragged, but his eyes still flickered with the embers of defiance. His body, though battered, bore the marks of someone who had faced something far beyond their level, and yet, had stood against it with everything they had. -WHOOOO!!!!! The crowd, which had been silent in stunned disbelief, suddenly erupted into cheers and shouts of astonishment. .... "Wo-wow! Did you see that? Did you see?" mme''s voice rang out, filled with pure excitement, her hands pping together in amazement. Her grey eyes shimmered with wonder as she looked toward the stage. She hadn''t fully caught the intricacies of Seo''s lightning-fast movements, but it didn''t matter-she knew she had just witnessed something extraordinary. "Yeah, it was really amazing, right?" "Oh, so he didn''t manage tond his attack. What a shame," "Nine attacks in less than a second... just how fast is she?" "Ehhhh? She could''ve done more if she wanted to?" She spoke aloud, as if carrying on a conversation with someone, though there was no one in particr to answer her. The spectators seated nearby nced at the hooded young woman with a mix of concern and confusion, her animated reactions drawing their attention. Unfazed by the curious stares, mme let out a satisfied sigh, sinking back into her seat. "Haah- looks like the academy is going to be so much fun, don''t you think so too, Neru?" A smile of both satisfaction and excitement spread across her face as she spoke, her gaze flicking toward the empty seat next to her. Chapter 206: End of a Semester 5 Chapter 206: End of a Semester 5 ? -Kwang! A brilliant burst of golden light filled the room inside Killian Hall, one of the academy''s most prestigious dormitories for top students. What had moments ago been a quiet, tranquil space now hummed with the aftereffects of potent mana. Seated in the center, a female student slowly opened her eyes, the soft glow of her golden mana fading as she emerged from her meditative trance. Rose Brilliance, the golden child, radiated an air ofposure. ''My mana is now simr in quality to the power I wielded in that world....'' She mused recalling the strength and power she had wielded in Cheshire''s domain. Her delicate fingers traced the fabric of her dress as she instinctively adjusted the flow of mana within her, sensing the stabilization of her mana circles. With each gentle inhale and exhale, she could feel its power settling, harmonizing with the other circles that defined her formidable magical prowess. Even for Rose, one of the academy''s most gifted students, each new circle was a significant achievement, but today her thoughts drifted away from her usual focus on growth and discipline. "Should I just forfeit...?" Rose mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper, thoughced with a weight that belied the simplicity of the question. She furrowed her brows, contemting the best course of action for the uing battle. She could feel the distant vibrations of excitement from the colosseum outside, even though it was far away. Her mana sense picked up on the shouts and cheers that echoed through the academy grounds, and she knew without a doubt that her match was looming ever closer. And the thought of it unsettled her. Rose didn''t like it. She didn''t like it one bit. She didn''t like the idea of standing across from Riley. ''I don''t want to hurt him....'' Her feelings for him had grow significant over the past semesters to the point that the thought of hurting him pains her in ways she hadn''t known before. She had realized this fact all the way back to the time Dorothy somehow kidnapped him. Rose stood in front of the mirror, her reflection showing a girl deep in thought. The white dress she''d been wearing moments ago nowy folded neatly on her bed, reced by a simple white shirt, her academy zer, and a dark grey scarf that added a touch of elegance to her otherwise in outfit. A white jacket draped over her shoulders, giving her a sense of warmth, but no amount ofyering could protect her from the inner turmoil swirling inside. She didn''t want to hurt Riley. That much was clear. Despite her usual confidence andposed demeanor, the idea of actually shing with him in today''s duel unsettled her. It wasn''t that she doubted her own strength-far from it. She knew she was strong, and Riley, too, had proven his strength time and again. But the thought of pushing him too far, of causing him harm, made her hesitate in a way she never had with any other opponent. But then again, wasn''t it equally disrespectful to hold back? She had already promised to fight him today. epting the duel had been a decision she made in the heat of the moment, perhaps out of pride, perhaps out of curiosity. Whatever the reason, backing out now would be dishonorable. Yet, the safest option would still be to walk away. But... "He''ll probably hate me," Rose muttered to herself, her voice tinged with frustration. She shook her head, banishing the thought as soon as it crossed her mind. Sigh... Rose let out a long breath, her thoughts running in circles. .... "Riley Hell, Rose Brilliance-pleasee on stage!!" The arena exploded in cheers, a roar of excitement filling the space. Above us, holographic screens lit up, disying our names and ranks for everyone to see. [Riley Hell - Knight Department Rank 2] VS [Rose Brilliance - Magic Department Rank 2] Is she alright? Walking up to the stage, I couldn''t help but nce at Rose. It was time for our match, but something felt... off. Aside from the usual nod of greeting she gave me, she seemed distant, her usual confidence reced with something more reserved. Did something happen? The crowd''s energy was electric, the atmosphere charged with anticipation as the announcer''s voice boomed across the coliseum. This was it-our duel. Rose and I separated, taking our respective positions on opposite ends of the stage. I stood on the right, my heart steadying as I faced her across the field. Rose, on the left, seemedposed as ever, but there was a flicker of something in her eyes that hadn''t been there before. Given that this was a rare knight-versus-mage duel, certain rules had to be adjusted to make the battle fair. Normally, opponents were separated by five to ten meters at the start, but in this case, Rose, being a mage, needed at least twenty meters of distance to properly prepare her spells. It was within the standard qualifications for such a match, but honestly, I doubted it would have mattered. Rose could cast spells without even a chant-distance wasn''t really a problem for someone of her caliber. I took a deep breath, readying myself, my eyes never leaving her figure. She looked calm, focused, but something still didn''t sit right. I wondered, just for a moment, if she really wanted to be here. And then, out of the blue, her voice cut through the tension. "Riley... I won''t hold back, okay?" The way she said it-soft but determined-caught me off guard. I looked at her, trying to read her expression, but all I could see was resolve. Whatever doubts I had melted away. This was Rose, after all. She wouldn''t havee this far if she wasn''t prepared to give it her all. A small smile crept onto my face, and I nodded, giving her the reassurance she needed. "Please do," Because I won''t hold back either. "Begin!" The announcer''s call echoed through the arena, and before the word had fully registered, my body was already moving, every skill in my arsenal activated and firing on all cylinders. This was it-the moment I had trained for. There was no need to hold back now. Skills activated in a chain reaction: [Piercing Strike!] [Proficiency (97%)] ¡ú [Activated.] [Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (97%)] ¡ú [Activated.] [Time Dtion] [Proficiency (99%)] ¡ú [Activated.] [Dash] [Proficiency (85%)] ¡ú [Activated.] [Heavy Strike] [Proficiency (85%)] ¡ú [Activated.] [Thought eleration] [Proficiency (40%)] ¡ú [Activated.] [sh Step] [Proficiency (55%)] ¡ú [Activated.] [Blood Rampage (Rare)] [Proficiency (18%)] ¡ú [Activated.] [Golden Lightning] [Proficiency (15%)] ¡ú [Activated.] Every part of me surged with energy. Bluish mana coated my body, shimmering against the golden lightning that danced around me, crackling with raw power. My senses sharpened, time seemingly slowed to a crawl as my perception expanded. In this heightened state, I could see every detail, every subtle movement Rose made. And then, there she was-calm, collected, with her wand already raised toward me. Her mana surged, pouring into the tip of her wand like a flowing river. I could feel the weight of her power manifesting, not just from the wand, but from the multiple sources of mana gathering around her, swirling into existence. She wasn''t just casting a spell-she wasmanding the battlefield. No incantations. No weaving of signs. No drawn runes. Just pure, instinctive magic. It was as if the mana obeyed her without question, bending to her will effortlessly. This was the kind of mage Rose was someone who didn''t just control magic, but became it. I could tell from the mana buildup what spell was forming-her signature move, the mid- grade light magic: [Luminous Spear]. Multiple spears of pure light magic would materialize in an instant, each one capable of piercing through barriers and armor alike. A spell that had taken down countless opponents she had faced before. But I had no time to admire her skill. In this battle, every fraction of a second counted. Fighting Rose was like fighting a mage version of Seo-time was always of the essence. If I hesitated for even a moment, it would be over. I know I can''t let her finish her spell. My mind raced as Iunched forward, my body moving like an arrow shot from a bow. Every muscle in my frame was working in perfect harmony, the distance between us closing in a matter of moments. My de, glowing with the power of [Piercing Strike], flew toward her wand, aiming to sever her connection to the spell before it could be unleashed. Swoosh-!!! Rose''s eyes widened, just for a fraction of a second, as she realized how quickly I''d closed the gap between us. But to my surprise, she didn''t flinch. The spells she had been weaving didn''t falter, and neither did the calm, resolute expression on her face. I was only inches away from her now, my sword practically grazing her wand when it happened. Suddenly, my body froze. "Wha-?" A series of red magic circles red to life around me, glowing with a translucent, almost eerie, red energy. It enveloped me in an instant, forming a barrier-a magical orb-trapping me inside. My limbs wouldn''t move. The mana that had been flowing so freely through me felt stifled, blocked by the strangen/?/vel/b//in dot c//om power surrounding me. What the hell?! Is this celestial magic? Rose''s soft voice cut through the chaos. "Gotcha..." "Huh?" I barely had time to process her words, my mind still scrambling to figure out what had happened. She had set a trap, one I hadn''t even sensed in my heightened state. And before I could even think to react- KWOOOSHHH!!! A burst of energy erupted from the red magic circles, the barrier around me pulsing as it detonated with incredible force. I was thrown backward, the explosive power knocking the air from my lungs and sending me hurtling across the stage. Chapter 207: End of a Semester 5.5 Chapter 207: End of a Semester 5.5 ? sh-! The st was followed by a blinding light. [Luminous Spear] Thanks to [Time Dtion], I had just enough time to properly react to the spears'' trajectory. They moved at light speed, and dodging them was nearly impossible without honed battle instincts and a slowed perception. Even with these advantages, it still wasn''t enough to avoid every strike. I can''t dodge them all... Instead, I had to block. With each spearing at me, I forced my de into the path of the attacks, shing and cutting through them, one after the other. Kwang-! Kwang-! Kwang-! Each impact sent shockwaves through my arms, my de shing against the concentrated light magic. I barely had time to catch my breath before the next wave came at me. A relentless barrage of spears locked onto me, their paths curving as if they had a will of their own. Rose was giving me no room to breathe, let alone counter. I shifted my stance, redirecting my body to nk her, to close the distance once more. But just as I moved, my body froze again. What now? Once more, red magic circles appeared around me, locking me in ce. The translucent, red energy that formed around me was something I couldn''t fully recognize, some kind of binding spell. I struggled against it, but my limbs werepletely immobilized. Damn it... I thought about using [Monarch''s Will], forcefully putting myself in danger to break free. But I knew better. Rose''s magic wasn''t something I could brute-force my way out of. The ability to resist or cancel lesser spells meant nothing when it came to Rose. She was leagues ahead, and no amount of raw strength could undo her intricate magic traps. I said she didn''t have to hold back... but is she even going all out? Even though I was feeling cornered, something told me that Rose wasn''t unleashing her full potential. Since Rose was using the same standard spell she normally relied on, it was obvious she was ying it safe. Her focus was on maintaining control rather than pushing herself to her limits. Watching her calmly cast, I realized something-I hadpletely underestimated how powerful the heroines were this early in the game. My standard for strength had always been Lucas, the unbeatable force I''d measured myself against. But seeing Rose now, in all her quiet, terrifying power, I felt a wave of bitter understanding. Damn... All the confidence I had at the start, thinking I could turn this duel into a real fight, was gone. The gap between us was too wide, and there was no path to victory I could see. My skills, as honed as they were, felt useless here. Unlike my bout with Lucas, where I''d at least felt like there was a chance, here I couldn''t even imagine how I''d pull off a win. Yet, despite the grim reality, my lips curled into a smile. If I''m going to lose, I might as well make it epic. [Raging Storms] [Proficiency (15%)] ¡ú [Activated.] This was a skill I wanted to save forter, something I had been keeping in reserve for a more decisive moment. But now I realized that was just arrogance. The thought that I''d have time to wait for a "better" moment was a delusion. If I didn''t go all out now, there''d be nothing left to show for this fight. Dark clouds swirled overhead, and the rumble of golden lightning filled the air. The atmosphere around us grew heavy as the sky itself seemed to answer my call. The energy crackled dangerously, threatening to unleash hell. But even as the ominous storm gathered above, Rose remained unbothered. Her focus never wavered, her expression calm, as if the tempest I summoned was nothing more than a passing breeze. Instead of reacting to the brewing storm, she sped up her assault. Smaller spears of light formed rapidly around her,unching toward me in a relentless barrage. Their speed increased, as did their quantity. It was as if Rose, sensing the shift in my desperation, decided to overwhelm me with sheer numbers. Each spear cut through the air with pinpoint uracy, forcing me into a desperate defensive stance. KWOOSH!!!! Kwang-! Kwang-! Kwang-! The sounds of my sword meeting the spears echoed like drumbeats. But I knew I couldn''t hold out forever. She''s not even breaking a sweat... For every spear I managed to block or deflect, two more seemed to appear. [Skill: Tempest Wolf Summon] ¡ú [Activated.] With little leverage left, I decided to y myst trump card. Summoning Raijin into the fray was always my ace in the hole. The skies above darkened, rumbling with the power of storm and lightning as my familiar, Raijin, descended in a sh of raw electricity. His full-bodied, gigantic wolf form was a sight to behold, wreathed in tempestuous energy, ready to tear through anything in his path. Rumble-!!! Rumble-!!! But before Raijin could make contact, Rose''s barrier materialized, blocking the onught with ease. Every bolt of lightning that Raijin summoned was met with her unshakable defense, bouncing off the barrier like harmless sparks. The sheer force of Raijin''s magic, wild and powerful as it was, seemed futile before Rose''s overwhelming control.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Her mastery over magic wasn''t just raw power-it was finesse, precision, the kind ofmand only someone destined for greatness possessed. Without missing a beat, Rose redirected the lightning. What should have been Raijin''s own weapon was turned against him. In an almost casual disy, she amplified the energy and hurled it back at him, as if it had always been hers to control. RUMBLE !!! Raijin, the wolf born from storms, shrieked in pain as the very lightning he was so proud of struck him down. The force of it made him stumble, his form flickering, and a pained cry echoed through the arena. It was a cruel twist of fate to see him, the embodiment of a tempest, brought low by his own element. Still, as much as I hated seeing my familiar in pain, there was a certain rity that washed over me. This duel was already lost. There was no chance of turning the tide, no miraculouseback waiting for me. But strangely enough, I didn''t feel disappointed. I hadn''t expected to win, not really. This was always going to be a lesson in ways to fighting mages especially someone of Rose''s caliber. And in that regard, I''d learned a lot. ''Yup... it was best to avoid high ranking mages without any ns in mind!'' Her power far exceeded what I anticipated. In the game, Rose wouldn''t have reached this level until Act 3 or 4-yet here she was, already disying the strength of a future Archon, miles ahead of where she should have been. Since she had technically soloed Dorothy before, I should have expected nothing less. Rose''s strength wasn''t just a fluke-it was formidable, terrifying even. But... Despite the overwhelming pressure I felt, a strange sense of relief crept in. Knowing that someone like her would be an ally in the future, especially when it came time to face someone like Liyana, made the impossible seem just a little more within reach. BOOOMMM!!! A bright, golden light burst from where I stood, scattering mana in all directions. Before I could even fully process what was happening, I was surrounded by orbs of light, their magical energy dense and suffocating. They blinked into existence around me, humming with power. And then, without warning, they all exploded in unison. The pain was immediate, soaring through my body like fire as I was flung into the air. My muscles screamed in agony, every nerve ending alight with the brutal aftermath of the attack. In that split second, as the world blurred around me, I knew. It was over. I had lost. As my vision swirled, thest thing I saw was Rose-her expression unreadable, but there was a softness to her eyes. Concern, maybe? Her breath came out in misty, cold air, her body still brimming with residual mana. She really hadn''t gone all out. Not by a long shot. Damn it... As much as I wanted to deny it, to shake it off as another lesson or a stepping stone, the truth wed at me. Man... I really wanted to win. "Winner, Rose Brilliance!!!" [Note: Automatic effect of item [Heart of Chronos (Unique)] will now be activated] [Note: User physical status will now retur-] ''Cancel'' I can''t have one of my trump cards be thrown out in the open this early. "He lost?" mme tilted her head, her expression a mix of curiosity and mild confusion. The crowd had erupted into a wave of cheers, voices rising in unison, but she sat quietly, feeling oddly disconnected from the excitement around her. For everyone else, the duel had been a spectacle-epic in its own way, a mage versus a knight. It wasn''t the typical match-up seen at the academy, but that''s what made i even more intriguing to the audience. Yet, for mme, something felt off. No matter how much she tried to wrap her mind around it, she couldn''t quite grasp what had just happened. She wasn''t an expert in battles-far from it--but even with her limited understanding, she could tell something was missing. The fight, while thrilling, but left her feeling unsatisfied. Was that it? It wasn''t just that Riley had lost. That wasn''t what bothered her. It was that the duel itself felt... restrained. Like neither of them-neither Riley nor Rose-had been able to fully show case their fullest. Both had incredible abilities, that much was clear, but it seemed like they were holding back, fighting with invisible limits neither wanted to cross. "He''s really contradictory from all the rumors, Neru," She had heard plenty about Riley Hell beforeing to the academy. The rumors painted him as somethingrger than life, a prodigious knight who could handle anything thrown at him. But now? Watching him unconscious on the stage after such a battle... it didn''t add up. Disappointing.... ''Maybe I had expected too much?'' Chapter 208: End of a Semester Interlude Chapter 208: End of a Semester Interlude ? [Heavenly hall] [Student council office] "So, what will you do now that the semester''sing to a close?" "For the most part, I''ll have to head back home. My family''s waiting," "Hmm..." Three days had passed in a blur since the grand festival, and now the academy was preparing for the winter break. Snow''s office, usually buzzing with activity, was eerily quiet. The semester winding down meant the council members had already been dismissed earlier than usual. No doubt Snow had sent them off after making sure everyst bit of work was meticulously handled by her. "Aren''t you pushing yourself a little too hard?" As someone who had served on the student council before, I knew firsthand just how exhausting the workload could be.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Even reading through a single stack of reports could feel like an uphill battle some days. Snow paused, lifting her head to meet my eyes. Her pure white hair framed her face perfectly as she tilted her head, a yful smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "Oh my, does it seem that way? The other council members had the same concern as well. Fufu-" she chuckled softly, brushing off the worry as if it were a trivial matter. With a graceful motion, she set the papers aside and leaned back in her chair, her smile still in ce. "I appreciate your concern, but you don''t need to worry. Although the work can be a bit taxing,pared to the tasks my dear father gave me back in the empire, this is nothing." "I see..." Snow''s responsibilities here, though heavy by academy standards, probably paled inparison to managing affairs in the empire. Managing academy student council affairs, with all its rules and politics, was likely child''s y for someone like her. "So, what did you call me here for?" I asked, leaning back slightly in the chair, still feeling the strain of my recent defeat against Rose. I had been training my mana sense in my private room, trying to enhance my reaction speed, particrly against fast-paced attacks. But just when I was deep in focus, Yui had informed me that Snow requested my presence, so here I was. Snow, however, seemed unbothered by my question as she continued to work, her eyes scanning over the papers before her. It was clear that she was purposefully dying the reason she called me here. I didn''t press her, though the silence hung awkwardly between us. Finally, she looked up, her lips curling into a teasing smile. "I just wanted to see you. Is that not enough of a reason?" she said yfully. "Fufu~ I''m kidding. You don''t have to react so seriously," she added, waving off my silence with a soft chuckle. "I actually have two reasons for calling you here." With that, Snow gracefully stood up from her desk, moving toward the chair across from me. She summoned her wand, and I watched as pale bluish mana gathered at its tip, swirling in the air with an ethereal glow. [Low-grade ice magic] [Ice Formation] Crackle-! The cold air around us shifted, and in a matter of moments, ice began to manifest, taking shape in front of me. It started small, a simple crystalline structure, but soon enough, a small-scale figure of a human formed from the icy mist. Though the figure was mostly icy white with bluish pigmentation due to the mana lingering around it, I could still make out the details-a young woman covered in baggy robes. ''mme, huh...'' "Did you meet anyone with a simr figure and appearance to this, Riley?" "Yes...." So, she really was aware of mme''s situation. That realization brought me some relief. If anything were to go wrong, Snow would likely handle the situation behind the scenes. "Sigh... that girl...." Snow sighed softly, her hand moving to her chin as she pondered something. Tilting her head slightly, she looked at me with curious eyes. "She didn''t do anything... weird, did she?" "No, nothing at all. Aside from randomly calling me out, she didn''t really do anything. She has a unique vibe, though. A bit mysterious" "Well... I guess that''s fine," Snow said, though her gaze remained sharp. "But if you meet her again, please avoid engaging in conversation with her as much as possible. And inform me immediately if she tries to contact you." "Who is she, exactly?" I asked, feigning ignorance. Despite already knowing about mme due to my knowledge of the game, I had to y it safe. Acting too familiar with her would definitely raise suspicions. "So, she didn''t introduce herself?" Snow seemed relieved by this. "That''s good.... Well, let''s just say she''s someone of great importance to the empire. I can''t tell you the full details right now, but you''ll learn about her soon enough. For now, her identity and presence need to remain under wraps, so..." "It''s alright, I understand." Snow smiled, her relief evident. "Thank you. It''s a delicate situation, and we can''t afford any unnecessaryplications." Crackle-! Snow shattered the ice figure she had just created with a simple flick of her fingers. The crackling sound echoed through the room as the shards scattered across the table. She then turned her attention back to me, her gaze yful yet sharp, and smiled. "Now, for the second reason I called you here... I wanted to talk about us." Her tone shifted slightly, carrying a weight I wasn''t expecting. I blinked, caught off guard. "Excuse me?" I asked, unsure of where this was going. "Fufu- There you go again, trying to deny the obvious," she teased, her voice carrying a soft lilt. Rising from her chair, she moved gracefully toward me, her movements deliberate. Rather than sitting on the other side of the couch where there was plenty of space, she chose to sit close-very close. The proximity between us too close for casualfort. "I like you Riley" || || "I can understand your reluctance in forming a proper rtionship with me. But ignoring and denying what''s obvious... can be quite cruel, you know?" Before I could react, she reached out and took my hand in hers. The warmth of her touch was a stark contrast to the cool andposed persona she usually disyed. Her fingers wrapped around mine, and I could feel the slight tremble in her grip, as if she was nervous despite her confident exterior. Her cheeks flushed a soft pink, and the color deepened into a warm, romantic red that spread across her pale skin. Even her ears turned a delicate shade of pink, betraying the vulnerability she was feeling at that moment. Her face wasing closer, and I knew exactly what she wanted. The way she gently closed her eyes, lips slightly parted, told me everything. ''Tsk.... just how shitty have I be?'' It was in that moment that I realized just how far I had fallen-how deeply I''d buried my true feelings beneathyers of excuses. Liyana, my inevitable end, the happy ending I wanted-they had all be convenient shields. Using them to deny the truth, to turn a blind eye to what was right in front of me. "Snow..." I should''ve pushed her away. It would''ve been the easiest thing to do-to reject her feelings before they could take root, before she could invest more of herself into something I couldn''t promise. All I had to do was end it. To tell her it wasn''t possible, that we couldn''t be. Yet, I couldn''t bring myself to do it. Because, deep down, I wanted it too. As I gazed at Snow, so close, so sincere, a flood of memories rushed to the surface-memories I had long since tried to bury. They weren''t just moments with Snow; they were fragments of something muchrger, much older. Forgotten scenes from another time, another life. [Note: User''s soul is shaking!] [Note: Temporal resonance will now be activated!] [Skill: Archive (S)] ¡ú [Activated.] My mind spiraled, trapped in a cycle of echoes from the past. The Archive skill stirred within me, tugging at forgotten threads of fate. Scenes shed before my eyes-both good and bad-on an endless loop. Memories ofughter, of quiet moments together, of fleeting happiness. But no matter how sweet the memories were, they always led to the same, inevitable conclusion. The end. The moment Snow and I would be together, the world would fall apart. The future we could have shared was a lie-our very love was a paradox that could never exist. No matter how much I wanted it, no matter how much she deserved the truth, the Archive showed me that our story would always lead to ruin. I had seen it, lived it, and forgotten it, only for it to resurface now, painfully vivid. "I love you, Riley" Her words reverberated in my mind, shing with the images of our doomed future. My heart ached with the desire to reach out, to ept her feelings, but my mind screamed at me to stop-to spare her from the inevitable pain. And yet, my body moved on its own... Before I could fullyprehend what was happening, my hand instinctively reached out, pulling her closer. It was as though some part of me-the part that craved connection, warmth, and love-had taken control, overriding the doubts and warnings echoing in my mind. Snow''s eyes widened in surprise, a soft gasp escaping her lips as the suddenness of my action caught her off guard. "Nn?" she exhaled, her breath warm and shaky. In that brief moment, every other thought faded away, reced by a singr, undeniable truth. Our lips touched, a tentative connection that sent a shock through my entire body. The sensation was gentle, soft, and warm-It felt familiar.... like something I''ve often used to do.... Like it was everything I had longed for. Her breath mingled with mine, sweet and faintly trembling, a sign of her own uncertainty, her own emotions rising to the surface. I could feel her warmth enveloping me, the steady thrum of her heartbeat against my chest as I held her close. For a split second, the world seemed to stop. All the warnings, the visions, the worries-they dissolved into the background, leaving only the two of us, locked in a moment that felt both fragile and eternal. And as we got deeper in the moment. Snow didn''t pull away. Whether this was a good or bad thing... I''ll worry about it when the timees. ... "Oh my~ Oh my~" Unbeknownst to the two whose feelings had just blossomed into something real, a pair of mischievous eyes had been watching from the shadows, wide open in sheer shock. A fantastical creature, hidden from sight, clutched its mouth with oversized paws, barely containing its astonishment. Cheshire¡ªhad just witnessed something far beyond his wildest expectations. His normally yful, carefree demeanor was momentarily reced by a stunned silence as his mouth stretched into a gigantic, impossibly wide grin, still trembling with disbelief. "What in the fantastical realms am I witnessing?" Cheshire whispered to himself, his voice barely above a breath as his whiskers twitched in amazement. His violet eyes glimmered with a mixture of amusement and intrigue, while his striped tail flicked back and forth, betraying the whirlwind of thoughts rushing through his mind. As he hovered in the shadows, invisible to them both, Cheshire''s usually yful smirk softened into something more contemtive. "Oh, how absolutely precious! Such a forbidden love," he mused, his voice slipping into a sing-song lilt. He stroked his fur with one paw, feigning nonchnce, though his eyes still gleamed with mischief. "But what to do with this little tidbit of information? Hmmm... Oh, the possibilities~!" As thoughts of sharing his discovery with Alice flickered through his mind, Cheshire''s grin grew wider, more devious. Alice would surely be interested in thistest development, wouldn''t she? But then again, stirring the pot too much might spoil the fun. Perhaps he should wait... bide his time until the moment was just right. After all, secrets were best revealed when they could cause the most delightful chaos. "Ah, decisions, decisions-"Cheshire purred to himself, hisughter echoing faintly in the air, though neither Riley nor Snow would ever hear it. With a final, exaggerated puff of his striped tail, Cheshire dissolved into smoke, his form dissipating like mist caught in the wind. Chapter 209: 1st year End Chapter 209: 1st year End ? "To all the students within the academy, I can''t express how immensely proud I am to see all of you here today. Although today marks the end of a year for your time here, please-" The principal''s voice echoed through the gymnasium, his words full of pride and encouragement, but I wasn''t exactly paying attention. It was early morning, the academy grounds nketed in a freshyer of snow, signaling that the semester was trulying to a close. I let the principal''s speech drift past my ears, my thoughts wandering as I nced at the students around me. Some were visibly emotional, wiping away tears as if this was one of their final moment of their lives here. A soft sigh escaped me. ''They''re being way too dramatic...'' The school year had just ended. It wasn''t even graduation yet.... The chances of graduation are slim to begin with. Since the vacation ceremonies were held separately for each year, there weren''t any seniors present¡ªit was just the first-year students gathered in the vast gymnasium. The sheer number of people packed into one space still managed to surprise me, despite knowing howrge the academy was. Students from all departments, specializations, and unique disciplines stood together, a sea of faces all dressed in the academy''s winter uniform. It felt like we were part of a massive battalion, trained and primed for some great, magical endeavor. In a way, that wasn''t too far off. The ceremony wasn''t all that different from the one held at the end of the semester break or even the grand opening, with all the students gathered and listening to the principal''s speech. But this time, something caught my attention-something I hadn''t fully noticed before. ''Elves, dwarves, beastmen...'' I hadpletely forgotten that other races were also studying at the academy. It''s easy to lose sight of that fact when you''re mainly surrounded by humans inbat-based and specialized courses. The departments I was a part of hardly ever had students from other races, so their presence wasn''t always obvious. Sure, I''d seen a few beastmen and even an elf or two in passing, particrly in the magic department ssrooms, but they were mostly seniors. It wasn''t that their absence in other courses was due to any kind of discrimination-far from it. The reality was that these races had natural talents that made them gravitate toward specific areas of study. Elves, for instance, were naturally gifted with nature magic, their connection to the elements nearly unmatched. Dwarves excelled in craftsmanship, their hands capable of creating intricate magical tools and weapons with ease. Beastmen, on the other hand, possessed raw, unfiltered strength, capable of feats of brute force that put many humans to shame. Because of these natural advantages, unique sses were designed specifically for them, courses that catered to their racial strengths and honed their abilities even further. It was why I rarely saw them in the generalbat courses-they had their own specialized training, something more tailored to their innate gifts. As I nced around the gymnasium, my eyes settled on one of the few elves in the crowd. Just by looking at him, I could sense the immense amount of mana swirling around him, even though he wasn''t doing anything. It was effortless, natural. The way he carried himself made it clear that if he ever decided to challenge someone like ra, she''d have a real fight on her hands. ''And to to think that there ever beloved princess would soon join us next semester....'' The main reason I rarely saw them around was probably because they didn''t care much for human customs. Things like ranks, prestige, honor, and glory likely held a very different meaning for them. What humans prized in terms of status and achievement didn''t seem to resonate with them at all. It''s probably why they always turned down invitations to the grand festival, even though it''s one of the academy''s most celebrated events. They simply couldn''t be bothered. Even the battle-loving beastmen had little interest in public duels andpetitions that existed solely to climb the academy ranks. For them, fighting wasn''t some spectacle to boost one''s status-it was sacred. They only fought to prove themselves in fairbat, and usually, it was only ever to someone they deeply respected or loved. The idea of fighting for an audience or some kind of trivial recognition went against their core beliefs. They viewedbat as something far more personal and meaningful. As my gaze shifted to the podium, I couldn''t help but notice the top students from each department, lined up to receive recognition for their achievements. Seo stood out, of course, representing the Knight department. Snow, with her ever diligent status as the new student council president as well her 1st rank in the magic department was as popr as ever as well. Next to them was another representative from the unique sses¡ªa cute-looking female dwarf whose presence surprised me a little. Dwarves were rare around here, and seeing one rise to the top was a reminder of just how diverse and skilled the academy''s student body really was. They all wore simr-looking shawls, adorned with brooches that glowed with rainbow-like colors. The shimmering colors signified something important: their time at the academy had blossomed. They''d reached a milestone no we all reached it, and when we returned, we would no longer be first years. Once the principal finally wrapped up her speech, she immediately called upon Snow, the student council president, to give onest address. The moment Snow rose from her seat, apuse erupted from the crowd. People were captivated, and some were smitten by her beauty all over again. If Snow weren''t a princess, and if this hadn''t been a formal event, I''m pretty sure some of these guys would be shouting "I love you, Snow!" or "Please marry me!" like die-hard fans. The murmurs of admiration and praise for her beauty filled the air, almost drowning out the sound of the pping. As she made her way to the podium, her eyes briefly met mine, and for just a moment, she averted her gaze, the faintest blush coloring her cheeks. Yet, despite that small, vulnerable moment, she maintained her confident, poised demeanor. Her poker face was wless as she addressed the entire assembly with the same grace and assurance she always exuded. Ever since that day, my rtionship with Snow had grown moreplicated¡ªand yet, strangely, more simple at the same time. There was an unspoken understanding between us now. Although it could''ve spiraled into something messier, I was relieved that Snow herself suggested we take things slowly and avoid making our rtionship public just yet. It was a level of restraint I hadn''t expected, but I appreciated it nheless. It saved us both from unnecessary drama-for now. Still, I couldn''t shake the feeling of guilt. Although I had no deep feelings for Liyana, being engaged to her while secretly growing closer to Snow felt like a betrayal. It was as though I was cheating on Liyana, especially since our engagement was still very much in effect. Snow, on the other hand, seemed to think everything would work out just fine. After all, polygamy was legal within the empire, and she seemed to assume that Liyana would be open to the idea. But knowing Liyana, things wouldn''t go as smoothly as Snow imagined. The moment Liyana finds out about our rtionship, all hell would break loose. ..... Once all the grand speeches were finally over, the closing of the vacation ceremony concluded, and students scattered in all directions. Some were already carrying their suitcases, eager to leave the academy immediately. The atmosphere was a mix of excitement and relief, with many already nning their trips home or to other destinations. Although the academy would remain fully open during the vacation period, allowing students to stay and train if they wished, I couldn''t afford to linger. There were too many responsibilities waiting for me back home. Still, part of me envied those who could stay behind to hone their skills without the weight of external obligations. Lucas, much like Janica, would probably stay at the academy this time. If events followed the original scenario of the game, he was poised to clear around seven A- rank dungeons with Janica during this period. Doing so would further boost his already impressive specs, pushing him even closer to his overpowered potential. And if he did decide to go home, he''d have to face his first S-ss dungeon on the way, apanied by a traveling group of mercenaries. Both options would only serve to strengthen him, whether throughbat experience or sheer luck. Honestly, part of me wanted to join in on the action, especially considering the valuable opportunities Lucas would have. The hotspots of monsters breaking loose in the dungeons he would face were prime training grounds, and any of those dungeons could hold valuable rewards. That being said, it wasn''t like I couldn''t train back home either. With the Duke''s permission, I could request ess to a few dungeons under his jurisdiction, dungeons that could offer their own challenges and rewards. And if I needed more personalized guidance, I could always ask for training from one of the Duke''s elite instructors. Or even the duke himself, the resources avable to me at home were just as valuable-maybe even more. [Status Info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 87] [Strength: B [0/80]] [Agility: C [0/60]] [Endurance: C [0/60]] [Luck: o] [????]] [Power: C [0/60]] [Avable Status Points: 9] ''I must increase my status before the the next semesteres....'' "Riley." Seo''s voice called out to me from a distance, and before I could even fully register it, she was already right beside me. With a single step, she had closed the gap between us, her speed no longer something that surprised me. By now, I had grown used to her swift movements; watching her blitz forward like that was just part of who she was. "Let''s go now... you wanted to train before going home right?" "Are you done with your interview?" I asked, ncing toward the principal''s office where the other top students were still gathered. She nodded in response, but something in her expression made me raise an eyebrow. In the academy, it was mandatory for the top students to return at the end of the year and provide feedback on their experiences-sort of like a personal debriefing. Yet, looking behind me, I could see the other top students were still in the middle of their interviews, speaking with the principal herself. It was rare for her to handle these interviews directly, so it struck me as odd that Seo hadN?v(el)B\\jnn finished so quickly. "We should hurry up before they notice," So, she really did escape. Chuckling to myself, I followed along as she led the way out of the gymnasium. We walked side by side through the academy grounds, and I couldn''t help but take in the sights onest time. The snow still nketed the walkways and courtyards, giving everything a calm, serene atmosphere. Despite the cold, the familiar warmth of the academy remained¡ªits towering spires, its expansive training fields, the faint sound of students'' chatter in the distance. For a brief moment, I allowed myself to reflect on the past year. All the trials, the lessons, the moments of tension and joy. It was strange to think that my first year at the academy had alreadye to an end. Chapter 210: A New Semester A New Evaluation. Chapter 210: A New Semester A New Evaluation. ? To his ever-revered holiness, Hello, Grandfather. You might be wondering why I''m sending a letter so early on in my journey, but please, don''t worry or panic-everything is going well and smoothly. Although traveling in secrecy was a bit rough at first (Anna and Amonined a lot, hehe), they''ve been doing an amazing job. They''ve protected me this entire time, prioritizing my safety above all else. So, once again, please don''t overreact to anything I''m about to say in this letter. This is just an update, as we promised-remember, no sending of the temrs, okay? It''s my first time traveling openly like this, and I was honestly very nervous at the start. The freedom felt strange, almost surreal, but now, I''m really d you allowed me to experience it. It honestly felt odd, interacting with people who didn''t recognize me. For so long, I''ve been shielded from the world outside the Holy City, always seen as something divine, but just as you said, it''s been refreshing. There''s this unique wonder about meeting people who don''t know anything about me or my title and position. If I had stayed within the confines of the Holy City, I would never have had the chance to experience this kind of fun or meet the people I''ve encountered so far. I''ll admit, at times, I find myself missing thefort of the temple-the familiar faces, the quiet reverence of the city-but being out here, in the world, has opened my eyes. I''m starting to understand why you encouraged me to venture out. There''s a life here beyond what I''ve known, a vibrancy that I''m slowly learning to appreciate. It''s almost like rediscovering who I really am, apart from the title and the responsibilities that have always been tied to me. The unfamiliarity of the outside world was rough at first, but in due time, I quickly learned how to adapt and adjust-hehe-. Just the other day, I even paid for my own meal at a tavern! Yup with my own money that I earned myself! Oh, but don''t worry, the tavern we went to wasn''t a shady ce or anything like that. Anna and Amon made sure it was a perfectly clean and reputable establishment, so no need to send any temrs to investigate, got it? I really liked the store owner there; she was so friendly and weing. Though I have to admit, she does get a little overboard at times. One night, she even offered me some booze while we watched a party being held for the adventurers who were staying there. But don''t panic-I didn''t drink it! Amon took care of that for me, so I wouldn''t have to refuse and ruin the mood. It was hrious watching him try to keep up with the adventurers, only to end up puking it all out in the cornerter. I don''t think he''s going to live that one down anytime soon! It''s been a few weeks now since I left the Holy City, and yet, every day feels like a new adventure. A new chapter per se? I''m still experiencing so many new things-seeing the world with fresh eyes and gaining perspectives I never would''ve imagined before. You''ve given me this opportunity to witness life beyond the temple walls, to broaden my horizons, and I can now see how much of a novice I truly am when ites to understanding this vast world. I haven''t even entered the academy yet, and I''m already brimming with excitement for everything I''ll learn there. The anticipation is thrilling, and I know that my experiences will continue to shape me into someone stronger and more knowledgeable. I can''t wait to see what the future holds. I would love to tell you all the amazing and fun stories I''ve experienced so far, but sadly, a piece of paper can only hold so much ink. Besides, you probably don''t want to sift through a long, bloated letter filled with every little detail, right? Though... knowing you, perhaps you would enjoy that? Hehe~ Nevertheless, I just wanted you to know that I''m doing fine and well. I''m seriously having fun! My time to enter the academy is just days away, and by the time this letter reaches you, I''ll likely already be there, starting this exciting new chapter of my life. A part of me has always wondered why you spoke so fondly of your time at the academy, but now, with all the buzz and excitement I''ve overheard in the city, I''m starting to understand. Even the usually arrogant nobles speak highly of it, and that alone tells me just how significant it is to the lives of bothmoners and the upper ss alike. That only makes me more eager to experience it for myself. It is a little regretful that I won''t be able to reveal who I truly am while I''m there, but I fully understand the necessity of keeping my identity hidden for now. I know it''s for my own protection, and I trust your judgmentpletely. Oh yeah. On the topic of the academy, I''ve already heard about some of the recent scandals and incidents it''s been dealing with, but please, don''t let that be the reason to reconsider your promise. I''m determined to stay, and as long as Anna and Amon are with me, I''m confident that everything will be just fine. They''ve been watching over me so diligently, so please don''t worry too much. You''ve given me this chance, and I intend to make the most of it, safely and wisely. Once again. Thank you, for this opportunity, Grandfather. I promise I won''t let you down. With all my love and respect, Your granddaughter, P.S. I''ll write again soon-no temrs, remember! ----- "You seem awfully happy..." A voice interrupted the serene atmosphere of the private room, surprising the man seated behind the ornate desk. Benedict Clement, the current Pope of the Holy Kingdom, raised his head, his brow furrowing as he eyed the intruder entering the room. The door creaked as it swung open wider, revealing another man-slightly older, with a look remarkably simr to Benedict. He strode in, lugging a heavy leather bag over his shoulder and dropping it unceremoniously onto the floor. "You''re back, Gregory," "Sure am," Gregory replied, grunting as he straightened his back after setting down the hefty bag. "The imperial folks were quite the pain to negotiate with, as usual. But anyway, why the hell are you grinning like that, you old bastard? Did hell freeze over or something?" A vein throbbed visibly on Benedict''s forehead. His brother''s sharp tongue, as always, hit its mark. Even after all these years, Gregory hadn''t mellowed. Despite their age-both well into theter years of their lives-Gregory remained as foul- mouthed and irreverent as ever. Benedict, though he bore the title of Pope, had grown used to it, even if it tested his patience time and time again. Swallowing his annoyance, Benedictposed himself and quietly tucked away the letter and envelope he''d been reading, his fingers lingering for a moment on the parchment before sliding it into his desk drawer. Of course, Gregory''s keen eyes had already caught sight of it. "A letter from Emilia, huh? That exins a lot. How''s she doing?" "Yes, it seems her travels went smoothly. No trouble has arisen, thank the heavens." Benedict''s tone was calm, but there was something deeper beneath his words. His aged eyes, filled with the wisdom of decades, lingered on the closed drawer where the letter now rested. Though the news from his beloved granddaughter brought joy-she had been away from home for nearly a month now-a trace of concern still lingered in his heart. Emilia''s journey had been one of discovery and freedom, yes-but that didn''t stop the nagging anxiety that came with the responsibility of being her protector. The world outside the Holy City was vast and unpredictable, and though she was apanied by trusted guardians, Benedict couldn''t shake the sense of unease gnawing at him. "Gregory, call in a Temr" "Tsk...this paranoid geezer.... I''m surprised you''re not best buddies with the emperor yet" ... Arkein City. The Mage''s Association Tower stood tall and imposing, a beacon of magical innovation and knowledge. Amidst the bustling activity below, one section of the tower offered a breathtaking view of the city''s most astonishing feature-the floating shipyards. "W-wow, look! Look, Amon, it''s a floating ship!!!" A young woman, dressed in the distinguished academy uniform, stood at the edge of the viewing tform, her wide eyes sparkling with childlike wonder. Her breath caught as she marveled at the sight before her: dozens of magical flying ships, suspended effortlessly in the air, gracefullynding at their designated hangar stations. The ships, sleek and magnificent, glided through the sky like birds in formation, their magical engines humming in the wind. As each vessel descended, mages, schrs, and travelers from all races and nations poured out, moving seamlessly between arrivals and departures.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Despite the sheer number of people and the apparentplexity of coordinating such a massive operation, there was no chaos. Everything flowed in perfect harmony, each movement orchestrated with an almost supernatural precision. "Can you believe this, Amon?" she eximed, her voice full of awe. "The Empire truly are the pioneers of technology and innovation. Look at how smoothly everything runs!" "It''s mostly because of the high density of mages born here...." Herpanion, Amon, stood a few paces behind, his gaze scanning the tform, ever watchful. Though tall and imposing, with a stern expression, he couldn''t help but soften at her excitement. He had seen this sight many times, but for Emilia it was a new experience, one that rekindled his own appreciation for the empire''s wonders. "Sainte- I mean, Lady Emilia, please stand back," Amon said, his voice tinged with concern. "You''re going to fall if you lean any further." The young woman turned, a yful smile curling her lips. "Fufu, you still got it wrong, Amon," she teased, giggling. "It''s Enna now, right?" With a lightheartedugh, she jumped back from the edge, her dark hair swirling in the gusts of wind generated by the ships'' massive magical generators. The wind, cool and tinged with the scent of magic, made her heart race with exhration. Everything about this ce was new and exciting. Even after all the travel and training, she could hardly contain her enthusiasm for another wonder in the world she was discovering. "You two-how many times have I told you to stay put?" A tired, sighing voice came from behind, and a woman with bright orange hair approached, carrying a bag filled with freshly baked bread. "Ah, Anna, you''re back," "Lady Enna, please don''t cause any trouble. We haven''t even arrived at the academy yet." "But I''m not causing any trouble," "Not yet, you mean..." Anna replied, raising a brow. "And besides, why are you out here in the first ce? Look at your hair-it''s all fluffed up from the wind. Our ship isn''t scheduled to arrive for another hour, so let''s head back inside, shall we?" Enna pouted but quickly gave in, her yful nature always present even when caught off guard. "Okay~," she said with a sing-song voice" "And you, Amon," Anna continued, her gaze now shifting toward him. "I told you to keep an eye on her." Amon, who had been standing quietly shook slightly under his sister''s re. "But she was the one-" Seeing the heated re from his sister, Amon wisely chose not to finish the sentence, knowing it would be futile. He sighed and raised his arms, conceding defeat. "Hahaha..... please don''t be too hard on him, Anna. I was the one who suggested wee out here." "Is that so?" Anna then turned and began leading them back inside the bustling station, Enna obediently following suit with a mischievous bounce in her step. Once inside, they found a cluster of unupied chairs near the waiting area and settled down to rest. The faint hum of magical engines from the distant ships filled the air, but the station itself was warm and weing. Anna, ever prepared, handed them the bread she had just bought from a nearby vendor. The aroma of the warm, freshly baked loaves wafted through the air, filling their small group with a sense offort. "Mmm, this smells amazing!" Despite being known for her picky eating habits, Enna couldn''t resist the allure of the bread. She brought it to her nose, taking a deep inhale with a blissful expression before finally taking a bite. "This is delicious, Anna~!" she eximed with pure delight, her voice almost melodic as she savored the warm, soft texture of the bread. Each bite seemed to melt in her mouth, filling her with warmth. Amon took a piece as well, eating in quiet appreciation. Anna smiled, her earlier frustration already melting away. "d you like it. I figured we''d need something to tide us over while we wait." She then nced at Enna, who was munching on her bread a little too eagerly. "Ah, but please eat slowly-there''s plenty of-" Cough! Cough! "Lady Enna!" Amon gasped, rmed as Enna began to choke, her face turning slightly red. "W-wa-ter..." Enna wheezed, raising a hand in desperation. Anna sighed but quickly moved into action, rifling through her dimensional pouch to grab a canteen. Before she could offer it, however, another beautifully designed canteen was already in Enna''s hands. Someone had beaten her to it. Enna chugged the water with gusto, relief washing over her as the cool liquid soothed her throat. "Huwah~" She let out a satisfied sigh before turning her head to see who had handed her the water. Her eyes widened when she saw the young woman sitting beside her, calm and poised, with a slight look of amusement on her face. "Th-thank you," Enna stammered, suddenly feeling self-conscious. Her face flushed with embarrassment as she realized how silly she must have looked, choking on a simple piece of bread. The woman, who appeared to be just a bit older than Enna, gave a warm, reassuring smile. "It''s quite alright," she said, her voice soft but clear. "Are you okay now?" "Ah-yes, thank you so much..." Her embarrassment deepened, feeling even smaller under the stranger''s calm andposed demeanor. She couldn''t help but sink slightly into herself, awkwardly holding onto the now-empty canteen. The whole scene had been a little too much for her liking, especially in front of someone who seemed so effortlessly graceful. Anna quickly moved to Enna''s side, bowing her head slightly in front of the mysterious young woman who had helped. "Thank you. Our youngdy can be a bit clumsy, you see." As she spoke, Anna noticed the state of the canteen Enna had been given-nearly empty and, to her dismay, with a few breadcrumbs from Enna''s mouth now floating inside. Sighing internally, she fished out three gold coins from her pocket, holding them out as a gesture of repayment. "If it''s not too much¡ª" But before Anna could finish, the young woman raised her hand in a gentle, yet firm, refusal. She shook her head, her expression calm and kind. "Please, I don''t need any money. A simple ''thank you'' is more than enough." "But your canteen... It''s-" "I can buy plenty more," the young woman interrupted, still smiling. "So please, be at ease." There was something in her tone-an unspoken grace, a gentle authority that seemed to calm everyone around her. Even Amon, who was usually aloof and unbothered by such encounters, found himself quietly admiring the stranger''s poise. It wasn''t just what she said, but how she said it. Her words carried an effortless charisma that seemed to envelop Anna, Enna, and Amon, making them feel almost reverent in her presence. Anna nodded, still holding the coins but realizing they were unnecessary. "I see... thank you again," she said, more softly this time. The woman gave a slight nod, her serene demeanor unchanged, as if such situations were nothing out of the ordinary for her. Enna, who had finally recovered from her earlier embarrassment, stared up at the woman with wide, curious eyes, still feeling the lingering grace of her presence. It was rare for someone to captivate her attention so fully, especially in such a short span of time. As the young woman stood there in her blue hooded robe, the group couldn''t quite make out her features, but even from the small glimpse of her lips and chin, she appeared to be someone both beautiful and of high status. Enna, who had finally collected herself after the choking incident, noticed the clothing peeking out from beneath the woman''s robes-an academy uniform. Her curiosity sparked instantly. "Are you by any chance a student of the academy?" Enna asked excitedly, her earlier embarrassment forgotten in the rush of discovering a potential fellow student. "Yes," Without warning, Enna grabbed onto the woman''s hands, her face lighting up with a huge smile as her eyes sparkled with delight. "I''m a student as well!" Enna practically beamed; her voice filled with excitement. "I can see that?" Caught off guard, the young woman nced towards Enna''s attendants for some form of help, but Anna and Amon both averted their eyes. Anna, in particr, let out a quiet sigh, the type only a tired mother figure could give after witnessing Enna''s impulsive behavior one too many times. Undeterred, Enna continued, "I''m Enna-just Enna! A soon-to-be freshman at the academy. I''ll be joining the general department! Hehe, what about you?" Her excitement bubbled over as she leaned in closer, her face practically glowing with eagerness. The young woman chuckled nervously, backing away slightly from Enna''s overly enthusiastic approach. "My name''s Vanessa..." "Vanessa huh that''s a very beautiful name, nice to meet you, Vanessa!" "Nice to meet you as well Enna...." Chapter 211: A New Semester A New Evaluation 2 Chapter 211: A New Semester A New Evaluation 2 ? VOOOOMMMM!!! The ship''s horn red loudly, signaling the arrival of a massive magic ship. Its engine roared with the hum of crystalline magic stones, pulsating behind it like a series of soft, flowing fireworks. The sound reverberated through the air, filling the surroundings with a sense of anticipation. As the ship came to a halt, four grand staircases shot down from each side of the vessel with precise, mechanical movements. Momentster, a soft green light illuminated the sides of the ship, indicating permission for boarding. "We''re finally inside!" Enna squealed, her excitement bubbling over as she took in her new surroundings. Her eyes darted around, trying to absorb everything at once-the grand counter near the deck, the spacious seating areas with plush, well-cushioned chairs designed for maximumfort, and, most notably, the personal guards scattered strategically throughout the ship. The guards, d in reinforced armor adorned with enchanted insignias, stood with unwaveringposure, maintaining their posts like immovable sentinels. A few of them patrolled the walkways, while others assisted passengers or inspected the ship''s structural integrity, ensuring everything was in order. "I''ve heard they increased the ship''s security this year," Anna remarked, her voice calm but observant as she surveyed the guards, noting their subtle but formidable presence. "It seems the rumors were true. They even made the ship bigger and more fortified." Anna''s trained eyes quickly assessed the guards'' capabilities, and although they appeared calm and professional, she couldn''t help but silentlypare them to herself. ''Just slightly weaker than me in terms of battle prowess'' she mused inwardly. Despite this, their collective strength and sheer numbers were more than enough to fend off any potential threats. "Well, if they weren''t going to put at least this much effort after the sudden terrorist attackst year, they''d never be able to save face," Amon remarked, his voice carrying a weight of experience as his eyes casually scanned the guards around them. Each one of them stood tall, equipped with the standard-issue armor that glowed faintly with magic-infused runes. But Amon wasn''t just noting their appearance he was gauging their strength, assessing their battle readiness. As an Aura Knight, Amon could easily sense the energy radiating from others. It was a skill honed through years of training, and one he shared with his sister, Anna. Both of them could, with a single nce, determine the strength of those around them, reading the subtle shifts in aura that most people couldn''t even detect. Their shared ability to use divinity gave them a heightened sense of awareness, and it only took a few moments for the two to exchange satisfied looks. "These guards... they''ll do," Anna said, her voice calm and confident. The tension in her posture had visibly eased as she walked right behind Enna. The soft smile on her lips was barely noticeable, but it spoke volumes. She was reassured by the fact that, in the event of an unforeseen situation, they wouldn''t be fighting alone. Amon gave a nod, sharing her sentiment. As the ship had juste from the bustling city of Hamel, it was already packed with students. Every seat seemed to be upied, the deck teeming with life as young mages and knights, schrs, and adventurers all prepared for their journey to the academy. Some were chatting excitedly, while others were lost in their own thoughts, staring out of therge windows at the horizon. "Hehe, A-11~ A-11~" Enna hummed cheerfully, her voice soft but filled with excitement as she moved through the ship, scanning the seat numbers disyed on the holographic screens above. To her relief, finding her section wasn''t nearly as hard as she had feared-it was located toward the front of the ship. She still had plenty of time before takeoff, so she slowed her pace, using the opportunity to take in the various students around her. Her gaze drifted over the passengers, many of whom were chatting excitedly or quietly settling into their seats. She couldn''t help but marvel at the diversity. Students of all races, with varying appearances, backgrounds, and magical abilities, were gathered together in this space. Enna''s eyes gleamed faintly as she instinctively assessed each and every one of them. She wasn''t just admiring their uniqueness-she was searching for something much deeper.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The light within them. As the current Saintess for the Church of Light, Emilia had been gifted with a rare ability to see the spiritual light-or darkness-inside individuals. It was her sacred duty to purify those tainted by darkness, either through healing or, in extreme cases, through more... permanent means. Her heart fluttered as she focused on the glowing auras of the students around her. The more she looked, the more relieved she became. Each person she observed shimmered with innocence, their light untouched by corruption or malice. Enna let out a small, contented sigh. ''Looks like I won''t need to purify anyone~'' While her responsibilities as Saintess were sacred, the thought of having to confront any darkened soul among her fellow students was unsettling. She had no desire to kill anyone, least of all those who, like her, hade to the academy to learn and grow. "I wonder if Miss Vanessa has already found her seat?" Enna mused aloud, a slight pout forming on her lips. It was a shame they hadn''t been assigned to the same group or section. She had hoped to sit with Vanessa, the mysterious yet kind fellow student who had saved her from embarrassment earlier. Enna''s heart fluttered at the idea of deepening their newfound friendship over the course of the journey. But fate, it seemed, had different ns. ''Oh, dear goddess you''re quite cruel sometimes~'' Even though Vanessa was also a student at the academy, the chances of running into her again felt slim. The academy was colossal, practically a city in itself, and the sheer number of students onlypounded that feeling. The ship was already crowded, filled with students from all years-freshmen like herself as well as upperssmen returning for another semester. And if the academy was this massive, how could she possibly find Vanessa again? Enna''s shoulders slumped a bit, but only for a moment. She quickly pushed the thought aside, refusing to let disappointment linger. She was naturally optimistic, after all. ''As long as we''re both students, I''m sure we''ll meet again eventually~'' "Ah, A-11! Found it," Enna sang to herself, her eyes lighting up as she spotted her seat in the distance. Brimming with excitement, she skipped her way toward the front, her heart racing with anticipation. As she drew closer, her excitement only grew when she noticed there were already people seated beside her. Who will I get to sit next to? she wondered, bubbling with curiosity. Behind her, Anna and Amon, her personal guards, had stopped at the edge of the entryway between the sections. "We''ll take our leave here, Lady Enna," Anna called softly, her eyes filled with a protective warmth. "Just make sure not to bother your fellow students," Amon added with his usual calm, yetmanding tone. Enna nodded vigorously and waved them off with a cheerful smile. She knew the rules-personal guards were only allowed to stand by the section''s edge unless they had proper permission to follow her to her seat. And even if they could, having them hover near her while she tried to make new friends would be awkward. She didn''t mind a bit of independence-after all, this was her chance to experience student life to the fullest! Taking steady yet eager steps, Enna''s heart danced with anticipation. A wide, brimming smile stretched across her face, only to falter into pure shock as she finally saw the people seated next to her. ''They''re... too beautiful.'' On her left, sitting by the window, was a young woman with cascading golden blonde hair, so luminous it seemed to shimmer under the ship''s soft lighting. Her piercing blue eyes were framed by longshes, and her features were nothing short of ethereal. The elegance with which she held herself, the calm, noble grace in her posture¡ªit was clear to Enna that this woman wasn''t just any student. She had the refined presence of a high-ranking noble, radiating an aura of authority and wealth. But if the girl on the left was striking, the one on Enna''s right was equally captivating, albeit in a more mysterious way. Dressed in baggy clothing and a robe that concealed most of her figure, the young woman''s face was the main highlight, and what a face it was. Soft grey hair framed her delicate features, and her eyes-oh, her eyes! They were a stormy shade of grey that flickered to a vibrant silver, depending on the angle of the light. Even though she wore such loose attire, her quiet beauty was undeniable. Enna gulped. Her heart pounded faster, but now it was from nervousness. ''How did I end up sitting with such gorgeous people?!'' She felt a pang of self-consciousness wash over her, wondering how she, someone so ordinary inparison, could ever fit in with these two radiant figures. ''Their lights are brighter than most.... Especially the gray-haireddy...'' The two youngdies exchanged curious nces as Enna stood frozen in ce, unsure of how to proceed. "H-hello..." Enna''s voice broke the tension before she even realized she had spoken. The grey-haired woman, who had been watching Enna with a slight frown, clicked her tongue in irritation. "Tsk- so it really was somebody else," she muttered under her breath, leaning back slightly to allow Enna space to take her seat. Her tone carried a hint of disappointment, though Enna couldn''t quite understand what she meant by it. Hurriedly, she squeezed past the grey-haired woman and took her seat in the middle, between these two unfamiliar yet striking figures. The excitement she had felt moments ago was quickly reced by a growing sense of awkwardness. Sandwiched between two such peculiar and enigmatic individuals, she couldn''t help but feel a little out of ce. She didn''t notice it immediately, but there was a subtle tension between the two women, a kind of unspoken aggression that hung in the air like a fine mist. The atmosphere was thick with it, making Enna feel even more out of sorts. Maybe they know each other, she spected, ncing from one to the other. Despite their differences in appearance and demeanor, it seemed they shared some sort of history, though Enna couldn''t begin to guess what that might be. ''Or maybe not?'' The grey-haired woman, still seemingly displeased, let out a small huff and crossed her arms, her eyes momentarily flicking toward Enna before returning to a distant stare. Meanwhile, the blonde-haired woman, who had been gazing out the window with an air of calm indifference, appearedpletely uninterested in Enna''s presence. She had acknowledged her with a single nce before turning her attention back to the view outside, as if Enna were nothing more than a passing shadow. Feeling the tension and awkwardness swell, Enna decided to try and break the ice. ''I can''t just sit here in silence the whole trip'' "H-hi, my name''s Enna! Nice to meet you," she said, trying to inject some enthusiasm into her voice. Her smile was wide and hopeful, despite the nerves that fluttered in her chest. To her surprise, the blonde-haired woman turned away from the window and regarded her with a gentle, almost regal smile. The cold indifference she had disyed moments ago seemed to melt away, revealing a softer side. She extended her hand toward Enna in a polite gesture. "Reina Hell. It''s a pleasure to meet you as well, Enna," Enna blinked, momentarily caught off guard by Reina''s sudden shift in demeanor. She had expected a colder response, but Reina''s warm smile and graceful introduction made her feel a bit more at ease. Quickly, she tried to reach out to shake Reina''s hand, grateful for the positive reception. Just as she thought the tension might be easing, Enna noticed movement from the other side. She turned her head to see the grey-haired woman, who had previously seemed distant and uninterested, now extending her hand as well. "mme," she said simply, her voice low and cool. "Nice to meet you as well, Enna." Enna''s eyes darted between the two women, her heart skipping a beat in confusion. With both Reina and mme holding out their hands, she suddenly found herself in an awkward predicament. Chapter 212: A New Semester A New Evaluation 3 Chapter 212: A New Semester A New Evaluation 3 ? Hours before the ship would arrive at Arkein City, the bustlingnding zone of Hamel City Mage''s Association was alive with activity. Floating ships lined the sky,ing and going in orderly fashion, each one carrying eager students and esteemed passengers to their destinations. Among them was a woman with bright golden hair that shimmered like the morning sun, standing near the boarding tform, her eyes fixed on the grand vessel she was about to board. Reina Hell, she had been waiting for this moment for so long-her chance to be a student at the prestigious Arkein Academy. ''Finally...'' The academy was the pinnacle of education, the best of the best, where dreams could take flight. Her lips curled into a soft smile as she imagined the years ahead. She had always aspired to be a knight, not just any knight, but one who saved people with a smile-a beacon of hope. That dream had driven her every step, and now, her journey to that goal was finally beginning. Attending the academy was a crucial stepping stone, one she had worked hard for, and now it was right within her grasp. As she prepared to board, adjusting the strap of her bag and checking her travel papers, a fleeting thought crossed her mind her brother. "Dumb brother..." A small scoff escaped her as she recalled his face, a mixture of annoyance and affection coloring her thoughts. Despite her excitement to finally attend the same academy as him, her brother had already gone ahead of her, boarding days before the official start. She hadn''t even gotten a proper goodbye. He''d brushed her off with a vague excuse, saying it was "about important stuff." But Reina wasn''t so easily convinced. She had known her brother her whole life, and while he was always a bit of an oddball, something had changed recently. Ever since he came back from their winter vacation, he''d been acting off. More serious. More tense. Gone was the carefree brother who''d tease her relentlessly, reced by someone who seemed to be carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. She had tried to ask him about it, of course, but his responses were always evasive, shrouded in mystery. ''What could possibly be so important that it changed him so much?'' Reina couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions as she thought about her brother. Not only had he grown more serious, but he had also be much stronger than she ever expected. She recalled the one time she had asked him for a friendly duel, eager to test her skills against him. To her surprise, she lost miserably. His improvement had been far beyond what she imagined, and while she was proud of him¡ª happy, even-there was a small part of her that couldn''t help but pout in disappointment. ''I wanted us to be together during the academy''s opening.'' She had imagined a different kind of reunion. Her brother would be there to guide her, walking through the academy grounds together, reconnecting after their time apart. It had been so long since they had truly spent time together-he had already been enrolled while she was still preparing to join. Even in the vacation he hardly made time for her, with his Fianc¨¦ around. She had hoped they could rekindle that sibling bond they used to share, back when things were simpler. Reina stood on the edge of the boarding ramp, she sighed softly, pushing those wistful thoughts aside. Stepping aboard the ship, leaving her lingering disappointment behind. Her bright golden hair shimmered in the sunlight as she gave a brief wave of farewell to the knights attending her, who had been sent by her sister-inw to ensure her safety. Though Reina appreciated their concern, she was more than capable of handling herself. This wasn''t her first time riding a floating ship, and she knew the rules and regtions like the back of her hand. The knights nodded in return before taking their leave, knowing that Reina could take care of herself once aboard. Unlike many of the other students who were bustling around the ship, some looking lost and in need of direction, Reina moved confidently. With aposed stride, she quickly found her section-Section A-located conveniently near the front. Reina smiled softly, her excitement bubbling inside as she noticed she had been assigned the window seat. Settling into the chair, she allowed herself a brief moment of peace, gazing out at the vast sky. Despite her eagerness for the adventure ahead, she decided to calm her nerves and closed her eyes to get some rest. But just as she began to rx, goosebumps suddenly prickled along her skin. A chill ran down her spine. The hairs on her arms stood on end, and an unsettling, almost threatening presence washed over her. Instinctively, Reina''s hand shot towards her waist, reaching for the sword she usually carried. Her knightly training kicked in, and her body moved on its own, preparing to defend herself. "Oh my, you can''t do that. You''ll get in trouble, you know?" A soft, almost teasing voice broke through the tension, apanied by a light touch that gently but firmly stopped her from grabbing her weapon. Startled, Reina''s eyes snapped open, and she turned her head quickly to see who had intervened. "Who-?" Before her stood a young woman, seemingly the same age as Reina, dressed in baggy robes that concealed much of her figure. Her silvery-gray eyes gleamed with curiosity, and there was a strange, eerie aura about her. The longer Reina looked, the more unnerving the young woman seemed. There was something off-something that made Reina''s skin crawl. And what was worse, she hadn''t sensed her presence at all. Reina prided herself on her sharp mana detection and presence awareness, skills she had honed during her training as a knight. But this woman-had appeared out of nowhere, as if she had materialized from thin air. ''How is that even possible?'' "I''ll introduce myself first, My name''s mme. Just mme. I''m not amoner, but I''m not exactly a noble either, so feel free to speak to me however you like, Miss Reina-" "You... know me?" Reina asked cautiously, her eyes narrowing slightly. There was no reason for a stranger to be this familiar with her. "Yes," mme replied, a yful smile tugging at her lips. "Only partially, though. There wasn''t much information about you, you see." The way mme spoke sent a shiver down Reina''s spine. The calmness in her voice, coupled with the insinuation that she had been searching for information about Reina, only made things more unsettling. ''Who is this girl?'' "Now that I take a closer look at you... you''re surprisingly weak, aren''t you?" mme''s voice dripped with amusement as she eyed Reina, her gaze sharp and unrelenting. Reina blinked, her confusion quickly turning to indignation. "What are¡ª" "Tsk, tsk~" mme clicked her tongue in mock disappointment. "And here I got excited for nothing. I was actually hoping you wouldn''t disappoint me, unlike your brother. But I guess it runs in the family, huh? By the way, where is he?" She nced around,zily scanning the surrounding seats. "Is he in a different section, perhaps?" The casual insult struck Reina like a p to the face. She felt her entire body tense, anger surging within her. How dare this woman-this stranger-insult not only her but her brother, and by extension, her entire bloodline? She had only just met this person, and yet mme spoke with such arrogance, as if she knew everything about her. The audacity was infuriating. "You..." Reina''s voice quivered with rage as she stood from her seat, her hand instinctively reaching for her sword once more. The de''s weight offered her a sense of control, a reminder that she had every right-under Imperialw and honor-to defend herself and her family from such nder. A duel could be called for much less. "I don''t know who you think you are, but¡ª" "But what?" mme interrupted, her voice suddenly dropping an octave, filled with a chilling calmness. She turned her silvery gaze toward Reina, and in that instant, it felt as though the air around them thickened, suffocating with an unseen pressure. Before Reina could react, her body was mmed back into her seat as if an invisible force had pinned her there. Her vision blurred for a moment, and her breath caught in her throat. She gasped, struggling against the overwhelming pressure that immobilized her. Her hand, which had been so confidently gripping her sword, nowy limp at her side. Reina''s mind raced as she tried to make sense of what was happening. The presence she had sensed before-the threatening, suffocating energy-was now back, but this time it was far worse. It felt like a dark shadow had descended upon her, filling every corner of the space around her, rendering her powerless. And her neck was on the line. "Don''t be hasty with your de now," mme said, her voice dripping with teasing amusement. She leaned in slightly, her smirk widening as she watched Reina, who still seemed frozen in shock. "I told you, didn''t I? You''ll get in trouble~" mme''s smirk grew even more irritating to Reina, who felt her heart pound with a mix of anger and frustration. This wasn''t exactly how she''d nned to approach Reina, but since she''d gone through the trouble of sneaking aboard the ship, she at least wanted to satisfy her own curiosity-and maybe toy with her a little in the process. Though she knew there would be consequences for her actions, especially regarding Riley, the thought of it only seemed to excite her more. There was a twisted allure in the danger she was courting, and mme reveled in it, ignoring the clearly shocked expression stered across Reina''s face. "So," mme asked again, her voice casual, as if nothing had happened, "where is your brother?" mme, knew she was running out of time. She hade here under the very noses of the imperial guards who were assigned to watch her. She could only operate for so long before someone noticed her absence-or perhaps they already had. The thought of the guards panicking behind the scenes almost made herugh. She could already picture the frantic mess her actions had likely caused. ''Snow will probably strangle me to death once she hears about this~ '' mme thought to herself with a shiver, imagining her childhood friend''s furious expression. Reina''s voice finally broke through the haze, low and guarded. "He''s not here." mme''s yful smirk faltered for a moment. "Huh?" "My brother," Reina repeated, her tone more forceful now, though there was still a wariness in her eyes. "He left for the academy days ago." mme''s eyes narrowed. "No way. You''re lying." She tilted her head slightly, her silver-gray eyes gleaming with suspicion. "I''m sure he was supposed to board the ship today. Right, Neru?" Reina''s confusion deepened as she watched mme seemingly talk to the air. Who in the world is she speaking to? mme''s expression twisted with mild annoyance as she mumbled under her breath. For a moment, she seemed lost in her own world, as ifmunicating with someone Reina couldn''t see. The entire situation grew more unsettling by the second, and Reina couldn''t help but feel that the longer mme lingered, the more dangerous things would be. "Is she... crazy?" Reina mumbled aloud; her hand still close to the hilt of her sword. "She must be lying, right, Neru? After all, the spirit¡ª" |||| mme paused mid-sentence, her expression twisting in disbelief. "Wait, what? It could be just a prank?" "Then what was the purpose of all my efforting here? What do you mean you told me? You didn''t tell me shit!" "Yes, warned, maybe, but this and that are different!" "L-Look, there''s still an empty seat. I''m sure this girl is just lying. After all, I''m very suspicious right now! There''s no way she''ll tell me the truth, right?" Reina''s brows knitted in confusion as mme continued to argue with thin air. "What do you mean she''s not lying?" mme scoffed, a touch of incredulity coloring her voice. "Haha, I''ll have you know; I can sense lies!" Hourster, after her proud deration and continued muttering with herself, Enna arrived, her very presence deting mme''s earlier excitement. mme sighed dramatically, her previous smugness evaporating as disappointment settled in. She red at the arriving girl as if her very existence was some kind of personal offense. "Tsk- so it really was somebody else," "Wow! Look, the academy is in view!" Enna eximed, her face lighting up with awe as she pressed closer to the window. The sprawling academy loomed on the horizon, its towering spires and intricate architecture glowing beneath the afternoon sun. "It''s so big and beautiful-" Reina, sitting beside her, couldn''t help but share in the excitement. "It does look impressive," she mumbled, her voice softer but no less filled with admiration. The ride had only taken an hour at most, but time seemed to have flown by with all the new experiences and anticipation filling the air. Enna smiled at Reina, grateful for the unexpected bond they had formed during the journey. After the awkward introduction with both Reina and mme, she had been worried, but it turned out that she and Reina had gotten along surprisingly well. Despite that, Enna couldn''t shake the curiosity that lingered about the strange dynamic between Reina and mme. Throughout the entire trip, the two had barely acknowledged each other''s presence, as if an unspoken tension existed between them. Enna had no idea what had caused this rift-especially since both seemed interesting in their own ways-but the silence between them was hard to ignore. ncing at mme, who was now staring out the window with a distant, unfriendly look, Enna felt a pang of disappointment. She had hoped to befriend both girls, but mme appeared to live in a world entirely her own. ''She keeps mumbling to herself,'' Enna thought, her eyes narrowing slightly in thought as she observed the strange girl. ''Is she contracted with a spirit?'' Enna''s own experience with the Church of Light had made her familiar with magical contracts and spiritual bonds, and she wondered why she couldn''t feel the presence of a spirit despite mme''s odd behavior. It was something she made a mental note to look intoter. For now, she was content with the connection she had made with Reina, knowing that, at the very least, she had formed one good friendship during this journey. "Now that we''re getting closer, I wonder if I''ll pass?" Enna murmured, her excitement quickly giving way to nervousness as the academy came into clearer view. "They say the written exams at the academy are notorious for being schr killers..." She had been confident in her academic abilities at first, but the looming grandeur of the institution before her made doubt creep in. What if she wasn''t as prepared as she thought? Reina nced over at her, raising an eyebrow. "You said you''re taking the general courses, right, Miss Enna?" "Yes." "Then you don''t have to worry too much," Reina reassured her with a calm smile. "Although the academy is well-known for its almost impossible written exams, that''s only for those taking the Magic Department courses. For the general courses, the focus is more bnced. And even in thebat-based sses, it''s the practical evaluation exams that really matter." "R-Really? Phew~" Enna let out a sigh of relief, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly. She still had concerns, but at least the written exams wouldn''t be as terrifying as she initially thought. "What about you, Miss Reina? Aren''t you nervous about the exams? You''re going to the Knight Department, right?" Since it was widely known that in the academy''s practical evaluations, juniors had to face off against seniors to determine their rank and secure permission to fully enroll, Enna couldn''t help but feel concerned for Reina. With her beautiful, delicate appearance, the thought of her friend getting hurt in such a rigorous exam made Enna anxious. "I won''t say I''m not nervous," Reina admitted, her voice steady and confident. "But I''m fairly confident in my skills." Before Enna could respond, a sudden, quiet chuckle cut through the conversation. "Pft~" mme''s lips curled into a smirk as she let out a soft, mockingugh, her silvery-gray eyes glinting with amusement. Reina''s expression hardened as she shot a sharp look at mme. "What?" mme waved a dismissive hand, her smirk widening. "Oh, nothing-" she teased, her tone light but dripping with condescension. Sparks seemed to crackle in the air between Reina and mme, the tension palpable. Enna, caught in the middle, could only watch as the air between the two thickened with unspoken rivalry.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om No more like unspoken hatred? ''T-They''re at it again...'' Enna groaned internally, trying her best to remain calm as the tension between Reina and mme escted once more. She sighed in silent disappointment, having endured this unspoken rivalry for what felt like an eternity. The two had been subtly sniping at each other with sharp looks and passive-aggressive remarks, as if they were on the verge of a full-blown confrontation at any moment. Enna, caught in the crossfire, was desperate for a way to diffuse the situation. Her eyes darted behind her, searching for a lifeline. Spotting Anna and Amon seated a few rows back, she shot them a pleading, teary-eyed look- a silent cry for help. But to her utter dismay, both of them immediately averted their gazes, busily pretending to be engrossed in anything else but the brewing storm at Enna''s side. ''Traitors!!!'' she screamed internally, feeling utterly betrayed. Enna knew friendships came with their own set of challenges, but this? She hadn''t been prepared for something like this. ... SWOOOSHHH!!! A silvery streak sliced through the air, cleanly cutting the Minotaur in half. Its massive body copsed to the ground with a resounding thud, the final echo of a grueling battle. "Not using mana sure is tough..." I muttered, letting out an exhausted sigh as I surveyed the scene before me. Corpses of various monsters littered the ground, their defeated forms a testament to the battle that had just taken ce. I wiped the sweat from my brow, ncing at the Minotaur''s bisected body. That should be thest one... for a B-rank boss, he was quite impressive-granted, I gave him a handicap. A familiar ding echoed in my ears, pulling my attention away from the fallen creatures. [Note: Congrattions! You have leveled up!] [Level up!] [Level up!] The system notifications shed in front of me, and I nced over my stats with satisfaction. My progress had been impressive since the winter break, and if I hadn''t arrived early at the academy, I would''ve missed this dungeon entirely. But now, with another level boost and an array of new skills, I felt more prepared than ever. And, more importantly, I finally secured the item I had been after. [Item Acquired: Ring of Light] A small smile crept onto my face as I examined the delicate ring. This would be my key to dealing with the Saintess. Its effects were subtle-just a faint glow towards one''s soul, that would hardly attract her attention. Today''s the day of the academy entrance exam. They should be arriving by now. With a deep breath, I shook off the remnants of fatigue that clung to my body. Igniting the mana within me, a refreshing surge of energy rushed through my veins, banishing any remaining exhaustion. My muscles felt lighter, my focus sharper. I better hurry... wouldn''t want to bete for the exam after all. ''I have some students to test.'' Chapter 213: A New Semester A New Evaluation 4 Chapter 213: A New Semester A New Evaluation 4 ? After a brief wee and tour of the academy led by the staff and assigned seniors from the student council, the iing freshmen were prepared for the real challenge: the written exams, which would take ce the very next day. To the surprise of many, the exams were held at Killian Hall¡ªan unexpected and prestigious location. Killian Hall was known to be a ce of exclusivity, reserved only for the top 10 students in each grade across their respective departments. Whether this choice of location was deliberate or not, it certainly gave the freshmen a glimpse of the privileges they could enjoy if they rose to the top of the academy. The mere sight of Killian Hall, with its luxurious architecture and high-end facilities, left asting impression on all who entered. Its gleaming hallways, state-of-the-art equipment, and air of sophistication painted a clear picture of the rewards awaiting the elite. For those who dreamed of academic orbat excellence, the allure of the hall''s prestige and the generous allowances that came with it were enough to light a fire in their hearts. The honor of being among the top students of the academy wasn''t just about status-it was a gateway to real power, wealth, and recognition in the world. For Enna, however, the exam experience was a different story. As she walked out of the examination room, her legs trembled beneath her, barely able to hold her up. She felt as though the weight of the world had been dropped on her shoulders. Every question from the exam reyed in her mind like a nightmare. The forms, historical events, andplex magical theories swirled in her head, making her dizzy all over again. Her earlier excitement had evaporated, reced by a crushing sense of inadequacy. She nced around, noticing the calm, confident faces of her peers. They walked out of the exam hall with ease, some even chatting as if they hadn''t just taken one of the most difficult exams of their lives.N?v(el)B\\jnn Enna''s heart sank even further. She had entered the academy with excitement and ambition, but now, she felt small and uncertain. Had she truly prepared enough? Could she really survive in a ce thispetitive? "Reina..." "Yes?" "I think I might not be able to enter the academy after all..." Enna''s voice cracked as tears welled up in her eyes. She clung to Reina''s arm, her body trembling slightly with frustration and embarrassment. Earlier, she had acted so confident, even excited, before the exam began, but now it felt like all her confidence had been shattered into pieces. How embarrassing! She couldn''t help but feel ashamed. Here she was, hugging Reina''s arm like a helpless child, while Reina, with her usualposed and calm demeanor, stood there unaffected by the ordeal they had just gone through. In a twisted way, Enna found herself jealous of Reina. How could she remain so aloof and unfazed, even after that exam? "I studied really hard; you know?" Enna continued, her voice growing more emotional as she vented her frustrations. "But what was up with those questions? Those weren''t meant for a mere student to answer! I mean-who even knows that much?!" "I''m sure you did well enough to pass." Enna''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Easy for you to say! You still have the practical exams to save you. But for students in the general department like me, written exams are everything!" She squeezed Reina''s arm tighter, her frustration clear in her voice. "If I fail this, there''s nothing left to fall back on..." Reina opened her mouth to respond but found herself at a loss for words. She understood Enna''s stress-she really did-butforting others wasn''t exactly her strong suit. Letting out a small sigh, Reina reached out and gently patted Enna''s back in an attempt to console her. "You''ll be fine..." she said softly, even though she wasn''t sure if her words were enough. "Huhu~ what was even the point of all that hard work-" Enna mumbled, her shoulders slumping under the weight of her exhaustion and frustration. Her mind was still swimming in the aftermath of the brutal exam, and she was starting to spiral into self-pity. Before she couldment any further, a familiar voice broke through her thoughts, casual and almost mocking. "Sup. Did you guys pass?" Enna''s eyes widened as she recognized the voice, while Reina''s expression instantly darkened, reflecting a mix of annoyance and disgust. Both turned to see mme standing there with her usual smug grin. "mme! You''re here as well!" Enna eximed, a spark of excitement lighting up her face as she rushed over to grab mme''s hand eagerly. "Hm? I don''t know how much the exam rattled your brain, but you should really only choose one sickness." Enna blinked in confusion. "What do you mean?" mme flicked her forehead lightly, her smirk widening. "Being dumb or stupid-you should seriously pick one, Enna." "T-That''s mean!" Enna''s eyes immediately welled up with more tears, her sensitive heart unable to handle mme''s sharp words. Seeing her reaction, mme snickered and reached out to pinch Enna''s cheeks. "Kuku, you''re too cute when you cry-" she teased, tugging at Enna''s soft cheeks like she was ying with a doll. "Shtapp~" Enna mumbled through squished cheeks, trying to resist but finding it strangelyforting at the same time. Despite the mean-spirited teasing, there was something oddly warm about mme''s touch, like she was being cared for in her own strange way. Reina, however, wasn''t having any of it. Her eyes red with anger as she watched the scene unfold. Without a second thought, she strode over and pulled Enna away from mme''s grasp, ring at her with cold intensity. "What are you doing here?" Reina''s voice was sharp, clearly not in the mood for games. mme chuckled,pletely unfazed by Reina''s hostile tone. "Hm- Aggressive as ever. Still mad about what happened on the ship? And here I thought we were all friends now." "Silence," Reina snapped, her eyes narrowing. "I don''t remember befriending you." mme''s grin only widened at that. "Oh? But Enna might, right?" She turned her attention to the confused girl, who was still rubbing her cheeks from mme''s earlier pinch. "Huh? Uh... well..." Enna stammered, caught off guard by the sudden shift. She nced between the two of them, feeling the tension simmering in the air. Her mind raced, trying to find something, anything, to ease the growing conflict. "I mean... we all got along on the ship, right? Maybe we can all be friends...?" Or at least be friendly with each other. Reina crossed her arms, clearly unimpressed, while mme''s grin softened into something more mischievous. "See? Even Enna thinks we could all be friends." Reina shot Enna a look, but the poor girl was still too caught up in her desire for everyone to get along, missing the underlying tension between the two. In her mind, a bit of positivity might be the key to putting their differences aside. mme stretched her armszily, looking like she had all the time in the world. "Well, Reina, I guess we''ll just have to try harder to be friends~," mme said with a teasing smile that bordered on yful mockery. She twirled a strand of her hair between her fingers, eyes gleaming with mischief. Then, with a dramatic ir, she added, "So now that we''re all technically friends, why don''t we tour the academy together? I''m pretty sure the short tour we had yesterday wasn''t enough to showcase all the highlights the academy has, right?" Reina''s expression remained t, her distrust for mme evident in the way she crossed her arms. "You sound like you know a lot about it," she remarked coolly, her tone devoid of warmth. "Oh, but I do~," mme purred, her grin widening. "Though I can''t tell you the reason why, fufu~. Anyway, how about it? Why don''t you two join me for a little tour?" ''Haah- how annoying'' Despite her outward confidence, mme couldn''t help but mentally wince as she recalled Snow''s angry voice and piercing gaze that had practically frozen her to her core. She was here under strict orders, forced to apologize or make amends in some way, shape, or form to the people she had "technically bothered." That, unfortunately, included both Enna and Reina. While Enna was tolerable, even cute, Reina was a different matter altogether. mme''s feelings toward her wereced with disdain. Every time she looked at Reina, she felt a sense of deep disappointment. As someone who admired power and strength above all else, mme found it disgusting that someone of the same bloodline as Riley could be so... weak. It was a bitter pill to swallow, knowing that Reinacked the potential to rise to any significant power. In mme''s eyes, this made her inferior. Of course, mme had simr contempt for most weak people, but the fact that Reina was Riley''s sister only amplified her distaste. How could someone like Riley, with his immense talent and presence, be rted to someone so mediocre? Granted she was still technically assessing Riley''s true worth at the moment. It was still infuriating. If it weren''t for Snow''s orders, mme would have dly avoided Reina altogether. But here she was, trying her best to y nice, all while biting back her true thoughts. Enna, on the other hand, once again oblivious to the tension, had her wide eyes lighting up at the idea of exploring the academy. Together with her so-called new friends! She nced between Reina and mme, her natural optimism getting the better of her. "That sounds fun!" she chirped, clearly excited by the prospect. "We didn''t get to see much yesterday, and I''ve been dying to explore the ce mor- " "Can we join in as well?" The excited words were abruptly interrupted by a gentle yetmanding voice that seemed to resonate with authority, instantly grabbing the attention of the three girls. Near the grand staircase, two figures gracefully descended from the second floor of the examination hall. The first, a robed girl with a slender and elegant silhouette, wore an outfit simr to mme''s but with a sleeker design, entuating her poised demeanor. Although her hood obscured most of her face, the visible part of her lips held a kind, weing smile. "Vanessa!" Enna''s eyes lit up with recognition, and before anyone could stop her, she shot out of Reina''s arms and rushed toward Vanessa like a child reuniting with a long-lost friend. Her excitement was palpable, almost infectious. Vanessa, slightly taken aback by the iing ball of energy, reacted quickly, catching Enna before she could trip over her own feet. She embraced her gently, her smile widening with warmth as she held Enna close. "Fufu, you''re still rushing into things, Enna," she teased, patting the girl''s head affectionately. "Ah-hahaha," Ennaughed awkwardly, a blush spreading across her cheeks as she scratched her head, realizing how hasty she had been. The excitement and embarrassment mixed, making her more flustered than before. Vanessa, still gently holding Enna, turned her attention to mme. Her smile was kind, but there was a subtle confidence in her eyes. "So, how about it? Can we join as well?" she asked, though it was less of a request and more of an invitation as if the choice had already been made. Vanessa casually gestured toward the other figure standing just behind her. mme''s curiosity immediately piqued as her gaze shifted from Vanessa to the woman standing in the background. Unlike Vanessa''s soft elegance, this second figure radiated an aura of authority and power that far surpassed that of a mere student. She was taller, with long, flowing tinum blonde hair that shimmered like starlight in the academy''s soft lighting. Her striking crimson eyes were sharp and deep, almost glowing with a quiet intensity. The regal air that surrounded her left little doubt about her status-she was no ordinary student. For a moment, mme''s usually yful expression faltered, reced by a flicker of surprise and intrigue. She recognized her immediately-the heir to one of the most powerful kingdoms in the realm, a figure of immense political and magical influence. ''Stacia Alger Del Luna'' The princess was renowned not only for her beauty but also for her unmatched skills in combat and strategy. Why someone of her caliber was walking casually among students was a mystery in itself, but mme quickly reminded herself not to question the whims of royalty. Understanding the mindset of royals was often a futile endeavor, after all. Shaking her head slightly, mme regained herposure and shed her usual mischievous grin. "Sure-" Chapter 214: A New Semester A New Evaluation 5 Chapter 214: A New Semester A New Evaluation 5 ? "Lady Enna, please slow down," Anna urged, her voice filled with exasperation as she watched her young mistress devour her breakfast with childlike enthusiasm. "Mmm, but it''sh sho goooood-," Enna mumbled through a mouthful of food, her eyes gleaming with delight as she nced at the assortment of dishes and fruits she had brought back from the tour the day before. "I can''t believe we got to see so much of the academy! And the food-I''m definitely going back to that bakery mme showed me." Some of the items were surprisingly expensive, rare delicacies she never expected to indulge in so casually. Despite her usual refined behavior, the thrill of the previous day''s adventure had left Enna in an unusually carefree and ravenous mood. Anna, however, sighed heavily, her frustration growing as she observed Enna''s uncharacteristic behavior. "Honestly, Lady Enna..." she muttered under her breath. Watching herdy eat like a glutton was a stark contrast to the graceful image she was supposed to uphold. Not only had she returnedte to their temporary quartersst night, but she had also indulged herself in an unnned tour offered by one of her so-called "friends." The whole affair had been entirely out of line with Enna''s usualposed demeanor. Anna''s annoyance deepened as her gaze shifted to her brother, Amon, who stood calmly by the stove, cooking with the same nonchnt attitude he always carried. He was preparing scrambled wind bird eggs, and as he tasted them, he gave a satisfied nod, oblivious to the storm brewing in his sister''s head. "Amon, don''t add too much salt, okay?" "Yes, Lady Enna," Anna clenched her fists, her irritation bubbling beneath the surface. Amon, her brother and one of Enna''s personal guards, had been assigned the responsibility of watching over Enna yesterday, yet here he was, acting far too rxed. He hadn''t even returned with any concerns or warnings with the information he brought- just tales of the "weird adventures" and "idents" they had encountered on their short tour. Anna could hardly believe how nonchnt he was about the whole situation. In truth, she expected more vignce from him. Enna''s safety was paramount, especially given her status, and Amon, as her protector, should have been more cautious. But despite her frustration, Anna knew better than to dwell too long on her brother''s easygoing demeanor. Amon had always been this way-calm, unppable, and annoyingly carefree. Still, Anna had to admit, things had gone smoothly overall, much to her relief. The tour, though unnned and filled with unexpected detours, hadn''t resulted in any real trouble. In fact, it seemed to have done some good. Their beloved saintess, had managed to make friends in such a short span of time- something that Anna hadn''t anticipated. Enna''s usually shy and reserved nature had given way to a more open and adventurous side, and as much as Anna wanted to scold her for it, she couldn''t help but feel a small sense of pride in seeing her mistress blossom in social situations. "Anna, today is the day for the practical exams, right?" Enna asked, wiping the grease off her face with a towel after finishing thest bite of her breakfast. "Yes, mydy," "Can we watch?" "Unfortunately, no, mydy. All students that are not frombat-oriented departments are required to stay in their temporary dorms today to prepare for the grand opening ceremony in the gymnasium tomorrow." "Ehh? That''s too bad..." Enna''s shoulders slumped in disappointment, her excitement deting like a popped balloon. "I really wanted to see Reina and the others in action. It would''ve been fun to support them, too-" She pouted, feeling slightly cheated out of a thrilling day. Still, as Amon brought forth a new batch of freshly cooked dishes, Enna sighed and resigned herself to her current situation. She knew she didn''t need to worry too much about Reina, Vanessa, or even mme. After all, they were all incredibly strong in their own ways-even without seeing them action that was the assessment her eyes saw through the light of their souls. Anna, noticing Enna''s disappointment, softened her tone. "They''ll all pass, mydy. I have no doubt about it." Enna, still chewing, smiled faintly. "Yeah, you''re right." She then closed her eyes, sping her hands together in a brief but earnest prayer. "Dear goddess, please bless my new friends and watch over them today." The act of prayer brought a sense of peace and hope to Enna''s heart. Though she couldn''t be there in person to cheer them on, she knew that her prayers carried weight. Afterall... the goddess tends to answer her prayers. ---- "Reina." Hearing her name, Reina turned around to see a familiar figure waving at her, making her way through the crowd. It was none other than Vanessa, her robe as pristine as ever, and a friendly smile on her face as she approached. "Miss Vanessa," Reina greeted her, bowing her head slightly out of respect. Although they had only met yesterday, for some reason, Reina felt as though she had known Vanessa for much longer. Perhaps it was because of Enna-her infectious energy of positivity and enthusiasm seemed to draw everyone together. It had a way of making people feel like old friends. Vanessa chuckled softly at Reina''s formal greeting. "Please, stop with the honorifics," she said, her tone light and yful. "Just call me Vanessa. We''re way past that point now, don''t you think?" Reina opened her mouth to argue that they weren''t quite at that level yet. After all, it had only been a day since they''d met, and in Reina''s mind, proper boundaries should still be respected. But she stopped herself when she saw Vanessa''s genuine smile. Unlike mme, whose intentions were often wrapped in sarcasm and mischief, Vanessa seemed to carry a warmth and sincerity that was hard to deny. It was easy to imagine her bing a good friend-someone Reina could rely on. With a soft smile, Reina nodded. "Alright, Vanessa," she agreed. "Then you can just call me Reina as well." Vanessa smiled at Reina''s words, then followed her gaze toward therge circr stage ahead of them. The stage was surrounded by a shimmering magical forcefield, its vibrant glow acting as a barrier to protect the spectators from the intense battle happening within. Inside, two students were locked inbat, their swords shing with a sharp metallic ring that sent sparks flying into the air. Reina and Vanessa stood among the crowd of onlookers, watching intently as the two fighters gave it their all-or at least, it seemed one of them was. The other, however, appearedpletely unfazed by the relentless assault of his opponent. In a dazzling sh of golden light, therger student was suddenly thrown back with such force that he crashed into the protective barrier, a loud crack echoing as the magical field absorbed the impact. Blood spewed from the fallen student''s mouth as he slumped to the ground, barely conscious. "Even Gin lost?" "But he was so big!" "That senior is too strong," "Can''t they change the opponent? there are other seniors behind him as well...." The first-year students who had gathered to watch the fight were filled with wonder. Their eyes were fixed on the senior who had just walked toward the fallen student with a calm, almost gentle expression on his face. Despite the brutal disy of strength, the senior leaned down, carefully helping his opponent to his feet before handing him off to the medical team waiting just below the stage. The sight of him carrying the student, who was nearly twice his size, added to the amazement rippling through the crowd. The senior, with his lean yet muscr build, didn''t look particrly imposing at first nce. In fact, his unassuming appearance made it all the more impressive that he had won so easily. Not once during the fight had he broken a sweat, nor had he lost his casual demeanor. It was as if the battle had been nothing more than a mild exercise for him. "He''s strong..." Vanessa mumbled, her voice barely audible as she stared intently at the senior on the stage. The awe and shock in her hidden expression were unmistakable, her usual calm demeanor faltering as she truly took in the sight of the young man before them.N?v(el)B\\jnn The senior she faced on her test earlier had been no easy opponent as well-but the senior in front of her now was on an entirely different level. Reina could see it too, though Vanessa was more attuned to the subtle intricacies ofbat. There was something about the senior''s presence, an invisible weight that lingered in the air around him. It wasn''t just the way he fought, though his technique was undeniably wless-it was the subtle aura he exuded, a sense of power that seeped from him even when he wasn''t actively engaged in battle. To Vanessa, that aura was undeniable proof of his strength, a level of mastery that went beyond what most knights could ever hope to achieve. "He''s stronger than most standard knights out there," Vanessa continued, her voice slightly unsteady as she analyzed him. "Maybe even greater." Reina nodded slowly, her eyes still glued to the stage, he was quite handsome as well, his golden eyes and sharp face was particrly enticing for Reina. Chapter 215: A New Semester A New Evaluation 5.5 Chapter 215: A New Semester A New Evaluation 5.5 ? Even then. A bead of sweat trickled down her cheek as the nervousness she had been holding back started to take root. She had known from the beginning that the academy was home to some of the most talented individuals of their generation, but seeing it firsthand was something else entirely. The gap between them and this senior-this untouchable figure-was far greater than she had anticipated. Her brother had warned her. Riley had told her that his generation of students was particrly special, even calling them a "golden generation." But no matter how much information she gathered, no amount of preparation could have prepared her for this. Watching the senior-his effortless movements, the way he controlled the flow of the fight without breaking a sweat-made her realize just how wide the chasm was between herself and these students. The young man on the stage might be even stronger than her brother for all she knew. Trying to keep herposure, Reina decided to distract herself while she still could. After all, soon enough her name would be called, and she''d be facing the very same senior on stage who had just decimated his opponent. The tension in her chest was building, but she needed to keep herself calm before her nerves got the better of her. "So, Vanessa... is your examination over already?" Reina asked, turning to her newfoundpanion in an attempt to focus on something other than her impending match. Vanessa, who had been watching the matches with the same calm smile she always wore, nodded gently. "Yes, my name was called rather early, so my fight ended sooner than most. Am I bothering you by being here, perhaps?" Reina quickly shook her head, her expression softening into a small smile. "No, not at all. Actually, I was curious..." Since mage department students held their exam in a much more secluded area within the gigantic training grounds Reina couldn''t see what had been going on, on their side of the exams. She nced down at Vanessa''s robes, which appeared pristine-barely a wrinkle or sign of wear, much less any damage from battle. That alone caught her attention, knowing that fights between mages were usually destructive affairs, full of explosions, energy sts, and magical collisions. "How did your exam go?" she asked, genuinely intrigued. "I mean, how did your test go? If it''s not too much to ask, of course." Vanessa tilted her head, her smile deepening as she saw the curiosity in Reina''s eyes. "Oh, I won," she replied nonchntly, her tone light as if the victory had been nothing worth mentioning. Reina''s eyes widened in disbelief, her eyebrows shooting up. "Eh?.... You''re kidding, right?" It wasn''t that she doubted Vanessa''s strength-she had no reason to-but the fact that Vanessa lookedpletely untouched and unbothered by what should have been a difficult battle was more than a little surprising. Fights with seniors were meant to push first-years to their limits, and yet Vanessa seemed like she''d just strolled through it effortlessly.N?v(el)B\\jnn Vanessa chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Not at all. Though the senior I fought was a fairly tough opponent, I still won." She paused, a yful gleam flickering in her eyes. "I actually got pretty lucky, to be honest. My opponent could''ve easily been someone like the Golden Mage or the Frost Princess, and I''m just d they weren''t part of the seniors chosen to test us." Though the schedule for the practical examination tests within the academy had been unexpectedly changed to take ce before the grand opening ceremony, the essence of the test remained unchanged. Its purpose was still clear: to evaluate the first-year students and determine their ss cements, ranks, and ultimately, their future trajectory within the academy. It was a trial designed to push them to their limits, forcing them to face powerful seniors inbat-an almost impossible task meant to inspire and humble them all at once. For most first-years, defeating a senior was a distant dream, something to strive toward but not realistically achieve on their first attempt. The seniors, after all, had years of experience and training under their belts, and the gap between their power levels was evident. But the fact that Vanessa had won her match against a senior so early on was nothing short of astounding. It meant that she was almost guaranteed a ce in the academy''s prestigious top 10 rankings within her department and year. ss-A and a coveted spot in Killian Hall-the elite dormitory reserved for the academy''s best students were practically hers already. Reina couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions as she processed this. Pride for her new friend, Vanessa, certainly-but also a twinge of jealousy. It wasn''t that she resented Vanessa''s sess; it was more the weight of her own insecurities bearing down on her. ncing back at the senior she was about to face, a cold shiver ran down her spine. The towering figure of her opponent seemed to radiate confidence, his sharp eyes and powerful stance intimidating her from even this distance. Her heart thudded loudly in her chest, and she swallowed nervously, her palms slightly damp with sweat as she clenched her fists. ''I just hope I do well enough...'' "Reina Hell, pleasee to the stage." The sound of her name echoed across the training grounds, and Reina felt her heart skip a beat. This was it. Her hand instinctively gripped the handle of her de, its familiar weight offering a sense of security, albeit a fleeting one. Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Reina nodded to the test proctor, a stern-looking professor dressed in flowing robes, his gaze sharp as he observed the proceedings. She stepped forward, passing through the shimmering barrier of the magical forcefield that encased the stage. The energy tingled against her skin as she crossed over, a clear reminder that this was not just a simple test but a high-stakes trial where the difference between victory and failure would be felt keenly by everyone watching. As she took her position, her eyes locked onto the senior standing before her. His presence alone was overwhelming-tall, with jet-ck hair and golden eyes that seemed to pierce right through her. It was like he could see into her soul. The aura he emitted was suffocating, and up close, the weight of his experience and power bore down on her like a heavy cloak. Outside the forcefield, his presence had been intimidating enough, but now, inside the barrier, the sensation was magnified tenfold. Reina swallowed hard, her nerves threatening to overtake her. ''This is your moment. Don''t lose yourself.'' She forced herself to take a deep breath, steadying the racing of her heart. Despite the fear gnawing at the edges of her confidence, she couldn''t afford to falter here. Not when so much was riding on this. She shook her head slightly, clearing away the doubts clouding her mind. Then, with as muchposure as she could muster, she bowed toward the senior in front of her. "It''s an honor to face you, senior. Please, don''t hold back!" "You are...." The young man''s expression shifted, his golden eyes narrowing slightly as he took her in. He mumbled something under his breath, though Reina couldn''t quite make out what it was. Was that... surprise? There was something in the way he looked at her, like he recognized her-or maybe he''d heard of her. But Reina couldn''t afford to let herself be distracted by such thoughts. She needed to focus entirely on the battle ahead. "Start!" the professor''s voice rang out, cutting through the tension. In an instant, mana red within Reina, igniting like a wildfire coursing through her veins. There was no time for hesitation, no time to second-guess her strategy. She had already decided that the only chance she had was to go all out, to hit hard and fast before her opponent could overwhelm her. A prolonged fight would only lead to her inevitable loss. She knew that much. Her only option was to pour everything into one decisive strike. With a sharp inhale, sheunched herself forward like a bullet. Her speed was blinding, the world around her blurring as she focused all her mana into her legs and de. She could feel the air whipping past her, her heart pounding in sync with each powerful step she took. Her de gleamed in the light, a silvery streak as she swung it toward her opponent with all the strength she could muster. "SHIIINNNGGG!!!" The sound of Reina''s de slicing through the air echoed across the stage, a sharp, cutting whistle that silenced the onlookers. Her de shimmered with a silver gleam, forming a perfect arc aimed directly at the senior standing before her. Everything had happened so quickly, almost too quickly for her to register the movement. But just as she prepared for the inevitable sh her heart pounding in anticipation¡ªit didn''te. Her eyes snapped open, confusion flooding her mind. FWOOSHHH!!! A gust of wind burst from the force of her attack, rippling through the air and sending a powerful shockwave across the stage. Dust and loose debris swirled around them in the aftermath, and the pressure from her strike dispersed outward, brushing past the barrier around the arena. The cold steel of her sword had stopped-just millimeters from the senior''s neck. She had stopped. Reina blinked, her heartbeat still thundering in her chest as the reality of the moment sank in. She hadn''t missed. No, her strike had been true. But the senior standing in front of her hadn''t moved. His sword was still sheathed at his waist, untouched. Both of them stood frozen, locked in an unexpected stillness. The senior''s golden eyes were wide with surprise, and for a split second, hisposed, almost indifferent demeanor had cracked. His gaze met hers, and Reina could see the same shock mirrored in his expression. "What are you doing, Senior?" Reina asked, her voice breaking the silence. She was still breathing heavily, trying to understand why he hadn''t even drawn his sword. Her de hovered dangerously close to his neck, but he hadn''t reacted. He hadn''t even flinched. "I..." the senior hesitated, his gaze flickering to the sword inches from his throat. He looked uncharacteristically awkward, like he was struggling to find the right words. "I didn''t want to hurt you?" Reina''s brow twitched. She tightened her grip on her sword, lowering it just enough to re at him. "Are you underestimating me right now, Senior?" There was an edge to her voice, her irritation seeping through. She''d poured everything into that attack, and yet he hadn''t even bothered to defend himself. Did he really think that little of her? The senior immediately raised his hands in surrender, eyes wide as he shook his head. "No, no, not at all!" His voice was rushed, almost panicked, as if realizing how his words had come across. "You were just... so pretty. you see... so... what I mean is uh-" Reina froze, her mind grinding to a halt. ''What?'' Her heart skipped a beat, and heat rushed to her cheeks as his words registered. Her grip faltered on her sword, and she felt her face flush an intense shade of red. "Huh...?" Reina blushed in confusion wondering what was going on here, the same question resonated towards everyone who watched the scene, unfold as well: What is going on here? Chapter 216: A New Semester A New Evaluation 6 Chapter 216: A New Semester A New Evaluation 6 ? At the corner of the examination area, I sat down on an empty chair, arms crossed, quietly observing the chaos in front of me. The constant buzz of mana flowed through my body, flickering beneath my skin like a hidden me. I kept it active, idly igniting the energy inside me to keep my senses sharp. Any moment now, it would be my turn to evaluate the freshmen on the stage. Today was the day of the practical exams-the cement examination, where the iing first-years would be put to the test. Their performances would determine their ss ranks and, ultimately, their futures within the academy. Though the exam schedule had shifted and the location had changed, at its core, nothing was really different. My objective for the day was simple: help the professors evaluate the iing first-years by, well, beating the hell out of them. Sure, bullying freshmen might not be the most morally sound way to spend an afternoon, but I''d be lying if I said it didn''t have its own kind of twisted appeal. Although I wasn''t originally supposed to be here, I''d managed to pull some strings. A little word from Princess Snow, and suddenly, I was part of the second-years assigned to help with the evaluation. It might seem like a waste of time, given I could''ve been hunting down one of the open dungeons scattered around the academy grounds, honing my skills and getting stronger. But I had my reasons for being here. It wasn''t just for the thrill of knocking around a few fresh faces or to satisfy some sadistic sense of entertainment. I needed a first-hand look at this year''s key yers-the main characters for this semester. ''Surprisingly, they''re all doing well'' Sure, a few of their actions had diverged from the original storyline-small changes that, while interesting, hadn''t thrown off the overall trajectory. The core of their rtionships, their friendships, was still forming as expected. The bonds that would tie them together in the uing trials were being built, brick by brick. Even my sister, Reina, had gotten swept up in all of this, which... well, that was a bit of aplication on its own. She wasn''t supposed to be part of this mess, but fate-or probably rather, her own curiosity -had dragged her in. I couldn''t say it was necessarily a bad thing though.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It could work out in her favor in the long run, assuming she learned to navigate the trials ahead. My gaze shifted across the training grounds to another stage where the chaos continued, each first-year pushing themselves to their limit, desperately trying to prove they belonged here. In the distance. Lucas, our dear protagonist. Was wiping the floor with the other first-years, just as expected. Every opponent that stepped into the ring with him left battered, humiliated, and defeated. Soon, it would be my sister''s turn to face him. I felt a twinge of guilt for Reina. She was strong, no doubt about that, but Lucas... Lucas was just different. Lucas was the living embodiment of potential without limits. Facing him wouldn''t just be difficult; it would be a brutal wake-up call. Still, maybe that was what she needed. Reina could be headstrong, confident to a fault at times. Not that I med her-our upbringing had ingrained that in her. ''Especially with the way dad and gramps tend to always praise her.'' But in this world, overconfidence without the means to back it up could be dangerous. Being humbled early on would serve her better than anything. Anyway, the heroines sure are divided this year. That much was expected, but I was at least hoping all the knight-oriented heroines would be on the same stage as Lucas. It would''ve made things simpler-just sit back and watch them in action, analyze their strengths and weaknesses in one go. But of course, things never work out that conveniently. The practical examination stages in our section were divided into three parts this year, which was one less than the four we hadst year. It seemed like a downgrade at first nce, but the key difference was that magic users were assigned to apletely separate section this time. So, in reality, there were six stages being used across the grounds, likely to amodate the increasing number of students entering the academy this year. Not to mention, it was probably a subtle strategy by the academy to give the illusion of control and stability after the recent incident they''d been trying to sweep under the rug. As I nced around, I reminded myself of the two key heroines in the knight department scheduled to make their debut this year: Uriel Elora, the Spear of the Heavens, and Stacia Alger Del Luna, the Princess of the Kingdom of Luna. Uriel was set to fight on the same stage as Lucas, which naturally made me a bit excited. Her reputation much like in the game already preceded her a prodigious spear user with a cold, stoic demeanor, often described as unreachable by her peers. Seeing how she stacked up against Lucas would be something to look forward to. In the storyline, she was supposed to be one of the strongest in her year, so if she performed as expected, she''d solidify her ce among the key figures early on. In the game you had the option of beating her or to letting her win, none of the either really mattered though as her interest for Lucas would develop from their single sh alone... For reference in the game, I tended to beat the shit out of her, just so she can have a temporary exp boost once you can finally add her to your yable rooster. Meanwhile, Stacia... well, she was scheduled to fight on the stage being handled by Kagami. And honestly, I felt a bit bad for the guy. Stacia wasn''t just a princess-she was infamous or at least for us yers that is. Known for her beauty, yes, but also for her cruel, sadistic tendencies, especially toward those she deemed beneath her. Kagami, unfortunately, would be her victim today. Although I''m relieved I won''t have to face the heroines directly, it makes my whole reason foring here a lot moreplicated. If the timing isn''t perfect, Uriel and Stacia could end up fighting their respective opponents at the same time. That would leave me in a bind-without mme''s mind duplication skill, I can''t focus on two different battles happening simultaneously. I can only hope that doesn''t end up being the case. Now, speaking of today''s magic-oriented heroines, I only managed to catch a glimpse of the action over at the mages'' evaluation area. As expected, mme and Vanessa easily won their matches, which wasn''t much of a surprise. Their opponents, whilepetent, were not on the level of geniuses like Snow or Rose when it came to magical prowess. The fact that mme and Vanessapletely overwhelmed them was proof enough of the vast gap between the heroines and the average students in this world. mme''s fight was quick, almost clinical in how efficiently she dispatched her opponent. Her cold precision, the ruthless way she utilized her mana-it was textbook mme. It was like she had already calcted every possible move her opponent could make before the fight even started. Honestly, it was over before most people even realized what had happened. No wasted energy, no unnecessary ir-just pure, raw efficiency. Vanessa''s battle, on the other hand,sted longer. She seemed to be deliberately dragging it out, probably holding back for the sake of not completely humiliating her opponent. It was clear from the start that she could have ended things much sooner if she wanted to. But I suppose she has a kinder heart than mme when ites to sparring with fellow students. Still, even with her restraint, it was obvious she was leagues above her opponent. Emilia, who, as expected, was exempt from the practical exams due to her cement in the general department. That in itself was a bit of a relief. Emilia was never meant to be part of these physical or magical battles, her strengths lying elsewhere entirely. She was the key character for this arc considering demons and Evil god cultists will get directly involved soon. Though I''ve decided to step in if things go terribly wrong, I''m not too keen on getting overly involved right now. My focus is elsewhere-namely, preparing for Alice''s uing scenarios. My mission isn''t over yet, and if I want to prevent another failure like what happened with Dorothy, I need to stay focused. [Act 3, Chapter 1: A New Semester, A New Evaluation] is currently unfolding, and the protagonist is ying his role perfectly. Lucas is handling things just fine for now. If everything continues smoothly, I can leave the arc to him and focus on my own objectives- most importantly, saving Alice. This time, I won''t fail. "Hey there, Senior." "Hm?" I turned my head toward the sound, pulling myself out of my thoughts. The voice was familiar, and as soon as I saw who it belonged to, I quickly suppressed the shock that almost registered on my face. Standing before me was a woman with long tinum blonde hair, her crimson eyes radiating an eerie yet captivating intensity. She wore a uniquely designed red uniform that marked her high status, the intricate details of the fabric only entuating her regal aura. Covering half of her face was a delicate red fan with dark, ornate designs, obscuring her mouth. But even without seeing her full expression, her eyes alone were enough to tell me she was smiling. It was none other than Princess Stacia Alger Del Luna.... ''Why the heck is this crazed princess here?!'' Chapter 217: A New Semester A New Evaluation 7 Chapter 217: A New Semester A New Evaluation 7 ? Surprised for a moment, I wondered why such a crazed character would approach me out of nowhere. Still, I quickly shifted my gaze back to its usual nonchnce, masking my curiosity. Wasn''t she supposed to be at Kagami''s stage, waiting for her turn? But, then again, I couldn''t afford to pay too much attention to that section with Uriel''s fighting up soon. Before I could overthink it, her voice interrupted my thoughts. "Could I ask you a question?" "You are...?" "Oh, my apologies for the rudeness." With a graceful flip of her red fan, she closed it with a soft snap, revealing her full face. The faint smirk on her lips became clearer as she smoothly gathered the hem of her skirt, bowing lightly toward me. "My name is Stacia Alger Del Luna. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Senior." She moved with practiced elegance, her every action dripping with regal refinement, which only made me warier. "Riley... Riley Hell. You may call me Riley, Your Highness," I replied, standing from my chair to meet her gesture with a slight bow of my own. "Fufu~" Stacia chuckled softly, her fan lifting back up to partially cover her mouth. There was a knowing gleam in her crimson eyes as if she found my acknowledgment of her royal status amusing. It wasn''t as though she was making any effort to hide it-anyone with half an eye could tell she was of high rank just by the way she carried herself. That unnerving confidence, like someone who knew they could do anything and get away with it, was impossible to miss. Her smirk grew slightly, as though she were sizing me up. "You''re quite well-informed, aren''t you?" Her voice held a teasing lilt. "I didn''t think you''d know who I was so quickly." "It''s hard not to," I replied carefully, keeping my tone polite but distant. "A princess of your standing naturally draws attention." Her smile widened. "How ttering." There was a pause, her eyes flicking over me, studying my reaction like a predator evaluating its prey. "But enough about formalities. I''m more curious about you, Senior. And please, stop with the honorifics. I may be of royal birth, but in the academy, all of us are equal. You''re my senior, after all. Just call me Stacia if you want." "I believe I can''t afford to do that, Your Highness." "And why is that?" "You already know the reasons, don''t you?" "But I don''t care about such reasons." || Just like in the game, she''s as stubborn as ever. Stacia had always been a character defined by her defiance and lust for glory. Once shemitted to something, there was no going back. She had an unshakable confidence in her beliefs-especially when it came to matters, she thought she was right about. She stepped closer, her crimson eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and curiosity. "So now that we''ve gotten to know each other, is it alright if I ask you a question now, Senior Riley?" "Yes..." "Heroes of Light... does that title ring any bells to you?" Her words sent an immediate chill down my spine, causing me to stiffen. I felt the blood drain from my face. How could I have forgotten? I''d been so focused on my intense training during the vacation and obsessing over Alice''s uing arcs that I''dpletely neglected the most crucial aspect about Stacia. She wasn''t just a princess of royal blood. No, she was a woman obsessed-with power, with destiny. "Those titles are certainly quite popr around the academy..." I muttered, trying to keep my tone neutral. Her eyes glinted with amusement as she pointed her fan toward Lucas, who was battling in the distance. "That senior over there is one of them, isn''t he?" Her voice carried a dangerous undertone, her gaze narrowing as her fan fluttered closed. "And the other... the golden child." "Though I haven''t met her personally, I can tell just from watching that senior on stage... she''s probably extraordinary as well. Especially considering she''s a mage of almost Archon levels of power. Their poprity and prestige in the academy have skyrocketed, haven''t they?" I nodded slightly, not wanting to give too much away. Lucas and Rose were legends in the making, their reputations growing after the incident with Dorothy Gale, the former student council president. But I could feel Stacia wasn''t here just to make idle conversation. She leaned in slightly, her voice lowering to almost a whisper. "But don''t you find it strange?" I furrowed my brow, ying dumb. "What''s strange?" Her smile widened, eyes narrowing like a predator who had caught its prey. "There were supposed to be three Heroes of Light ording to the official announcements the academy made after the incident with Dorothy Gale. Three heroes... all revealed to the public, celebrated for their bravery." "But," she continued, her smile never wavering, "as time passed, that number somehow reduced itself to two. Quietly, naturally. As if it were the most normal thing in the world. The academy now only acknowledges two Heroes of Light-Lucas and Rose Brilliance. But even the witnesses who once knew of the third... it''s as if they''ve forgotten. They no longer recognize or speak of a third hero. Isn''t that... odd?" "Perhaps the academy misjudged? Maybe there were only two heroes that day after all." "Perhaps~" she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "But that doesn''t exin the irregrities, does it?" "Irregrities?" "There are just too many holes in the story left unchecked and unpolished, It''s almost ridiculous. The more they try to hide it, the more obvious it bes." She let out a softugh, fanning herself casually, but her words carried an edge. "Fufu- The only people capable of pulling off such a cover-up would be either the Principal herself, who could shape the academy to her will, or someone with enough influence to silence even the most gossip-prone nobles." "That someone... was Princess Snow. Snow Luvenitia White Germonia Leven. I have no doubt it was her who orchestrated everything. After all, not even the Principal has the power to hush the nobles so thoroughly. The real question is why? Why would Snow go to such lengths to hide the truth? What could possibly motivate someone of her stature to personally act, sealing every little detail?" "What could the reason be for Snow to protect... you, Senior Riley?" "I don''t know what you''re-" "Please," she cut me off, her smile widening as she leaned in closer, her fan lowering just enough for me to feel her piercing gaze. "Don''t y coy with me, Senior. It doesn''t suit you." Her voice softened, but there was an undeniable weight to her words. "You are the third Hero of Light, aren''t you?" |||| I didn''t answer. I couldn''t. Any denial at this point would be pointless. I mean in the first ce I was the one who asked Snow the favor minimizing my achievements throughout the public ears and eye, all in order to avoid getting too involved with the heroines of this arc... Her smile widened further, her eyes dancing with satisfaction at my silence. "Fufu~ Please don''t look at me so seriously, or I might end up biting~" "Really, I mean you no harm," Stacia continued, her tone softening ever so slightly, though the intensity in her gaze remained. "You can take what I said with a grain of salt, but still... I am curious. What made Snow personally intervene for someone like you, Senior?" "I''ve only met Snow a few times during royal ceremonies, but she never struck me as the type to go out of her way for anyone unless there was something in it for her. She''s far too pragmatic for that. So why? What''s her reason? What''s her benefit in hiding your true identity as one of the Heroes of Light?" I shifted ufortably under her scrutiny, but before I could respond, she added, "Unless, of course, the only benefit here is on your end, which makes the situation all the more... strange." "Does it really matter what Snow does?" "No, it doesn''t really," she said with a smile, though there was a bite to her words, "but it does matter to me. After all, you''re one of the Heroes of Light, and yet that pig has the nerve to cast you under the limelight!" "Excuse me?" I blinked, momentarily caught off guard by her venomous tone. Snow-a pig? "Tell me, Senior," Stacia pressed, her voice lowering as if she was sharing a scandalous secret. "She didn''t ckmail you, did she?" ''How the heck did shee to that conclusion?'' "Hah~ at this rate, I really have no choice now, do I? As much as I am curious, bringing you back into the spotlight is my top priority right now, Senior-." "Huh?" Puack! I barely had time to register her words before something hit me square in the face. It took a moment to process what had just happened. Princess Stacia, with her usual unpredictable ir, had thrown her red,ce-covered glove directly at me. The delicate fabrded unceremoniously, draping across my cheek. An action like that could only mean one thing. I stared down at the glove in disbelief. "Please ept my challenge, Senior," she said, her toneced with a mixture of yfulness and resolve. "And I''ll take you back to the spot where you rightfully belong to ~." This girl was just doing everything on her own terms. "AGHH!!!!" A young first-year''s scream pierced through the air as a brilliant explosion of stardust erupted across the battlefield. Kagami, standing tall at the center of it all, casually opened his palm before clenching it again, stretching out his right arm as though warming up for more. "Woah... how are we supposed to win against that?!" "That senior is terrifying!" "This is just unfair!" The chorus ofints from the surrounding first-years reached Kagami''s ears, but instead of feeling remorse, he couldn''t help the smirk that crept onto his face. The power trip he was on right now felt intoxicating. He didn''t realize it back then-caught up in the whirlwind of battles and surrounded by the high-level monsters in his ss-but his strength had far surpassed that of his peers. Now, with a clearer perspective, it was obvious to him. He was far above average. "Good job... but I think you should hold back a little more," came a quiet, monotone voice from behind him. Turning around, Kagami saw Seo, her red eyes calm as she observed the aftermath of his disy. Her presence was subtle, but her words carried an undeniable weight. Despite her gentle tone, she wasn''t shy about offering honest feedback. Kagami grinned in response, almost as if he expected the remark. "Hah, I believe I''m doing well enough for them. Any more humility and it might feel like an insult." Seo raised an eyebrow slightly, her expression barely shifting. "They might think it''s unfair..." "They''re already thinking that," Kagami replied, his grin widening as he gestured to the murmuring crowd. "Besides, if you were the one on stage right now, then it would really be unfair." Seo stood silently for a moment; her gaze thoughtful as she considered his words. It was true. Even she couldn''t deny that fact. "By the way, where is Riley?" Seo asked curiously, tilting her head as she scanned then/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om examination grounds. Having arrivedte, she hadn''t been able to figure out where Riley''s stage was located, and she had ended up at Kagami''s stage, simply because it was the closest one. Of course she could''ve used mana detection but then she''d have to differentiate and filter out every mana that was in the air right now. Which was close to impossible even for her, especially with how good Riley hase to his mana control to the point that where he can hide most of it. Kagami couldn''t help butugh at her inquiry. "Hahaha, already trying to find your boyfriend, huh? You do know you''re still up next as an evaluator, right?" He sighed, amused at Seo''s predictability. "Anyway, the man said he''d be at the second stage, so he should be somewhere over ther-" Kagami''s words trailed off as his eyesnded on an all-too-familiar scene-a sight he hade to expect at this point. He chuckled inwardly, shaking his head in disbelief. There was Riley, yet again, caught up in conversation with another stunning girl, this one of divine beauty and proportions. It was almost predictable, how these situations seemed to follow him like a ma. Chapter 218 A New Semester A New Evaluation 8 218 A New Semester A New Evaluation 8 A part of me wants to say I should''ve expected this, but the whole situation has spiraled so far out of control that it''s beyond anything I initially imagined. I knew from the beginning that Stacia was a stubborn character¡ªsomeone who pursued her goals with reckless determination¡ªbut I underestimated just how deeply rooted her obsession with her own selfish fantasies was. And now, here I am, trapped in this inescapable situation. "Uh¡­ as per request of freshman Princess Stacia, her duel today shall reflect the evaluation of her ss cement result," the professor announced, his voice wavering slightly as he nced nervously between me, Stacia, and the judges. His expression screamed uncertainty, as if he was hoping someone¡ªanyone¡ªwould provide an exnation for what was happening. But even as his eyes darted around, it''s not like he would find any answers¡­ Stacia was already in control, bending the situation to her whims. There was no room to stop her now. The rules of the academy, while strict, had their loopholes, and she had exploited them expertly. Even though this was framed as a personal duel, a pretext for her to challenge me, the academy had no choice but to evaluate her strength based on the oue. And since she chose a senior as her opponent¡ªme, of all people¡ªeverything technically followed the rules. "Fufu~ they are truly making this into a huge deal, no?" Stacia mused, her eyes scanning the trembling faces of the judges,pletely oblivious to the chaos she was stirring behind the scenes. If only she realized the kind of trouble she''d brought upon them. As a princess, there was a very clear reason they positioned her on Kagami''s side of the three stages. The academy likely nned for her to either win against him or lose gracefully against Seo, who was another test volunteer nearby. Both oues had their own advantages for her development. However, I figured they were aiming for the former¡ªensuring her victory against Kagami¡ªjust to stay in the good graces of the Luna Royal Family. The crowd around us had grown, and word about our unprecedented duel spread quickly. Excitement buzzed through the gathered students. I could see it in their expressions: surprise, curiosity, admiration¡ªand in some cases, envy. The audience was gettingrger and rowdier, their voices echoing through the arena as they spected on the sudden turn of events. "Is a freshman even allowed to personally request a duel with a senior?" "Then maybe we can choose a senior of our choice too?" "We could avoid the Meteor Gori senior if that''s the case!" Kagami had really earned himself an outstanding nickname¡ªMeteor Gori? It took everything I had to hold back myughter at the absurdity of it. But given his strength and reputation, I suppose it fit him in a way. "So, how does it feel, Senior? To bask in the light''s glory once more~" Stacia said proudly, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. The expression on her face practically screamed ''Look, I''ve set up this grand stage for you, isn''t it wonderful~'' I wasn''t going to lie¡ªit did feel somewhat exhrating, in a way. But honestly, it wasn''t that much different from the constant attention I''d been getting even before the whole "Hero of Light" title. The rumors surrounding me had dragged me into an endless pit of attention long before today. The hundreds of innocent eyes staring at me now? It paled inparison to the weight of infamy that I carried every day. "It''s not that bad¡­" I replied, half-heartedly. "Fufu~ you say that now, but that''s only because you haven''t experienced the true height of basking in glory, Senior Riley," she said, her voice taking on a teasing lilt. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to properly integrate you into it." And then, without any warning¡ª FUUUSHHH¡ª!!!! The atmosphere around us shifted in an instant. What was once a slightly tense but controlled environment suddenly became blisteringly hot, as though the very air had been set ame. A bright orange fire ignited before me, erupting from Stacia''s fan. The delicatece and intricate craftsmanship were consumed in mere moments, swallowed by arger me that began to take shape, transforming into the silhouette of a de. Within seconds, the mes coalesced, solidifying into a massive scarlet great-sword. Its edges burned with a fierce, unyielding fire, the heat so intense that even from where I stood¡ªseveral paces away¡ªI could feel the scorching heat radiating from the weapon. The mes danced along the de''s surface, flickering like they had a life of their own. The sheer presence of the sword was overwhelming, its aura oppressive. Stacia held the great-sword with ease, despite its massive size. She didn''t seem affected by the blistering heat; in fact, she appeared to revel in it. Her crimson eyes gleamed with excitement, a mischievous smirk ying on her lips as she twirled the ming sword effortlessly, as though it were an extension of herself. Her powers were as shy as ever. In the game, Stacia''s sword¡ª[Ignis]¡ªwas renowned as one of the most powerful ultimate fire-type weapons. Its rank, rarity, and quality ced it on par with legendary des like the [Moonlight Sword] and the [Holy Sword]. But Ignis was more than just a weapon of status; it was a unique relic, passed down only through the Luna family''s heirs for generations. Justying eyes on it, even from a distance, gave one the impression of its sheer ancient power. Not even the most impressive CG animations in the game, no matter how grand or meticulously detailed, could fully capture the raw majesty that Ignis exuded in real life. Seeing it now¡ªits fiery glow radiating across the stage, the heat distorting the very air around it¡ªmade it clear that no screen, no pixels, could ever do it justice. N?v(el)B\\jnn But Ignis wasn''t Stacia''s only weapon, it was her unparalleled amount of mana as well as her talent in magic. In the game, Stacia was considered to be the perfect hybrid between a knight and a mage¡ªa magic knight. She was the most adaptive character, able to seamlessly switch between devastating physical attacks with her sword and overwhelming magical abilities. If you were looking for a character to invest your time and resources in for growth, she was one of the top contenders. In the near future, she was expected to reach a level where she could go toe-to-toe with Liyana, much like Lucas. Both Lucas and Stacia had the unique ability to damage Liyana, something that very few characters in the game could im. The difference? Stacia''s growth was tied to how early she could unlock her potential, especially through learning the skill [Anima mma]. The sooner she mastered it, the more devastating her future power would be. Though this wasn''t my original intention, I suppose there''s no harm in helping her grow now, right? "Senior, how about you draw your weapon now~?" Stacia''s voice rang out, her eyes gleaming with a yful but expectant look. She was clearly waiting for me to brandish something more formidable¡ªperhaps my personal weapon, or at least something worthy of standing against her legendary Ignis. But I just smiled at her, ignoring her subtle taunt. "This is more than enough," I replied, gesturing toward the dull, standard-issue training sword the professors had handed out for the evaluation. It wasn''t morous, nor was it meant for anything beyond sparring practice, but for this fight, it would suffice. Stacia''s brow rose in mild surprise, clearly not expecting my response. "Fighting me with a stick won''t do much to highlight your glory, though¡­" shemented, her voice teasing yet sharp. After a moment, she added, "But it does help in showing your strength, so I guess it should barely suffice?" At least she didn''t take it as an insult. That''s a relief. Most people of her standing would''ve seen it as a slight to their pride, especially considering the difference between a training sword and a legendary weapon like Ignis. But Stacia, for all her bravado, wasn''t that easily offended. She was more interested in proving herself than being pampered with formalities. In the game, there were two paths to guide Stacia''s growth. The first was the obvious choice: invite her to your party, raise her affection meter, and ensure her unwavering loyalty by nurturing a bond with her. The second option was the exact opposite: force her to grow through adversity, push her to her limits, and let her evolve through hard-earned defeat. Stepping forward, I gripped the hilt of the training sword tightly. I could feel the familiar warmth of mana building inside me, flowing through my veins and wrapping around my body in preparation. It wasn''t shy like Ignis, but it was more than enough for what I needed to do. Control over raw strength, not the sh of the weapon, would decide this battle. I nced at the professors, giving them a nod to signal the start of the duel. "Battle Start!!!" The shout echoed across the grounds, but I barely registered it. My eyes were fixed on Stacia, and hers on me. Her usual smirk was gone, reced by a determined gaze that showed just how seriously she was taking this. Good. She should take it seriously. 16:46 I''m sorry, Stacia, but for the sake of the future, and your own future as well. [Status Info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 102] [Strength: B [0/80]] [Agility: B [0/80]] [Endurance: C [0/60]] [Luck: 0] [????]] [Power: C [0/60]] [Avable Status Points: 14] [Skills Info:] [Advance Swordsmanship (Proficiency 28%)] [Absolute Strike!] [Proficiency (27%)] [Aura] [Proficiency (17%)] [Dashing Sprint] [Proficiency (15%)] [Heavenly Strike] [Proficiency (15%)] [Blink Step] [Proficiency (10%)] [Blood Rampage (Rare)] [Proficiency (40%)] [Thought eleration] [Proficiency (40%)] [Bonus skills:] [Time Dtion] [Proficiency (100%)] ¡ú [Time Stop] [Proficiency (2%)] [Return] [Proficiency (5%)] [Blessed Skills:] [Raging Storms] [Proficiency (55%)] [Golden Lightning] [Proficiency (85%)] [Passive Skills:] [Monarch''s Will] [Passive Effect: Charisma + EX] [Current proficiency: 75%] [Influence: 100] [Presence: 100] [Soul Archive:] [Extra skills:] [Skill: Archive (S)] [Proficiency (50%)] [Skill: Pain Nullifier (A)] [Proficiency (99%)] [Skill: Hero''s Will (Unique)] [Proficiency (0%)] [New Skill: Hero''s Aura (Unique)] [Proficiency (0%)] Chapter 219 A New Semester A New Evaluation 9 219 A New Semester A New Evaluation 9 "Stacia, why are you reading that book again?" The tutor''s voice wasced with curiosity as she stood by the doorway, observing her young charge, the princess, who was sitting in a grand,vishly decorated room. Sunlight filtered in through the towering windows, casting a soft glow over the elegant furniture and gold-embroidered curtains. The young Stacia lifted her head from the book, a slight tilt of confusion crossing her delicate features as she regarded her tutor. "Hmm? What do you mean by that, teacher?" she asked, her soft yetmanding voice matching her regal posture as she sat on the plush armchair. "What''s wrong with me partaking in my interest in this book?" The tutor, a wise and experienced schr with years of service to the royal family, couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. "There''s nothing wrong with cultivating an interest, Your Highness," she began cautiously, stepping further into the room. "But haven''t you already read that book before? If my memory serves me right, you''ve never been the type to indulge in something you already know." The observation wasn''t just casual small talk. Stacia was known, even at her young age, for her remarkable intellect and insatiable hunger for knowledge. The tutor had witnessed firsthand how quickly the young princess devoured books on history, politics, magic theory, and strategy. Her curiosity was vast, and her ability to absorb information was unparalleled. Once she grasped the contents of a subject, she would set the book aside, never looking back, always moving on to the next challenge. N?v(el)B\\jnn Yet here she was, flipping through the familiar pages of a children''s storybook¡ªsomething far beneath the advanced level she typically indulged in. Stacia didn''t immediately respond, her eyes drifting back to the open pages in front of her. She ran her fingers lightly over the aged parchment, tracing the delicate illustrations with a wistful smile. "Is there something about the book you''re curious about, perhaps?" her tutor asked, noticing the furrowed brow of the young princess as she continued to stare at thest page of the book. "Actually, there is." "What is it?" Holding the book delicately in her hands, Stacia turned it slightly and pointed to the final passage, where the tale of the brave hero concluded in the usual, predictable manner¡ª"happily ever after." The hero had triumphed over evil, saved the kingdom, and lived out his days content with his rewards. "Why was the hero satisfied with his reward?" she asked, her voice carrying the weight of genuine confusion and curiosity. The tutor blinked, taken aback by the question. It was the kind of inquiry that, on the surface, seemed simple¡ªone you might expect from a young child encountering stories of heroism for the first time. But knowing Stacia, this wasn''t just a child''s innocent wonder. The question held deeperyers of thought. "Why was the hero satisfied?" the tutor repeated, trying to formte an answer that would do justice to the princess''s sharp intellect. "Well, he hadpleted his journey, defeated the viin, and earned his rightful ce among the people. It''s the traditional reward for a hero, after all. He was happy because he had fulfilled his purpose." But Stacia didn''t look convinced. In fact, her lips pursed slightly, and her eyes narrowed as if the answer only deepened her confusion. "That''s what everyone says," she muttered, her gaze returning to the book. "But it doesn''t make sense to me. He was born with power, talent, and the ability to rise above everyone else. And yet, in the end, he was content with such... trivial rewards. Why would someone who is destined for greatness settle for the same fate as those beneath him?" It wasn''t the first time Stacia had asked this question, and it wouldn''t be thest. Every exnation she had been given felt inadequate, unsatisfactory, and almost naive. To her, the ending of the hero''s journey felt hollow¡ªhis eptance of mediocrity after all he had aplished seemed like nothing short of a failure in her eyes. "For someone who raised at the top to ept the rewards of those below¡­" It was iprehensible. ¡­.. [High-Grade me Magic] [Infernal ze] Stacia''s magic red to life almost instantly, engulfing her entire form in a zing armor of searing mes. The intense heat radiated off her, distorting the air around her body and sending ripples of warmth through the arena. The ground beneath her began to crackle, scorched by the mere presence of her power. As her mes roared and grew, they wrapped around her like a living entity, protective yet aggressive, as if warning everything and everyone to stay away. The mes began to resonate with her sword, [Ignis], causing the de to ignite even more fiercely. The mes erupted from the weapon, extending its reach, and giving it an appearance as if it were forged from the very core of a volcano. With every pulse, the power of her fire magic grew, the heat bing nearly unbearable to those nearby. She knew that if Riley was to reim his ce in the spotlight, he needed to be pushed, tested, and forced to prove himself. She wasn''t just here for a show, and this wasn''t some mere exhibition match. This duel had a purpose far greater than personal glory. For Riley to be worthy of the title that once adorned his name, the title that had been cast aside, he had to demonstrate his capability, and she would make sure of it. There was no room for mockery or negligence in this fight. No one would question his strength by the end of this. "Battle Start!!!" the professor''s voice rang out, signaling the beginning of their duel. Without hesitation, Staciaunched forward, her body moving like a streaking me, leaving a trail of scorching heat in her wake. Her speed was overwhelming, like a fiery arrow released from a drawn bow. The torrent of mes followed her every move, swirling around her with a destructive energy, as she closed the distance between herself and Riley in an instant. Her target was clear¡ªRiley''s heart. WHOOSH! The air howled as her ming de cut through it, aiming directly for his chest. The heat of the de alone was enough to singe the earth beneath her, but the true powery in the magic imbued within her strike. As her de neared its target, a thunderous roar followed. BOOM! A deafening explosion echoed throughout the arena, mes exploding out from the tip of her sword in a brilliant burst of fiery destruction. The force of the st was enough to shake the ground, sending shockwaves through the gathered crowd. She was certain she had hit her mark. The feel of contact¡ªthe split-second confirmation that her attack had connected¡ªwas there. And yet... something felt off. CLANGGG!!! The sound of metal colliding echoed throughout the arena, reverberating in the air like a thunderous bell. Sparks flew wildly from the sh of Stacia''s ming de against something far more solid than she had anticipated. Her hand trembled from the shock, the force of the impact sending waves of vibration up her arm. She felt her body involuntarily thrown off bnce, forced to retreat as the weight of her own weapon pushed her back. Stacianded with a skid on the opposite end of the battlefield, eyes wide with shock. How had this happened? Her heart raced as she looked up, only to see Riley, standing in the center of the st she had unleashed,pletely unharmed. His posture was casual, as if the explosion that had just rattled the stage didn''t even touch him. Not a single scratch marred his body, and there was no sign that he had been affected at all. He countered me before I even realized it? Her mind raced, trying to make sense of what had just urred. Her attack had been fast¡ªno, it had been instantaneous. There was no way Riley could have reacted in time, and yet, here he was, standing calmly as if the mes had simply washed over him without effect. He blocked it? The thought was baffling, but Stacia didn''t have time to dwell on it. She could feel it. Riley''s mana suddenly spiked, his energy radiating outward like a surge of power waiting to be unleashed. Her instincts screamed at her to move. Without thinking, Stacia ducked. SWIIISHHH!!! A sharp gust of wind sliced through the air just above her, apanied by a blue translucent light, razor-thin but deadly. The crescent-shaped arc of mana soared through the spot where her neck had been mere moments ago. The speed of Riley''s strike was beyond anything she had ever seen, far faster than she had anticipated. If she hadn''t dodged in time... Stacia swallowed hard, the realization settling in. That strike could have taken her head clean off. ''Was he trying to kill me?'' Her mind reeled, trying to catch up with the pace of the battle. How was he this fast? She hadn''t even fully regained her footing before his de had nearly decapitated her. But Stacia wasn''t one to back down. The mes around her red up once more, her magic roaring to life. She could feel the heat intensifying, building inside her, and with a burst of energy, she surged forward again. She had to push him back, regain control of the distance, and reim her territory. If she could envelop Riley in her mes, she might be able to turn the tide of the battle. But... THUD! Before she could evenunch her next strike, a sharp, gut-wrenching pain exploded from her midsection. "Phaah!!" The breath was knocked from her lungs as she felt Riley''s kick m into her stomach, sending her flying backward. Chapter 220 A New Semester A New Evaluation 10 220 A New Semester A New Evaluation 10 Feeling the sharp sting of pain encroaching her body, Stacia forced herself to stand, her breath ragged and uneven as she gasped for air. Stacia''s unique constitution¡ªone that allowed her to fully utilize both aura and mana¡ªkicked in, and slowly, she could feel her body healing itself from the physical damage she had sustained. Her resilience was one of her greatest assets, and she wasn''t about to let this battle end without pushing Riley to his limits. Her grip on the Ignis sword tightened, its fiery aura pulsing with her renewed strength. She locked her eyes on Riley, but something about him had changed. His gaze, once calm and detached, was now cold¡ªalmost unreadable. Her body felt goosebumps as she felt her strength slowly being siphoned off for some reason. His blue eyes reflected the fire she wielded, yet the mes seemed to have no effect on him. Unfazed. ''What happened?'' This wasn''t the same senior she had seen earlier, sitting in the corner of the stage with that quiet, almost na?ve demeanor. The person standing before her now looked like a warrior¡ªcalcted, sharp, and entirely focused. His coldness seemed to chill the air around him, making her mes feel small inparison. She hade here with confidence¡ªconfidence that her skills, her magic, and her training would be enough to take Riley on. After all, she was a prodigy, a princess of the Luna family, with one of the most powerful me swords in existence. And yet, standing in front of him now, she realized her initial judgment had underestimated himpletely. This wasn''t the duel she had envisioned. It seemed going all out from the start wasn''t just an option¡ªit was a necessity if she wanted to survive this duel, much less win. Stacia clenched her jaw, focusing her mind and energy. The mes that had once spread wildly around her, filling the air with heat and light, were now drawn inward. She condensed them, letting the inferno coil tightly around her body. No more reckless attacks. She needed controlplete control. The aura and magic intertwined within her, reinforcing her physical form as the mes settled into her limbs and sword, no longer spilling out wastefully. Striking once more she dashed forward like another ming rocket. FWOOOOSH! Riley and Stacia exchanged blows. ng! ng! At first, Stacia hadn''t noticed it, but there was something distinctly different about Riley. The strikes he hadnded, the way he moved¡ªit all began to make sense as she reyed their exchanges in her mind. [Aura.] He was using aura. It wasn''t constantly visible like most aura users, but just from the precision of his strikes and the way he had withstood her mes, she had all the confirmation she needed. There was no way a normal human could withstand the searing intensity of her mes without being shielded by the anti-magical properties of aura. Even when she had her Infernal ze active, his kick had still managed to injure her, bypassing the protection of her me-enhanced armor. Though Riley didn''t possess as much aura as she did, his control over it was frightening. He used it sparingly, almost as if it were second nature to him, applying just the right amount in the most efficient of ways. Where she expended energy, he conserved it. His movements were precise, and his strikes had an economy to them¡ªno wasted effort, no excess force. It was terrifying to face someone with that kind of mastery. Riley was faster than she had anticipated, much faster. His swordsmanship was impable, his strike delivers with a lethal uracy. Her Infernal ze, which should have been a significant obstacle for any opponent, barely fazed him. He moved through the fire as if it were just an afterthought. Facing him head-on with brute force was no longer an option. She couldn''t overwhelm him with raw power, nor could she afford to waste any more energy. He was reading her movements too easily, reacting to her attacks before she could even fullymit to them. A change in strategy was needed. Stacia gritted her teeth as she quickly recalcted her approach. If Riley''s aura was nullifying the effect of her mes, then she would have to force him into a position where he couldn''t rely solely on defense. She needed to pin him down, restrict his movements, and find an opening to strike. With a sharp breath, she began casting a spell. Her hands moved in a precise, practiced manner as she summoned a series of ming orbs into existence. [Mid-Grade me Magic] [Cinder Orbs] Dozens of glowing, fireden orbs manifested in the air behind her, hovering ominously as a magic circle red into life at hermand. Each orb pulsed with heat, ready to be unleashed. She knew they wouldn''t pose much of a threat to Riley on their own, but that wasn''t their purpose. The Cinder Orbs fired off in quick session, hurtling toward Riley in a barrage of searing mes. Although this time she could see some of them burning him as he cut most of them. Stacia wasn''t expecting them to defeat him. Afterall he''ll probably use his aura to block the ones that posed a real threat to him. What she needed now was to restrict his movements, to make sure that Riley couldn''t maneuver as easily as he had been. She could engulf the entire stage in mes but that would just be a waste of mana¡­ [Golden Lighting] Rumble¡ª! Rumble¡ª! The stage quaked beneath them, but Stacia''s focus was drawn to the sudden shift in Riley''s aura. Golden lightning crackled and wrapped itself around his body and sword, illuminating the air with its brilliance. Her eyes widened in shock as the radiant power of his mana surged, its intensity almost suffocating. For a brief moment, she could hardly believe what she was seeing. Then, in an instant, Riley disappeared. He vanished from her sight, leaving behind only a trail of shimmering lightning where he once stood. Before she could react, he reappeared directly in front of her, his sword already swinging toward her with terrifying speed. Instinctively, Stacia raised her sword to block, pouring all of her strength into the defense. BZZZT!!! BOOM!!! Their weapons shed with an explosive force that sent shockwaves rippling across the stage. mes and lightning collided violently, intertwining in a chaotic dance of destruction. Sparks flew, and a series of web-like cracks spread out from beneath them, the sheer pressure of their sh warping the ground beneath their feet. Now, locked in a deadly contest of strength, Stacia found herself staring directly into Riley''s cold, unyielding eyes. She struggled toprehend what had just happened. The speed, the power¡ªit was as if he had be something else entirely, something beyond her initial expectations. "Is this... the power of the Hero of Light?" she asked breathlessly, her voice barely above a whisper. She hoped for an answer, some exnation for this surge of power that Riley now disyed. But he said nothing. His expression remained distant, emotionless, as though the title she spoke of meant nothing to him. Instead of replying, he stepped back, slipping out of their lock with a grace that only further solidified the gap between them. Stacia, still reeling from the strength she had poured into blocking his strike, couldn''t adjust in time. Her sword, now freed from Riley''s pressure, mmed into the ground with a deafening explosion! BANG!!! mes erupted around her as the impact sent a surge of mana through the stage, but she had no time to recover. WHAM!!! Another searing pain shot through her body as Riley''s boot connected with her stomach once more, sending her flying backward. This time, however, before Stacia could even attempt to stand, another searing pain shot through her body. "Aghh!!" Her scream echoed across the stage as she was violently thrown in the opposite direction. Phuack!! She felt a sharp impact m into her left side, solid and metallic. The sensation was sickening¡ªher left arm had broken upon contact, the bones giving way under the force of the blow. She was still mid-air when her eyes caught sight of Riley, his sword swinging at her once more. Though the de was dull, meant for training, it hadn''t spared her from its intended damage. The impact sent shockwaves through her body, enough to shatter her defenses and push her to the brink of her endurance. CRASHH!!! Stacia''s body rolled across the ground as shended harshly, her limbs trembling under the weight of the pain coursing through her. She gasped for breath, blood pounding in her ears as she tried to push herself back up. Her mana, usually her greatest ally, felt sluggish and unresponsive¡ªso she abandoned it. Instead, she fully tapped into her aura, her body now coated in its protective sheen as she focused everything she had into surviving. Rumble¡ª! Rumble¡ª! The ground beneath her trembled again. She heard the low, ominous rumble of thunder gathering in the air around her. The atmosphere felt dense, electric, as the wind picked up, swirling violently around her. [Raging Storms] Her heart sank. Stacia looked up, eyes widening in realization. Above her, the sky seemed to split open, golden lightning cascading down from the heavens, crackling with terrifying intensity. BOOM!!!! The first bolt struck, mming into the stage near her with an explosion of raw power. The shockwave sent her reeling, her aura barely holding up under the barrage. Before she could recover, the lightning came again. CRASH!!! Lightning danced across the stage, crackling, hungry, as it tore through the air. The electric storm showed no mercy, and the strikes were relentless. Stacia felt her muscles spasm uncontrobly as the energy surged through her, forcing her to her knees. Her aura, which had held out so far, was beginning to flicker, straining under the repeated impacts. The once strong protectiveyer around her seemed to be faltering. Her breathing was ragged, and she struggled to maintain her focus as the pain became unbearable. And then¡ª BOOM!!!! The final strike came down like the wrath of the gods. The golden lightning crashed into Stacia''s body directly this time, her aurapletely shattered as it enveloped her in a storm of electric fury. The force of the impact was overwhelming, burning through everyst ounce of her strength. Stacia''s consciousness slipped away, her body crumpling to the ground. Though she lost¡­ she felt pleased in knowing that her intention was fulfilled. .... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ''Damn... I may have overdone it...'' Watching the unconscious Stacia being immediately whisked away by the emergency medical team, a bead of sweat formed on my brow. Panic surged through me as I processed the situation. Fuck... Unintentional or not, I just hurt a princess¡ªbadly. And not only that, but I had been ruthless about it. The realization hit like a brick, and the weight of what I''d done pressed down on me. This was no ordinary sparring session. I''d gone too far, and now I was going to have to deal with the fallout. Around me, the whispers were growing louder, the students unable to hide their shock. "Woah...!" "I-Is this alright?" 05:59 "Uhm, isn''t she dead?" "What was up with that level of power?" "I thought the seniors were supposed to restrain themselves?" The murmurs around me were relentless. I could feel the eyes of everyone in the arena locked onto me, their gazes a mixture of awe, confusion, and concern. It was like I had just crossed an invisible line, and no one quite knew how to react. It seemed that my intense training with the Duke had gotten the better of me. Ever since I returned, there hadn''t been anyone strong enough to push me to my limits, to truly test out my newfound power. I hadn''t realized just how much stronger I''d be¡ªuntil now. Maybe I shouldn''t have activated [Monarch''s Will], she could''ve showcased her true full power¡­. But then again, I would''ve turned into ash. Considering her sadistic personality she''d probably do much worse despite her intentions. I even had to use [Return] during her initial attack.... "Student Riley." There it was. "Let''s have a talk, shall we? And you are to cease your function as a volunteer evaluator." The professor''s voice was stern but calm, like the calm before a storm. I could feel the tension building as he approached me, the weight of his authority pressing down on the already suffocating atmosphere. "Yes, sir..." Based on our match she''s probably around level 85-90 and above right now. Although her intentions and mindset weren''t exactly aligned to what I was hoping for. I just hope her defeat now would help her grow faster¡­. Her body should be naturally adapting right now. Chapter 221 A New Semester A New Evaluation Interlude 221 A New Semester A New Evaluation Interlude Waking up, Stacia blinked at her surroundings, her vision slowly adjusting to the unfamiliar ceiling above her. A mild confusion washed over her as she tried to gather her bearings. "You''re awake." The voice caught her attention, and she turned to see Vanessa, one of her closestpanions, seated nearby, watching her with an amused expression. "Vanessa..." Vanessa smirked, crossing her arms. "Despite your weird adaptive constitution, I''m still surprised. With all the lightning bolts hended on you, I expected you to at least sleep for a couple more hours." "How long was I out?" Stacia asked, her voice steady now that she was more alert. "Just around 40 minutes." "I see..." Now fully awake, Stacia scanned her surroundings, realizing she was in the temporary medical facility near the testing area. N?v(el)B\\jnn Though her mind had been foggy at first, the events of the battle quickly came rushing back to her. "I lost, huh..." she murmured, a small, strange smile forming on her lips. "It''s weirdly satisfying for some reason~" "Fufu~ You say that as if you''ve never lost before in your life." "Oh my~ but I haven''t yet, have I?" Stacia replied, a teasing lilt to her voice as she stretched out her limbs. "Hm~ need I remind you of our duelst time?" Stacia waved it off dismissively. "A battle amongst children doesn''t count as a duel, does it now? And besides," she added with a yful smirk, "I''m sure you know I could turn you into roasted meat if I wanted to, right?" "Hoho~ I''d like to see you try~" The atmosphere between the two shifted into a light-hearted challenge, though beneath their wordsy a deep mutual respect. ''Pfft¡­'' "Hahaha" "Hahaha" Soon after their light-hearted chuckles, the atmosphere between Stacia and Vanessa softened. They had always been close¡ªbest friends since childhood¡ªso conversations like this were second nature to them, no matter the situation. "Are you okay now?" Vanessa asked, shifting the tone of their talk slightly. "I''m alright," Stacia replied, though she still felt a dull soreness in her right arm. She could feel her bones knitting themselves back together, her unique constitution rapidly healing the damage Riley had inflicted. In just a few more minutes, she knew she''d be fully recovered. She flexed her hand, opening and closing her palm, feeling the heat inside her body re up as her mana surged through her. Yet, something nagged at her thoughts, a question that had been simmering ever since the fight. "Vanessa, can I ask you something?" Vanessa looked at her curiously. "Hm? Sure." Stacia hesitated for a moment, trying to put her confusion into words. "Why couldn''t I go all out against Senior?" Vanessa raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? You weren''t doing that on purpose?" she asked, tilting her head slightly. "I thought you were holding back on your own. After all, except for that first strike, your mes were pretty weak." She furrowed her brows, recalling the moment her mes red up¡ªhow they should''ve been overwhelming, consuming everything in their path. But against Riley, they''d seemed... diminished. It was as if her power had been stifled, cut off before it could reach its full potential. "Was I subconsciously not trying to hurt him?" Stacia mused aloud, her voice carrying a mixture of amusement and self-reflection. "Maybe," Vanessa replied with a light chuckle, not entirely dismissing the idea. Stacia chuckled too, her thoughts lingering on the fight but slowly drifting away from the confusion she''d felt. Whatever the case, she felt satisfied. She had done what she came to do¡ªtest Riley, push him, and ensure he was ready for the role he had been destined to reim. He was the Hero, after all, and it wasn''t just her job to challenge him but to also reignite that part of him that seemed long forgotten. Thump! Her heart suddenly pounded in her chest, a rush of adrenaline flooding through her. Stacia instinctively clutched her chest as she sat back down on the bed, her pulse racing. The memory of the battle¡ªthe cold, suppressive energy that had made her feel so powerless, Riley''s piercing gaze that sent shivers down her spine¡ªall of it came rushing back to her. But instead of feeling frustration or defeat, a strange sense of satisfaction washed over her. It felt... good. "Ahh~" she exhaled, her voice carrying an odd note of excitement. "I want to fight him again. A held-back match like that wasn''t enough to put him back in the spotlight, right? I need more..." "This crazy princess¡­." ¡­.. Morning. Second floor of Killian Hall. The morning air felt fresh as I leaned against the window, savoring the quiet moments before the day fully started. Despite the ongoing festivities, the serenendscape of the academy outside was strangely calming, a wee contrast to the whirlwind of events. "Young master, as I havepleted my duties for the day, I shall take my leave now," Yui announced, her tone as respectful andposed as ever. "Yes, good job," I replied casually, waving a hand as she turned to leave. She gave me a gentle smile and a nod before exiting my room with her usual quiet grace. Yui was always thorough¡ªmeticulously cleaning my space every morning. The fresh scent of brewed coffee lingered in the air, and I raised the cup to my lips, savoring the warmth. As usual, it was perfectly made by Yui, her attention to detail showing in even the smallest tasks. With the top first-years set to move into the now-vacant dorm rooms, the maids of Killian Hall had been especially busytely, bustling around with increased urgency. Everyone seemed to be preparing for the new influx of students. Meanwhile, I had the luxury of rxing here. Most of the first-years were probably in the gymnasium at this very moment, forced to endure the dull announcements and overly formal speeches from the academy''s principal and staff. It was an event I was d to skip, for once. Taking another sip of my coffee, I allowed myself a brief moment of peace. Yesterday''s mess still weighed on me a little¡ªthe nagging, the scolding¡ªit had been a lot to deal with. Even if it was just words, they had a way of sticking with you. Snow, of course, had scolded me too once she found out. That certainly hadn''t helped my mood. Anyways. Clearing my thoughts. I started mentally nning for what wasing next. Alice''s arc would be unfolding soon¡ªsomewhere between Act 3, Chapter 2, and Chapter 3. That meant I only had a few weeks left before things started to heat up, before those damn paws and knights made their appearance. Her scenario was a separate arc from the main storyline, meaning it was uncertain whether Lucas would stumble upon it or not. But if I wanted to save Alice, I knew I''d have to fully involve myself. A mini-boss devil was also scheduled to show up around that time, but with the Saintess safely enrolled in the academy, the threat from the demons could be temporarily pushed aside. That was one less thing to worry about¡ªat least for now. My priorities were bing clearer: saving Alice and getting stronger. Thetter meant I needed to hit up a few dungeons in the meantime, collect whatever power-ups or relics I could find. There was no room forcency if I wanted to survive the uing trials. Part of me considered bringing Lucas into Alice''s arc as well. His help would be invaluable, but it wasn''t that simple. With the main scenario still unfolding in the background, I couldn''t afford to take unnecessary risks. If something happened in the real world while we were both distracted with Alice''s side plot, things could spiral out of control. And then there was the additional risk¡ªif Lucas got pulled into the fantastical realm during Alice''s arc, there was no guarantee I''d be able to get him back quickly. The better option for now was to probably have Seo, Snow, and Rose assist me when their strength became necessary¡ªespecially when it came to facing the White Queen. That uing fight wasn''t going to be easy by any stretch, but... I''d just have to push through it if I wanted to achieve my goals. No turning back now. I also managed to keep my rtionship with Snow hidden from Liyana for the time being, but who knew how long that wouldst? She wasn''t exactly someone you could easily fool for too long, which meant I needed to start making some precautions beforehand. Thankfully, with the Saintess now present at the academy, I had a way to make sure Liyana didn''t randomly keep tabs on me. Her divine abilities would be invaluable in throwing Liyana off my trail. That being said, I should probably meet the Saintess soon. The earlier the better¡ªit wouldn''t be good to make awkward first impressions, especially considering she was my junior. Talking to her shouldn''t be too difficult... I hoped. Speaking of juniors... I hadn''t been able to meet Reinast time, and knowing her, she was probably pissed at me right now. She wasn''t the type to let something like that slide easily. I wondered which ss she''d been assigned to. Considering she faced Lucas in the entrance trials, she likely lost, but still... Reina wasn''t a slouch. Her sword skills were sharp, and she put in a lot of effort to train. She was also quite intelligent¡ªshe''d figure out a way to turn a loss into a learning experience. She should still be in the gymnasium at this moment, listening to the academy''s usual boring wee speeches. Their event was set to end around 11, so I should probably catch up with her afterward. Maybe give her a tour of the school grounds as an apology for missing our previous meeting. My 2nd year at the academy has officially began. Chapter 222 Meeting 222 Meeting "I made it~ I made it~" ''I don''t know how but I made it to the very top oh dear goddess of light~!!!!'' Enna couldn''t contain her joy as she practically bounced into her seat, smiling like she was the happiest person in the world. The soft chirping of birds outside and the warm spring breeze only added to her already bubbly mood, as she hummed to herself,pletely ignoring the speeches going on in front of her. Today was the day¡ªthe grand entrance ceremony for all the iing freshmen at the academy. Enna could barely hold in her excitement. She''d spent the previous night writing tons of letters to her grandfather, sharing the good news she''d received about her cement in the General Department. Being epted was already exciting, but the fact that she''d ced 10th? That was the cherry on top. It meant she was eligible for Killian Hall, the prestigious dormitory reserved for the top students. "Hehehehe~" Enna giggled softly to herself, her mind racing with possibilities. Right now, all the freshmen were gathered in the gymnasium, listening to the seemingly never-ending speeches from the academy staff. Enna didn''t mind too much, though. She was just looking forward to finding her friends as soon as the event was over. They''d made ns to explore the campus together, soaking in all the new sights and enjoying theirst bit of freedom before they inevitably had to split off into their respective specialties. But more than anything, Enna couldn''t wait to brag to them about her cement. Being in the top 10 was a huge deal, and she was eager to share her aplishment. Her friends would definitely be impressed, and she couldn''t help but feel a little smug about it ''Vanessa will probably hug me~ Reina will pat me~ Stacia will give me some kind words~ and mme... mme will probably be nice to me, right?'' Pushing her thoughts aside, Enna finally opened her eyes and nced toward the stage, where the top students from each department were being recognized. As expected, mme stood among them, her usual cool demeanor intact. Enna also noticed a few other familiar faces, students she had seen during the written exams at the testing area. Even Stacia was there, looking asposed as ever. They were all being marked and congratted for their achievements, ranking among the top of their respective departments. Enna couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride, not only for her friends but also for herself. She had worked hard to be where she was, and seeing them up on that stage filled her with motivation. Clenching her fist in excitement, she silently made a promise to herself. After the ceremony, she was going to gather everyone together for a celebratory feast. They deserved to share in this moment, and Enna was determined to make it a day to remember. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Meanwhile, among the crowd of students, Reina let out a quiet sigh, her gaze shifting to the people around her. She sat among the top 10 students in the knight department, yet a lingering feeling of inadequacy gnawed at her. Despite securing 10th ce, she couldn''t help but feel undeserving of the recognition. After all, her match... well, it hadn''t been much of a match at all. ''What did Senior Lucas mean by his words?'' she thought, the memory causing her face to flush beet red. She shook her head quickly, trying to dispel the heat creeping up her cheeks. ''Why are you thinking about such useless things, Reina? I''m sure he was just confused about something!'' she reminded herself sternly. She''d worked too hard to let her mind wander into distractions, especially something as impractical as romance. Now that she was finally inside the academy, her focus had to be on her dreams¡ªon making her parents proud. There was no room for daydreaming about what might have been. Lucas had probably forgotten the encounter by now, and she should do the same. Her goal here wasn''t to indulge in silly thoughts; it was to be a knight, a warrior her family could be proud of. Reina straightened her posture, forcing herself to concentrate on the ceremony. The academy was a ce to train, to grow stronger, and to forge a path for herself. There was no space for distractions, no matter how tempting they might be. Looking ahead, Reina''s gaze settled on Stacia, who had imed the number one spot in her department¡ªthough, surprisingly, she wasn''t the sole titleholder. For the first time in the academy''s recorded history, there were two students who had earned the top position: Stacia Alger Del Luna and Uriel Elora. It was an unprecedented situation, one that the academy had never encountered before. Due to unforeseen and incalcble circumstances, both Stacia and Uriel had achieved identical ranks based on the judges'' evaluations. The academy, with its strict system that allowed only ten top students per year, had been forced to nullify the second rank in the knight department to amodate the unusual urrence of two students sharing the first spot. As Reina watched them standing at the forefront of their respective departments, she could feel the weight of thepetition¡ªthe sheer pressure from the top. But instead of feeling discouraged, she found herself smiling. After all, she was close to one of those top contenders, and she knew these were the walls she would have to climb if she wanted to reach the peak. As her thoughts drifted to the challenges she would face, another figure entered her mind¡ªsomeone she would inevitably have to surpass one day. ''That brother of mine¡­ where the hell is he?'' ¡­. When the ceremony finally came to an end, just outside the academy''s colossal gymnasium, Enna, brimming with excitement, spotted her friends and wasted no time gathering them all up in one fell swoop. "Hehehe! It''s amazing, isn''t it? I''m amazing, right~?!" she eximed proudly, practically glowing with joy. Her energy was contagious, though her obnoxiousughter rang out louder than necessary. "Oh my, is that so? As expected of our little Enna," Vanessa teased as she gently pulled Enna into a tight hug, her soft hand patting Enna''s head from behind. "I''m not little..." Enna pouted, her voice half-hearted in protest. But she quickly relented, too content being smothered against Vanessa''s warm chest to truly argue. She knew she was being babied, but when it came to Vanessa, for some reason, she didn''t mind it. In fact, she almost craved it. "Hoh? This is unexpected," came a snide voice from the side. "And here I thought you''d fail. Good job, Enna¡ªyou''ve been upgraded from stupid to dumb!" mme chimed in, a smirk ying across her face. "How is that an upgrade?!" Enna snapped back, her frustration only fueling mme''sughter even more. mme''s sharpugh cut through the group as she snickered, clearly enjoying Enna''s flustered state. "It''s an upgrade because, unlike before, now there''s a tiny bit of hope for you," she teased with a wicked grin. Enna''s face flushed, torn between pride and embarrassment. Vanessa simply giggled, still holding her close. "Don''t listen to her, Enna," she said soothingly. "You did wonderfully. We''re all proud of you." Reina, standing right beside them, was genuinely surprised by Enna''s revtion. She tilted her head in wonder. "This is a surprise. I really thought you didn''t do so well, considering the way you reactedst time." Enna, her cheeks puffed with embarrassment, chuckled nervously. "Oh, hehehe... I might have overreacted a little bit back then." Reina smiled, softened by Enna''s infectiousughter. "I see. Well, congrattions, Enna." "Hehehe¡­" Enna giggled to herself, her eyes lighting up with excitement as she remembered something. "Ah, that''s right! Congrattions to all of you as well! Hehe, I can''t believe all of us are top-ranked students!" "Hm~ but I don''t think everyone here is top-ranked though~" mme suddenly quipped, her eyes drifting toward Reina with a mischievous smirk. Reina, catching mme''s gaze, narrowed her eyes. "What do you mean by that?" "Who knows~?" mme replied with a teasing shrug, clearly enjoying the tension she was stirring. Sensing the brewing conflict between the two, Enna quickly jumped in, squeezing herself between their sharp stares. "C-Come on, everyone! This is our first official day at the academy¡ªlet''s not ruin it, okay?" Her voice was shaky but filled with sincerity. Reina and mme exchanged one final nce, but neither escted the situation. Reina let out a huff, while mme simply gave an exaggerated shrug, backing down. Enna, feeling the tension dissolve, sighed in relief. "Good job, Enna," Vanessa said proudly, patting her head once more for sessfully defusing the situation. Enna''s face lit up at the praise, her giggle returning as she basked in Vanessa''s approval. But, despite the praise, she quickly refocused on her thoughts and objective for the day. "Since today is such a special day and all... why don''t we celebrate with a small feast together?" Enna suggested with a hopeful p of her hands. The idea caught everyone''s attention, and for a brief moment, the awkward tension from before disappeared. Even mme looked intrigued, though she tried to hide it behind a yful smirk. "A feast, huh? Now that''s more like it." "I''ll dly join in as well," Vanessa said with a warm smile. Though not typically one for festive gatherings, she agreed with mme¡ªsmall moments like this could create unbreakable bonds in the future. "I would have to decline," came a calm voice. Stacia raised her hand slightly, her faceposed. "I''m sorry, but there are certain matters I need to attend to. However, I do wish for all of you to have a blessed and fun time." "Ehhh¡­ that''s too bad," Enna''s face fell, clearly disappointed. Stacia''s absence felt like it might put a damper on her ns. She had really been hoping to spend more time with Stacia, maybe even get closer to her personally. But despite her selfish desires, she bit back her disappointment. "I understand¡­ I hope everything goes well with whatever you''re doing!" Enna forced a smile, knowing she couldn''t impose her own wishes on Stacia. Still, the letdown stung. She wanted this to be a moment where they all grew closer. Enna sighed inwardly but remained optimistic, quickly shifting her focus to the others. Her eyesnded on Reina, who stood quietly off to the side. Enna''s expression softened, and her eyes gleamed with unshed tears, silently pleading with Reina to join them. She didn''t even have to say a word¡ªher look alone was enough tomunicate how much she wanted her toe. "Ahaha¡ª" Reina let out a nervousugh, feeling the weight of Enna''s emotional plea. As much as she wanted to indulge in a little fun with her new friends, she had a packed day ahead. There was still the matter of finding her brother, not to mention everything else on her agenda. "I''m sorry, Enna, but I have ns with my brother for toda¡ª" "Reina." A familiar voice interrupted Reina mid-sentence. Hearing it, she immediately turned her head in the direction of the sound, and the others followed suit. A young man was walking closer to her, his deep blue eyes and golden blonde hair a mirror of her own. If not for the fact that he was taller and more broadly built, someone might easily mistake them for twins. "Big bro¡­" Reina mumbled softly. It had been a while since she had seen him face-to-face, ever since he left early during his winter vacation. Seeing him now stirred a feeling of happiness within her, though she couldn''t quite bring herself to express it openly. "You finally show yourself. Where exactly have you¡ª" Reina''s words trailed off as her eyes widened. She noticed something strange about her brother¡ªmore specifically, the two people standing on either side of him. They were two incredibly beautiful girls, their appearance so striking that it seemed to transcend the normal standards of beauty. There was something ethereal about them, almost as if their presence radiated an otherworldly aura. On his right stood a girl with golden hair and eyes that shimmered like molten gold. She was gazing at Reina with a kind smile, her expression soft but filled with curiosity. There was something about her that felt regal, almost divine, as though her very presencemanded attention. On his left was another girl, holding onto Reina''s brother''s hand, interlocking fingers as if it was the most natural thing to do... Her beauty was no less captivating, but there was an undeniable coldness to her gaze. Her eyes, though looking at Reina curiously, were devoid of emotion, as if she were observing her from a great distance, detached and unreadable. Reina felt a lump form in her throat. She had so many questions, but for some reason, the words wouldn''te out. All she could do was stand there, her mind racing as she tried to process the scene before her. ''W-Who are they?'' Chapter 223 Meeting 2 223 Meeting 2 I had been nning to meet up with Reina. Alone, of course. That was the original n¡ªsimple, straightforward. Nothing tooplicated. "Riley?" "Riley..." But who could have predicted I''d run into these two out here? Considering the grand opening ceremony had nothing to do with them, I assumed they''d be busy doing whatever they did in their free time¡ªmost likely something indoors. Going outside wasn''t really their thing. Neither of them struck me as the type to explore during rowdy and noisy times like this, and it wasn''t ever mentioned in the game either. During the opening ceremony, there was never a hint that these two would be out and about together, or even separately, for that matter. "Rose, Seo¡­ you two were outside? I never thought I''d see the day you two would go out together." Seo, immediately shook her head, her expression nk as always. "I just met her randomly¡­ she''s been bothering me," "Excuse me?" Rose''s brow arched, eyes narrowing. "I believe I was helping you out." "You were not¡­." It was clear they hadn''t exactly bumped into each other on good terms. Did they just cross paths by ident? That seemed more likely. These two never got along in the first ce. I nced down at Seo''s hand, noticing the half-eaten crepe. So, she was exploring the food stalls. That was surprising¡ªshe didn''t seem like the type to indulge in festival treats. As for Rose, knowing her, she was probably just wandering around on a whim, maybe curious about something. "What about you? What are you doing out here, Riley?" Rose asked as she suddenly stepped closer, her head tilted slightly as she looked up at me with that warm smile of hers. It felt almost too natural, the way she closed the distance between us¡ªsomething I hadn''t really noticed before. Now that I think about it, this was the first time we''d seen each other since the winter vacation. Two months. Not exactly a long time, but not short either. Yet, looking at her now, there was something different about Rose. It wasn''t anything drastic, but... what was it? Her new hairstyle, perhaps? She had tied her hair up in a ponytail¡ªa change from her usual loose waves. It made her seem more mature somehow. More refined. There was an elegance to her that wasn''t so obvious before, as if she had grown in ways that I hadn''t expected. "I''m just here to meet up with my little sister," I replied casually. "Little... sister?" Both Rose and Seo said the words in unison, their eyes widening ever so slightly, clearly caught off guard. Wait. Now that I think about it... Had I never mentioned Reina to these two before? ''I''m pretty sure I mentioned to Rose once that I had a younger sibling¡­.'' "Yeah," I confirmed with a nod. "My little sister. Since the grand opening ceremony at the gymnasium should be over by now, she''s probably waiting for me there." The two of them stood there, absorbing the information. Their expressions shifted, as if they were processing the idea of me having a sister they didn''t know about. It was strange¡ªseeing them both so surprised. But then again, I had never really gone into much detail about my personal life with them. After a moment of silence, both girls spoke up at the exact same time. "Can Ie along?" "Can I go with you?" The simultaneous request hung in the air, and for a brief moment, the two of them exchanged nces. A spark of tension red between them, an almost electric animosity in their eyes. "Why don''t you go along and continue getting scammed in these crowded streets, Miss Seo?" Rose''s voice dripped with sarcasm, her lips curling into a smirk as she looked over at Seo. The tension between them was thick, like a storm ready to break at any moment. "I wasn''t getting scammed..." Seo muttered, her expression as nk as ever, but the slight edge in her voice showed she wasn''t taking Rose''s jab lightly. It didn''t take much for the atmosphere to shift. In an instant, the rising tension between the two became almost palpable. The air felt heavy, as if a single wrong word could set off an explosion. It was clear¡ªboth of them wanted toe along with me, but neither could stand the idea of tolerating the other''s presence. Their mutual disdain was written all over their faces. Then, without any warning, something happened. An unstoppable force yanked me forward, and I suddenly found myself being dragged through the crowded street. It was Seo. Her hand had shot out like lightning, grabbing hold of mine and pulling me along before I even had time to react. "Let''s go, Riley. We can''t keep your sister waiting," she said, her voice calm but insistent, as if this was the most natural course of action. "Wait¡ªSeo!" I barely managed to get the words out. My body was being pulled forward with such intensity that it felt like my arm might break under the pressure. ''Fuck! she''s going to snap my hand clean off!'' She didn''t mean any harm, I could tell that much. In fact, if anything, Seo seemed more excited than usual. There was an unusual glimmer in her eyes as she marched ahead with me in tow. But that didn''t change the fact that her grip was crushing. I could practically feel my bones on the verge of shattering. I thought I had gotten stronger these past few months, but this... this was another level entirely. This monstrous strength¡­ Did she get stronger again? did something happen to her back at her n during the break? Rose, seeing me being practically hauled away like a ragdoll, wasn''t about to let Seo have her way. A sh of gold suddenly sparked in the air, and in an instant, Rose was at my other side, grabbing my arm and pulling me in the opposite direction with her telekic mana. "Let him go, ck Rat," Rose sneered, her eyes glowing with determination. "It''s obvious he doesn''t want you tagging along." "You two, calm down and let go of me," I said, trying to keep my voice steady, though I could already tell it was falling on deaf ears. Neither Seo nor Rose seemed to register my words as they kept pulling at me, locked in their ridiculous tug-of-war. With a frustrated sigh, I braced myself, realizing it was going to take far more effort than I had initially thought to break them apart. It felt like hours passed¡ªthough it was probably only a minute or two¡ªas I tried to get them to stop. But nothing worked. Their stubbornness was unparalleled, and the longer this went on, the more absurd it became. I couldn''t take it anymore. "I said Let go¡­." Activating [Monarch''s Will], the shift in my presence was instant. My mana red, amanding force radiating out from me like a wave, enveloping the space around us. It wasn''t just raw power¡ªit was the authority in my voice, the way the world seemed to respond to me. Immediately, both Seo and Rose froze, their hands loosening their grips on me as they instinctively backed off. Their eyes widened as they stared at me, a flicker of uncertainty crossing their faces. I wasn''t angry¡ªjust serious, and that alone seemed enough to shake them. "I''m sorry, Riley..." Seo mumbled, her voice unusually quiet as she looked away, the usual nkness in her expression faltering for just a moment. "Sorry," Rose echoed, her tone simrly subdued. It was rare to see her so uncharacteristically unsure of herself, but the effect of my presence clearly had them both rattled. I sighed, feeling a mix of exhaustion and relief. I know they didn''t mean any harm¡ªthat much was clear. They were just caught up in their emotions, letting their rivalry cloud their judgment. But if this kept up, they''d be dragging me around whenever they felt like it. Some boundaries needed to be set¡ªboundaries I couldn''t afford to ignore anymore. "Look," I said, my voice softening but still firm, "why don''t all three of us just go together?" There was a brief pause as the two girls exchanged a nce, their internal feud still simmering beneath the surface. But after a few seconds, they both gave a small nod, albeit reluctantly. It seemed my suggestion, for now, was enough to keep the peace. As we started walking together, side by side, I could still feel the tension between them. Seo and Rose had never gotten along, and I couldn''t exactly picture them bing friends anytime soon. But at the very least, I hoped they could set aside whatever petty differences they had¡ªat least for today. ... It didn''t take us long to get to the gymnasium, as it was fairly close to the academy square. Therge building loomed ahead, a sea of students already spilling out of its doors, signaling the end of the opening ceremony. Among the bustling crowd, finding Reina wasn''t exactly difficult. After all, despite being clearly a year younger than me, she looked almost identical to me if I were a girl. Same sharp features, same blonde hair, same piercing blue eyes it was as if someone had taken my face and softened it just enough to make it feminine, though her presence carried a charm of its own that made her stand out in a crowd. As I approached, it became clear that she wasn''t alone. Reina had somehow already managed to get close to almost all the new main heroines joining this year. A small group had formed around her, theirughter and light conversation standing in stark contrast to the chaotic energy of the gymnasium. I sighed internally. If only Uriel were there, this cute little sister of mine could probably take Lucas''s title as the main harem protagonist of this world. The way the girls seemed drawn to her was almost unnerving. Granted, Lucas wasn''t exactly doing anything that could attract their attention at the moment. He was flying under the radar for now, seemingly uninterested in anything beyond his own goals. But that wouldn''tst. Once the main scenarios for [Act 3: Chapter 2 ¨C Demon re] and [Act 3: Chapter 3 ¨C The Cult''s Revival] started, things would change. By then, all of the heroines would be enticed by him¡ªat least, that''s how the story was supposed to go. But seeing Reina now, surrounded by the very same girls destined to be Lucas''spanions, made me wonder if things weren''t already shifting¡­. N?v(el)B\\jnn Now that I think about it, I''d heard rumors about a certain incident involving Lucas and Reina during the practical evaluation examst time¡­ I narrowed my eyes slightly. Did that guy identally "rizz" my sister or something? The thought was both amusing and mildly concerning. Lucas was oblivious to that sort of thing, but Reina wasn''t. She had a way of navigating social situations with a subtlety that often went unnoticed. It wouldn''t be out of the question for her to handle herself well around him, but still¡­ As I observed the girls gathered around Reina, one stood out in particr: the Saintess Emilia¡ªor rather, Enna, as she was currently known. Disguised as an ordinary student, her radiant title as the Saintess of the Holy Church of Light was carefully hidden beneath a modest exterior. The Holy Church of Light, the most powerful and well-known religion in the world, hailed her as their beacon, their living symbol of purity and divine will. Yet here she was, mingling among the crowd like any other girl, her saintly aura reced by the simple charm of a seemingly clumsy, innocent student. But I knew better. Enna''s innocence although isn''t exactly a facade, is quite the contradiction to the ruthless actions she always took against those aligned with darkness and evil. Beneath that innocent smile and wide-eyed expression was a force that had eradicated entire organizations rooted in corruption and sin. It was almost surreal to see her now,ughing casually with Reina, as if she hadn''t faced down horrors that would drive most people mad. Hugging Enna like a mother with her child was Vanessa, an elven princess with her own role to y in theter arcs. Her arms were wrapped around the saintess in a way that spoke of familiarity andfort, as if she found safety in Enna''s presence. No¡­ Maybe it was Enna who found herforting? As I got closer, I couldn''t help but feel a slight unease. I was relieved that, for the moment, no unwanted memories resurfaced as I neared. Therge hood she wore, obscuring half of her face, probably helped. I didn''t want to risk acting strange in front of her, or anyone here. Then there was Stacia and mme, two more unexpected presences in Reina''s little group. Their inclusion baffled me at first. They were thest people I would have ever expected to associate with my sister, let alone each other. They couldn''t have been more different, and yet, here they were, mingling with the others as if it were the most natural thing in the world. I shook my head slightly. I guess considering their whimsical nature, the chances of them crossing paths with Reina weren''t exactly zero. As we drew closer, Reina didn''t seem to notice us at first, her attention absorbed by the lively conversation she was having with her newfound friends. I cleared my throat and called out to her. "Reina." She froze at the sound of my voice, her head snapping around in surprise. "Big bro." she said, though her voice was quieter than usual, carrying a mix of surprise and relief. She hurriedly turned to face me, but her expression shifted quickly, her brows furrowing with frustration as she began to speak, her tone quickly sharpening. "You finally show yourself. Where exactly have you¡ª" her voice rose, her anger bubbling up, but it was short-lived. As she prepared to fully scold me, her gaze fell upon the two girls nking me, and she immediately fell silent, her eyes widening in shock. Her gaze darted between them, confusion written all over her face. It was as if she couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Rose, standing gracefully to my right, and Seo, stoic as ever on my left, made quite the intimidating pair. Reina''s eyes locked onto mine, silently screaming, Who are these people, brother? Before I could even attempt to exin, Rose stepped forward with her characteristic charm, a mischievous smile dancing on her lips. "You must be Reina~" Rose moved closer, circling around Reina like a curious cat inspecting a new ything, her hand resting thoughtfully on her chin. "You''re so beautiful~" she added, her eyes gleaming with genuine admiration. Thepliment caught Reina off guard, and I could see a faint blush creeping onto her cheeks. Meanwhile, Seo, as unreadable as always, quietly observed the exchange. Then, in a gesture that seemedpletely out of character for her usual reserved nature, Seo stepped forward, her expression as nk as ever. Without saying much, she gently ced her hand on Reina''s head and patted it¡ªalmost robotically, but with a sincerity that was hard to miss. "You look cute," she stated simply, her voice monotone but somehow kind. She gave a small nod as if confirming her own words, as if she was objectively assessing Reina''s appearance and approving of what she saw. Reina, on the other hand, just stood therepletely frozen. Chapter 224: Light and Curses. Chapter 224: Light and Curses. ? Seeing Riley''s little sister for the first time, both Seo and Rose had only one thought in their minds. ''Cute~'' It was undeniable. Reina was not just cute-she was almost ethereal, a perfect mirror of Riley but in a delicate, feminine form. The resemnce between them was striking. Reina stood there, an embodiment of grace and beauty, with herrge, deep blue eyes shimmering like the clearest ocean and her long golden hair flowing in the wind like strands of sunlight. The soft breeze yed with her hair, making it sway gently, adding to the charm of her innocent, slightly confused expression. Her presence was like a gift to their eyes, too pure, too perfect to be real. ''Hah~ I want to keep her...'' thought Rose, her gaze locked onto Reina, her lips curling into a warm, but ever so slightly predatory, smile. The more she looked, the more she felt drawn to the idea of taking care of this beautiful creature-of having her around like a treasured little sister. Meanwhile, Seo had a different but equally strong urge. ''I want to squeeze her cheeks... To Seo, Reina was like a small, precious thing that needed to be squished and prodded, as if her cuteness demanded some form of tangible expression. Her emotionless face gave no hint of what she was thinking, but her inner desire to indulge in Reina''s adorableness was bubbling over. The two girls had entirely different mindsets, yet they were both drawn in by Reina''s charm, unable to resist the temptation to interact with her. Without a second thought, Seo acted first. She couldn''t hold back any longer. Her hand shot out toward Reina''s face, gently pinching one of her soft cheeks. It was as if the cuteness overload had short-circuited Seo''s normally reserved behavior, and she just had to touch her. Reina''s eyes widened in shock, her mind struggling to process what was happening. ''What''s going on?'' At the same time, Rose''s gaze had grown... intense. Though her smile remained, there was something dark in her eyes now, a gleam that made it clear she waspletely enraptured by Reina''s presence. Her eyes darkened with each passing second, the intensity of her stare growing so palpable that it made Reina visibly tremble under the weight of Rose''s gaze. "P-Please stop!" Reina''s frustration finally boiled over, and with a quick, panicked p, she knocked Seo''s hand off her cheek and bolted toward the only safe ce she could think of¡ª her brother. She hid behind Riley, her small frame trembling slightly as she peered out from behind him, her cheeks flushed red, not from the pinch but from sheer embarrassment and confusion. Her wide eyes filled with a mixture of disbelief and indignation, she red at the two girls who were now staring at her like they hadn''t just invaded her personal space. "W-Who are you two...!?" Seo blinked, her expression as neutral as ever despite the fact that she had just been smacked away. It didn''t seem to bother her in the slightest. In fact, she looked almost confused as to why Reina had reacted so strongly. Rose, on the other hand, let out a soft giggle, her dark eyes lightening back to their usual yful warmth. Riley seeing the tension opened his mouth to try and introduce the two but before he could do so Rose spoke first. "Oh my... it would seem my excitement got the better of me. I even forgot to introduce myself," Rose said with a soft chuckle, noticing Reina''s growing distress. Her usual confident aura softened as she recognized the need for a more formal approach. Adopting a more polite demeanor, Rose gently grabbed the hems of her skirt, lifting it slightly before bending into a graceful bow. The gesture was elegant, refined-like something straight out of a noble etiquette book. "My name is Rose Brilliance, a second-year student in the Magic Department here at the academy. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Reina~" Reina''s eyes widened, her confusion deepening as she processed the name she had just heard. "Rose... Brilliance?" she mumbled, the words barely escaping her lips as she repeated the name slowly, trying to match the face in front of her with the name now echoing in her head. There was no mistaking it, no chance of misunderstanding-that name belonged to only one person, and the realization hit her like a thunderp. "Yes, please don''t be too afraid. I''m a very CLOSE- friend of your brother," "I-Is that so?" Behind Reina, her group of friends-Emilia, Vanessa, Stacia, and mme-were equally dumbstruck, their eyes widening as Rose''s identity dawned on them. They shared Reina''s shock and confusion, exchanging silent nces as they tried to make sense of the situation. The name Rose Brilliance wasn''t just famous-it was practically legendary. To them, meeting her in person was like suddenly standing in the presence of a living myth. After all, the name Rose Brilliance belonged to none other than the most powerful and talented genius of the current era. She was known far and wide as the Golden Child of Magic-one of the three young mages of the current generation, who was already being hailed as a future Archon, the highest-ranking mage in the world. Her magical prowess was said to be unmatched, her talent nothing short of miraculous. Seo, who had remained quiet and almost invisible in the corner, suddenly moved with her signature subtlety, approaching Reina without so much as a whisper of her presence. In her usual calm andposed manner, Seo gently reached for Reina''s delicate hands, the movement so graceful that Reina only realized Seo was beside her when she felt the soft, yet firm grip. Without warning, Seo bowed her head slightly, a gesture of both respect and humility that took Reinapletely by surprise. "In behalf of the Gyeoul n, I offer my apologies, Miss Reina..." Seo said, her voice as calm as a stillke. The words seemed almost ceremonial, as if this was something deeply ingrained in Seo''s upbringing-a noble act steeped in tradition. "H-Huh?" Reina''s confusion only deepened as her wide eyes darted between Seo''s face and her own hands, which Seo still held in her delicate, yet unyielding grip. There was no malice, no ill intention in Seo''s action-just a quiet, graceful offering of respect that Reina couldn''t immediately process. Before she could even think of a response, Seo continued. "My name is Seo Gyeoul, also a second-year in the academy, and a fellow ssmate and friend of your brother. Once again, it''s nice to meet you, Reina. You can call me ''big sis'' if you like." "B-Big sis?" Reina''s mind raced as she tried to process everything. Seo''s name wasn''t exactly obscure either. In fact, for anyone even remotely interested in swordsmanship, Seo Gyeoul was something of a legend in her own right. Known in certain circles as the Hidden de, her swordsmanship was said to be so fast and efficient that her de could strike before her opponent even had a chance to see it. Stories told of her sheathing her sword before the battle had even begun, her opponents falling one by one before they even realized they''d been struck. This was a girl who carried the reputation of being an unstoppable force in the world of martial arts, yet here she was, offering Reina an apology and calling herself a friend of her brother. ''How is my brother... affiliated with them?'' No.... Her thoughts spiraled as she struggled toprehend how Riley-her rtively low-profile brother who had always been somewhat of a mystery-was connected to not just one, but two legendary figures. ''They said they were his friends, right? When? How? Why?'' ''He never even told me about any of this! What happened during his time at the academy?'' Reina suddenly recalled the winter vacation they had spent together. ''Does Mom and Dad already know about this? What about Grandpa? How about Sister Liyana? Don''t tell me I''m the only one he hasn''t told, right?'' Her confusion, frustration, and panic all culminated in a single sharp look-directed squarely at Riley. Her deep blue eyes, so simr to her brother''s, locked onto his, silently demanding answers.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ... ''Damn, she''s mad at me...'' Looking at Reina''s annoyed face, I could tell instantly that she was beyond just irritated. She looked like someone who had just been betrayed by the person she trusted most in life. Her expression carried the weight of confusion and frustration, and there was no mistaking that her anger was directed squarely at me. She''s probably furious because I didn''t mention Rose or Seo to her-not in my letters, not during myst visit home. ''She''ll probably get even more mad once she learns about Senior Alice and Snow as well....'' And to be fair, I had my reasons. It wasn''t as if I could just casually write to her about these two, not when Liyana was always hovering around, ready to scrutinize every word. Reina wasn''t exactly the easiest to talk to back then either. I sighed inwardly, knowing that trying to exin everything in the middle of this situation was a disaster waiting to happen. Reina''s puffed-up cheeks and the way her brow twitched in agitation should have made me feel bad-except that right now, she just looked... well, cute. Dangerously cute, to be precise. But if I made a joke about how adorable she looked, she''d probably punch me in the gut right here on the spot. Taking a deep breath, I tried to defuse the situation as best as I could. "As they''ve exined, these two are my friends, Reina. Please, get along well with them," Her brow arched even higher, and the confusion and frustration deepened in her eyes. It was clear that she wanted a proper exnation. But now wasn''t the time to get into all that. Thest thing I wanted was toplicate things further, especially with a crowd of students starting to gather around us. We were already drawing too much attention. After all, the names Rose Brilliance and Seo Gyeoul were practically legends at the academy. Just hearing their names in a casual conversation was bound to catch the interest of anyone passing by. I could feel the curious stares of students from all directions, some whispering to each other as they passed. "Now that you''ve introduced yourselves," I said, sensing the unease starting to ease, "why don''t we head out? You wanted to see the shops I told you aboutst time, right?" Reina hesitated, her arms still crossed defensively. "B-But..." It was clear she wasn''t entirely satisfied, but the growing number of curious students gathering around us was making her second-guess continuing the conversation. The influx of stares from passersby had put her on edge, and her face turned slightly pink from the attention. So, without further ado, I reached out and gently grabbed her arm, shing a reassuring smile. "Come on, let''s get going. I promise it''ll be fun. I''m about to give you the grand tour of a lifetime." Her lips twitched, trying to suppress a smile. Despite her lingering frustration, she couldn''t help but feel excited. Although having Seo and Rose tag along wasn''t part of the original n, I figured they''d help keep Reina entertained. They had already made an impression, even if it was an overwhelming one. With any luck, this will be a distraction for her-plus, they''ll probably get along eventually... hopefully. Now then.... All that''s left is for her to make her move.... "U-Uhm..." Bingo. Turning around, I found myself face to face with a beautiful girl with long, flowing ck hair and sky-blue eyes. She stood nervously, shifting on her feet as she fidgeted with the hem of her skirt, while a small group of familiar-looking girls trailed behind her. "C-Can we tag along with you as well, M-Mr. Big Brother sir!?" "And you are...?" The girl quickly straightened up, clearly trying to steady her nerves before responding. "Ah, yes! My name is Enna, sir brother! I''m a friend of Reina''s." She pointed to the girls behind her, one by one. "This is Vanessa, and this is mme, and the one behind me is Stacia. We''re all Reina''s friends, sir!" mme and Stacia behind her gave me a familiar wave knowing I''ve already been acquainted with them, but didn''t seem to bother telling as they didn''t want to ruin Enna''s enthusiasm. "I see Reina''s friend''s huh...." I said nonchntly as I reached out my hand to Enna with a friendly smile. "Nice to meet you, Enna." Her eyes widened in surprise, and for a second, she looked as if she didn''t know what to do. But then, as if something clicked, her face brightened into a radiant smile, and she eagerly took my hand, shaking it with far more enthusiasm than I expected. "Yes! Nice to meet you as well, Reina''s big brother, sir!" As she continued to shook my hand with increasing fervor, I couldn''t help but try to hold back the creping smile within me as I caught the subtle flicker in her eyes-a barely perceptible shift her expressions changing in mere moments as her emotions fluctuated in real time... Good.... ''Looks like her eyes are working properly'' Chapter 225: Light and Curses.. Chapter 225: Light and Curses.. ? Light and darkness, white and ck. If someone were to ask what color dominates the souls of others, most would find it difficult to answer. After all, people can''t be so easily categorized into two distinct shades. The world isn''t divided into simple absolutes like good or evil; humans are moreplicated than that. Life, as it turns out, is far more gray-an ever-shifting spectrum of morality, circumstance, and intent. But for Emilia-things were far simpler, if not stark. She had been born with a divine gift, a blessing granted by the great goddess herself, that allowed her to see the world in a way no one else could. To her, the souls of people wereid bare, stripped of their pretenses and illusions. In her eyes, the world was divided into light and darkness, good and evil. The brighter a soul, the more righteous and blessed its bearer. The darker it was, the more corrupt, vile, and beyond redemption. This ability-this blessing-was not simply a passive perception; it was an inherent part of who she was. It shaped the very essence of her being. Born with the sight to judge others, Emilia had grown up in a world of constant scrutiny, where everything was measured by the bnce of light and shadow within a soul. And as the Saintess of the Holy Church of Light, her judgments were not only absolute, they were sacred. Her every action was guided by the belief that she was the herald of divine justice, a vessel through which the goddess would cleanse the world of sin and corruption. She was not just any mortal; she was the chosen one-the beacon of light meant to banish the darkness from the world. ''His soul is too pure...'' The thought shed through Emilia''s mind as she made contact with Riley''s hand. It was supposed to be a simple gesture-an innocent touch-but the moment her fingers brushed against his skin, something far more profound stirred within her. A gasp escaped her lips, soft yet filled with awe. She could feel the overwhelming warmth of his soul, the radiant light that seemed to emanate from deep within him. It was unlike anything she had ever encountered. Riley''s soul wasn''t just bright-it was blinding, its purity almost unreal. It felt... foreign, as if it didn''t quite belong to this world. Yet, at the same time, it was as if it should belong, as though the very essence of his being was meant to exist in perfect harmony with the world around him. There was a serenity, a bnce, in the light that exuded from him, so potent that it left Emilia''s heart pounding in her chest. In all her years, never had she seen a soul like this. In this world, no matter what race or background, souls were always the same size, the only difference being the quality of the light or darkness that they carried within. But Riley''s? His was different-so utterly, beautifully different. The sheer magnitude of it was enough to make her question everything she hade to understand about souls. ''He is loved by the goddess above.'' It was the only conclusion that Emilia''s mind could arrive at, and yet... something unsettled her. She had never witnessed such an extraordinary brilliance, but there was something that didn''t fit. Something that shed violently with the purity she saw. Beneath the ethereal light, there was a shadow-no, more than a shadow. A darkness, vast and consuming, swirling like an endless abyss around the core of his soul. Her breath caught as her gaze delved deeper into that darkness, and a shiver ran down her spine. This was not ordinary darkness. It was something primal, ancient, and iprehensible. The light inside him was so pure, yet it was suffocated, strangled by the all-epassing void that surrounded it. And that void... it wasn''t passive. It seemed to have a life of its own, pulsing with malevolent intent as if waiting for the perfect moment to snuff out the light entirely. ''What... is this?'' Emilia''s heart pounded faster, each beat filling her chest with a growing sense of dread. She had seen darkness in souls before-souls tainted by sin, by cruelty, by greed-but this? This was different. This wasn''t the usual corruption that came from a person''s actions or thoughts. This was an external force, an alien presence that clung to Riley''s soul, threatening to devour it whole. It was as if two forces were waging a silent war within him. Emilia''s fingers trembled as she kept her hand on his. The purity of the light was undeniable-it was strong, resilient, and radiated a divine protection, like the embrace of the goddess herself. And yet, the darkness... it was suffocating, like a ck hole that consumed everything it touched. How could these two opposing forces coexist inside one person? Her mind raced with questions. How was he even alive? The sh of these energies-one of divine origin and the other of unfathomable darkness-should have torn him apart. ''How did such a pure and bright soul.... Receive this level of curse....?'' .... After spending the day giving the girls a thorough tour of the academy grounds, the evening crept in before any of us even realized it. The sun had begun its slow descent, casting a golden hue over the campus as the vibrant energy of the day mellowed into a more rxed atmosphere. We had decided to take a well-earned break at Panda Caf¨¦, a cozy spot that offered warmth andfort away from the hustle of the academy. As we settled in, the girls quickly fell into conversation, their voices bubbling with excitement and curiosity. It wasn''t long before all their attention had predictably shifted toward Rose and Seo, who were both struggling to keep up with the unrelenting enthusiasm of their juniors. "Senior Seo, is it true that your sword is so fast it can''t be seen?" "Probably...?" "Wait Senior Rose... Big bro saved you from thugs when you first met him?" "Yes, he did. He was really cool back then~" "Hmm.... I never knew that..." As their conversation continued, the group exchanged more stories, questions, andughter, the bond between them growing naturally. Yet, despite the camaraderie unfolding in front of me, I found myself sitting off to the side, distanced from their conversation. It wasn''t that I didn''t enjoy theirpany-far from it¡ªbut I had positioned myself at the edge of the group deliberately. I needed some space for the sake of my sanity. Being in the middle of a group of such lively and beautiful girls wasn''t exactly a peaceful experience, and more than that, the attention it brought from every other student around us was starting to wear on me. From my vantage point, I could feel the weight of countless eyes. The males around the caf¨¦ were casting not-so-subtle nces in my direction, some filled with curiosity, others with what I could only describe as barely contained envy. Even all the girls around gave me no filter with their disgust and murderous res... Fuck... I should''ve realized it earlier. Walking around campus with seven goddess-like beauties was bound to draw attention. As I focused my senses, the whispers around us became painfully clear. ''I thought he was already dating Princess Snow?'' ''Wait, wasn''t he seeing Seo?'' ''He''s the enemy of all humanity!'' ''I heard for sure he was secretly dating senior Alice.'' ''No, no, it''s definitely Rose, right?'' "That scum!'' ''Don''t tell me he''s cheating on all of them... right?'' ''Maybe he''s dating all of them?'' ''Seriously, just how many is he going to add to his list...?'' ''He''s even targeting his own sister now...'' ''What a creep. He''s the worst.'' ''He deserves to die.'' With every whisper, the web of lies and assumptions tightened around me like an invisible noose. My already low social standing at the academy seemed to be on the verge of plunging even further into disgrace. I wasn''t exactly expecting a hero''s reputation, but the way things were shaping up, I was starting to look more like the academy''s resident viin. ''Just how absurd can rumors get in such a short amount of time?'' I mused with a bitter smile. It wasn''t really my first time being subjected to such absurdity, but even still I couldn''t help but find it all too ridiculous... Nobles really do have a talent for creating chaos out of thin air. Sigh... Anyways... Instead of letting the weight of their scrutiny bear down on me. With a slow, deliberate sip, I let the warm coffee I ordered slide down my throat, its comforting bitterness grounding me amidst the storm of gossip swirling around. The warmth of the cup in my hands offered a strange sense of calm, and I focused my attention instead on the scene in front of me. She was on her third cup of tea by now, and I watched as she absentmindedly sipped from it while devouring thest slice of cake she had ordered. Her wide, nervous eyes darted to me and then quickly away, as if she were afraid that meeting my gaze for too long might turn her to stone. "Aren''t you going to join them?" I asked, raising an eyebrow as I gestured toward the group of girls animatedly chatting at the next table. Enna, who was seated directly across from me, let out a nervous littleugh, her hands fidgeting with the edge of her teacup. "Eh-hehe... I already had my fill of getting to know the seniors earlier." I guess that''s true..., recalling how she''d been the most eager out of all the juniors to engage with Rose and Seo during the campus tour. While the others had kept a respectful distance-likely more out of formality because I was Reina''s brother-Enna had been full of questions and bubbling enthusiasm, especially toward Rose and Seo. I could still see how she hovered near them, captivated by their reputations and stories. In contrast, the others-Vanessa, Stacia, and mme-had maintained a polite curiosity, addressing me and the girls with the kind of detached respect one gives to someone of higher standing but without much personal investment. Stacia and mme, though, had given me a bit more attention and familiarity than the rest,N?v(el)B\\jnn but I knew it wasn''t purely out of interest in who I was, but rather their own interest and agenda... especially mme. Though... Her attempts at a lighthearted conversation with me all this time didn''t quite mask the subtle tension in her voice. Her eyes darted me before quickly shifting back to her cup. Whatever it was she saw within me, it was probably enough to keep her captivated for the rest of the day. I could see it in the way her eyes flickered every time she nced my way-subtle, but the glow of power behind them was unmistakable. It''s not like she can see the whole truth though... I had taken the precaution of wearing the [Item: Ring of Light] earlier in the day. As long as that ring stays on, she shouldn''t be able to detect any unforeseen darkness personally inside me. Which was a relief. One less thing to worry about, especially given her ability to judge people based on the light and darkness within their souls. Without the ring, there was no telling what she might''ve seen-how deep the shadows actually went. Afterall I can''t be too careful with her... especially considering she was the type to straight murder anyone on the spot once she saw darkness within them.... [Note: Foreign influence of divinity is currently scanning user...] [Note: User astral defenses cannot be activated. User soul level too low.] She''s really taking everything onto ount before starting any conversation huh.... The nervous way her eyes glowed every time she looked my way wasn''t just nervous energy. It was her power at work. Although my experiment with her worked, now I couldn''t help but feel a little bad for her. Emilia was probably doing this out of genuine curiosity¡ªand even concern. Still, I couldn''t ignore the reality of the situation. She''s the only one who can help me deal with this. Emilia, with her divine blessing and ability to see the light and dark in others, was the only one with the power to get rid of whatever influence Liyana had ced on me... probably... It was risky-I knew that. Afterall this was Liyana we were talking about, she''s sure to detect something a-miss if she really did something to me. But there wasn''t another option. She was my best chance. In the game, Emilia had been the key to Lucas''s winning the battle against the evil god Erebil. She had been the one with enough divine power to match, and in some cases, surpass, the forces of darkness that threatened to consume the world. Without her, Lucas would''ve never stood a chance in defeating the ancient evil. In fact, she had even yed an instrumental role in restraining Liyana, using her divine abilities to hold her in ce long enough for Lucas tond the finishing blow. If she was the same Emilia I knew from the game, then whatever she saw within me was something she couldn''t just ignore. She''s probably already piecing things together. "Uhm... Senior Riley..." "Yes?" "Are you... perhaps by any chance busyter?" "No, not really," She bit her lip, ncing around as if to make sure no one else was listening. The cafeteria was bustling, but no one was paying us any mind at the moment. "T-then..." She trailed off, her hands clenching tightly around the edges of her sleeves, fidgeting nervously. The pink blush that colored her cheeks deepened as she seemed to struggle with her words. Then, leaning in closer-so close that I could feel the warmth of her breath brush against my neck-her soft voice soon followed as it entered my ear. "Can you please meet me in my dorm roomter...?" Her voice was barely audible, but it sent a shock of surprise through me nheless. "D-don''t worry, it''ll be just the two of us... Please?" Chapter 226: Light and Curses... Chapter 226: Light and Curses... ? "Please wait for a moment..." It was dead at night.... Cold and dark. The hallway of Killian Hall was practically deserted, a cold silence filling the space as I stood awkwardly in front of Emilia''s dorm room. The magical dim lights cast eerie shadows against the walls, flickering ever so slightly as the moonlight seeped through the massive, open windows. The door in front of me was familiar enough-just like every other one in Killian Hall with its high-standard design and intricate markings. This was the door leading towards Emilia''s dorm room... And beside the door, nking it, were two figures who made the situation all the more ufortable: Anna and Amon, Emilia''s personal guards. Both of them stood rigid, their faces stern but uneasy. Except for their first request of making me wait for a moment... They hadn''t said a word since I arrived, merely ncing at me with tight lips and avoiding direct eye contact. Fifteen minutes had passed since I''d shown up, but Emilia still hadn''t let me in. The silence between us was almost suffocating, the asional flicker of the magical stones on the walls the only sign of movement. Their difort was almost palpable as well. They couldn''t even look at me properly, their eyes shifting away every time I caught them stealing a nce. ''Just how long was she going to make me wait out here?'' I understood the need for precautions¡ªafter all, she had already cast some sort of divine barrier around her room, locking the space between us to ensure that whatever happened inside and outside the vicinity of her room remained invisible to anyone passing by. But there had to be a limit to its effect. Divine magic this strong couldn''t go unnoticed for too long, and if the dorm master or anyone else in authority caught wind of the anomalies surrounding this area... Well, let''s just say that wouldn''t end well for me. Being caught lingering outside a girl''s dorm roomte at night with magical barriers in ce was practically a death sentence. The rumors alone would be enough to destroy whatever little reputation I had left. nk! Click! Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the dorm room door creaked open. A head poked out, and there she was-Emilia, lookingpletely disheveled. Her face was flushed, and her hair was a mess, strands falling across her face in chaotic spirals. It was clear she had been flustered, probably rushing around inside to prepare for this moment. Despite her usual graceful demeanor, right now she looked more like someone who had just scrambled to put out a fire. "Y-You can enter now, Senior R-Riley... Sorry for the wait," she stammered, her voice shaky as she blushed deeply. She was out of breath, her chest rising and falling rapidly, as if she had been running around for the past several minutes. The sight was so uncharacteristic of the saintly image she usually projected that it almost caught me off guard. But just as I took a step forward, eager to finally get this awkward waiting game over with, two des swiftly slithered across the tip of my neck, their cold steel resting ufortably against my skin. "Please know the limits of your actions, Sir Riley," "If we notice any irregrities inside, we won''t hesitate to take your head..." ''Well, that escted quickly.'' I knew Emilia''s personal guards were overprotective, but this was a bit much, even for them. The cold steel against my throat was a clear reminder that, despite Emilia''s invitation, they weren''t going to let their guard down for even a second. Though I couldn''t exactly me them. After all, from their perspective, the situation must have seemed incredibly suspicious. Emilia, the cherished saintess and symbol of purity, suddenly invites a random male student to her private dorm room in the dead of night? Without prior notice or exnation? Yeah, if I were in their shoes, I''d probably be suspicious too. Any member of the Temr Order who caught wind of this would have me strung up in the town square by morning. But the real kicker was how unprecedented this was. Emilia wasn''t the type to act impulsively-without giving them any proper reasoning at least, not in the game. Although I don''t know how much she told this two. The fact that she had called me here, and under these circumstances, was beyond abnormal. I could only imagine the rm bells going off in Anna and Amon''s heads. "I understand," I said calmly, trying not to escte the situation any further. Thest thing I needed was to provoke them into acting on their threats. Slowly, ever so slowly, their des withdrew from my neck, retreating back into their scabbards in smooth, fluid motions as if nothing had happened. The tension in the air, however, didn''t fully dissipate. I could still feel their eyes burning into the back of my head as I stepped over the threshold and entered Emilia''s room. As soon as the door clicked shut behind me, I could hear the faint murmurs of Anna and Amon resuming their silent vigil outside. The fact that they can''t enter inside despite the presumable threat I possess, just goes to show the limits of their influence over her huh. Her words and opinion remain top priority... if so, I might be able to take more advantage of her in the future... Turning back toward the room, I finally took in the sight of Emilia, standing there, still flushed and nervous. She fidgeted slightly, clearly ufortable, her hands twisting together as if she didn''t know what to do with them. Her eyes, which had glowed faintly before, now seemed hesitant-almost vulnerable, even. "Did something happen outside?" Enna asked, tilting her head slightly, her eyes flickering toward the door behind me. Her gaze sharpened as she seemed to notice the faint glow of divine energy lingering in the air. It didn''t escape her attention-of course, as a saintess, she would easily pick up on something like that. I forced a smile, trying to brush it off. "No, nothing," "I-I see...." Enna shifted awkwardly, biting her lip for a moment before trying to regain herposure. "A-anyway, w-wee, Senior. I know everything looks a bit weird right now, but trust me, every little thing has a purpose." She was nervous-her stuttering and fidgeting made that very clear. Her room was surprisingly ordinary, considering who she was. It wasn''t all that different from mine, in fact-unlike the other heroines, whose dorm rooms had been customized to suit their personal preferences. Some hadvish decor, training facilities, or even specializedyouts to amodate their abilities or status. Enna''s room, however, was just... standard.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om From the in wooden furniture to the bed, the same simple desk near the window, and even the small kitchte tucked away in the corner, it all looked exactly like my own dorm. There were no grand adornments, no special features, nothing that stood out. It was almost as if she had chosen to blend in, to remain modest, despite her status. But as my eyes swept the room, one thing did stand out. Right in the center of her room, drawn hurriedly and with clear intent, was a massive magic circle. Its intricate patterns and glowing runes radiated a soft, divine white light. I didn''t even need to activate my mana sense to recognize that it wasn''t just any ordinary circle. The sheer intensity of its divine properties was unmistakable. "S-Senior R-Riley, sir... I know you''re very curious as to why I asked you toe here all of a sudden," Enna stammered, her voice shaking as she wrung her hands together nervously. "And honestly, I''m very thankful that you epted without any problems... but before I exin everything to you, can I ask you to do one more thing...?" I raised an eyebrow, already sensing where this was going. The room hummed with power, and I had a good guess that this was the same purification ritual she had used in the game on Lucas. Back then, it was to cleanse him of the dark abnormalities ced upon him, allowing him to resist the influence of the evil god, Erebil as well as remove the curse Liyana ced on him when they first fought against each other... So, if Enna had summoned me here for the same reason, she must have realized that there was some sort of abnormality lurking in me. A darkness that needed to be purged. "Go ahead..." Enna shifted her weight from one foot to the other, her face turning an even deeper shade of red. The divine light from the magic circle illuminated her features, casting her expression in a serious, almost desperate, glow. Her eyes locked onto mine with a strange mix of determination and hesitation. "S-Senior Riley... P-please take off your clothes..." My mind stuttered to a halt as her words sank in. ''Okay, I take it back. I had no idea what she was up to.'' Chapter 227: Light and Curses.... Chapter 227: Light and Curses.... ? Back outside Emilia''s door, the dim light of the hall barely illuminated the tense figures of Anna and Amon. They stood side by side, unmoving, their gazes fixed on the door that now separated them from their charge. The air between them felt heavy with unspoken worry. Amon shifted uneasily, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. "Hey... are you sure we should just leave her with that young man inside?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern. "Wouldn''t it be better if at least one of us were in there? You know how na?ve the Saintess can be...." Anna let out a sigh, her patience wearing thin. "How many times do I have to remind you, it''s Lady Enna now?" she said, ncing at her brother. Her voice was stern butced with the same worry he felt. "We can''t afford to slip up and call her ''Saintess'' here. Not in public, especially not in Killian Hall where the walls have ears. You don''t want her identity getting out, do you?" Amon frowned but didn''t argue. The divine barrier they had set around Emilia''s room should be enough to shield any suspicious activity, but Killian Hall''s magical walls weren''t foolproof. Any careless leak of information could lead to disaster, and Amon knew that as well as Anna did. "I know, I know," Amon muttered, running a hand through his hair. "But still, it''s Lady Enna. She''s clumsy, she''s soft, and we''ve seen her trust the wrong people before. What if this-" "What more can we do?" Anna interrupted, her voice sharper now. "Lady Enna made her decision. She''s trusting him for a reason, and like it or not, we''re just here to follow her orders." Her eyes flicked to the door again, narrowing slightly. Despite her outward confidence, a thread of doubt tugged at her, too. Enna, though powerful, was still young and inexperienced in many ways. Trusting a boy like Riley-a student, a stranger, no less-was reckless. Afterall her connections to the holy kingdom was to remain in secrecy during her time here in the academy... Yet, if there was one thing Anna had learned over the years of guarding Emilia, it was that the girl had a deep sense of intuition, a connection to the divine that often guided her actions. Still, intuition or not, it didn''t sit well with her. Amon''s concern mirrored her own, even if she wouldn''t admit it. They had both sworn to protect Enna with their lives, and now they were standing outside, powerless to intervene. "But for her to use such a grand ceremony for such a mysterious person... don''t you find it strange?" "Matters regarding the Saintess''s decisions are not for us to question, Amon." "But-" "She must have seen something in him, enough to make such a rash decision." Anna''s voice softened, though there was an edge of firmness. "You don''t have to worry too much. Although it''s against our code, I''ve taken necessary precautions, just in case a situation like this does happen." As she said this, she pulled a small, red crystal from her pocket. The faint light it emitted cast shadows on her hand as she held it up for Amon to see. Amon''s eyes widened in recognition, his breath catching in his throat. "An observation crystal?" Anna nodded gravely. "It''s smaller than the usual type, but it''ll serve its purpose. It''s not a full surveince tool, but it allows me to sense significant changes in the room''s atmosphere." Amon gulped, fully aware of the implications. The use of an observation crystal to spy on the Saintess-no matter the intention-was heresy in the eyes of their order. "Spying on the Saintess will grant you death, Anna. You know that as well as I do." "I know." Anna''s tone was steady, but a shadow of doubt crossed her face. She knew the gravity of what she was doing, how it could all end if anyone found out. Execution was certain for such an offense. Honestly, Anna hadn''t wanted to buy such an expensive item, but it had been necessary. Unlike the Holy City or the viges and towns outside the academy, where the Saintess''s safety could be monitored with near certainty, the academy''s restrictions made things different. Inside the academy, especially within its prestigious halls, their movements were limited, and their actions were tightly controlled by the academy''s rules. Even as the personal guards of the Saintess, their authority was nowhere near absolute here. It wasn''t just the rules that bound them; the environment itself posed challenges. When they threatened Riley earlier, it was mostly for show. They couldn''t actually intervene if something went wrong inside. Every dorm room in Killian Hall was uniquely designed and augmented withyers of safety and precautionary magic, unlike typical student dorms. The walls were imbued with advanced magic to ensure privacy-no sound could leave or enter the room, not even the most powerful irvoyance spells could pierce the enchantments. The doors, once closed, automatically activated a high-ranking magical barrier, preventing any unauthorized entry. Unfortunately for Anna and Amon, as mere guards, they didn''t have the privilege of overriding those barriers. Theycked the necessary permissions to break through if something went wrong. If Riley had any ill intentions, if he wanted to take advantage of their na?ve Saintess, they would be powerless to stop him. The thought made Anna uneasy, though she maintained her stoic expression. That''s why Anna had bought the observation crystal in case situations like this does happen, despite its hefty price. It was a small insurance policy. "Although this functions like any observation crystal, itcks the ability to project a live feed. We can only probably hear what''s going on inside," Anna exined, her voice steady but filled with tension. "If he so much as touches a strand of her hair, he''s dead." She wasn''t exaggerating. Even though the door was fortified withyers of protective magic, she was prepared to destroy it if necessary. The thought of viting academy rules,mitting a sin so severe it would mean the end of her career-and likely her life-didn''t matter to Anna in this moment. The safety of the Saintess, her Lady Emilia, came before everything. Rationalizing the gravity of her actions in her mind, Anna immediately channeled her mana into the observation crystal, its red body glowing as it hummed with stored power. She watched as the crystal floated above her palm, pulsing with energy. Soon, faint static-filled voices began to emerge, flickering just on the edge ofprehension. And then- BZZT! A bright sh of red light erupted from the crystal, filling the corridor in an instant. The overwhelming light vanished as quickly as it had appeared, leaving nothing but the darkened hall and silence in its wake. "What happened?" Amon asked, his tone sharp with rm. His gaze darted to Anna''s hand, where the crystal had just been. But Anna could only stare at her now empty palm, her brow furrowed in confusion. The crystal, which had been their only link to what was happening inside the room, was gone pletely vanished without a trace. "I... I don''t know," ---- "Hmm~" Liyana hummed softly, her voice echoing in the boundless expanse of white that surrounded her. It was a realm unlike any other, where everything-every detail from the sky to the ground, even the trees and the strange beings that existed there was bathed in the same unbroken white. There were no shadows, no imperfections, just an endless sea of nkness. Except for her. Liyana stood out in sharp contrast, a solitary figure d in a ck dress that seemed to drink in the surrounding light. Her crimson-red eyes gleamed, fixated on the small, pulsating crystal she held delicately in her hands. The red crystal shimmered, growing in intensity as she enhanced the magic within it, feeding its power. "Interfering with my territory... is against the rules, Chaos Dragon." "You''ve restricted me far too much, White Queen~" Her tone wasced with irritation. "Can''t you make an exception this time? You''re not even letting me properly see my love anymore..." As Liyana spoke, a shift urred within the perfect white world. Her eyes narrowed, and scales appeared all over her face, the pupils in her eyes turned vertical and the air grew heavy, thick with her power. The ground beneath her feet began to crack, long red streaks of light splitting through the endless white as jagged tendrils of darkness crawled upwards from the cracks. The void of nothingness that once surrounded her was slowly giving way to chaotic, writhing energy, spreading outward like a virus. A dark smile tugged at Liyana''s lips as she felt her influence push against the edges of this constricting realm. Red lightning crackled, arcing through the sky above, the shadows beneath her feet writhing in response to her presence. She nced at the white figure before her-the so-called White Queen, the ruler of this realm, who remained as still and serene as ever. The White Queen, wrapped in an aura of imprable calm, merely observed. Her pale, expressionless face gave away nothing as her bright, pupil-less eyes locked onto Liyana''s with an almost detached focus. She didn''t speak, but her fingers twitched ever so slightly-an ominous gesture. Without warning, the White Queen snapped her fingers. SNAP! The effect was immediate. The cracks that had spread across the world, the darkness that had risen at Liyana''s feet, the red lightning streaks that marred the pristine sky-all of it vanished in an instant. In a blinding sh, the world reverted back to its untouched white state, as though nothing had ever happened. Liyana''s smile didn''t falter, but her eyes darkened, filled with frustration. Despite her overwhelming power, this realm was not hers to control, and nor was the realm directly outside it. Tsk- Liyana clicked her tongue in frustration, though she made no further move to escte the situation. She knew better than to push things too far, especially in the White Queen''s domain. "This is myst warning, Chaos Dragon. Leave." Liyana''s ruby-red eyes gleamed mischievously as she let out a light, teasing chuckle. "Sure-... but only after I''m done with my business..." Interfering in another lord''s territory was against the rules set by the Grand Designer, rules that all were bound to follow. But this time, Liyana simply couldn''t help herself. Ever since Riley had returned to the academy, her influence over him had been slipping, although it was subtle she could sense a strain in their ever forced rtionship... and now with the White Queen''s n beginning to set into motion, her frustration had reached its peak.N?v(el)B\\jnn She had to check on him. The enchantments she had ced on the red crystal were finallyplete. It pulsed with power in her hand, its energy connecting to the outside world where its counterpart had been nted. She could have attempted her work from the outside, sure-but she knew any influence she tried to exert would just be cut off by the White Queen again. Here, within this realm, she had at least a sliver of control, enough toplete her task. "Just a little more~" The crystal in her hand crackled, glowing brighter and brighter until finally, faint voices began to emerge from within. Liyana''s grin widened. She could feel the connection solidifying, linking her to the distant world outside where her beloved toy-Riley-was growing ever more distant from her, thanks to his time at the academy. Her grip on the crystal tightened as the sounds from the other side became clearer. At first, there was nothing but static, the vague crackling of energy... but then, unmistakable voices pierced through. "Is this enough?" "Ah-Ahng~! S-Senior, please be a bit more gentle ah!¡ª" Liyana''s yful expression darkened, her amusement quickly vanishing as the voice hit her ears. The white queen who watched all this in real time smiled for the first time.... Chapter 228: Sacred Art of the Saintess. Chapter 228: Sacred Art of the Saintess. ? "I made a mistake... a very huge mistake!" Emilia thought, pacing frantically back and forth in her room, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment and her hands gripping her long white dress as she fidgeted nervously. Her mind raced, the weight of her decision pressing down on her. ''What should I do? What should I do?!'' It had been a few hours since her little "grand tour" with Riley and her friends, and now she was back in her room,pletely consumed by worry. Sure, her intentions had been pure-she had acted in a rush, inviting Riley to her room for his safety, but still from their perspective... she had suddenly invited a random young man into her private quarters! That thought alone made her heart skip erratically. ''What will they think?!'' Anna and Amon. She had kept them in the dark about the real reason for tonight''s meeting, leaving them with only half-truths about what was going on. ''They''ll surely inform Grandpa about this...'' Her heart pounded faster as her imagination spun out of control, picturing the storm her overprotective grandfather would unleash once he caught wind of her actions. He was always so careful about her reputation, especially when it came to matters like this- matters involving young men. The image of him discovering that she had invited Riley, of all people, to her room, unsupervised, made her stomach twist into knots. The very idea was enough to send shivers down her spine. ''I''m done for...'' she groaned, burying her face in her hands. ''He''ll probably storm the academy himself!'' She had already tried to smooth things over with Anna and Amon, begging them to keep quiet about everything that was about to happen tonight. But the more she thought about it, the more she realized how impossible that request had been. Anna, always dutiful and serious, would never stay silent if she thought Emilia''s safety was at risk. And Amon, despite his moreid-back attitude, was just as fiercely protective. ''There''s no way they''ll keep this a secret... Not from him.'' Sighing to herself, Emilia pushed aside her mounting worries for now, wiping the sweat from her brow. The dim glow of the room flickered against the intricate symbols she had painstakingly etched onto the floor, her focus never wavering as she examined the magic circle in front of her. "This should be enough, right?" she whispered to herself, her voice trembling slightly, though she tried to stay calm. The magic circle wasplex, carefully drawn with the precision she had been taught as a young apprentice in the Holy Kingdom. A faint golden shimmer resonated within its lines, humming withtent divine power. The blood that had dripped from her palm-her own-was slowly drawn back into her body, pulled by the gentle glow of healing magic. A soft light mended the small cut she had inflicted on herself. [Luminous Cleanse] It was one of the most sacred spells known to the clergy of the Holy Kingdom, a spell of divine properties that only the highest-ranking members of the church could perform. A spell so powerful, it could cleanse away any form of darkness or evil lurking within a person''s soul. And here, within the privacy of her dorm room at the academy, she was about to use it on Riley. The thought made her stomach twist with nerves, but she knew she had no other choice. The spell she was about to perform was not an ordinary one. Luminous Cleanse was dangerous. It used the blood of the caster as a catalyst and required their unwavering faith in the Goddess of Light as its source of power. It was also the number one spell used by the Inquisitors of the Holy Church of Light-a sacred tool to torture and purify heretics, cleansing them of their sins through excruciating pain. Emilia swallowed hard; her throat dry. ''I''ll... I''ll make sure it''s okay.'' ''It won''t kill him like it would the other heretics touched by the darkness, but... It''s still going to hurt... I think?'' Riley wasn''t like the heretics the church often dealt with. His soul wasn''t drenched in darkness, and his heart wasn''t fully corrupted by evil-or so she hoped. But even with that reassurance, she couldn''t ignore the fact that Luminous Cleanse was not a gentle spell. The ritual was harsh, its effects painful, especially when it came to purging something hidden deep within. The moment Emilia first sensed the darkness within Riley, there was only one conclusion that came to her mind-purification. It was her duty as the Saintess to cleanse him, not just physically but spiritually. The darkness, though subtle and well-hidden, radiated in a way that sent a chill through her soul. She looked at the spell''s engraving one more time getting more nervous as time passed... This was no ordinary [Luminous Cleanse] spell. It was rushed-far too rushed for her liking. Normally, something as powerful as [Luminous Cleanse] would require days of preparation: prayers, fasting, and channeling divine energy into the sacred circle over time. The process would be meticulous, slow, but ultimately perfect. But this time, Emilia didn''t have that luxury. Time was running out. Even so, she poured everything she had into it. The magic circle, though hastily drawn, was still strong. Her blood, infused with divine purity, served as the catalyst, binding the spell with an intensity that few could rival. Her connection to the Goddess-deep, unwavering-ensured that the spell''s power would be potent enough to cleanse whatever dark force was guing Riley. But despite her confidence in her magic, a nagging worry clung to the back of her mind. She had enlisted the help of Anna and Amon, her most trustedpanions, asking them to offer their prayers to strengthen the ritual before they went to greet Riley. Their faith,bined with hers, should have provided enough divine energy to fuel the purification. Still, as she stood alone now in the quiet room, staring at the softly glowing magic circle, doubt gnawed at her. Was it enough? No matter how much divine energy she infused into the spell, no matter how fervently she prayed, Emilia couldn''t shake the fear that Riley might suffer more than she anticipated. The darkness within him might be too deeply rooted, too resistant. And the thought of him enduring unimaginable pain made her chest tighten with guilt. Reina''s face shed in her mind, her warm smile, her kind eyes. They hadn''t known each other for long, but in that short time, Emilia had grown to cherish her deeply. Reina was someone special, someone who brought light and joy into her life, and thest thing Emilia wanted was to hurt someone who meant so much to her. ''If something happens to him...'' Emilia''s expression darkened, her heart heavy with worry. ''Reina would surely hate me...'' Even though her duty as a Saintess demanded that she cleanse any darkness she encountered, it didn''t mean she wanted to bring pain to her friends. There was also the unsettling reality that Emilia''s true identity-as someone deeply connected to the Church-was supposed to remain a secret during her stay at the academy. It had been drilled into her from the moment she arrived: No one must know. Not even the closest of herpanions, let alone someone like Riley, who was only beginning to step into her world. But that secrecy wouldn''tst once she used her magic on him. Riley was bound to notice the divinity behind it. He hadn''t questioned much so far-epting her vague exnations, following her requests without prying too deeply-but that was only because he hadn''t seen her true abilities in action yet. ''He would get suspicious.'' ''Should I put my trust in Senior Riley?'' Reina was a good girl. That much she knew. Reina''s kindness, her warmth, had convinced Emilia early on that she could be trusted. And if Reina was trustworthy, didn''t that mean her brother was as well? Surely, they shared the same values. Couldn''t she trust Riley, too? After all, he hadn''t given her any reason to doubt him so far. Her connection to the Church was no small secret. If that were to be revealed, it would change everything. The academy was already aplicated environment, full of politics, alliances, and power struggles. Revealing her identity would put her at the center of a storm she wasn''t ready to face. Could she risk it? Could she risk her mission, her position, for the sake of trust? The answer, deep down, was an obvious no. Emilia couldn''t afford to ce herplete trust in Riley-not yet, at least. He was unknown to her for now. But that didn''t mean she couldn''t take any chances. Emilia sighed, shaking her head as she mulled over her options. There were other ways to ensure Riley wouldn''t expose her, even if he did grow suspicious. Methods she wasn''t proud of, but methods nheless. ''I''ll just decide once I get to know him better...'' Riley wasing to her room tonight, and they would have time to talk. Time to understand each other. She could gauge his intentions, his character, and maybe just maybe she would find a reason to trust him fully. After what felt like hours of anxious pacing and silent prayers, Emilia finally sensed Riley''s presence outside the door. Her heart gave a nervous flutter, the unease that had been simmering inside her now spiking to new heights. Taking a final nce at the magic circle glowing faintly on the floor, she wondered-was it really enough? She had already gone over it so many times, checking every detail, thinking of ways to enhance it. But it still didn''t feel like enough. Doubts crept in, whispering that maybe she could''ve done more prayed harder, drawn the circle with more precision, or added anotheryer of protection. But there wasn''t time for second-guessing anymore. With a sigh, Emilia made a decision. If she couldn''t improve the quality of the spell any further, she would bolster its divine strength by infusing more faith into it. Her eyes closed once again as she sped her hands together in silent prayer. Her energy flowed into the circle like a gentle stream, steadily siphoning off the power from within her soul. Every drop of faith, every fragment of divine connection to the Goddess, she channeled it directly into the circle. The light from the spell intensified, the once soft glow now gleaming with a brilliance that filled the room. Emilia opened her eyes, feeling light-headed but satisfied. She had pushed her limits as far as she could, and now it was done. "Alright... it''s done!" The circle radiated purity, casting a warm, holy glow thatforted her for a moment. Though she hadn''t increased theplexity of the spell, the sheer quantity of divinity within it was bound to offset any of the potential risks Riley might face. Wiping the sweat from her forehead once more, she could feel her strength waning slightly after all the effort she had poured into the preparations. But now wasn''t the time to rest-Riley was still waiting. She''d kept him outside for far too long already. Emilia quickly smoothed her clothes, trying to regain herposure, and made her way to the door. "Y-You can enter now, Senior R-Riley... Sorry for the wait," she called, her voice wavering with a mix of nervousness and anticipation. As the door creaked open, she saw Riley, his expression as calm and collected as always. Emilia breathed a quiet sigh of relief when she saw that he didn''t seem agitated or impatient, despite how long she had made him wait. ''Ah, that''s right, I forgot to change... Do I stink?'' Emilia''s mind raced as she suddenly realized the state she was in. She had been so caught up in preparing everything, rushing to finish the magic circle and fortifying the spell, that she hadn''t even thought about her appearance. A slight wave of panic hit her. She was a bit dirtier than she liked her clothes rumpled, her hair slightly disheveled from all the frantic work. She briefly considered changing before facing Riley directly, but that would mean making him wait even longer. Could she really afford that? He had already been waiting for quite some time, and making him wait more might only make things more awkward. But then, a sense of confidence began to settle in. Emilia reminded herself that she was blessed by the Goddess, pure in both body and soul. Surely, there was no need for her to worry about something so trivial. Despite her loose appearance, there was nothing wrong with her-she was the saintess, after all. If anyone was clean, it would be her. Still... a small voice of doubt crept into her mind. This was the first time she had invited a boy into her room. Her brain betrayed her with thoughts she hadn''t prepared for. Was she really okay like this? As the thoughts spiraled, she heard the soft click of the door closing behind Riley. That sound hit her like a shockwave of realization. A boy, someone she hardly knew beyond their shared interactions, had just entered her room. At night. And they werepletely alone. Thump! Her heart beat rapidly in her chest, cheeks flushing red as the situation dawned on her with full force. The initial worries she had tried to suppress returned in a flood, amplifying the already intense nervousness she felt. In a desperate attempt to shift her focus and quiet her overactive thoughts, EmiliatchedN?v(el)B\\jnn onto the first thing that came to mind-changing the subject. "Did something happen outside?" "No, nothing." "I-I see..." Emilia replied, cursing herself for sounding so flustered. She quickly tried to regain herposure, forcing herself to calm down. "A-anyway, w-wee, Senior. I know everything looks a bit weird right now, but trust me, every little thing has a purpose." She smiled awkwardly, trying her best to project confidence. But deep down, her thoughts were still a mess. Emilia took a deep breath, reminding herself of her purpose. This wasn''t just any ordinary night. She had something important to do something that, if done right, would purify the darkness she had sensed within Riley. She couldn''t let her personal worries get in the way of that. "I hope you''re not ufortable..." she said softly, her gaze darting between Riley and the magic circle glowing faintly on the floor. Her heart still beat a little too fast, but she tried to reassure herself with every passing second. Riley, of course, remained unfazed, as though the situation didn''t affect him in the slightest. As much as she wanted to hide her sudden nervousness, there was no way Emilia could fully conceal it. Lying had never been her forte, and her trembling hands were a dead giveaway. She cursed herself silently for being so easily overwhelmed, but nothing could quell the torrent of thoughts racing through her mind. Riley stepped closer into the room, and with every inch, her worries seemed to grow even more insistent. He maintained his calm expression, but something about the curiosity in his eyes made Emilia feel exposed, vulnerable-like a mouse trapped under the gaze of a cat. There was a certain sharpness in the way he observed everything, as if he were quietly analyzing the situation, preparing to pounce. A shiver ran down her spine. The thought, unbidden and unwee, surged forward-if Riley really wanted to... if he really decided to push himself on her, she wouldn''t be able to resist. He was taller, stronger, and far moreposed than she was at that moment. He could easily overpower her, rip off her clothes, pin her to the floor, and... Take her purity. Her face turned crimson as her thoughts spiraled out of control. ''No, no, no! What disgusting things are you thinking, Emilia?!'' She shook her head hard, desperately trying to dispel the inappropriate fantasies that had invaded her mind. Her heartbeat thumped loudly in her chest, louder than she liked, and she felt the heat rise to her cheeks in embarrassment. Smoke might as well have beening out of her ears, she was so flustered. The mere idea of such things happening with Riley-the boy standing quietly in front of her, patiently waiting-was too much. When she finally dared to look up, Riley was ncing around her room with mild curiosity, completely unaware of the inner chaos brewing in her head. She knew she needed to say something, anything, to break the silence that threatened to suffocate her. Her voice wavered, barely managing to mask her anxiousness as she called out to him. "S-Senior R-Riley, sir!" she stammered, her wordsing out faster than she intended. "I-I know you''re probably wondering why I asked you toe here so suddenly, and, well, I''m very thankful that you agreed without any hesitation... b-but before I exin everything, I-I need to ask one more thing of you..." As the spell involved physical application of his body she needed to inform him of that fact at least. "Go ahead," Emilia swallowed hard. Her palms were sweaty, her fingers trembling slightly as she gripped the edges of her dress. "S-Senior Riley... P-please take off your clothes..." "...'' The room went dead silent. Her heart skipped a beat the moment the words left her lips, and she wished more than anything to take them back, but it was toote. Riley blinked, his face a mix of surprise and amusement, as though he were trying to process whether he had heard her correctly. For Emilia, it felt as though time hade to a standstill. Her entire body was screaming in embarrassment. Why, why, why had she said it like that?! "I-I mean, it''s not like that! I just need to perform a purification spell, and your clothes, u- um... b-because they might get in the way!?" Her face burned bright red as she stumbled over her exnation, unable to meet Riley''s gaze. Chapter 229: Sacred Art of the Saintess.. Chapter 229: Sacred Art of the Saintess.. ? "I-I mean, it''s not like that! I just need to perform a purification spell, and your clothes, u- um... b-because they might get in the way!?" Emilia''s voice was trembling as she stammered out the exnation. Her cheeks flushed, and she couldn''t meet my eyes, her nervousness radiating off her in waves. As I stood there, trying to process the absurdity of her request, my mind momentarily nked. I searched through my memories, trying to recall if there was ever any mention of a purification ritual that involved... stripping. Nothing came to mind. In the game, wasn''t it as simple as standing in the center of the circle and basking in the light for a few minutes? I distinctly remembered Lucas going through this exact same ritual as well, and I definitely didn''t recall him having to take off his clothes. Was this a different spell? No, judging from the intricate designs carved into the glowing magic circle on the floor, it was clear she was preparing to use [Luminous Cleanse], the same sacred spell. It was unmistakable. A divine purification ritual, designed to cleanse darkness and evil from a person''s soul. But even so, why would I need to remove my clothes? I nced at Emilia, her face still flushed with embarrassment, her eyes darting around the room as though she were second-guessing her own request. Her uncertainty was certain. She wasn''t even sure if this was necessary, was she? There was doubt in her expression. Was this the first time she was performing the spell on someone? No, that couldn''t be right. As the Saintess of the Holy Church of Light, she''d have performed this purification ritual countless times already, especially considering her role as a glorified inquisitor for the church. She had probably conducted this spell more than a hundred times, cleansing heretics or those touched by darkness. "S-Senior, I know it sounds absurd, b-but it''s for your own safety, so... uh, what I mean is that, um, please j-just don''t question it for now...." Emilia''s voice wavered, and she quickly averted her gaze, her cheeks flushed a soft pink as she stumbled through her exnation. I couldn''t help but sigh, watching her cute and flustered reaction. She wasn''t exactly a master of deception-her awkwardness made that clear. There was no malice or ill intent behind her words, just a genuine, albeit clumsy, concern for my well-being. Knowing Emilia, her request might not even have any solid reasoning behind it. She was just the type to say things impulsively when she got nervous. "Alright," I said, suppressing a small smile as I nced at the glowing magic circle on the floor. "How much should I take off?" Her eyes widened in shock, and she looked up at me, blinking rapidly. "Y-you''ll do it?" I shrugged, giving her a reassuring nod. "Yeah. You don''t seem like the type to harm someone, junior, and you certainly don''t strike me as someone who''d take advantage of the situation." Emilia blinked, her mouth opening and closing as if she were searching for the right words. The blush on her cheeks deepened, and I could tell she was flustered by how easily I''d agreed. I continued, trying to put her at ease. "Judging from the magic circle you''ve ced here; it looks like you''re using some kind of divine magic. And I don''t think people of the clergy would use the power of divinity to cause harm." "S-So you realized I''m connected to the church...." I smiled lightly. "Well, it isn''t that hard to put two and two together." Even if I didn''t have knowledge from the game, distinguishing between mana, aura, and divinity was fairly simple. Mana was loose and free-flowing, aura was dense and oppressive, but divinity carried a different presence altogether-it felt warm, pure, and almost sacred, usually apanied by a faint holy light. The divine magic in the room, even now, had an unmistakable glow that set it apart from any other form of energy. Emilia nodded, fidgeting with her fingers nervously. "I-It''s true... I''m using a holy spell. A very powerful one... And the reason I asked you to, um, take off your clothes is because..." she trailed off, her voice dropping to a whisper "I didn''t want the mana inside you to interfere with the ritual''s effects, I-I won''t lie to you, Senior... the spell isn''t exactly in its 100 percent state right now," she admitted, ncing nervously at the glowing magic circle. "But that doesn''t mean it''s iplete. Its intended effects can still be achieved, if you get what I mean..." I nodded, trying to put her at ease. "I see." Her gaze flickered back to me, and I could see the anxiety in her eyes. "B-But aren''t you going to question me, Senior?" She was clearly worried. I could tell she expected me to dig deeper, maybe even to confront her about the hidden aspects of her identity. After all, it wasn''t every day someone used divine magic in a private room, especially when their background seemed so ordinary. Her connection to the Holy Church was bing harder to hide, and it was only a matter of time before I fully uncovered her true ide well. I mean a young woman clearly capable of handling high level divine ritual magic with almost zero repercussions, in such a short amount of time, despite the fact that such high-level divine magic requires a couple dozen pdins and priests to perform... it was clear as day of who she could possibly be in the holy see. I sighed, not wanting to put her on the spot. "I won''t lie and say I''m not curious, but you must have your reasons for keeping certain things a secret." I paused, watching her expression closely. "Like I said earlier, I don''t think you mean me any harm. Although I''m not well-versed in the holy arts, I can tell this spell you''re using is one of purification, and I don''t think you''d purify me without good reason. You must''ve noticed something within me earlier-something dark or dangerous enough to make a move like this. A curse, perhaps?" Her reaction was immediate-her wide-open eyes showed genuine astonishment. The embarrassment that had painted her cheeks moments ago faded, reced by a look of sheer disbelief. It was as if I had just hit the nail on the head, much to her surprise. "Y-Yes..." she stammered, nodding, her voice softer now, as though the admission was difficult for her. "Were you perhaps aware that you were cursed, Senior?" Emilia asked, her eyes wide with curiosity as she studied my reaction. "Not exactly... but I could just tell?" Sheughed lightly, the sound brightening the tension in the room. "Fufu- That''s exactly the same thing, Senior." It was nice to see her mood lift, and the warmth in her gaze made the air feel lighter. She stepped closer, her expression turning earnest as she met my gaze. "Hehe... I guess I can''t lie to you now, can I, Senior? Just as you''ve suspected, I''m a clergy member of the Holy Church of Light. You might be wondering what my position is and who I truly am... but for your own safety, can you please forget about this matter after everything is over?" "Don''t worry, my lips are sealed," "Then I''ll take your word for it, Senior..." She walked closer, her eyes shimmering faintly with divine energy, as if reflecting the power that was about to envelop us. "Just as you''ve deduced, I''m here to clear the darkness lingering within you. You might not feel its intended effects right now, but you are cursed... extremely cursed, Senior. To the point that I can''t even fathom who could put such a wicked curse on you." "Do you know what type of curse it is?" Emilia shook her head, her expression grave. "Unfortunately, no... Although I can tell it''s a curse, any details beyond that remain a mystery to me. In all honesty, I''m actually surprised you''re still alive, Senior. Right now, shing within your very soul are two forces of darkness, both wanting to im the light within you..." "Are you saying there are two curses within me?" "Yes and no. There are indeed two forces of darkness, but one is merely an influence while the other is the curse itself." "I see..." Could these two forces be Liyana and Erebil? Erebil''s attempts to mark her influence within me through blessings made sense, considering the power she wielded. It was entirely usible that the lingering darkness was a remnant of her intentions. And as for the curse It''s pretty obvious it has something to do with Liyana... Emilia stepped closer, her focus intensifying. She ced a hand gently on my chest, her touch warm and reassuring, as if trying to establish a deeper connection. "Let me see if I can sense anything more," Her fingers traced a path from my chest down to my stomach, and I could feel the energy humming between us. The light from the magic circle flickered around us, casting ethereal shadows as she concentrated. "The darkness within you doesn''t seem to respond to my divinity, Senior," Emilia exined, her voice steady but tinged with urgency. "Which means it isn''t parasitic in nature. That''s a relief, as parasitic curses tend to reject purification rituals. Anyway, we should hurry and cleanse you now. Please stand at the center of the circle and... p-please take off your clothes. Y-Your top will suffice..." The words hung in the air, and I noticed her cheeks flush a deep crimson as she averted her gaze. Nodding at her request, I slowly approached the center of the magic circle. As I stepped onto the intricate design, I felt the energy emanating from it start to seep into my skin. It was an oddlyforting sensation, one that wrapped around me like a warm embrace. Despite clearly being on the floor, I had the strange feeling of floating, as if the circle was lifting me off the ground, a gentle warmth radiating through my entire body. Taking off the coat I was wearing, I tossed it aside, ncing at Emilia for reassurance. She nodded, her eyes wide with a mix of curiosity and embarrassment, giving me the unspoken permission to proceed. I then began unbuttoning my shirt, each button releasing a bit of tension that had been building inside the warmth in me. As the fabric fell away, I could feel the light within the circle intensifying, the glow bing almost blinding. Suddenly, I noticed the light deepening and brightening in a way that felt heavy, as if a weight settled on me that wasn''t really there. It was a strange paradox-light and weightlessness all at once. My heart thudded in my chest as I took off thest of my shirt, exposing my torso to the air. When I looked at Emilia, I found her staring nkly at me, her expression a mixture of awe and shock. "Enna," I called her name, my voice echoing slightly. She didn''t seem to hear me at first, lost in her own thoughts, her face as red as an apple, aN?v(el)B\\jnn vivid contrast against the ethereal glow of the magic circle. "Enna!" I raised my voice a little more urgently, noticing the way she squinted, scrambling as if a child caught doing something mischievous. "Y-Yes, Senior!?" she stuttered, finally acknowledging me, her eyes wide with surprise. "What should I do next?" "U-Uhm... stay there for now. I-I''m going to activate the spell..." she replied, her voice trembling slightly as she tried to gather herself. I nodded, remaining still as I watched her intently. Suddenly, she walked closer, her hand raised as she concentrated, her brow furrowing in determination. I could see the light within the circle flickering, swirling with renewed intensity as she focused her energy. And as she did so, the vibrant glow returned to its normal hue, bathing us in a gentle warmth that felt soothing against the tension of the moment. The oppressive weight I had felt earlier lifted, reced by a sense of calm. "I-It seems the spell is activating properly, Senior..." she stammered, her voice regaining a touch of confidence. "We should proceed to the second phase now..." "Second phase?" I asked, curiosity piqued. I distinctly recalled there being no mention of a second phase in the game. She nodded nervously, ncing up at me as if gauging my reaction. "Yes... but it''s a bit different from what you might expect. I''ll need to enter the circle as well." Before I could process her words fully, she stepped into the circle, drawing closer until we were just a few inches apart. I could feel the warmth radiating from her, aforting contrast to the intensity of the ritual surrounding us. "I-I told you that the spell isn''t in a hundred percent state right now, Senior..." Emilia gasped, her voice a mix of urgency and anxiety. Her hands found their way to my chest, her touch surprisingly soft, but I could feel them trembling slightly. "T-That''s why... I have to directly intervene with the flow of divinity inside you for your own safety... Until the spell is done, I-I can''t let go of you." "Is that so?" "Your body is so hard..." "Did you say something?" "N-Nothing a-anyways... Y-You have to hold onto me as well, Senior..." "Why?" "You need to release your mana onto me in order for my divinity to have space inside you..." she exined, her gaze steady yet vulnerable. There was a sincerity in her eyes that made me want to trust her, despite the increasingly bizarre nature of the situation. But.... Is that really necessary? My mind raced with doubts, wondering if this was truly the same spell I''d encountered in the game. Still, considering all her reasoning and the urgency in her tone, I found myself inclined to trust her for now. "Once I release my divinity within you, the spell will work its magic, S-Senior, so time it with me and release your mana inside me as well," Emilia instructed, her voice trembling with a mix of excitement and nerves. "Okay..." "One, two, three, go..." Her countdown resonated through the charged atmosphere, and with that, light surged from her arms. It expanded like a radiant wave, enveloping me in warmth as I felt her energy gush over me. The magic circle brightened, filling the room with a blinding luminescence that felt almost alive. But since it was my first time transferring mana directly to another person, I had no idea how much to give. "Is this enough?" I asked, trying to gauge her reaction. "Ah-Ahng~... S-Senior, please be gentle! Ah! Ngh~!" "E-Enna...?" I stammered, confusion gripping me as her body flexed and convulsed. ''Why the hell is she moaning?'' She pressed her head against my chest, arcing her body slightly as if struggling to maintain her bnce. "Hngh~! S-Senior, y-you''re being too rough-! P-please go a little more slowly! Ah-!" she gasped, the sound of her voice twisting into something softer, more intimate, the deep blush on her face along with the slight tears on her eyes as she looked at me didn''t help with the situation at all.... ... Back outside Emilia''s door... Anna and Amon exchanged nervous nces, their skin crawling with an unsettling sensation that neither of them had ever experienced before. The goosebumps on their arms were almost painful, as though an invisible force was pressing down on them, suffocating the air around them. The two looked at each other in silent fear, but before they could utter a word, a figure appeared right at the center of the door. A woman¡ªor at least, something that resembled one-stood there, cloaked entirely in darkness. The ckness wrapped around her like a solid veil, concealing every detail of her form except for a pair of vertical eyes glowing eerily from within the shadows. The creature exuded an energy so terrifying, so suffocating, that it felt like a cold hand had wrapped around their throats, squeezing tighter with every second. Neither Anna nor Amon could move. They were frozen in ce, as if their bodies no longer belonged to them. Every instinct screamed at them to run, to flee from the overwhelming presence, but they couldn''t lift a finger. It was as if the very air had turned to stone, trapping them in ce with no escape. Their hearts hammered in their chests, beating faster and faster as the oppressive energy grew heavier. It felt like they were standing at the edge of an abyss, staring into the face of annihtion itself. The cold grip of fear tightened around their hearts, and they both felt, with sinking dread, that this was the end. The entity before them emanated nothing but destruction. But then, something changed. Despite the overwhelming threat, despite the suffocating aura, Anna noticed that the creature''s gaze wasn''t focused on them-it was fixed firmly on the door, where Emilia, the Saintess, was. A flicker of hope ignited in Anna''s chest. If this thing was here for Emilia, then she couldn''t afford to let it harm her... Gritting her teeth and fighting against the crippling fear, Anna tried to speak, her voice barely a whisper. "W-Who...?" But before she could finish, the dark figure vanished-gone as suddenly as it had appeared. The oppressive energy, the bone-chilling bloodlust, the suffocating darkness-all of it disappeared in an instant. All they saw was a sh of white, a bright light that blinked out of existence as quickly as it had come. Huff...! Huff...! Free from the paralyzing fear, the two siblings copsed to the floor, their chests heaving as they gasped for air. Sweat dripped from their brows, their limbs trembling from the aftershocks of terror. The only thing left that might prove the sudden creature''s existence was the broken red crystal of where it once stood, the very same red crystal that Anna bought... Chapter 230: Sacred Art of the Saintess interlude Chapter 230: Sacred Art of the Saintess interlude ? "Huff~! Huff~!" Emilia''s breathing was shallow as shey sprawled on the edge of the sofa, her face flushed and glistening with a thinyer of sweat. I handed her a ss of water, watching as she shot me a half-hearted re, clearly still recovering from the intensity of the spell. "You were too intense, Senior..." she muttered, her voice barely a whisper as she tried to catch her breath. Her cheeks were a deep shade of pink, and tiny beads of sweat traced down her face, giving her an almost feverish look. Despite her re, there was a softness in her gaze that hinted she wasn''t truly angry I rubbed the back of my neck awkwardly. "Sorry..." grabbing a cloth to help wipe away some of the sweat that clung to her skin. Her eyes narrowed at my apology, clearly unimpressed, but she didn''t say more. Instead, she made a small, adorable "hmph!" and turned her head away, still catching her breath. Under normal circumstances, touching her like this, even if it was just to help clean up after the ritual, could havended me in serious trouble.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om There were unspoken boundaries, especially with someone of her position and status, but in her current state, she was unable to move properly on her own. The toll the spell had taken on her left her limbs weak, her body too drained to resist. In this vulnerable moment, she had no choice but to rely on me, even if she wouldn''t say it aloud. Watching her, I felt slightly bad. I hadn''t expected the spell to be so taxing on her-or on me, for that matter. It was my first time transferring mana directly, and every time I tried to adjust the flow, it only seemed to make her squirm more, sending an ufortable warmth spreading through me. Her responses had only made things harder; each small shift, each soft, involuntary sound, left me struggling to maintain focus. She was practically moaning at certain times.... And that definitely did not happen in the game... "Are you feeling any better now?" Emilia exhaled shakily, ncing up at me with a mixture of embarrassment and exhaustion. "I''ll... survive," she replied, her lips twitching into a faint, teasing smile despite her weariness. "But maybe next time... try not to be so reckless with your mana, Senior." "I''ll keep that in mind." Enna''s gaze softened, her initial frustration melting away as she sank deeper into the sofa. She let out a sigh, eyes drifting toward the magic circle that nowy quiet on the floor, then back to me. Eventually, a small smile spread across her tired face, the exhaustion reced by a soft glow of satisfaction. "Hehehe~ I''m d..." she said, beaming. "The spell worked wonders. The darkness within you haspletely dissipated, Senior." "I see... thank you," To be honest, I didn''t feel any immediate change. My mana still pulsed as usual, and physically, there wasn''t any striking difference. But if Enna-the saintess herself-said the curse had been cleansed, then it was hard to argue. Still, a lingering doubt sat in the back of my mind. Would this really be so simple? Part of me wondered if this "cure" might eventually backfire. Curses ced by figures like Liyana or Erebil weren''t ordinary; removing their effects could easily ripple into unforeseen consequences. Liyana by now should''ve noticed something amiss with whatever curse she put on me... Yet, no warnings had shed, no ominous system messages looming over me. If anything, the absence of the system''s usual red gs seemed like an assurance that what we''d done didn''t directly tamper with the core events. My main scenario with Liyana-my unavoidable encounter with her-would continue unscathed. It was a bit of a bitter pill to swallow, realizing that today''s efforts didn''t seem to lessen the impending threat from her in the slightest. Even so, knowing that I can change certain things was good enough... at least until Liyana makes some kind of move. "Then, I guess I better head out now, Junior... thank you for everything." "Hehe~ it''s really no trouble, Senior," she replied, a satisfied smile gracing her face. "As a member of the Holy Church of Light, and one of the Goddess''s blessed children, it''s only my duty to cleanse the world of darkness, after all~" "How diligent... It seems the clergy of the church are exceptionally devoted to their moral duties." "Fufu~ Of course! It''s what we''re called to do." Her pride was undeniable, her cheeks flushing slightly as she basked in the acknowledgment. "Hm... if a ''mere'' clergy member like you is this talented, I wonder just how incredible the Saintess herself must be. She must be even more exceptional, right?" At that, her expression faltered for a second-just long enough to catch my attention. "Eh...? Ah, yes... she''s very... very amazing. Hehehe~ She''s the best, after all~" I couldn''t help the quiet chuckle that slipped out. She was trying so hard to hide it, yet the slightest mention of her own achievements made her blush like a child caught in a fib. If she wanted to keep her identity as the Saintess hidden, she still had some work to do on her poker face. At this rate, she might as well wear a sign; every subtlepliment-especially those directed toward herself-seemed to set off her nerves. "Why are youughing, Senior? I-it''s true, you know-the Saintess is very amazing!" "It''s nothing," I replied with a small grin. "I just remembered something funny." "I-is that so?" She looked at me, her expression softening. As I moved to leave, she attempted to get up, but I gently pushed her back down onto the sofa. "What are you doing?" she protested. "Take some rest, Junior. You''re already exhausted, aren''t you?" "N-no, at least let me escort you out-" "No means no." I gave her a look, pointing to her wobbly legs. "You can barely stand properly. How exactly are you going to escort me? Besides, if your guards see you copse in front of them, they''ll probably kill me first and ask questionster." She paused, biting her lip as she considered. "... I guess it''s true..." She sank back into the sofa with a little sigh, giving in atst. "Well then, goodbye for now, Senior. I''m d I could help with your troubles," she said, her voice dropping slightly as she narrowed her eyes. "And remember, not a single word of what happened here better slip out, alright? Or else..." She raised her hand in a mock-threatening gesture, tracing her finger across her neck with a stern look that was meant to intimidate but only made her look like a feisty little hamster trying to look fierce. It was cute enough to be disarming. Smiling, I gave her a gentle nod and, on impulse, reached out to pat her head. She squirmed, her cheeks flushing a deeper red, but she didn''t pull away. "S-Senior...?" She nced up, momentarily startled but still too shy to protest. "Once again thanks for everything, Junior. Really," I murmured, ruffling her hair lightly. She blinked up at me, her blush deepening even further. "Hehehe~" She looked down, biting back a shy smile, clearly pleased. Why is this girl so innocently cute? Heading out, I gave Emilia onest wave. She smiled and waved back, her tired face brightening for a moment. As I opened the door, I half-expected Anna and Amon to be waiting with their usual res and a parting threat. But... what''s going on with these two? Outside, Anna and Amon were standing near the doorway, looking unusually shaken. They were breathing heavily, and their faces were pale as if they''d seen a ghost. They both struggled to even stand straight, gripping their chests as they tried to catch their breath. "Are you two alright?" Amon ignored me entirely, still clutching his chest, his gaze distant and unfocused. Anna, however, shot me a quick re, as if I was the source of her troubles. Before I could say more, she grabbed my hand, shoving me away from the door. "If you''re done with your business, then get out!" she hissed, her voice unusually harsh as she pulled Amon inside Emilia''s room and mmed the door behind her with a sharp bang. Seriously... what''s going on with those two? Shaking my head, I left them to whatever was going on and made my way back to my dorm as discreetly as possible. If only I could use Seo''s [Shadow Step] technique or Lucas''s [Phase Shift] ability right now; slipping into the shadows or bypassing obstacles would make sneaking around so much easier. But, unfortunately, you have to make do with what you have. Tomorrow... well, tomorrow I should probably get out for some dungeon hunting. I recalled Alice''s scenario-the one involving that library dungeon. If my timing is right, I could clear the ce before it causes havoc in the library. ZZZZT-!!! A jagged red arc of lightning sliced through the air, its eerie crackling apanied by a faint, whistling hiss. The strike cleaved through two white-armored knights as if they were mere paper. Their bodies split cleanly, each half shimmering with a fading glow before their forms shattered like fragile ss, their mana dispersing in flickering wisps that dissolved into the air. Alice exhaled, watching the scene with a mixture of frustration and exhaustion. "There''s even more of them this time..." she muttered, wiping sweat from her brow as she gently glided back down toward the ground, her breathing slightly ragged from the effort. p! p! p! "Good job, Master~ Would you like some water, perhaps?" Cheshire''s lilting voice floated in from above. The mischievous grin on his whiskered face was only amplified by his leisurely pping. Alice shot him a re, crossing her arms as she eyed the floating, smug-looking cat. "Cheshire... did you even do your job properly?" Her voice was sharp, a clear warning that she wasn''t in the mood for his usual games. "Why, of course! I made sure none of the strays you missed survived," he replied proudly, his small feline paw materializing with a flourish. He twirled a phantom mustache with his whiskers, looking every bit the self-satisfied trickster. "None... survived?" Alice''s eyes narrowed, and she arched an eyebrow at him, clearly skeptical. "Yes, none! You wound me, Master," Cheshire purred, giving a mock bow as his ears twitched with amusement. "I have my pride too, you know. It''s not just about looking fabulous." Alice sighed, rubbing her temples. It was hard to tell what Cheshire meant half the time, but as long as no enemies slipped past, she supposed that was what mattered. "That energy earlier... you felt it too, didn''t you, Cheshire?" Cheshire''s yful demeanor shifted slightly, a glimmer of seriousness in his eyes as he replied, "Yes... seems the White Queen is feeling rather active today~" "Any idea why?" Alice''s voice was tense. Just a month ago, they''d decimated an entire pawn wave in the fantastical realm, dealing a serious blow to the White Queen''s forces. Typically, it took her three weeks-sometimes even months-to replenish and muster up another army. Yet this time, not only had she sent a massive wave in the fantastical realm, but there were also high-ranking pieces, like knights, now breaching the real world. A gnawing sense of unease began to settle in Alice''s chest; something about this felt disturbingly unnatural. Cheshire floated closer, the yful gleam entirely gone from his face. "Unfortunately, I don''t have a clear answer for you, Master... but if there''s one thing we can be certain of, it''s that the White Queen isn''t idling anymore. She''s serious now~" He flicked his tail thoughtfully. "If we intend to keep up the stalemate we''ve held so far, we might need to shift our approach. Or, perhaps... even strike first. An all-out assault before she can gather her full strength." "We can''t afford that..." Alice muttered, her gaze darkening. As the only one capable of sealing the fractures between the fantastical realm and the real world, she and Cheshire were the sole defense holding back the relentless waves the White Queen sent forth. To make a direct move, to leave their posts, would invite disaster on a scale beyond the academy''s destruction-perhaps even the end of everything. Cheshire floated close, his usual yful aura shadowed with concern. "You really are too kind for your own good, Master- being a bit selfish isn''t exactly such a big sin you know?" He didn''t like it, not one bit. Cheshire knew about Alice''s unyielding promise to the White Queen, a pledge that had be a heavy chain tethering her to a fateced with danger. Yet, Cheshire also knew his loyalty had limits. If that promise meant Alice''s end, he''d defy her orders without a second thought. Alice cast a nce up at the starry sky, the weight on her body steadily increasing, exhaustion seeping into her bones. She wanted to make sure everything''s clear one more time but it seems exhaustion has already gotten the better of her. She hated the idea of resting in a random forest clearing, but this time, she had no choice. Her legs gave out, and she sank against the rough bark of an old tree, barely holding herself up. "Cheshire, watch over me... please." "Of course, Master~" Cheshire replied, his grin widening, a hint of mischief gleaming in his eyes. Despite a flicker of concern at his expression, Alice knew he wouldn''t let any real harme to her. Her trust in him unwavering, she closed her eyes, finally surrendering to the much-needed rest her body demanded. As she drifted off, Cheshire''s grin widened even more. ... Ok... what exactly happenedst night? Did I cross some line, or maybe... did something actually go right? "Hnn-" The soft murmur brushed against my ears, pulling me sharply awake. My heart raced as I felt arms tighten around my chest, holding me close, her grip firm and warm. This isn''t a dream, right? No, the clear sunlight streaming in through the window was real, the gentle morning warmth on my skin, and even the sweet sound of birds outside-everything was undeniably real. I turned my head, cautiously ncing to my side. All I could see was a cascade of pink hair spread across the pillow, soft and silky, framing her beautiful, peaceful face. It was Alice, fast asleep right next to me, her body nestled up to mine like a ko clinging to its tree. Carefully, I tried to edge away, hoping to slip out without waking her. But- "Wheerre... dooo you think you''re going, JUNIOR~~~" She mumbled, sounding half-asleep and a little like she was drunk, her arms pulling me even closer. Her soft mountains pressing against me, at dangerous levels.... ''My arm is sinking....'' Seriously, what the heck is going on? Chapter 231: Morning Visit. Chapter 231: Morning Visit. ? Ok, let''s try to piece together what actually happenedst night... If I remember correctly, after the intense cleansing ritual with Emilia, I went straight back to my room. I crashed immediately, hoping to get some solid rest before early morning training and the dungeon raid nned for today. Beyond that... everything is nk. "Hehe~ JuNIor... do... you like it... thiiisss way~" Alice''s soft, sleep-filled mumbling interrupted my thoughts, making me squirm a little. The way she was pressing against me was... well, borderline dangerous. I could wake her up, but something told me I''d probably end upunched out of bed if I did that. Isn''t that how these "waking up together" clich¨¦s usually go? The curtains were open, meaning Yui had been here already and must have noticed this whole situation. But since I didn''t smell breakfast drifting through the room as usual, it was clear she''d slipped out immediately after cleaning, likely to give us privacy. Typical Yui. Knowing her, she wouldn''t spread any strange rumors, but just to be safe, I should have a word with herter. Sighing, I tried to figure out how Alice ended up in my bed, but the only usible exnation pointed back to one likely culprit-Cheshire. That damn cat probably had a hand in this... no, it was more reasonable to think he nned this whole setup from the start. "Cheshire..." I muttered his name, hoping he''d pop up to exin himself, but predictably, there was no response. I tried expanding my mana sense, scanning the area for any hint of his presence, but of course, he was nowhere to be found. If I had to guess, he was likely somewhere out there, watching this unfold with a smug satisfaction. Sigh... I considered just going back to sleep and letting Alice wake up on her own. Turning to look at her, I noted how peaceful andforted she seemed, her body snuggled against mine. Despite that, the dark circles under her eyes were easy to spot. She must have been pretty drained. The White Queen must be very active at this point in the story. In the game it was only mentioned that Alice was consistently fighting off waves of the White Queen''s armies, but not exactly shown. Looking at her now, I couldn''t help but reflect on how much Alice sacrifices, and feel a wave of admiration. For all the power she wields, the weight she carries to protect everyone from the shadows without so much as a whisper of acknowledgment-it''s a rare kind of strength. Watching her peacefully asleep, her usual fiery resolve softened by the quiet. I brushed a few stray strands of hair away from her face, my fingertips careful not to disturb her. As she murmured something unintelligible and her lips curved into a soft smile, I whispered, "Thanks for all the hard work, Senior." Even if she couldn''t hear it, somehow, I hoped she''d feel it. With that, I eased back down beside her, letting my eyes close. Just a few minutes more of this rare, peaceful morning wouldn''t hurt anyone. ----- "Remember, Alice-only Red and White are the truths in this world..." As she woke, Alice felt a dull ache pulsing through her head. Her vision was hazy, and without fully understanding why, she found tears slipping down her cheeks. The remnants of a gentle, almost joyful dream lingered-moments spent alongside her junior, Riley,ughing and at peace. But at the end, as if torn from the depths of her memory, another face appeared, one that had once meant everything to her. Her heart twisted as she recalled that soft, familiar voice, bringing with it memories she''d tried to bury. It reminded her of everything that followed her casting out of the fantastical realm-of the fall of the White Queen, her once cherished mother, now twisted into something unrecognizable. The woman she had idolized, the one she had once followed unquestioningly, had transformed into a monster of unspeakable power. Alice shivered as the memories surged, the burden of her secret battles and unspoken pains growing heavier. Though she could face armies without a second thought, the ghost of her mother-the woman who''d once guided her was a wound that remained raw, festering beneath the surface. Shaking herself free from the tangle of memories, Alice opened her eyes wide, trying to assess her current surroundings. She remembered falling asleep in a random forest near the academy, certain that with Cheshire keeping watch, nothing dangerous could sneak up on her. But... the sensation beneath her was anything but the cold, hard ground or a tree''s rough bark. A soft yet firm warmth surrounded her, rising and falling gently with a rhythmic thump that sounded suspiciously like... a heartbeat? Alice''s blurry vision gradually sharpened, revealing a solid chest beside her, faintly rising and falling with every breath. A warm hand rested against her, and as she fully came to her senses, she realized she wasn''t in the forest at all. The bed beneath her was unfamiliar, the room was clearly someone else''s, and she... was holding someone in a close, almost intimate embrace. "Wha-" Questions rushed through her mind as her cheeks bloomed into a deep blush. She scrambled up, her reasoning finally catching up to her. But as she looked down and saw the peaceful, sleeping face of the person beside her, the flush on her cheeks only deepened. "J-Junior?" she stammered, her heart pounding faster than she''d like to admit. Riley, oblivious to the world,y fast asleep, his expression serene and undisturbed. Alice''s mind raced, searching for an exnation as to how she''d ended up here, wrapped around her junior like some besotted ko. She was certain she''d fallen asleep in the forest, but... how on earth had she ended up here, in Riley''s bed, of all ces? Alice nced at Riley''s shirt, mortified to see the damp spot where her tears had soaked into the fabric. Her face turned an even deeper shade of red as she shifted ufortably, wondering how on earth to handle this awkward situation. "C-Cheshire, you did this, didn''t you!?" she muttered, biting her lip in frustration. She had no doubt in her mind who was responsible for this predicament. Imagining the smug grin on her familiar''s face, she clenched her fists. "I swear, when I find you, stupid cat..." Her initial impulse was to escape before Riley woke up, but a moment''s thought stopped her. Knowing him, his instincts would likely catch even the slightest shift of movement, given that he was a knight his mana sense was sure to be sharp, any disruption would rouse him immediately. Thest thing she wanted was to make a scene at this embarrassing moment. Besides, the longer she lingered, the more guilty she felt for the unintentional invasion of his space. ''What am I supposed to do?'' she thought, heart racing. This situation, though clearly orchestrated by her mischievous familiar, somehow made her feel responsible ¡ª as if she were trespassing in his private world. She felt almost ridiculous, embarrassed that she was caught up in something so trivial, yet here she was, unsure of how to even express gratitude or say goodbye without waking him. She nced at Riley again, the peacefulness of his sleeping face catching her attention. His guard waspletely down, and for a rare moment, he looked utterly at ease. A small, reluctant smile tugged at her lips. Despite the whirlwind in her chest, a part of her felt strangely content just watching him, soaking in the fleeting serenity of the moment. Maybe just a few more minutes, she reasoned, feeling her earlier panic subside slightly. She knew it was dangerous to linger, but perhaps... perhaps she could allow herself this one indulgence, just for a while longer. Slowly, despite the flutter of nerves and the whisper of reluctance, Alice let her fingers gently brush a strand of golden hair from Riley''s face, her touch as light as the morning breeze. ''You''re so vulnerable right now, Junior...'' she thought with a bittersweet smile. Riley was, in her eyes, an enigma-a blend of paradoxes that left her equally curious and bewildered. He could be so outwardly ordinary, yet carry an air of mystery that made him appear far from simple. He was strong, but often seemed to bear a quiet, fragile undertone; he could act weak, yet his gaze held a steely resilience she rarely found in anyone else. In all the time they''d spent together, Alice realized she had never fully seen Riley as just Riley, alwaysyered with the roles he yed and the guardedness he held. It was a curious bond that tied them-one woven by threads of fate, or so the White Queen had imed. Gazing at him now, Alice could see the same deep, rose-pink glow that shimmered just below his surface, an essence of strength that seemed almost ethereal. He was the one who carried the shades of both red and white, the same colors the White Queen had entrusted her to seek. ''Junior... Are you really the one?'' she wondered, a faint ache tugging at her heart. Her mind wrestled with a frustrating mixture of certainty and doubt, a conflict that she''d buried deep but could never quite ignore. She liked Riley; that was undeniable, her feelings solid and grounded. But was he the one who could truly understand her? The one who could hold her hopes and fears without bending under the weight of what their connection might mean? For all her hesitation, she knew she wanted to trust him. Even without the White Queen''s decree or the tangled threads of destiny, Alice felt a pull toward him, one that was purely hers. Shaking off the weight of her thoughts, Alice took a quiet breath, her gaze drifting cautiously from Riley''s face to his chest. This was a rare chance, she told herself again, eyes darting as if half-expecting him to awaken any second. ''Just a tiny bit wouldn''t hurt... right?'' Though she tried to reason it away, her hand was already moving, tracing over the hard lines of his chest, feeling the warmth that radiated from him like a silent reassurance. ''He''s so... solid.'' She''d always known Riley was strong, but feeling the toned, unyielding muscles under her fingertips was apletely different experience. Her curiosity urged her hand to trail downwards, exploring, feeling her heart pounding louder with each movement. This closeness was new, thrilling, and terrifying all at once. Then-"Senior?" The deep, familiar voice made her hand freeze. Her eyes snapped up, finding Riley looking at her with a sleepy confusion that only made her own shock hit harder. What am I doing? she thought, her face instantly heating up. Riley''s gaze was questioning, his voice still thick with sleep, as he asked, "What are you doing?" The blush deepened as she realized the position she was in-leaning over him, practically hovering. She hadn''t even noticed how she''d ended up so close. A nervous chuckle escaped her, barely masking her inner panic. "Ah... I... was... uh... g-good morning junior...?" she stammered, each word tripping over the last, her mind racing to find any eptable exnation. ''Please, just let me disappear...'' The embarrassment was suffocating, far more intense than she''d ever felt before. ---- Love has the power to change a person. It was a phrase Snow had heard many times, spoken by those who had truly experienced love''s embrace. Some had changed for the better, others had fallen into heartache-but no matter the path, it was the purity of their feelings that ultimately shaped who they had be. Snow believed this with all her heart. Afterall she had never felt so happy. Humming softly, she walked past a few students, who hardly spared her a second nce. ''Looks like the item''s working wonders'' she thought, ncing down at the bracelet on her wrist. It was a rare artifact called [Swift Shift], a powerful item that could alter her appearance with a single thought. Typically reserved for the Empire''s Shadow Knights, obtaining one had been no easy feat, even for the Empire''s princess. She smiled to herself, admiring its delicate design. ''I''ll have to deal with Father''s questionster'' she mused, but for now, her attention was elsewhere. Snow''s responsibilities had growntely, and her time with Riley, her beloved, had been drastically reduced because of it. Long days of meetings, training, and preparations had begun to fill her every moment, making any time she managed to steal with him feel precious. And so, this was the best solution she''d found. If disguising herself allowed her to slip away from her duties and find even a few hours with Riley, then it was worth any potential scolding. Her heart beat a little faster as she continued down the path, moving closer towards Riley''s room. Her day was packed with responsibilities, carefully nned meetings, and tasks waiting on her attention. Yet, in this brief window of time, she allowed herself the luxury of indulging in his presence. Snow couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought of Riley''s reaction to an unexpected morning visit his surprised face, the small smile he''d try to hide. Imagining his bewilderment only heightened her excitement, though it also brought a slight blush to her cheeks. Today, she had donned a disguise as a boy, making her way for the first time into the boys'' area of Killian Hall. Her initial confidence wavered slightly, reced by a quickening heartbeat as she realized the boldness of her actions. Her purpose had been simple-just to be by his side for a while-but now that she was nearly at his door, she felt an unexpected flutter of nerves. Did she have a n for once she was there?N?v(el)B\\jnn Not exactly. All she wanted was to be near him, but part of her worried if that would be enough for Riley. Their rtionship, though unofficial, had deepened in ways that made her feel both hopeful and shy. Her cheeks warmed at the thought, wondering if maybe... ''maybe a kiss could be in order.'' Would he want more than that? The possibility made her blush even further. ''I wouldn''t mind a few kisses here and there, but...'' Riley was too respectful and reserved, yet she sensed that his feelings ran deeper than he often let on. She knew he wouldn''t push for anything she wasn''t ready for, and that gentle patience only drew her closer to him. Shaking her head, she tried to calm herself. She didn''t want to rush things-they had all the time in the world, after all. Yet, she couldn''t ignore the small, hopeful part of herself that longed for their connection to keep growing. Snow took a steadying breath, her mind made up. She''d take it one step at a time, savoring every small moment they shared, letting it unfold naturally. Snow sighed softly, her excitement briefly dampened as she took in the view of Riley''s room. However, her gaze shifted when she spotted a young maid standing just outside the door, her expression emotionless yet observant. The maid''s presence caught Snow off guard, and she widened her eyes slightly in surprise. Noticing Snow''s curious stare, the maid turned to her, tilting her head slightly. Snow recalled her name from a conversation with Riley-Yui, his personal maid. "You are?" the maid asked, her tone slightly informal, though Snow didn''t mind. "I''m a friend of Riley," "The young master''s friend?... I see," Yui said, her gaze trying to pierce through the thin veil of Snow''s disguise. "Is Riley inside? Can I perhaps enter? I wanted to surprise him, you see-" Snow''s excitement bubbled over as she spoke, envisioning Riley''s delighted expression. "That would be improbable at the moment..." "Excuse me?" Snow blinked in confusion, momentarily thrown off by Yui''s sudden dismissal. "The young master is busy right now," "Busy?" "Yes... he is extremely busy at the moment." Chapter 232: Morning Visit..? Chapter 232: Morning Visit..? ? Under the fresh morning light streaming through the window, Alice and I sat in tense silence on the sofa. The awkwardness between us was palpable, and I couldn''t help but feel a bit amused. Despite her usually calm demeanor, Alice''s reaction hinted at something more vulnerable, like a young girl caught off guard. I almost wanted to tease her because of how genuinely cute she looked in this flustered state. But time wasn''t on our side. I hadn''t meant to fall fully asleep when I closed my eyes earlier I must''ve gotten too rxed. There was a pressing matter I needed to attend to: the [Bishop dungeon] would be opening soon in the library. In the game, Alice had intercepted it only after detecting the White Queen''s energy, but by then, the monsters had already spread chaos. Damage had been done, and people were hurt-some students and academy staff even lost their lives. Clearing it now, before anything could happen, was critical. I nced at Alice, who seemed to be waiting for me to make the first move, her cheeks still tinged with that lingering blush. "Senior," I began, keeping my tone light to ease her nerves. "Y-Yes...?" she stammered, her eyes flickering up to meet mine with a hint of hesitation. "I won''t ask how you ended up in my bed, but if I had to guess, I''d say it had something to do with Cheshire, right?" She let out a small sigh, as if relieved I''d guessed. "... Yes, how''d you know?" "Well, you don''t exactly strike me as the type to just hop into my bed for no reason," I replied with a half-smile. "That''s... true..." she admitted, a faint smile breaking through her embarrassment. "So, you don''t need to be so flustered about it. I understand," Her shoulders visibly rxed, and her eyes softened. "I-I see." Then, her usual confidence returned as she tilted her head with a yful smirk. "Hehe~ I guess you''re more attentive than you look, junior-" "Well, I''m not that dense," "Fufu~ I wonder if that''s really the case..." "Did you say something?" "Nothing... Anyway..." She cleared her throat, shifting back into a more formal stance as she looked at me directly, her tone softening. "I apologize, junior. Though it was an ident, I know all of this was still caused by my familiar..." "It''s fine, really. If anyone should be apologizing, it''s Cheshire," I reassured her. She nodded, though the guilt in her eyes lingered. "But even still, as her master, I ought to take responsibility. Not only did I intrude and fall asleep in your bed... I... I even made such... embarrassing actions...." She blushed again, clearly recalling her unconscious actions while I slept. Though the memory seemed to mortify her, I found myself more amused than bothered. ''I mean, I didn''t exactly hate it in the first ce...'' "It really doesn''t bother me," I said, shrugging, a smile tugging at the corner of my mouth. She nced up, surprised, and I could tell my words had a calming effect, her cheeks losing some of that telltale redness. Reassured by my words, Alice seemed to rx, her shoulders visibly easing. She inhaled deeply, exhaling in a slow, measured breath, as if grounding herself. "I-I guess that clears up any misunderstandings..." She paused, then nced at me, a faint glint of mischief returning to her gaze. "But aren''t you at least a little curious, junior...?" I shrugged, meeting her eyes with a small smile. "I won''t lie and say I''m not, but would you actually tell me if I asked?" Her cheeks tinted pink as she looked away, almost smirking. "Not exactly..." "Then why even bring it up?" "Hehe~," she chuckled, a bit embarrassed by her own teasing question. Slowly, she stood from her spot on the sofa, taking a step closer as she fidgeted slightly with her fingers before meeting my gaze again. "W-Well, since I''m clearly at fault here, junior..." She hesitated, but then her voice took on a yful confidence. "This great senior of yours owes you a favor... consider it my way of making things right." With a flourish, she extended her hand, holding out a small card. It was the Ace of Hearts, but unlike any regr card-it bristled with raw energy, pulsing faintly with her mana. "If you ever need me," she said, a glint of seriousness in her eyes, "just snap this card in half. No matter where I am or what I''m doing, I''lle to help you immediately." I took the card from her hand, feeling the soft hum of power coursing through it as her mana resonated against my fingers. I looked up at her, a sincere smile spreading across my face. "Thanks, senior. I''ll keep it safe." She nodded, a touch of pride showing beneath her blush. "Hehe~ I guess I''d better go now... Can''t keep bothering you, right, junior?" She gave a soft chuckle, a mix of humor and reluctance in her voice. I leaned back, meeting her gaze with a smirk. "I don''t mind being bothered by you, senior. In fact, you can even touch me more if you''d like." "Wh-What ridiculous things are you saying?!" Her face red with color, and she crossed her arms in a flustered huff. "Do you want this senior of yours to burn you to a crisp?" Iughed, watching as she started referring to herself in the third person¡ªa surefire sign she was embarrassed. "You''re really going all out with that ''senior'' role, aren''t you? Even though you technically sexually assaulted this junior of yours in his sleep." "I-I did no such thing... I mean that wasn''t what happened! I-I had my reasons-" "Hahaha." "Y-You''re such a tease, junior..." She tried to sound stern, but a smile was already tugging at her lips. "Don''t tell me this is how you usually are." "Who knows?" I said with a shrug, enjoying the way she half-heartedly turned her head away, avoiding my gaze. She sighed, rolling her eyes but unable to hide a smile. "I-I''ll go now... wouldn''t want that personal maid of yours to see me here." "If you mean Yui, it''s toote. She probably already knows, but don''t worry-she''s discreet. I''ll have a talk with herter, just to make sure things stay between us." She hesitated, her shoulders rxing at my words, then gave a small nod. "I-I see... I''ll trust you on that, junior.... Really, I''ll be off this time. Goodbye, junior..." With a final nce, she focused her energy, and red mana began to glow around her, wrapping her form like a zing aura. Cards flickered into existence, hovering briefly before spinning around her, and in a rush, she rose off the floor. In a sh of red, she soared out the window, her speed leaving only a faint trail behind. If anyone saw a sudden red blur streaking from my window, it''d undoubtedly spark some rumors, but without concrete evidence, they''d likely be dismissed. ''It would''ve been better if she used celestial magic to slip away more discreetly... but I guess the dorm master would sense her presence immediately if she tried.'' Watching the faint trails of Alice''s mana slowly dissipate, I stood up from the chair, stretching out my arms as I examined the card she''d given me. Its surface gleamed with a subtle but distinct aura, the Ace of Hearts seeming to pulse slightly in my hand. [Note: New item acquired!] [Item: Red Queen''s Ace of Hearts (Unique)] [Effects: Red Queen Call] [Effects: Temporary Mid-rank Barrier] [Effects: Temporal Call] This item held more power than I''d expected, with effects that went well beyond what I thought Alice would entrust me with. Marked as "Unique," it wasn''t just an emergency contact-it was an artifact that could summon her directly, shield me with a barrier, or even give me the ability to manipte time briefly in a critical moment. In the game she only gave this card once you''ve sessfully raced her affection meter by 70% and above... so I guess senior likes me more than I thought huh... I traced the card''s edges, musing over the weight of the gift. I had no intention of actually using it unless absolutely necessary; the idea of putting Alice in any form of danger sat ufortably with me. Yet, the future remained unpredictable and ever-shifting, and I couldn''t deny the potential value this card held if a situation truly spiraled out of control. For now, I''d keep it close. I checked the time. If my memory was correct, the dungeon break for the [Bishop Dungeon] happened shortly before sunset. By now, it was likely active-a hidden dungeon veiled by the White Queen''s own protection. This was a uniquely insidious threat; it would remain unnoticed until it was toote, as the dungeon''s concealment was designed to prevent anyone from detecting it ahead of time. Even with all my knowledge, finding the dungeon on my own would be impossible. In the game, the only clue given was that the outbreak originated in the library. But details were scarce, and given what I knew about the monsters, especially the boss-the White Bishop-handling it solo would be nearly impossible. I''d need an ally, someone capable of immense mana sensing, someone who could pick up on even the slightest hint of hidden mana in a sh. ''Rose.'' She''d be perfect for this. Her mana sense was exceptional, and with her, there''d be a solid chance of detecting and containing the outbreak before it spread. I''d have to ask her to join meter. Sure, Alice would have been an ideal choice, considering her experience with the White Army. Fighting them was practically her specialty. But thest thing I wanted was to put her in harm''s way-especially with her already fraying health. Between the dimensional cracks and the constant exposure to hostile forces, she was under more strain than I liked. Keeping her away from these monsters was my top priority. For her sake, and the long term, I couldn''t risk her any more than necessary. With that in mind, I moved to prepare for the day ahead when a sharp clicking and creaking sound echoed from behind me. The door opened, and to my surprise, a strikingly beautiful boy with long, wavy brown hair entered, his deep sky-blue eyes oddly familiar despite this being, supposedly, our first meeting. Just behind him trailed Yui, her head slightly lowered, an uncharacteristically uneasy expression on her face. "Who...?" I asked, half to myself, as I tried to ce the stranger''s face. Before I could say another word, the young man narrowed his eyes, his stareced with irritation. "Riley Hell-... Who was here with you?" "Huh... what are you talking about? And who exactly are- " I started, but Yui interrupted, her tone tight with apology.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Y-Young Master, I''m sorry. I tried my best-" "You may leave now," the young man cut her off coldly, dismissing her with a wave. Yui hesitated for a moment, her eyes meeting mine, filled with an odd, almost pitying look before she sighed and retreated from the room. I was left staring after her, a thousand questions brewing. What''s going on right now? The boy took a step forward, his expression as frosty as it was intense. "Riley Hell~... I''ll ask you one more time-who was here with you?" I opened my mouth to reply, but before I could get a word out, a shimmer of blue light enveloped him. I watched, frozen, as his appearance shifted, softening with every flicker until it revealed a face I knew all too well. "Snow...?" I whispered, hardly believing it. She gave me a tight-lipped smile, her expression devoid of its usual warmth. "That''s right," she said coolly. "So... who was here with you?" The prating gaze she fixed on me was enough to drain the words from my mouth. Chapter 233: Morning Visit..?? Chapter 233: Morning Visit..?? ? "The young master is busy right now." "Busy?" "Yes... he is extremely busy at the moment," Snow initially didn''t think much of Yui''s response, chalking it up to Riley''s usual entric obsession with training. Knowing him, he was likely working on some new technique or pushing his limits in another early-morning routine. But something about Yui''s presence here-her vignt stance by the door, the faint hint of worry hidden behind her perfectly controlled expression-seemed odd. Snow sensed there was more going on. She knew all too well how to read people, and beneath Yui''s poker face, she could detect something unusual, something that Yui was clearly trying to conceal. "Is he doing something dangerous, perhaps?" Snow probed, her voice calm butced with suspicion. Yui''s response was quick. "No... the young master is just... upied with important matters at the moment." "Hmm," Snow murmured, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied Yui''s face, which had grown more resolute, as if determined to keep the details shrouded. Yui''s gaze shifted to meet Snow''s directly, scrutinizing her in a way that felt almost confrontational. "If it''s not too forward of me, may I ask... are you truly the young master''s friend?" "Yes," Snow replied without hesitation. Snow could sense Yui''s lingering doubts, despite her guarded expression. As a maid of Killian Hall, Yui held a certain duty to protect Riley and maintain a level of discretion about his affairs, but her position only allowed her to go so far. She couldn''t openly question or confront the students-particrly not a supposed friend of Riley''s¡ªwithout crossing a line that could put her position at risk. False suspicions could jeopardize her standing, and Riley''s unpredictable behavior only added to the difficulty of discerning the truth. It wasn''t beyond Riley to associate with people as enigmatic as he was; after all, he had always been an enigma to her, even as his maid. ''Is he from another hall...?'' However, it wasn''t just the young man''s connection to Riley that had Yui on edge-it was her inability to recognize him. She prided herself on knowing the faces of nearly all the students in Killian Hall, even if only in passing. Yet, the young man before her was unfamiliar, and that discrepancy alone raised silent rms. The only students she hadn''t fully memorized yet were some of the newly arrived first-years, still fresh on their time here, though this person didn''t strike her as a first-year. Yui found herself wanting to press further, to ask this "friend" more pointed questions, but her responsibilities and limits were clear. Right now, her priority was ensuring Riley''s privacy. The timing was delicate; whatever he was doing, Riley''s current situation left strict instructions in her mind to prevent interruptions. ''No one must find out what the young master is doing right now....'' So, for now, even if her suspicions remained unsettled, Yui decided not toplicate matters by pressing the young man further. Snow, unsatisfied with the situation, was ready to let things be. She knew she couldn''t just force her way into Riley''s room without revealing her true identity - a revtion that would only trouble Riley further if he genuinely was upied. With a resigned sigh, she reasoned there would always be another chance, especially since she possessed the [Swift Shift] item. She could always return tomorrow orter, without ruffling feathers or drawing suspicion. But then... A powerful surge of mana radiated from Riley''s room, slipping through the barriers set up within the dorm. It was only a fleeting crack in the barrier''s defense-a subtle disturbance that most people wouldn''t have noticed. Yet, for someone like Snow, whose mana sense was attuned to even the smallest fluctuations a level upon which only the highest-ranking mages could achieve, it was enough. She sensed Riley''s mana inside, but the spike wasn''t his. This surge was potent, almost overwhelming, and felt hauntingly familiar-a mana often encountered within the ranks of the mage department. ''..... Don''t tell me?'' "Move..." The single word slipped from Snow''s mouth, carrying a weight that froze Yui in her tracks. "I''m sorry, but I can''t let you- "Yui began to protest, but as Snow''s form flickered-shifting back and forth between the young man she had arrived as and the unmistakable image of the young woman Yui recognized-her resolve wavered. This transformation was all Yui needed to step aside, stunned and bewildered. "Y-You are her highness... why are you-" Yui stammered, struggling to find the words. "Killian Hall maid, Yui. Open the door," Snowmanded, her voice carrying a cold finality that left little room for negotiation. "I need to have a word with your young master." Though reluctance weighed on her, Yui couldn''t resist the unyielding authority Snow projected. She moved aside and opened the door, casting an uncertain nce at Snow before bowing her head. The moment Snow entered Riley''s room, her eyes began a thorough scan, tracking the remnants of red mana still lingering in the air like faint trails. As her gaze swept across the room, she quickly absorbed the details: Riley''s disheveled appearance, his shirt slightly unbuttoned, with a noticeable damp spot clinging to his chest. A pink strand on his shoulder stood out in stark contrast against the dim light. The sheets on his bed were noticeably wrinkled, and the impression of someone having sat on the sofa was evident, as if a second person had only recently left. Snow''s mind pieced together the scene. She didn''t know precisely what had transpired between Riley and whoever else had been here, but the presence of his maid guarding the door was reason enough to deepen her suspicions. She was greatly aware that Riley had rtionships with other girls she couldn''t exactly ignore and was willing to let them enter his harem in the future but.... ''The title of first wife is mine...'' All his firsts are supposed to be hers. The warmth in her eyes hardened into something colder, and her expression froze, veiling her usual demeanor in an icy resolve. "Snow...?" "That''s right, so... who was here with you? Care to exin, Riley?" .... Cold... The chill settled over me, freezing me in ce like a plunge into winter''s harshest storm, and I felt every degree of Snow''s icy re as if it were a weight pressing down on me. She wasn''t even using her magic, but the look she gave me felt colder than any spell. My thoughts spun with a single word that perfectly captured my predicament. Fuck. I couldn''t move, and there was no escape from her gaze, which practically screamed, "Were you cheating on me?" The tension settled like frost on my skin. Even the slightest motion felt like it would shatter me. Gulping inwardly, I tried to steady myself. The stakes of my answer felt high, and yet I knew that either lying or telling the truth could lead to the same conclusion. So, I opted for a measured response, keeping my tone as calm as possible. "A friend of mine just came over..." I managed, meeting her probing eyes. "And who exactly is this friend of yours?" Her voice was dangerously soft. "Senior Alice," I said, trying to sound casual, though I knew I probably sounded anything but. "Senior Alice, hm-? I knew you two were close, but... is it really so close that you can secretly invite her to your room this early in the morning?" Her eyes narrowed with an unsettling glint. "I didn''t invite her-she just... identally slept-" "SLEPT?" Snow''s voice rose sharply, and I barely had time to react before she took a quick, icy step forward, her frostden hand reaching for my neck. Cold spread from her grip like a vice made f ice itself, making every breath tight. Her gaze bore into me, relentless, cutting off every possible escape route as she leaned in close. "Riley Hell," she said in a low, seething tone. "I need you to exin everything, in full detail, before I kill you and myselfter...." ''This girlfriend of mine was way too extreme....'' ... "So... her familiar yed a prank on her...?" "That''s right..." "It''s definition of pranks is quite extreme then," "Well, Cheshire is... very whimsical," "Hmm~" With that, she sank onto myp on the sofa, wrapping her arms around me and resting her head on my shoulder. I gently ran my hand through her soft white hair, feeling her warmth settle against the back of my neck. It had taken a lot of careful exnations to calm her down, but finally, she seemed satisfied- enough to curl up against me like a satisfied cat. "So~ in what way did she hug you?" "Like... well, just like you''re doing right now,"N?v(el)B\\jnn "I see." There was a slight possessiveness in her tone, but she stayed close, letting her fingers idly trace patterns along my arm and chest. It seemed Snow had this unusual fixation on mimicking everything Alice had done while I was asleep, as if she could overwrite the experience somehow. I considered questioning it, but seeing her so calm and satisfied, I decided to let her do whatever brought her peace. Honestly, it has been a while since Snow and I had a quiet, private moment like this. Ever since we''d admitted our feelings to each other, we had this quiet, hidden connection. But time to indulge it was rare, squeezed thin by conflicting schedules and the constant need to keep things discreet. So here we were, in an unexpected but cherished reprieve, enjoying the simplicity of each other''s presence. I found myself smiling, taking in the warmth and closeness that had grown between us-an enjoyable moment, despite the unusual circumstances. "Riley...." "Hm?" "C-Can we kiss....?" I found my self chuckling at her cute request, not letting the moment get ruined my face naturally moved closer. "Hmn~" Her lips were as intoxicating as ever... Chapter 234: White Bishop Chapter 234: White Bishop ? "Why are we in the library, Riley?" Rose asked, her voiceced with curiosity. The academy''s library, despite its sheer size and the flow of students passing through, maintained an almost sacred hush. Tall shelves lined with ancient texts and spell tomes stretched high above, casting soft shadows under the warm lights. Just like thest time I came here, everywhere you look was filled with books. I nced over at Rose, shrugging lightly. "I just wanted to check on something," I replied, keeping my tone casual. Rose raised a brow, clearly skeptical. She seemed to pick up on the fact that I wasn''t exactly lying, but also wasn''t telling her the whole truth either. Still, she only shrugged. "Well, as long as you keep your promise, I don''t mind a little detour." "Of course," It had taken longer than expected to calm Snow''s little anger down earlier, so I''d half expected Rose might have wandered off on her own somewhere across the academy. But as luck would have it, finding her turned out to be surprisingly easy. In fact, it almost seemed too easy as if she''d been waiting for me. The moment I stepped out of the dorm, she was right there-sitting on a random bench, calmly watching the sunrise as if it was the most natural thing in the world for her to be on my usual route whenever I trained for a morning exercise... The whole scene felt almost... too coincidental, to be natural. I half expected Rose to ask more questions, considering I''d randomly dragged her out here with barely an exnation. But it seemed the promise I''d made her was more than enough to keep her interested. For context, I''d told her I''d grant her any one request, within reasonable limits, of course. Knowing Rose, she''d probablye up with something absurdly specific or oundishly quirky. But I made sure to rify that "reasonable" meant no ridiculous demands. Still, with Rose, I probably should''ve thought twice about making such an open-ended offer... Now, I might just have to brace myself for the unexpected. But I could handle that-after all, keeping her by my side for this was worth a little risk and I had a feeling enticing her with something involving a request from me, was the only way to make her quietly follow along with my request without any questions which seems to be the right action so far. Anyway, for now, I needed to focus. Strangely, I felt... nothing. No mana spikes, no subtle shifts in the atmosphere, not even that prickling sense of instinctual danger. By now, the gate to the dungeon should have opened, especially considering the scale of the creatures supposedly lurking inside. The dungeon portal was bound to be massive-enough to make it impossible to miss once it activated. Yet, despite amplifying my mana sense to its limits and sharpening my physical senses with my aura, I came up empty. Not a single hint of its presence lingered in the air, which felt all the more unsettling. Rose, my key asset for today''s n, didn''t seem to pick up on anything unusual either. It would''ve been ideal if I could just tell her the real reason we were here, but doing that would only lead to more questions and probably some pretty heavy suspicion. After all, how could I possibly know about a hidden dungeon opening up without any official notice? The moment I hinted at it, Rose might suspect me of having some kind of advanced foresight, or worse, some bizarre source of inside information. As much as we''d grown close over the past year, trust has its limits-especially when ites to secrets as loaded as this one. Keeping everything natural and coincidental felt like the only way to avoidplicating things further. I nced down at my watch, noting the time. The outbreak was close. If only there were any hints, even the faintest signal. "Let''s go over there..." I suggested, nodding toward a deeper section of the library. Rose looked at me, her brows lifting a bit, but she nodded and followed withoutint. Knowing the White Queen and her ability to manipte things to her advantage, I was sure she''d hidden the dungeon entrance well. It wouldn''t be left out in the open for anyone to stumble upon. If anything, the best guess would be one of the more secluded or hidden sections of the library-one of the many that most students would overlook. Walking deeper into the shelves, I kept my senses on high alert, trying to detect even the faintest fluctuation in mana. But once again, there was nothing. I turned to Rose, about to ask if she noticed anything strange- "Ah...!" Before I could do so, I collided with someone. With all my focus on the dungeon it seemed I got lost in thought, and hadn''t noticed anyone around, and now I watched as she let out a soft yelp, trying to steady herself as her books wobbled in the air.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Instinctively, my body moved before I could think, reaching out to catch her by the back before she could fall. The soft thud of books hitting the floor echoed through the quiet library section. As she straightened up, my eyes fell on her familiar face, wide-eyed and slightly flushed as she looked up at me. "Janica?" "Riley??" Her cheeks went an even deeper shade of pink, and her gaze darted over me before she abruptly dropped down to gather her fallen books. I noticed her shifting, almost squirming in embarrassment as she tried to stack them quickly, seemingly determined to keep the titles hidden. My eyes caught a glimpse of one book as it slipped from her grip. "''Ways for him to notice my charm...?"" I mumbled, the title slipping out before I could stop myself. Janica''s face went from pink to bright red as she looked up at me, her expression equal parts horror and mortification. "D-Don''t look!!!" Her embarrassed shriek echoed, her voice ringing through the grand library. Heads turned, and suddenly, it felt like every eye in the room was locked on us. She hastily grabbed the book and buried it beneath the others, ncing around and mumbling, "Oh no...everyone''s looking..." as she tucked herself closer to the bookshelf, hoping it would somehow swallow her whole. I crouched down, picking up a few of the scattered books to help her. "Sorry about that, I didn''t mean to, uh-" "J-Just shut it!" she hissed in a voice that was half a whisper, half a growl, her green eyes shing with frustration. "Why are you even here?" I raised an eyebrow, smirking a little. "Am I not allowed toe to the library?" "N-No, but you''re not exactly the type to-" Her words trailed off as her gaze drifted past me, noticing Rose standing just a few feet away. "So... you''re here with someone." Rose, who had been watching our interaction in silence, simply tilted her head, observing Janica with a calm yet appraising look. Her expression seemed unreadable, but her gaze lingered a moment longer than usual before she shifted her eyes toward the distant bookshelves, losing interest. I realized that Rose and Janica had barely interacted since our academy life started. Unlike the two close friends they were in the game, they were practically strangers now. There was a noticeable awkwardness between them, a sort of unspoken understanding that neither wanted to break the distance. Janica seemed to take in the scene with subtle curiosity, her gaze darting back and forth between Rose and me as she knelt to pick up the remaining books. As she stacked them neatly, she skillfully tucked a few into the open shelves nearby, each movement measured, almost as if she was buying herself time. "Are all those books for Lucas, perhaps?" I teased, watching as her face turned a deeper shade of red, her re sharp enough to cut through steel. "D-Do you want to die?? O-of course not! They''re just for personal reasons..." She stammered, then paused, eyes widening as if she''d said too much. "Besides, how''d you even know about my feelings for-" Realizing what she was about to confess, she pped a hand over her mouth, her expression pure, mortified horror. I couldn''t help but chuckle, her reaction was priceless. For a certified tsundere heroine, she wasn''t exactly nailing the aloof, unbothered look she was probably going for. She red even harder, her cheeks flushed, a suspicious glimmer of moisture in her eyes. It was clear she was teetering on the edge, seconds away from a full-blown explosion. As tempting as it was to keep pushing, I decided to cut her some ck. I had more pressing matters to deal with. "So," she said with forced calm, though the heat in her cheeks was still evident, "you''re both here to... study?" Her skepticism was clear as she eyed me, one brow arched. "Something like that." I shrugged, hoping to sound nonchnt. Honestly, her reaction was understandable. There wasn''t an exam in sight, and thest ce anyone would expect to find me was here, buried in shelves of dusty old books. Even less so with Rose, of all people. Who was a generational genius, who probably has no need for any books aside from recreational purposes. Ignoring Janica''s piercing, suspicious gaze, I let my thoughts drift back to the game scenarios, searching through every memory I had of the possible events and choices. Why is she even here? I wondered, surprised and unsettled. This dungeon break-the bishop''s domain-was meant to be an isted, hidden scenario strictly tied to Alice''s path. No other main heroine was supposed to get involved unless the protagonist specifically brought them along. But here was Janica, who had no business being in this scenario if things were following the standard storyline. Did my presence had somehow stirred things up and dragged her into it... or is it because the main protagonist actually somehow intervened.....? Before I could untangle that thought, I got my answer, as a familiar voice interrupted my musing. "Janica, there you are!" Lucas appeared, relief quickly turning to surprise as he took in the scene before him. "I know you told me to wait outside, but you were taking so long I started to worry" His voice abruptly cut off when he saw me. He stared, eyes widening in clear disbelief as if he''d stumbled into some surreal scene. His gaze flitted from Janica, her cheeks still flushed and eyes damp, back to me, a storm of questions gathering in his eyes. "What did you do?" he demanded, his golden eyes narrowing as a frown took shape on his face. Chapter 235: White Bishop.. Chapter 235: White Bishop.. ? I know the Protagonist was destined to intervene with the most unexpected and threatening scenarios in the world. Afterall he was the main protagonist of this world meant to save it from its doomed end. Every encounter every situation was designed by fate itself to help him grow and get stronger. But.... That was only for scenarios that affected his main scenarios at a certain point. "What did you do?" Lucas, in all his white knightly glory, was ring at me with such intensity that it was almostughable. Granted, we weren''t exactly on the best terms, but did he really jump straight to the conclusion that I had somehow wronged Janica? Sure, the scene might have looked questionable, but was I really that viinous in his eyes? Smack! "O-Ow! Janica?" Lucas''s face twisted in shock as Janica''s hand, glowing faintly with mana, made direct contact with the back of his head. "What the hell are you doing, ring at Riley like that?" she scolded, her tone sharp. "But he " "Don''t just jump to weird conclusions without knowing the situation!" She sighed, shaking her head in exasperation. "This is why you..." Watching Janicay into him was oddly satisfying. For someone so taken with knightly valor, Lucas lookedpletely out of his depth when it came to dealing with Janica. Though, to be fair, she had probably infused a bit too much mana into that p. Lucas might be strong, but the slight tear forming in his right eye suggested it hurt a lot more than he was letting on. After her quiet but firm scolding, Janica turned back to me, her expression softening. "I''m sorry about that, Riley. Lucas can be... a bit impulsive sometimes." I shrugged, half-amused by the whole thing. "It''s fine. I get it. He''s just looking out for you, I guess." Lucas, rubbing the back of his head with a sour look, muttered something under his breath, clearly still stinging from both the p and Janica''s reprimand. Despite the theatrics, I could sense his frustration subsiding, if only slightly. He finally nced away, seeming a little embarrassed for overreacting. Janica shifted ufortably, still avoiding my gaze a little. "Anyway... I''ll get out of your way. Thanks for... um, helping me with the books," she murmured, clearly trying to distance herself from the awkwardness. I shrugged casually. "It''s fine... But here''s a bit of advice: instead of relying on those books, maybe try being a bit more direct with him. Sometimes being a little more... assertive can get the message across." Janica''s face turned an even deeper shade of red. "W-What are you talking about?" she stammered, her flustered expression betraying that she''d halfway understood what I was hinting at. "Who knows..." Honestly, with how openly she acts around Lucas-despite her best tsundere attempts-it should be obvious to him. But I guess Lucas fits the dense protagonist trope for a reason. I wanted to cheer her on a bit more, maybe give her more advice on breaking through that dense wall of his, but for now, this little push would have to be enough. "L-Let''s go now, Lucas..." Janica muttered hurriedly, reaching for his arm and clearly eager to make an exit from the increasingly embarrassing situation. But before they could take off, Lucas, with a surprising steadiness, held her back. "Wait," he said, looking at me with a new expression-serious, but without the hostility he''d shown moments before. "Riley... do you happen to have a younger sibling attending the academy this year?" "Yes," "I... I see..." Lucas''s eyes widened slightly with surprise, and a look of uncertainty crossed his face. For a moment, he seemed to be working through something in his mind, the sharp edges of his earlier distrust melting into an odd mix of hesitation and intrigue. Did something happen between Lucas and Reina beyond the typical rumors? Evenst time back on our little tour with the other freshmen main heroines; she''d acted oddly when the girls drifted the conversation towards him. Don''t tell me... did this guy actually charm her? Or, knowing Lucas, maybe it''s the other way around? No, that couldn''t be it. This was Lucas, after all-the densest ck hole protagonist who somehow managed to overlook the feelings of his childhood friend despite their closeness all these years. There''s no way... "Why are you suddenly asking him that, Luca¡ª" Janica''s words were abruptly cut off as an immense, suffocating presence of mana descended on us, filling the library like a crushing wave. It wasn''t just aimed at us-it spread to everyone in the vicinity. Instantly, the atmosphere shifted as rms echoed through the building, and panicked voices erupted in the once-quiet aisles. The sheer density of it... I knew exactly where this wasing from, and more importantly, whose mana it was. Damn it! I''d gotten so caught up with these two that I''d momentarily forgotten why I was even here in the first ce. The bishop dungeon... don''t tell me it''s starting to break now!? My gaze snapped around as I tried to pinpoint where the oppressive mana wasing from, and without a second thought, my body moved on instinct. I navigated through the towering shelves and intricate corridors of the vast library, disregarding the clear signs prohibiting mana use inside. The gravity of the situation overshadowed any thought of academy rules, demerits, or consequences. Finally reaching the source, I stopped, and my eyes widened at the unexpected sight. "Rose?" She stood there, a faint, proud smile lighting up her face as she faced a gigantic circr portal, stark white and rippling with energy. When she noticed me, her expression softened just a little. "I found what you were looking for," "Huh...?" Rose extended a hand, gesturing toward the portal behind her. "This dungeon was the thing you were after, right?" she asked, tilting her head slightly with a knowing look. As the initial panic settled, I finally noticed the intense golden aura surrounding her. Mana radiated off her in waves, creating a soft glow that wrapped around her form. Her hands were crackling with golden energy, and along her fingers, delicate yet potent runes appeared to be disintegrating, scattering into the air like specks of dust. "It took me a bit of time," she admitted, flexing her fingers slightly, "but I finally managed to break the runes and sigils hiding this thing." I blinked, barely suppressing my surprise. This girl... did she just casually undone the protective camouge spell-one ced by none other than the White Queen herself? "I want to ask you a few questions but.... We should probably clear this dungeon quickly, Riley..." she said, her tone growing serious as she eyed the portal. "It''s about to break." ..... In a surreal, otherworldly realm bathed entirely in white, the White Queen sat regally on her throne, dressed head-to-toe in pure, unblemished white. Her face, as still and impassive as marble, betrayed nothing as she sipped delicately from a white porcin cup, savoring the quiet and the peace that enveloped her world like a pristine veil. This rare tranquility filled the very air, a moment of serenity that seldom visited her domain. But as her pale eyes flickered, widening just slightly, the fleeting peace shattered. Her gaze returned to its usual, cool detachment before the tea cup even left her hand. With a snap of her fingers, a figure appeared at her side in a sh of white light, bowing deeply on one knee. d in armor that glinted like polished snow, he waited, reverent and vignt. "My Liege..." "Lancelot," she said, her voice asposed as the still air around them, "one of my spells has just been destroyed." Lancelot''s face tightened in shock. "D-Destroyed?" he stammered, his disbelief palpable. He had served his queen for centuries, witnessing her unparalleled magic. To imagine anyone capable of dismantling her spell was inconceivable. "Is it the Red Queen?" A faint shadow of curiosity flickered in her gaze, though her expression remainedposed. "No... it is someone else," she replied, her voiceced with an unmistakable undertone of intrigue. Despite his long service, Lancelot had rarely glimpsed any hint of his queen''s inner thoughts or feelings. Yet now, in the stillness of her expression, he sensed it-a deep, unmistakable fascination. With a silentmand, she traced a few cryptic lines in the air, and as her finger finished the last stroke, a portal appeared behind Lancelot, glowing with an unearthly light. "Lancelot. bring me the one who dared unravel my spell." He straightened, determination igniting in his eyes. "As you wish, Your Majesty!" Without hesitation, he stepped toward the portal, disappearing into its depths, his singr mission clear. As the portal she created faded, sealing the path into her realm, the serene quiet of the White Queen''s world returned. The immacte whiteness surrounded her once again, the wless silence restored-but her gaze drifted to the one imperfection, the sole dark anomaly that marred her world. A formless being cloaked in pure darkness loomed there, defying shape yet possessing it, both silent and somehow eternally vignt. It was an anomaly, something that simply did not belong within her unblemished domain. And yet, there it remained, like a stain that could never be erased. Despite her reluctance from interacting with it, she had no choice but to address the obvious... "When are you leaving?" The creature''s eyes, draconic and ancient, shifted toward her, glowing with a predatory intensity that seemed to swallow light itself. It held her gaze, but offered no answer. || || The silence that followed was deeper than any she had known, pressing against her in a way that the tranquil stillness of her world never did. For the first time in her endless, fantastical life, the White Queen felt something foreign-an/o/vel/b//in dot c//om bone-deep weariness, an exhaustion that pressed against her very essence. ''Children....'' The fragmented image of a child resurfaced on her mind as she recalled the simr exhaustion she felt with the darkness intruding on her world. Her eyes in deep wonder trying to remember the child''s face. Chapter 236: White Bishop... Chapter 236: White Bishop... ? SLASH! A bluish white crescent of light carved through the air, slicing cleanly through the monster before Lucas and continuing its deadly arc to fell a line of white beasts trailing behind. Despite his steady, relentless assault, the sheer number of monsters filling the dungeon was beginning to test his nerves. "Just how many of them are there?" he muttered, frustration creeping into his tone as he cleaved through another wave. While individually weaker than most C-rank creatures, the monsters'' overwhelming numbers left him questioning if there was truly an end to this horde. Nearby, Janica wiped sweat from her brow, her breathing ragged. "Ugh! This reminds me of that time when President Dorothy went on a rampage," sheined, voice tense with irritation. Every strike she delivered whittled away her mana reserves, leaving her painfully aware of how ill-suited she was to drawn-out fights. Janica relied on quick, precise attacks to end encounters quickly, so this endless wave felt like an impossible grind. Lucas nced at her as they fought side by side. "Janica, don''t overdo it. Conserve your mana where you can," he advised, his gaze flicking toward her strained stance. She managed a defiant smirk, though her arms trembled slightly from exhaustion. "Easy for you to say, mister infinite stamina!" "Stopining and move... you chose toe here, right?" I muttered in her direction, barely keeping up with the wave after wave of white-d pawns. Though these two just came in here and tagged along with us, after saying things they couldn''t just leave us alone inside such a dangerous dungeon. The truth was, I couldn''t me Janica for her frustration either. Even I was starting to feel the strain from the sheer number of enemies. They encircled us, an almost endless tide of white-armored pawns, each wielding an array of weapons-swords, spears, axes, even staffs and disying a disturbing versatility with mid-grade offensive and support magic. Cutting them down was one thing. But preventing them from reanimating was another. Each time a pawn was felled, the core embedded deep within shifted positions, dodging what should''ve been a fatal strike and allowing the creatures to rise again. Janica and Lucas managed to keep the front line steady, but I could see the fatigue in their movements, the slight drag in their steps. They wouldn''t be able to keep this pace forever if we didn''t find a way to end this soon. ''It would''ve been much easier if we could go all out....'' But... We can''t afford to use aura as that would just drain our reserved mana much faster. Just like in the game.... the Eternal White Army really lives up to its name. We had barely entered the dungeon, yet the path was already swarming with pawns. ''If this many were lying in wait at the entrance, just how many was the army lurking deeper inside?'' Now I understood why this scenario had been hidden in the game, reserved solely for senior Alice to handle it was practically designed with her abilities in mind. "S-Still... can''t we just run away and avoid these guys for now?" Janica suggested, ncing at the massive white trees towering around us. It was true; we could probably slip away if we tried. But letting these things roam freely wasn''t an option. The exit of the dungeon was all too close. "No. We''ll take care of them here," I said, my tone leaving no room for debate. Janica squirmed, clearly not thrilled, but I could tell she understood. She knew just as well as I did what was at stake. If these pawns managed to reach the dungeon''s exit, the repercussions would be severe. The threshold between this dungeon and our world would crack wide open, allowing powerful monsters to spill out with nothing to hold them back. Once a full-blown dungeon break happened, we''d be facing something far worse than this endless swarm of pawns. The White Bishop was probably lurking in the dungeon''s depths, awaiting any challengers. If my memories from the game served me right, the White Bishop was a mage-type boss- dangerous enough in open terrain but practically lethal on his own turf. Even Alice had her hands full fighting him outside, where she had the advantage. Charging in recklessly now would be tantamount to suicide, especially considering how well- defended he was here. As strong as our team was, we couldn''t afford to gamble on that confrontation. But this wasn''t a hopeless situation. Not by a long shot. I nced back, where my most valuable asset for this exact scenario was preparing. Rose stood a short distance behind, her figure aglow with a radiant golden light. As she chanted, dozens of magic circles shimmered into existence around her, each one humming with potent energy. From her incantation, it was clear she was about to unleash something colossal. Then she raised her hands high, and in her palms manifested a miniature sun, zing with such intensity I couldn''t help but swallow hard. ''Fuck me.... just how dense is that thing?'' Although I only took a single nce, it felt as if it was already beginning to crush me. "Everyone, out of the way," Rosemanded with a calm, unwavering tone. The gravity of her voice was enough to make us move instinctively, each of us scattering to clear her line of fire. With a fluid motion, she extended her hand, pointing her finger ahead like a gun. [High-Grade Light Magic] [Sna(S)] FLASH!!! BOOMMMM!!!! A blinding sh erupted from her fingertip. The roar of mana surged forth, apanied by an intense heat that instantly transformed the air. The absurd amount of energy incinerated everything in its path, the golden light engulfing the once-serene whitendscape of the dungeon, turning it molten and fiery. For several long minutes, golden mes lingered, leaving pools of magma and charred remnants where the enemy once stood. "W-Wow..." Janica muttered, her eyes wide with both awe and a hint of intimidation as she stared back at Rose, her face painted with disbelief and wonder. Lucas, on the other hand, looked utterly stunned. His mouth was slightly open, his gaze locked on the scene where Rose''s magic had leveled the field. Even with his strength and experience, this was a level of power that seemed beyond reach-a single spell wielded with such precision and devastation that he couldn''t quite process it. I couldpletely rte to Lucas''s shock-despite knowing that Rose could wield this kind of power, seeing it in real life was staggering. In the game, [Sna] had been touted as the most destructive S-rank light affinity spell, but that description hadn''t prepared me for the reality. The terrain in front of us, now a 400-meter stretch of melted rock and magma, seemed to pulse with residual heat, and I couldn''t help but swallow hard, ncing back at Rose. She surveyed the aftermath with a slight tilt of her head, her expression more curious than anything. "Looks like I miscalcted," she remarked, brushing a stray strand of hair back behind her ear. "It''s weaker than expected." Weaker than expected? Just how strong had Rose be over the past few months? Rose turned to us with an air of calm curiosity, as though we were on a casual stroll rather than cutting through a dungeon teeming with white-armored monsters. It was hard to shake the image of her spell''s sheer devastation from my mind. If [Sna] could clear the way so effortlessly, maybe even the White Bishop wouldn''t be able to walk out of that st unscathed. Given enough space, could Rose potentially one-hit this dungeon''s boss? "Shall we continue?" she asked, as if she''d just wrapped up something inconsequential. The three of us exchanged looks, barely able to process what we''d just witnessed. But there was no hesitation; we nodded in unison, ready to follow her lead. Lucas, still stunned, stared at his sword with a look of deep contemtion. He was likely gauging whether he could ever reach a level of power close to Rose''s. It reminded me that, in the game, Rose had been a key figure in pushing Lucas''s growth. Though the two of them weren''t quite as close here as they had been in the game, seeing him draw inspiration from her strength was promising. ''Keep growing, Lucas...'' This was the exact kind of drive he needed to keep developing, and with every step forward, he was only bing a stronger ally in our fight. [Note: Would you like to see Party status?] [Yes/No?] [Yes] [Party: X3] [Status info:] [Lucas] [Race: Half Angel] [Level: 114] [Strength: S] [Agility: A] [Endurance: S] [Luck: A] [Power: A] [Skills:] [Advance Swordsmanship] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Divinity] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Sealed] [Aura] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Golden Shower] [Proficiency: (98%)] [Luminous Pierce] [Proficiency: (98%)] [Verdant sh] [Proficiency: (97%)] [Sr Wheel] [Proficiency: (97%)] [Chrysalis Strike] [Proficiency: (97%)] [Golden Riposte] [Proficiency: (92%)] [Twin Lights] [Proficiency: (91%)] [Void Step] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Luminous Armor] [Proficiency: (40%)] [Golden Gaze] [Proficiency: (38%)] [Hero''s intuition] [Proficiency: (29%)] [World Shift] [Proficiency: (10%)] [Lord of Light (S)] [Locked] [Passive Skills:] [Divine attack Immunity] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Corruption Immunity] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Elemental attack Resistance] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Mystical attack Resistance] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Evil Attack Resistance] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Weapon Master] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Sword Master] [Proficiency: (89%)] [Sword Genius] [Proficiency: (85%)] [Lion''s Heart] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Knight''s Will] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Fast Heal] [Proficiency: (40%)] [Special abilities] [Limit Breaker.] [Description: No limits shall be ced upon the destined one] [Overview: Beloved by the world] [Status info:] [Janica Mortelina] [Race: Human] [Level: 102] [Strength: B] [Agility: A] [Endurance: D] [Luck: D] [Power: B] [Skills:] [Advance Swordsmanship] [Proficiency: (88%)] [Aura] [Proficiency: (88%)] [Piercing Death] [Proficiency: (77%)] [Triple swallow] [Proficiency: (75%)] [Swift des] [Proficiency: (74%)] [Thought eleration] [Proficiency: (70%)] [el Shift] [Proficiency: (70%)] [Passive Skills:] [Intuition (B)] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Rapier Master] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Adapting Sword] [Proficiency: (77%)] [Aura Genius] [Proficiency: (75%)] [Special abilities] [Bnce] [Sealed] [Description: Bnces and shares the status between the user and the opponent] [Overview: Destined flower of the light] [Status info:] [Rose Brilliance] [Race: Human] [Level: 120] [Strength: D] [Agility: A]N?v(el)B\\jnn [Endurance: B] [Luck: A] [Power: SS] [Skills:] [Light elemental magic] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Mana Sense] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Advance Magic] [Proficiency: (99%)] [Mana Surge] [Proficiency: (99%)] [Mana disruption] [Proficiency: (99%)] [Mana Calction] [Proficiency: (99%)] [Light Aura] [Proficiency: (99%)] [Adaptable] [Celestial Magic] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Spell Disruption] [Proficiency: (90%)] [All Elemental magic] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Mystical Magic] [Proficiency: (79%)] [Summoning Magic] [Proficiency: (20%)] [Passive Skills:] [Golden Will] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Mind''s Eye] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Mana Genius] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Magic Genius] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Mana Regeneration] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Magic attack Resistance] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Mana Core Duplication] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Special abilities] [Magic Emperor] [Description: Magic and Mana shall bend to the user''s will and imagination] [Overview: The Sacrificial Sun...] Chapter 237: White Bishop.... Chapter 237: White Bishop.... ? In the deeperyers of the White Dungeon, a cave loomed with walls and stgmites bathed in an eerie white glow. Though no sunlight touched these depths, the chamber pulsed with a strange, perpetual light, casting long shadows over the figure within. A white creature, its head slightly pointed and featureless save for two dull, reflective eyes, tilted its head in surprise. Before ity a chessboard, an intricate mimicry of the dungeon''syout. Every section of the board was dotted with small, white markers representing its forces. But now, entire segments stood disturbingly empty, the markers erased without a trace. "Traces... disappeared..." It pondered, white eyes narrowing as it processed the sudden loss. The vanishing presence of its forces puzzled the creature, an anomaly that shouldn''t have been possible. It searched for exnations, its primitive mind churning over this unexpected development. "rmed... unknown presences... threat?" Despite its limited consciousness, the creature possessed just enough intelligence to grasp its role, its creator''s purpose for it, and the meticulous strategy that guided every action. Every formation was deliberate, designed to ensure nothing could disrupt the dungeon''s defenses. Its n, so wlessly set by its creator, should have been foolproof. Yet here it was-faced with a failure that defied its expectations. It felt the first flickers of hesitation. Could it be that an unexpected force had entered the dungeon, strong enough to erase its carefully ced pieces? Its gaze lingered on the nk spaces where pawns had once stood. This was no ordinary breach. Something powerful was here, something capable of dismantling its army without leaving a single mark behind. "ns...promised...?" The creature''s voice was a hollow murmur, almost as if questioning the very fabric of its existence. It struggled to reconcile the idea that perfection¡ªa state it was designed to embody and uphold-could be so easily shattered. Its creator had fashioned it for a singr purpose: to strive for and enforce wless order. Yet now, this vition of its ns demanded an adaptation that defied its core programming. "Threat... unknown..." The creature''s mind raced, aware of the necessity to proceed with caution. Reacting too hastily would only increase the risk of furtherpromise. A cold gleam flickered in its white eyes as it contemted its next move. It could not fathom how this unknown force had obliterated its pawns sopletely, leaving not a trace on the board. But if its army had been thwarted, it must probe deeper to assess this anomaly-and that required a new tactic. It steepled its long, pale fingers over the board, focusing intently. The staff sped in its third hand began to shimmer with a dim, white light, directing power through the board as it traced a line toward the source of the disruption. Only three knights can be dispatched. This was the maximum force it could send without risking arger breach, as the full might of its forces was held in reserve for critical defenses and offensive power. If these knights failed... well, then the threat was greater than it could yetprehend. But sacrifices, however minimal, were essential if it were to understand and neutralize this unseen adversary. A Gambit was needed. "For... her... MAjeSty..." The words came out in a croak, reverent and hollow, as if spoken through cracked stone. With that invocation, its pale fingers began weaving thest strands of a binding spell, watching as three white-armored knights emerged from the white ground around it. Their weapons gleamed with the same ethereal white, expressions void of any feeling. They would serve without question, an extension of its will, of the design its creator had so carefully crafted. As they vanished into the depths of the dungeon, the creature''s eyes glowed brighter. ''..... Anomaly..... MusT..... Disappear....'' ..... They''ve seriouslye a long way in just a few months. I closed all the system notifications cluttering my view and studied the three individuals moving steadily ahead. It seemed my concerns over Lucas''s growth were unfounded. Not only had he progressed at a remarkable rate, but his presence also inspired the others around him. Janica, for instance, seemed to thrive in his orbit, her own abilities reaching new heights under the weight of his presence. ''Two S-ranked stats already...'' Lucas''s development was impressive enough that he now resembled a character influenced by a yer intervention¡ªa scenario I''d only hoped for but hadn''t expected so soon. Given the trajectory of his future events and the challenges he would inevitably face, he could easily reach level 150 by the end of the semester. His passive experience boost and unique luck had been doing wonders, though I knew those perks would taper off as he hit higher levels and reach the level cap at 150. Even so, with his special ability, Limit Breaker that wouldn''t be much of a problem, his ess to ultimate S-rank skills was now within reach. My hopes for him included unlocking the [S-rank skill: Lord of Light], which required a degree of divinity. But it seems he doesn''t have ess to it yet. That meant he''d need to meet the Saintess sooner rather thanter a key encounter that would help awaken his divine potential. His meeting with Emilia would align naturally with his main scenario thread, thanks to their interconnected story arcs. Still, given the unpredictability of our current circumstances, I might need to step in if fate took a detour and bring them together by force if necessary. Lucas''s essence, embodying the purest and most intense light within any soul, is like a beacon. Just one nce should be enough for Emilia to sense it, drawing her attention and interest. It''s exactly how things unfolded in the game, and I don''t foresee any major hurdles in their rtionship deepening to the point where Emilia would willingly use her divinity to break the seal on Lucas. Once he has ess to his divinity, he''ll be far better equipped to handle the main scenario, freeing me up to shift my focus toward Senior Alice''s storyline without needing to worry about Lucas''s growth stalling. Rose''s development, however, is turning out to be something else entirely. Her progress, while anticipated, is still somehow startling.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She''s evolving in ways that feel almost unnaturalpared to her character arc''s typical pacing-she''s far stronger than she''s supposed to be at this stage. In the game, such an extraordinary rate of growth was only achievable if a yer constantly funneled EXP her way and exclusively optimized her specs right from the beginning. Yet, here she is, gaining power rapidly, almost as if her very essence is redefining her limits. With my involvement in Senior Dorothy''s defeat, I can understand Rose''s sudden leap in strength. Eliminating so many dark creatures, and ultimately being the one to technically "kill" Dorothy, would grant her substantial EXP if tranted to game terms. Still, her growth remains an enigma-perhaps fueled by a unique mindset, unforeseen circumstances, or a mix of both. This isn''t an issue per se; I do need her strong before the endgame. But knowing the exact cause would help in using her rapid development as a model for other heroines'' growth trajectories. "Hey... don''t you think this is strange? It''s gotten so quiet all of a sudden..." Janica''s worried tone snapped me out of my musings, prompting me to scan our surroundings with heightened focus. She was right. As we ventured deeper into this dungeon, we encountered a silence that was unnatural. The usual, almost rhythmic, presence of white-armored creatures seemed to vanish, as if the dungeon had gone dormant. And that was troubling. This dungeon was foreign to me as this was a dungeon that wasn''t even part of the game... It was only meant to be cleared after it escted, to reach a breaking point that spilled into the outside world, not to be cleared like a traditional mission. By now, our presence should''ve triggered a reaction from the White Bishop. In the game, the Bishop had always been a tactical type-a calcted nner who would send scouts or swarms of soldiers the moment he recognizes a threat. So why the sudden silence? "Can you guys sense any presence nearby?" Lucas''s voice broke through the unnerving stillness. I noticed a flicker of unease in his expression, his gaze scanning the stark white surroundings. "N-no..." Janica replied, her green aura spreading further out as she strained to pick up any sign of life. Even Rose shook her head, her golden aura searching in tandem. I joined them, yet I too felt nothing. The air was devoid of that usual ominous thrum that apanied danger, as if the dungeon itself were holding its breath. If the White Bishop wasn''t sending forces to intercept us, then what was the n? Was he setting a trap, or perhaps choosing to ignore us in favor of amassing his forces on another front? This silence was a warning, somehow even more ominous than an outright ambush. I could feel the dread creeping in, each second of silence amplifying the unknown dangers lying ahead. "Let''s keep moving forward and stay close. The second anyone notices something strange, call it out immediately," I said, ncing at each of them. "News about the dungeon should be spreading like wildfire outside by now. The academy officials will probably mobilize soon too." Janica, her body visibly tense, cast a wary look around. "Then... why don''t we wait for them? Wouldn''t it be better to regroup with the professors and have their support in clearing this dungeon?" She was visibly anxious-her passive skill, [Intuition], must be warning her of something. "As tempting as that sounds, we don''t know how long they''ll take to react," I replied, feeling the strange charge of the air around us. "This dungeon is on the verge of a full-scale breach. Even if the monsters don''t pour out immediately, the rising levels of disruptive mana in the atmosphere are a clear sign that multiple portals will soon start forming, linking this realm with the outside world." Lucas''s eyes narrowed as he pieced it together, his gaze focused and determined. "So, it''s up to us to contain the damage as much as possible and gather any intel we can before it''s too late?" I gave him a firm nod. "Clearing this dungeon is the goal, but with the way things are ying out, I''d say the odds are barely even. We have a fifty-fifty chance at best, and that''s assuming nothing worsees our way." It would''ve been better hearing the nking noises of metaling from the army of pawns than this creepy silence.... Dungeons usually brim with ominous noises-growls, footsteps, or the faint hum of mana. But this time this feels like we where inside a white horror house... ... Meanwhile, at a distance far beyond the group, three figures d in pristine white armor stood motionless, each of them facing the direction of their target with an eerie, disciplined stillness. They were the White Bishop''s trusted sentinels for this task.... "Anomalies... found..." murmured the archer knight, a chilling resonance in its voice. A white sword rested at its hip while a bow hung ready in its left hand, primed to strike. "Proceed... with caution... elimination... imminent... information... priority..." Upon hearing this, the two knights beside it-one wielding a halberd and the other a sword and shield-nodded, their heads moving in mechanical unison. Each of them began to radiate a faint, almost ghostly light, their forms vanishing into the air like phantoms dispersing into the mist. The archer knight, however, remained behind. Drawing its white bow with unerring precision, it gathered mana at its fingertips, the energy crystallizing into a dense, glowing arrow. The sheer intensity of the mana pulsing through the projectile suggested an attack designed to strike at the very heart of its target. "By... Her... Majesty''s... will..." it intoned, its voice a mechanical prayer as it took careful aim. In the archer''s eye and mind, its target was clear: the weakest link, the one with crimson hair. Without a sound, the arrow loosed from the bow, slicing through the air with no ripple, no presence-an attack in perfect stealth, crafted from its creator''s will to be undetectable. The arrow hurtled toward its target, destined to strike with deadly precision. Soon red blood spilled across the white canvass of their world... Chapter 238: White Bishop..... Chapter 238: White Bishop..... ? The sharp, resonant ng of des echoed through the pristine, white field as golden and white auras shed in a fric dance, slicing through the quiet. CLAAANG!!! SWIIISH!!! SWOOSH!!! Lucas moved with practiced precision, turning his body just in time to dodge a strike that whistled dangerously close to his right. Twisting mid-air, he fixed his gaze on the white knight before him, an unyielding fierceness zing in his eyes. The grip on his de tightened, golden energy surging along its length as he prepared for another strike. [Verdant sh] With deadly intent, Lucas swung his de, its golden light streaking toward the knight''s exposed neck. But- CLANK!!! The white knight''s shield intercepted the blow with calcted timing, the sh of their auras creating a shockwave that sent bothbatants skidding several dozen meters apart, stirring up loose dust and broken shards of white energy. "Tsk...!" Lucas clicked his tongue, frustration mounting as he felt sweat trickling down his brow. This duel should''ve ended long ago, yet the relentless white knight showed no signs of defeat. ''Does this thing even have a core...?'' he wondered, gritting his teeth as he took a moment to assess. He''dnded strikes that would''ve crippled or killed a normal foe, but each time, the white knight seemed to shrug off the damage or, worse, stand back up as though unfazed. The white knight, unyielding and relentless, rose from the ground and readied itself once more, its de coated in a familiar, intense white aura. Without hesitation, it dashed forward, charging at Lucas with ruthless precision. CLANG!!!! Their weapons met in a flurry of strikes and parries, but Lucas held hisposure, his mind focused on his next move. With a swift adjustment of his stance, he allowed the white knight a brief opening to reset its position, buying himself the necessary distance. A golden aura red around him as he honed in on a new approach, deciding on restraint rather than outright elimination. ''[Void Step].'' With a spark of golden-white lightning tracing his movements, Lucas''s form blurred, almost invisible as he surged forward, his de gleaming with precision. The white knight hesitated, clearly thrown off by this sudden change in attack. Its rigid defenses faltered. ''[Twin Lights].'' Lucas''s de shed in a precise arc, cutting through the knight''s leg with an effortless grace that sent it spinning mid-air from the sheer force of the blow. White energy trails, like wisps of smoke, seeped from the damaged armor as the soundless knight struggled to reorient itself.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Despite its calcted movements, it was still a beat too slow, unable to keep up with Lucas''s near-instantaneous repositioning. Just as the white knight aimed its de toward Lucas''s exposed back to try and retaliate, Lucas blurred and vanished once again. [Void Step] All the white knight saw was a sh of intense white light, filling its vision before it could even process the attack. [Mid-Grade Light Magic] [Sce] BOOM! The magical arrow struck with deafening force, engulfing the white knight in a radiant explosion of searing light. The st shook the ground, and when the dust settled, fragments of white armor scattered across the pristine field. Lucas watched as thest traces of white aura dissipated, his breathing steady as he looked at the person whonded next to him... "Good job," Rose said, eyeing Lucas with a look of relief and pride before handing him a bottle of red potion. "Thanks..." Lucas replied, wiping the sweat off his brow before downing the potion in a single gulp. He could feel its warmth spreading through him, easing his exhaustion. "Did you get him?" he asked, his gaze flicking to Rose. Rose nodded casually and held up a dented white knight''s helm as evidence. "Yes. I summoned some light wisps to aid Janica a while ago as well-she should be finishing up on her end soon." "That''s a relief..." Lucas murmured, his expression easing slightly as he expanded his mana sense to check on Janica''s situation. He could feel her mana spiking here and there, indicating intense but controlled fighting. Though the spear-wielding knight she was facing was formidable, Lucas sensed the enemy''s mana dimming gradually. His attention turned back to Rose. "What about Riley?" A flicker of worry crossed Rose''s face as she shook her head. "I still can''t sense his mana..." "I see..." Lucas''s brow furrowed as he focused, expanding his mana sense further in a desperate attempt to pick up any trace of Riley''s presence. But there was nothing, only a haunting silence where his technical friend''s familiar energy should have been. It had been some time since the ambush by the white knights, and Riley had taken a powerful hit meant for Janica. The blow had knocked him away, disappearing him from the battlefield in an instant. Yet, despite the silence, Lucas and the others still believed he was alive. "Just keep moving forward!" Riley''sst words to them before he vanished. He wouldn''t have said it so confidently if he thought he was dying. .... TSK! "Damn it..." I muttered, clicking my tongue in frustration as I tried to ignore the dizziness creeping over me. The hole in my right chest throbbed with each beat of my heart, blood seeping out faster than I could manage. [Skill Activated: Pain Nullifier (A)] Thanks to my skill the pain was dulled, thankfully, but the danger of blood loss and fatigue still loomed. Reaching for my pouch, I grabbed a few vials of high-grade potions, pouring them directly onto the wound. The raw flesh sizzled painfully as the potion made contact, heat pulsing around the injury as it slowly began knitting itself back together. It would take time-more time than I had to spare, but it was my only option for now. With my head pressing against the cold wall behind me, I forced myself to rx, doing my best to assess the situation. I couldn''t afford to panic, not with the severity of my current restrictions. [Note: User is now under effect of Time Dy...] [Note: Active Skills Restricted Temporarily] [Note: User will now be subjected to temporal mind haze...] [Note: Time until end of restriction: 9:43] "Looks like I''m stuck here for a while..." I muttered, ncing around as my vision adjusted. I was in a dimly lit white cavern, far less bright than the exterior of this ce, but it was unmistakably a cave. The rough, irregr terrain and jagged stctites overhead confirmed it. Leaning my head back, I closed my eyes for a moment, my mind racing through my options. The ambush hade out of nowhere. One moment, we were advancing through the dungeon, and the next, a deadly arrow shot toward Janica. I had no choice but to use my [Time Stop] skill, knowing full well the limitations and side effects that would follow. But there wasn''t time to hesitate-if I hadn''t taken that hit, it would have pierced straight through Janica''s heart. The arrow-[White Whistle]-that shot a hole in my chest, was no ordinary attack. As itpletely ignored the parry I did and shot straight through its intended target the ''heart''. It was a blend of skill, technique, magic, and divinity itself, all woven into a single projectile. What made it truly unsettling was that [White Whistle] wasn''t something a mere white knight should have ess to. In the game, only those directly in the White Queen''s presence could wield such a powerful, blessed technique. ''So why did that knight possess it?'' Was her dungeon granting these knights ess to powers they wouldn''t normally have? It was entirely usible... The restrictions normally associated with White Whistle should have shackled me, presenting and binding me under the influence of the White Bishop, their master. But I felt no such restraints. The usual effects of the skill appeared to have misfired, and I couldn''t help but recall that moment when Rose unleashed a spear of light on the archer knight. Perhaps Rose''s attack disrupted the skill, giving me a chance to avoid the worst of its hold. Whatever the reason, luck seemed to be on my side this time. [Return] [Note: Skill [Return] restricted, damage offset beyond the soul''s threshold for recovery...] As expected, I couldn''t just cheat my way and heal my body in an instant huh. Return was powerful, but an S-rank blessed skill like [White Whistle) left damage even my highest-grade skills couldn''t fully erase on demand. The remnants of divine energy resisted repair, making the recovery process a slow, painstaking ordeal. My thoughts drifted to Lucas, Rose, and Janica. I hated leaving them exposed to another ambush, especially now that I knew these knights wielded their Queen''s blessed arts. Thankfully, the nature of White Whistle meant it could only be used once-no other knight should be able to fire another arrow of its kind anytime soon. At least that gave Rose and Lucas an advantage. They should''ve picked up on the distinct mana signature of [White Whistle] from the attack. With that knowledge, they could counter the next ambush before it evenunched. Even if the other White Knights have ess to the [Silver Pierce] or the [Colorless Wave]. I''d told them to push forward to avoid being cornered or held down. While I was forced to fall behind, there was an odd advantage to this arrangement. The White Bishop''s attention should now be focused on me, marking me as the primary target since I''d taken the initial hit. ''He should be searching for me considering the skills'' intended effect malfunctioned teleporting me in this random cave...'' For some time, that would take the pressure off them and give them room to maneuver ahead. Every moment counted. I don''t know if there are enemies nearby with all my restricted stats. But... All I had to do now was survive until this restriction lifted-then I could finally rejoin them. Chapter 239: White Cave Chapter 239: White Cave ? [0:03] [0:02] [0:01] [0:00] [Note: User restrictions have now been lifted] [Note: User status will now return to normal] [Note: Due to recent exposure to temporal mind haze, taking rest is advised before-] I dismissed the system''s notification, rising to my feet and rolling my right shoulder as I adjusted to the surge of mana returning to my body. My chest pulsed with a subtle ache-still healing, though the worst of the wound had closed over. My muscles resisted, adjusting to the strain of mana coursing through them, and I felt a slight restriction in my range of movement. Not ideal, but my arm still held steady enough to grip a sword. Expanding my mana sense outward, I scanned the surroundings. ''Empty.'' This vast cavern stretched even farther than it appeared at a nce,yers uponyers of depth hinted at by the echo of my mana. It was oddly silent, and although I appreciated theck of an immediate threat, it felt like a temporary reprieve in a dungeon like this. My gaze turned to the two pathways ahead-left and right. Both stretched into dark, simr tunnels, making it hard to tell which, if any, led to a safer route or the heart of the dungeon. There was no mana signature in either direction, no indication of one path being less hazardous than the other. I''d have to choose quickly, but if I took the wrong path and encountered something formidable while still partially wounded, it couldplicate things further. Considering my terrible luck, it almost felt like fate had it out for me, no matter which path I picked. Left, right¡ªone would surely lead to some form of misery. Might as well trust my instincts, right? I nced around, hoping for some hint, some spark of direction. In a normal setting, I''d follow the light, head toward some flicker of hope, but in this ce, the light seemed to bounce of every ounce of space, leaving both paths equally shrouded in uncertainty. All that stretched ahead were rough, dim corridors with no hints of life, no visible signs of any safer route. A faint chuckle escaped me as I weighed my options. Usually, it''s the right path that gets favored in stories-the one they tell you to follow because it''s the "right" choice. So, out of sheer logic, I picked the left. ----- "...Knights... Loss... Unforeseen..." In the deepestyer of the dungeon''s white cavern, the White Bishop stood motionless, its singr, unblinking eye fixed on the chessboard before it. The dim light cast long shadows across the board, each piece representing a pawn in theplex game that was unraveling beyond its control. Its four hands twitched, their spindly joints dislocating and trembling at the sheer anomaly of what had transpired. "...Anomaly... Eliminated...???" How could this be? The threats within the dungeon were formidable, yes, but nothing it hadn''t ounted for. Yet, three of its most trusted knights had fallen in mere minutes. It was unfathomable. These knights were crafted to withstand all but the most severe of onughts, entrusted with defending the Queen''s will with unwavering loyalty and resilience. "Information... Intercepted..." The White Bishop tightened its grip on the edge of the board. Being the mind tether of the dungeon, it could connect to every knight under its jurisdiction, sensing, receiving, and rying their experiences in real time. But this time, nothing had returned. The knights had been expertly trained in data retrieval, capable of conveying critical information even under the heaviest of restrictions. Yet there was nothing. It was as though the knights'' knowledge had been erased at the moment of defeat, as if a seal had been ced on their very consciousness the moment, they were taken out.... Could there truly be something-or someone-within this anomaly capable of challenging their majesty''s authority? The thought wed its way into the White Bishop''s mind, an impossible concept bing disturbingly usible. Only beings with power rivaling the Queen could create such interference. Its mind churned, running calctions, analyzing every possibility as it struggled to fathom the implications of such an adversary. rms red through the White Bishop''s mind, each warning shing like a strobe of white- hot light in its vision. "...Information... Gather... Abandon..." Study was now secondary. Elimination took precedence. Its gaze shifted toward the meticulously crafted white cage, prepared to teleport any captured anomaly directly into its depths. Yet, despite the activation of the [White Whistle] arrow, not a single target had appeared within its confines. This meant the anomaly possessed power potent enough to interfere with the Queen''s divine blessing an ability bordering on sphemous. Their original mission was already dyed long enough... The White Bishop straightened; its four arms momentarily stilled before each conjured a weapon into existence. A wand. A sword. A spear. And an axe. Each weapon shimmered with a blinding light, floating ominously beside it, ready to be deployed at a moment''s notice. The bishop''s single eye drifted down to the chessboard, its fingers hovering over the stark, gleaming dots scattered across the board. With a single snap, the board''s magic surged. In a sh of white energy, two knight constructs materialized alongside two massive golems, each bearing a head shaped like a rook''s towering crions. The air crackled with a silent tension as the White Bishop issued its decree. "Mission... Compromised... Threat... Elimination... Priority... Army... Gather..." It pointed one skeletal finger to a crisscrossed section of the board where three bright red dots pulsed ominously, signaling the anomaly''s current location, the only piece of information his knight''s managed to send before perishing. The message was clear, every force, every knight, every ounce of energy was to converge. The order was as absolute as the unyielding white walls of the dungeon. This was no longer an investigation. It was extermination. SWISH! With a wave of his hand the chess board in front of him disappeared and a crown appeared on his head, white mana gathered and the cave shook for a moment. SHINNG! White light gathered in his fingertips before exploding... "Escape.... Sealed...." ... The entire world around Janica was consumed by an endless expanse of white-from the skies to the trees, to the very ground beneath her feet, and even to the intangible wind. Every inch of this ce was nketed in a bright, ghostly hue, as if all colors had been stripped away, leaving only shades of pure, blinding light. Though every detail was starkly visible, the overwhelming white made everything feel indistinct, as though it could copse into a single, inevitable direction. Death. That word lingered heavily in her mind, and Janica knew, with every instinct screaming, that she should have trusted her gut before stepping foot in this ce. "Why are you two tagging along?" "W-We can''t just let you go in there alone, right, Lucas?" Janica felt a pang of doubt. ''Should I have stopped everyone then?'' She wondered if she should have prevented everyone from entering this ce the moment they discovered the dungeon''s location, but the choice was long past. Now, they were deep within the whitebyrinth, and its dangers were growing with every step. "Huff..." She took a steadying breath, trying to control the tightness in her chest as her mind raced. Lucas turned to her, concern in his eyes. "Are you alright, Janica?" She forced a small smile. "Yes... just a little tired, that''s all." Though Lucas nodded, his gaze lingered, clearly unconvinced. Still, he turned back to the path, his mana rising subtly as he advanced, every sense heightened to detect any lurking enemies. Janica watched him, her thoughts drifting back to the scene that had reyed in her mind ever since it happened. The image was seared into her memory-Riley, appearing in the blink of an eye, taking a fatal blow meant for her. Everything had happened too quickly for anyone to react, yet Riley had managed to intercept the attack, risking his own life to save hers. ''Why did you have to do that?'' Janica''s thoughts swirled with guilt and gratitude, each one twisting painfully inside her. The memory of Riley''s blood, still warm as it sttered across the stark whitendscape, and some of it onto her face, left a sickening weight in her chest. Her body trembled as she recalled the moment, torn between relief and a deep sense of remorse. She was grateful for his selfless actions but couldn''t shake the feeling of indebtedness, the heavy realization that his injury-possibly fatal-had been a direct consequence of protecting her. And the fact that they were in the dark about what exactly had happened, or where Riley was now, only worsened the dread that gnawed at her. ''This is the second time he has saved me...'' Feeling the weight of the repeated rescue settle over her. Both times, she had chosen to ignore her gut instincts, foolishly leaning on her na?ve hope that everything would turn out fine, clinging to some blind optimism. Now, she was painfully aware of the danger in ignoring those instincts. She nced around at the others, her gaze falling on Rose, who walked just behind Lucas as he took point, carefully scanning the path ahead. Right now, if anyone had the best chance of tracking Riley, it was Rose. Her mana sense was powerful enough to detect even subtle traces in this white void. But with the risk of ambushes and other hidden threats, preserving Rose''s mana was critical; they couldn''t afford to drain it without certainty of Riley''s whereabouts. ''Could I offer her my own mana?'' The thought crossed Janica''s mind, weighing the pros and cons. If she shared her mana with Rose, it could extend their range, possibly locating Riley faster. But that choice had its risks too. Sharing mana was intricate, and any mistake could weaken them both, leaving them vulnerable. They needed to conserve their strength and energy for any sudden attacks from the White Bishop''s forces. With her options limited, Janica bit her lip, trying to stay calm, though worry still gripped her. She just had to keep moving forward and hope that the next step would bring them closer to Riley-before it was toote. Thump...! Thump...! Her heart pounded with a relentless ache, one she couldn''t quite understand, yet it felt as if it was tearing her apart. Tears gathered in her eyes, welling up despite her attempts to blink them away, unbidden and uncontroble. She chastised herself for being this vulnerable, for letting her emotions spill over in such a perilous ce. Why now, of all times, was she reacting this way? Her mind spiraled, searching for answers, but all she found was a hollow emptiness and a deep-seated worry that gnawed at her with every step. ''Riley... please be safe...'' For the first time in her life, Janica found herself on the verge of begging-to the goddess. ----- "Principal, you''re here!" RUMBLE-! RUMBLE-! BOOM! A bolt of lightning struck down, illuminating the dimly lit library, and a flock of crows, their feathers charged with dark, purplish lightning, materialized midair, swirling together before condensing into the form of a beautiful woman. Her long, jet-ck hair fell like silk, and purple lightning flickered along her eyes, sharp and intense as they scanned the room. "What''s the situation?" she demanded, her tone crisp and efficient. Her gaze swept across the space, assessing the dense mana in the air. She let out a subtle sigh of relief when she felt no fractures in the inter-dimensional fabric; the dungeon hadn''t broken through-yet. Amelia, who was standing beside the shimmering, ominous portal, tensed. She''d rarely seen her grandmother like this-so focused, her mana coiled and ready like a de drawn halfway from its sheath. It was a sight few ever witnessed, and the intensity of it made Amelia''s hands clench involuntarily. Clearing her throat, she raised a slightly trembling hand, gesturing toward the gate behind her. "As you can see..." she said, attempting a steady tone. Arge, looming white portal pulsed at the far end corner of the library, emanating such dense,pact energy that it seemed to warp the very air around it. How it had remained hidden within the academy was a mystery to them all.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Principal Leh''s purple eyes narrowed as she studied the portal in silence. Her gaze traced the edges of the dungeon gate, lingering over the peculiar runes etched along its edges. At least there were no apparent disturbances within the dungeon itself-small mercies, she supposed. "You mentioned that students found this dungeon... Where are they?" Amelia flinched, adjusting her sses with a nervous sigh as she avoided her grandmother''s piercing stare. She felt the nces of nearby academy staff, all just as wary of the principal''s presence. But there was no way to skirt around the truth. "ording to witness reports... they went in...?" she admitted, her voice barely a whisper. "What!?" As worry gripped her mind, spiraling through all the worst-case scenarios, she realized, with a sickening twist in her gut, that the worst had actuallye to pass. "Damn it all!" Leh clenched her fists, the weight of frustration only intensifying. She was still in the thick of dealing with the academy''s public image, swamped with papers, meetings, and apologies to various leaders, all in an attempt to repair the academy''s reputation after the recent scandals. And now, yet another crisis was emerging, one she couldn''t ignore. She hadn''t rushed here from her meeting with the head of the Eastern Empire only to face another failure. Taking a deep breath, she wasted no more time, barking her orders with a tone that brooked no argument. "Dean Gale, Professor Ferdinande with me!" Without waiting, Leh strode toward the dungeon gate, her determined footsteps echoing with urgency. "Principal, wait!" Amelia called after her, her warning lost in the rush of tension. Just as Leh neared the threshold, a st of white mana exploded from the gate, mming her backward with a force so raw and untamed that even she, one of the academy''s strongest mages, had to brace herself, sliding back a few paces. "What...?" She blinked in shock, staring at the pulsing white portal. The dungeon gate stood open, yet something prevented her from entering. It was as if an invisible barrier, sealed from within, blocked her way. "It''s... closed?" The realization settled over her, and her concern deepened. If the dungeon was somehow locked from the inside, the danger the students were in was even greater than she''d first feared. Her mind raced with possibilities, each more troubling than thest. .... "Hmm- looks like we can''t enter in the front Alice~" As Cheshire hovered invisibly, observing the scene in the library with quiet intrigue, his yful demeanor softened. "Did the White Queen notice your fondness for him perhaps~?" A hint of unease reced his usual mischief as he waited for any word from his master. Beside him, Alice floated silently, her body emitting a fierce, crimson aura that pulsed and flickered with her rising emotions. Her golden eyes, typically serene, had shifted, deepening to a dangerous red as anger and worry clouded her expression. "Junior..." she murmured, her voice tight with urgency and frustration. Chapter 240: White Cave.. Chapter 240: White Cave.. ? Sometimes, luck has a twisted way of making itself known in the most ridiculous and ironic of circumstances. Like that sudden urge to take ate-night walk only to stumble into an armed robbery-or perhaps a casual lottery ticket bought on a whim that miraculously turns into a jackpot. Everyone has their moments of fortune and misfortune, dictated by the unseen forces of causality, shifting fate either in their favor or against them. And yet, I knew my luck was no mystery-it was terrible, and my stats left no room for debate on that front. But seriously? Why did it have to be this bad? nk! Tuck! nk! Tuck! nk! Tuck! The rhythmic sounds of metal echoed as I pressed myself tightly against arge white boulder, my breaths shallow. I carefully suppressed my mana, doing everything in my power to make myself as invisible as possible. Peeking out from behind the stone, I watched as the white-armored figures marched past in precise formation, their armor gleaming unnervingly bright against the cave''s dim, monochromatic background. It looked like my luck had guided me into the worst possible direction-straight into the heart of their headquarters. I knew from the game''s lore that the white army''s assault on the library was likened to an endless wave, but seeing the sheer scale of their numbers here, in person, was a different level of intimidating. My throat tightened as I realized just how outmatched we were. How had I missed sensing them earlier? And just how many of these soldiers were hiding down here? Beep!!! [Note: Enemy Presences detected!] [Note: White Pawns X 9000] [Note: User is under the influence of foreign divinity; it is advised to leave the area immediately...] ''9-9,000!?'' I almost choked on my own thoughts. Just great. We''d barely survived against a few hundred back there, and that was only because Rose had unleashed a devastating spell to clear the area. But 9,000 of these things? And they were all gathered here like it was nothing? I had assumed they would be spread across evenly inside the dungeon, cautiously posted to prevent any breach, especially given the White Army''s vignce against threats like Senior Alice and Cheshire. Unless of course... if this was just a branch of their forces... A mere detachment.... Shit... It seemed I''d been thrown into an even worse location than I''d thought. Trying to escape and warn the others would be the safest choice, but that wasn''t exactly an option with this army marching in the same direction. Even if I managed to slip away, we''d still have to face these forces eventually. I had faith in Rose and the rest of them, but this wasn''t the kind of fight we were built for. The White Army specialized in a battle of attrition, overwhelming their enemies with sheer numbers while the White Bishop waited for an opening to unleash his trump cards. The fact that he''d already sent a knight capable of wielding [White Whistle] meant he likely had at least four more deadly trump cards at his disposal, one being a knight capable of wielding [Silver Pierce], a deadly halberd that borrows power from one of the White Queen''s ultimate skills [Silver Pce]. Once thrown, it didn''t matter how far away you were-it would pierce the heart of its target instantaneously without fail. Then, there was [Colorless Wave], a sword with another piece of [Silver Pce]''s authority. This one could bypass any defense, be it physical or magical. And finally, the White Bishop himself, whose magical prowess could probably rival Rose''s, and his two personal Rook guards, who''s strength alone scales them up to S-Rank. This was worse than I''d imagined. Each weapon could end the fight in seconds if we weren''t careful, and each enemy would drag out the battle until we made one fatal mistake. Sure, these weapons had strict activation rules for their powers. For instance, [Silver Pierce] needed a full 25 seconds to channel the White Queen''s authority before unleashing its deadly aim, and [Colorless Wave] required a clear line of sight on the target, plus a few other limitations. But in an actual battle against these guys? Those limits wouldn''t matter much. Once they started hammering us with overwhelming force, finding a chance to exploit those rules would be next to impossible¡ªespecially with the White Bishop stillmanding the field. Without taking him down, this was going to be a war of endurance at best. Lucas, being the protagonist, might be resilient enough to bounce back from any danger, his fate seemingly woven with enough twists of destiny to pull him through. But there was a reason (bad endings] existed in the game. Lucas wasn''t immortal, and no amount of plot armor could shield him from every twist of fate. Worse yet, he didn''t have ess to the [Lord of Light] skill, so the goddess''s influence was out of reach, she can''t directly intervene even with the [Holy Sword] in his hands, he was on his own in this scenario... ''Now then... what to do in this situation?'' I strained my mind, searching for any viable n in this mess. Going after the White Bishop directly seemed like the best bet. Maybe, if Rose could unleash her Celestial magic, we could make a swift strike-though I''d be naive to assume the White Bishop hadn''t prepared for exactly that sort of threat. There was also the option of leaning on Lucas''s fate... and mine, if I was willing to gamble. But knowing my luck, the odds wouldn''t be in my favor. My system doesn''t exactly one to rain down S-rank skills and blessings, especially not with my borderline garbage stats. [Status Info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 102] [Strength: B [0/80] [Agility: B [0/80] [Endurance: C [0/60]N?v(el)B\\jnn [Luck: o [????] [Power: C [0/60] [Avable Status Points: 14] The system had certain limits-especially when it came to someone like me, a ''disposable character'' just here to fulfill some side role in the grand narrative of the story. I''d learned that firsthand, back during my personal training with the duke, when I''d pushed the system to its absolute limits.... If the duke didn''t have absolute control with his sword back then maybe my head wouldn''t be connected to my body right now.... Ignoring the chilling memory, I reached into my pocket inventory, summoning something that materialized in my right hand at my call... [Item: Red Queen''s Ace of Hearts (Unique)] Senior Alice''s gift. Right now, it was my best bet-the ace up my sleeve. One call from this card, and she could decimate the entire White Army along with every tool the White Bishop had in his arsenal. After all, dealing with these entities was her specialty. But... if I used this, what was the point of me being here at all? I couldn''t let Senior Alice be exposed to the White Queen''s divine aura more than she already was. Doing so could only elerate her bad end. I gritted my teeth, contemting my next option. Should I try that method instead? With my tenuous connection to Emilia, there was a slim chance I could trick that being into helping, as I already have my guarantee with the Saintess in case things go south... My hand clenched over my chest as my heart raced at the thought. Yet, I''d personally severed her influence... would she even respond if I tried to reach out? No.... I shook my head, dismissing the thought of relying on that dark entity. The idea of tricking a goddess of darkness with my zeroed-out luck stat? It was aughable thought... "...PREVENT...INTERFERENCE!" "...FULL...FORCE..." "...BLOCK...ESCAPE..." "...RED...QUEEN...DEATH..." "...ELIMINATION...IMMINENT..." "...MISSION...PURPOSE...MAJESTY!!!" Suddenly, a broken, distorted voice shattered my concentration, echoing through the cavern like some malfunctioning machine. It sounded twisted yet oddly familiar, as though I''d heard this eerie cadence before. The air itself seemed to thicken, an oppressive weight settling around me. My pulse quickened. Turning slowly, I traced the origin of the voice, and there he was-the White Bishop, hovering ominously at the back of his army. No... not just standing, but floating, almost gliding forward with a sinister ease, nked by two hulking, white-armored golems. Their immense forms were unmistakable-these were the Rooks. Their gleaming armor and massive build exuded a silent threat, reflecting the cold, ruthless purpose of the White Army. "...ANOMALY...ELIMINATE!" "...HER...MAJESTY!...MISSION...!!!" The White Bishop muttered disjointed phrases, the words a nonsensical mix yet filled with intent as he advanced alongside his forces. His followers moved in perfect unison, an unbroken formation that held an unnerving, mechanical precision. And just behind him, I noticed the two Knights, weapons glinting ominously in their hands. As expected, they carried [Silver Pierce] and [Colorless Wave]. just looking at the deadly artifacts that could tear through defenses as if they were mere illusions, rendering any attempt at escape or resistance futile, was somehow more chilling than expected.... Their eyes, cold and unfeeling, locked onto their master, moving step by step in sync with the White Bishop. This monster... was he actually nning to advance head-on, right here and now? But why? As I continued to scan the scene, trying to grasp any possible advantage, the White Bishop''s head slowly turned-directly in my direction. Heart hammering, I jerked back behind the boulder, doing everything I could to suppress my mana even further, squeezing my presence down to nearly nothing. The strain was intense, a sharp ache throbbing through my chest as I mped down on every trace of energy. [Note: Divinity is covering the user''s area!] [Note: Foreign Influence detected!] [Note: Remnants of light and Creation nullifying influence detected!] [Note: The light has taken notice of you...] ''What...? What the hell does that mean?'' I wondered, my confusion deepening. ''System?'' [Note: ....] Of course. No answer, again. Typical. Peering out just slightly, I noticed the White Bishop''s head turn away, apparently losing interest in my position. I couldn''t help but let out a silent sigh of relief, a small smile tugging at my lips despite the tension. ''Guess my luck isn''t too bad, after all...'' If the White Bishop and his elite forces were stationed here, it could only mean one thing- this cavern must be the very heart of the dungeon. A realization dawned, bright and sudden. ''The dungeon core is here...'' Perhaps there was a way to stop this whole situation without taking any risks after all.... Chapter 241: Core Chapter 241: Core ? SZZZZLE!!! Golden light streaked across the white-streaked skies, illuminating the battlefield as if the heavens themselves had opened. [High-Grade Light Magic] [Radiant Storm] SWOOSH!!!! Golden swords and spears rained down upon every enemy it could find in a dome, their light shattering the white fields ofunching white armies around it. BOOM!!! Explosions echoed across the surrealndscape, the shallow seas and jagged terrain splintering as mana erupted in torrents, bending the atmosphere and warping the space around them. The sheer density of the unleashed power seemed to destabilize everything, twisting the very fabric of reality. RUMBLE! Lightning tore through the heavens with a deafening crack, igniting the clouds in shes of silver and gold. Kunng-!!! Spells flew from all directions, their power saturating the air and colliding in sts that shook the ground. CLANG! CLANG! Weapons shed with ferocious intensity, filling the air with the ringing of steel against steel. Through the chaos, a unified rhythm of footsteps thudded across the battlefield, a constant, unyielding beat as if the White Army moved in perfect synchronicity. "Janica, watch out!" Lucas''s voice cut through the cacophony just as Janica turned, barely glimpsing the massive white axe hurtling toward her face. There was no time to sidestep or counter; in a split-second decision, she braced herself, her sword raised in a desperate attempt to block the blow. CLANNNK! The impact sent her soaring, the force overwhelming. She was airborne for a heartbeat, weightless, before her body mmed into a rough, white boulder, the stone cracking under the force. "Kughk!" A low, pained gasp escaped her as agonynced through her limbs. Her body throbbed from the vibrations, her arms trembling under the sheer power of the golem''s blow. The white golem, towering and unrelenting, loomed forward, its faceless helmet locked on her with a haunting, mechanical purpose. "Haah... aghk..." Janica coughed, the taste of blood sharp on her tongue. Her green eyes zed with defiance as she scanned the battlefield, each agonizing breath fueling the fire in her gaze. The white golem stood motionless, its gaze fixed on Janica, almost as if it was waiting, urging her to rise and continue the fight. Its stoic patience was unsettling, a silent challenge reflected in the dim glow behind its faceless helmet. "Janica!" Lucas''s voice boomed across the battlefield as he cut down several white pawns in a single, fluid motion. His aura ignited in golden light, armor manifesting around him like a halo of power. Every step he took toward her radiated intensity, his figure an unwavering beacon in the chaos. "Are you alright?" he asked, his eyes scanning her with barely contained worry. "I-I''m fine..." she replied, though her voice wavered, betraying the pain that flickered across her face. But there was no time for hesitation; she forced herself into an offensive stance, readying her weapon. Lucas''s gaze shifted,nding on the golem as he moved beside her, his golden eyes narrowing. "That thing... it''s different," he murmured, his voiceced with caution. Janica nodded, her own eyes studying the golem''s massive, gleaming axe. The weapon itself pulsed with energy, as if it were alive, charged with a density of mana that seemed to distort the very air around it. Even from a distance, she could feel its force pressing down on them, a dangerous hum that gnawed at her senses. Lucas was right to be wary; this was no ordinary weapon. She gripped her sword tighter, her mind racing. "That axe... it''s more than just for show. The mana coursing through it-it''s overwhelming." "Yeah... be careful..." Lucas scanned the battlefield, his gaze darting from the white golem to Janica, her battered form barely holding its ground. The sight made him grit his teeth in frustration. He was confident that in a one-on-one he could handle that hulking golem, but in the chaos of a battlefield like this, where enemies appeared out of nowhere in staggering numbers, the odds weren''t on his side. It had only been a few minutes since the fight began, but even his stamina a point of pride¡ª was draining at an rming rate. ''How did we miss this many enemies?'' he thought, frustration seeping through him. All three of them had kept their mana senses active, expanding their awareness to guard against ambushes. Yet somehow, these enemies had surged onto the battlefield as if they''d materialized from thin air. It was like they had stumbled over shadows that had been present yet hidden, obscuring their senses in a way he couldn''t understand. Luckily, Rose had been quick to react. She''d cast a counter-protective spell without even an incantation, her mana shaping itself around them in shimmeringyers. Above her, a golden orb hovered, casting a fierce, radiant light. It unleashed a hailstorm of weapons in all directions, each one targeting enemies within a 500-meter radius and forcing them back from their position. The effect was like a shield and an assault in one, steering the core of the enemy''s numbers away from them. Despite the slight relief, Lucas knew this was only temporary. "Rose will soon reach her limit..." Lucas cast a quick, worried nce up at Rose, suspended in the air and radiating with mana. Despite the impressive waves of energy she projected, he knew her limits well enough. She could wield high-grade spells like no one else he knew, but even she wasn''t immune to the exhaustion that came from channeling such powerful magic. The temporary reprieve she''d managed to give them was only that-a brief window. Eventually, the relentless drain on her mana would catch up, and the reprieve she provided would vanish, leaving them exposed to an overwhelming enemy force. Celestial magic was shing all around them, and Lucas felt its intensity reverberate through his core as his golden eyes glowed faintly. Whatever Rose had focused on, it had drawn her attention away from assisting them directly in this fight, which only made Lucas''s worry grow. They needed her strength, her full attention, to hold their ground. But whatever had caught her eye seemed equally important, maybe even threatening on its own. "Their numbers... easily more than 10,000." He assessed the battlefield, his mind racing as he took in the daunting sight of the sea of white pawns encircling them. The endless swarm was dizzying. It felt as though they were fighting against an unbreakable tide, pawns shifting and reshaping around them with mechanical precision. Whoevermanded this army clearly aimed for a battle of attrition, exhausting them little by little. They were at a clear disadvantage. If they didn''t act quickly, they''d stay trapped, pinned down by this relentless onught. But without pinpointing whatevermanded these creatures, stopping them was next to impossible. Even if they did manage to find the entity pulling the strings, there was no guarantee it would end the attack; it wasn''t that kind of straightforward dungeon where taking out a singlen/o/vel/b//in dot c//om leader would send the rest of the army scattering. The white creatures were far from typical monsters or mindless undead. Intelligent, yes, but there was something unnervingly mechanical about them. They weren''t sentient in the way a monster or beast might be; they seemed more like constructs-empty husks or white golems, infused with just enough intelligence toprehend and followmands. Theycked fear,cked self-preservation. If there was a "boss" among them, defeating it might not disperse the rest. Instead, it could just be a cog in the machine, one they couldn''t afford to rely on as a failsafe. "... H.u.M.A.n..." The nging, distorted voice of the golem snapped Lucas out of his thoughts. He watched warily as the creature''s helmet shifted, revealing a twisted, unnatural grin-a mouth lined with rows of razor-sharp white teeth, its smile stretching grotesquely from ear to ear. "...KE..KE..KE...Human...BLESSED...ME...LUCKY..." it muttered, its words barely coherent, a grating cacophony that seemed to vibrate through the air. Lucas couldn''t fullyprehend its meaning, but the sudden, jerky movement of its foot was enough to warn him. Instinctively, Lucas pushed Janica aside, his aura ring to life as he braced himself and raised his sword. "Wha-" Janica barely had time to react before the massive blownded. BANGGG!!! The impact reverberated across the battlefield, a shockwave ripping through the air as Lucas''s aura-covered sword shed against the golem''s massive white axe. Energy crackled between them as their auras collided, each force rejecting the other in a furious contest of strength. Cracks spidered across the ground under Lucas''s feet, the weight of the golem''s blow pressing down on him with relentless force. Despite his shield of aura preventing severe damage, he knew that if he''d been even a second slower, that strike could have shattered him. ''This thing... it''sparable to a dungeon boss... maybe even an A-rank monster?'' Gritting his teeth, Lucas summoned more mana, feeling the energy surge through him. With a deep, steadying breath, he activated one of his techniques. [Sr Wheel] Golden light burst forth from his body, swirling around his de as he shoved the golem back with a surge of energy. Not wasting a second, Lucas surged forward, his feet crackling with golden light as he closed the distance in an instant. [Void Step] In a sh, his body disappeared in a blink of gold, reappearing directly in front of the white golem, ready to strike at close range. His sword gleamed as he prepared his next move, his mana condensing into a fiery disy of skill. [Golden Shower] SWISSSS-!!!! Within half a second, he unleashed a rapid triple-strike, each blow aimed with deadly precision. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! But, as if anticipating every strike, the golem deftly blocked each attack with its massive axe, its movements almost fluid despite its bulky frame. With surprising agility, it leapt back out of Lucas''s range,nding a few meters away. The golem''s mouth twisted into a sinister grin, and it swiped a finger across a scratch on its forehead, licking the blood that beaded there. The mocking look in its eyes taunted Lucas, as if inviting him to try harder. ''It''s far more agile than it looks...'' Lucas observed, a chill of realization threading through his focus. ''Not only does it wield that strange white aura, but it also has a solid grasp of martial arts....'' From their initial sh alone, Lucas understood that this fight was going to be far tougher than he had anticipated. His heart pounded as he recalcted, knowing this creature was unlike any dungeon opponent he''d faced before. "FIGHT!!!... HUMAN!!!" the golem bellowed, its voice echoing across the battlefield. At the golem''s challenge, the two surged at each other once again, their bodies blurring with speed. KNNNG!!! KNNNG!!! The fierce exchange erupted in shes of light and energy, their strikes shing with explosive force. Sparks flew as their weapons collided, the metallic echoes ringing out over the battlefield. ..... A few kilometers away from the chaos of the battlefield, the White Bishop floated just above the treetops, its piercing eyes fixed on the battle unfolding in the distance. Before it hovered a levitating chessboard, meticulously arranged to mirror the terrain below. Tiny red dots represented the enemies, while white and grayish ones marked its own forces. "...ANOMALY... STRONG... DECISION... RIGHT...," it muttered in a distorted, mechanical tone, as though processing each piece of information individually. It had deliberately positioned itself in this open area, allowing for both a strategic vantage point and an unbroken connection tomand the army. Here, it could monitor and direct its forces without dy, adjusting its tactics based on the shifting dynamics below. "...ROOK... COMPROMISED... NEGLIGIBLE...," the Bishop assessed, noticing the rogue Rook it had deployed earlier in an attempt to test the strength of the three anomalies on the field. The Rook, however, was beginning to act erratically, ignoring the Bishop''s directmands and engaging with its own fierce intent. The Bishop knew the Rook would likely be defeated soon if it remained focused on the warrior anomaly, but it chose not to intervene. The data the Rook''s encounter was providing was valuable; each sh, each maneuver the anomalies used, each pulse of their aura contributed to the Bishop''s understanding of its opponents. Initially, the Bishop had been most wary of the mage anomaly, whose sheer destructive prowess had obliterated entire swathes of its forces. The mage''s devastating spells and efficientmand of light magic marked her as the primary threat. Yet, the warrior anomaly was proving equally perplexing. Whatevery dormant within him was potent enough to not only capture the attention of the rogue Rook but also disrupt its primal instinct to flee. It was unusual for a creature like the Rook to disregard orders, yet it seemed fixated on testing itself against this warrior anomaly, even at the risk of its own destruction. While the Bishop resolved to keep an unwavering eye on the warrior anomaly, its primary focus remained the mage. The female warrior could be set aside for now; her power, though notable, was still uncertain in the grand scheme. The mage, however, represented a critical problem. Turning its gaze to its two knights behind it, the Bishop noted the shimmering, red magic circles that encased them, each brimming with an energy so dense it distorted the air around them. The spell binding them radiated celestial magic, and the Bishop recognized the ominous significance. It hadn''t anticipated that any of the anomalies would be capable of deploying such a formidable spell from such a distance. Even more surprising was how swiftly the mage had acted, binding the Bishop''s knights-its strongest pieces, imbued with the authority of its Queen-within moments of the battle''s start. "...ANOMALY... RANGE... UNCOMPREHENSIBLE...," it muttered, a hint of frustration underscoring its typically mechanical voice. It was unable to grasp how the mage could cast such an advanced, binding spell over such an extensive range, let alone directly target its most valuable assets. Without his two knights and their enchanted weapons, victory against the anomalies was no longer a certainty. The mage, in particr, presented a substantial threat, her power unsettling even for the Bishop, whose strengthy in numbers and resilience rather than direct magical prowess. In an all-out magical battle, the Bishop assessed he would likely lose against the mage anomaly, so formidable was hermand over mana. The only feasible strategy, then, was to force a stalemate and stretch this into a battle of attrition. If he could just wear down the mage''s seemingly bottomless mana pool, the situation would resolve itself. As powerful as she was, even she must eventually exhaust her reserves, and with that, the anomalies would crumble. In contrast, the Bishop had an endless supply-so long as his connection to the dungeon''s core remained intact, he could draw mana blessed by the Queen herself, using it to regenerate his army endlessly. Destroyed white husks could be recreated in seconds, their cores reced with a mere thought. "ANOMALY... MANA... HIGH... NEGLIGIBLE...NOW..." it muttered, a sinister gleam in his eye as he calcted. While the mage anomaly''s mana was indeed formidable, it was ultimately finite. She would tire; he would not. In his mind, the oue of this battle was already determined. With every white pawn, rook, and knight the mage destroyed, he would send forth another. The Bishop''s small smile grew, savoring his supposed inevitability. ... Walking deeper into the dungeon a smile couldn''t help but escape my lips. It had only been a few minutes since the whole army left this cave and yet... [Note: You have gained experience!] [+200 Exp] [+1400 Exp] [+500 Exp] [+1200 Exp] [+900 Exp] [+1500 Exp] ... --- ... [Note: Congrattions! You have levelled up!] [Level up!] [Level up!] [Level up!] [Level up!] It was clear that the battle has already started between the white bishop and the others... looks like this ce was more of a EXP hot spot than I thought. Chapter 242: Core.. Chapter 242: Core.. ? [Level up!] [Level up!] The notifications kept popping up, though it was clear that the rapid leveling from taking down the endless white army was finally starting to slow. As satisfying as it was to hear the continual chime of leveling up, I knew I couldn''t afford to get toofortable. We had to wrap this up before things spiraled out of control. [Status Info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 113] [Strength: B [0/80] [Agility: B [0/80] [Endurance: C [0/60] [Luck: o [????] [Power: C [0/60] [Avable Status Points: 47] In just a short time, I''d jumped from level 102 to 113, an eleven-level boost. Given the sheer numbers in this white army, it was no wonder the experience kept piling up. Still, that only made me wonder: just how many of these things were Janica and Lucas taking down if my levels were climbing this fast? And more importantly, how many was Rose annihting? I suspected most of the experience gains wereing from her. Rose''s spells were almost certainlyying waste to these creatures in massive numbers. That kind of power was both impressive and concerning. As powerful as she was, there was only so much mana output she could sustain, especially against an endless horde like this. There was no way she''d be able to keep this up indefinitely-not at the forefront of an assault where she has to face wave after wave of what probably felt like a never-ending immortal army. "Where is it?" My mana red around me, cloaking my body in a glowing blue aura. Normally, broadcasting this much energy in enemy territory would be reckless, especially so deep in their stronghold. But right now, I didn''t have the luxury of subtlety-I needed to find the dungeon core, and fast. The only way to pinpoint it was to push my senses to their absolute limit, even if it risked giving away my location. With any luck, the White Bishop''s attention would still be glued to the others. Its obsession with taking down the anomalies seemed to be its driving force, and if it continued that way, I''d have just enough of a cover to mask this tant outpouring of mana. But... this ce was enormous. Minutes had passed since the White Bishop and its forces had moved out, and yet I still felt nowhere near the dungeon core.N?v(el)B\\jnn The oppressive energy grew thicker the further I went, a clear sign I was heading in the right direction, but the depth of this cavernplex was staggering. Each step closer felt like an eternity, and I couldn''t shake the gnawing urgency creeping into my mind. [Dashing Sprint] [Proficiency (15%)] ¡ú [Activated!] [Note: 100 Mana will now be deducted for every 1000 meters traveled from the user''s original position] [Note: Remnants of the light is boosting your heart!] [Note: Mana reduction in effect] [Note: Mana cost reduced from 100 to 30 per 1000 meters] [Note: Remnants of the Light: 40/100] A surge of warmth spread through me as I activated the skill. The white walls around me seemed to blur, giving the illusion of the world slowing, though I knew I was pushing myself faster than ever. My breathing steadied, and I felt almost weightless as the mana surged through me, infusing every cell. Then, with one step, my entire body shot forward, slicing through the air like a mana-charged arrow. These remnants of light... could they be fragments of Emilia''s divinity lingering within me? Her power felt foreign, yet familiar, and I couldn''t deny the boost it was giving me. This unexpected buff was something I could definitely work with. "Sweet," I muttered, feeling the thrill of enhanced speed. Without another thought, I threw myself forward, driving deeper into the dungeon, each bound taking me closer to the core. With my newfound speed, it didn''t take long to reach my destination. I skidded to a stop, barely registering the subtle shift in air pressure as I entered what appeared to be a massive dome. My gaze lifted instinctively, and I couldn''t help but stare, my eyes widening at the sight above: a canopy of stunning white crystals clustered along the cavern ceiling, refracting light in such a way that it resembled the world''s most magnificent chandelier, shimmering with an otherworldly glow. For a moment, I took it all in, letting the beauty of the ce sink in before my focus narrowed. Finally, my eyesnded on the true marvel of the space-the thing I had been hunting for. There, at the center of the room, stood a white stone pir, modest in height, no more than a meter tall. Suspended just above it was an orb, hovering in midair. Its surface was wless, and from within, a dense, pale mana emanated, so pure that it seemed to pull in every impurity around it like a gravitational force turned white. Its energy was thick, intense, seemingly endless, and even a brief nce at it made its nature unmistakable. "The Dungeon Core..." I''d finally found it. Luckily there seemed to be no guards left in ce meaning he really did go all out against the others. I swallowed my saliva, my feet moved forward despite the intensity and nervousness I felt. Taking out my sword I quickly infused it with aura... Bluish white light covered my body my sword zing with bluish white mes... As I approached the Dungeon Core, each step felt like pushing through a growing wall of pressure. The mana emanating from it was so dense that I could almost feel it pulsing through the air, pressing down on me. It looked deceptively defenseless, floating serenely atop the pir, as though I could shatter it with a single swing. And yet, my instincts were screaming at me to stop, to turn around, to get as far away as possible. My pulse quickened, and a cold trickle of doubt crept down my spine. For a brief second, it felt like my heart might burst from the sheer tension. Finally, I forced myself to steady my breathing, pushing past the fear wing at my nerves. I took a deep breath, shaking off the nervousness clouding my mind. There were many ways to end a dungeon, depending on its type, but they boiled down to two tried-and-true methods: either destroy the Dungeon Core or defeat the dungeon''s boss monster. I knew what needed to be done. Destroying this core would sever the White Bishop''s ess to the dungeon''s endless pool of mana, stopping him from resurrecting or recreating his white army. But the second I struck; he''d knew immediately that I''m here. The dungeon wouldn''t copse immediately-it would take a few moments before fully shutting down, giving him more than enough time to sense the disruption and pinpoint my location. With his powers, he could appear here almost instantly, likely wielding all the fury and strength that celestial magic allowed. The thought was terrifying, but I couldn''t let hesitation hold me back. This was the moment to act. No second-guessing, no retreat-just one clean, decisive strike. I raised my sword high, channeling all my focus and energy into it. The air around me crackled as my aura red, intensifying into a blue glow that danced along the de''s edge. [Heavenly Strike] [Proficiency (15%)] ¡ú Activated! The energy surged through my sword, and as I brought it down, it felt like aet descending from the heavens. The blue arc cut through the air, aiming directly for the white orb. ...But then- SWOOSH!!! BANG!!! The strike nevernded. In a split second, a massive white de intercepted my attack, blocking it just inches away from the core. I felt a shockwave pulse through me, making my right arm tremble with the force of the deflection. For the first time, I fully understood why every instinct in me had been screaming to turn back. My body recoiled as if the pressure had turned inward, trapping me in ce. Then I heard it a dark, gravelly voice, as if rising from the depths. "Are you the Anomaly?" My heart sank. Slowly, I turned to face a towering white knight, his expression unreadable. He held his sword with effortless strength, one-handed, as if the massive weapon was weightless. A surge of fear kicked in as he effortlessly swung his de with a flick of his wrist. BOOM! The force was overwhelming, and I was thrown back, my vision spinning as I collided with the cave wall. A sharp pain jolted through me as blood sprayed from my mouth, the impact embedding me into the rock. My ribs ached, but survival instincts overrode the pain. I grit my teeth and forced myself out of the wall, knowing I had to keep moving. My head snapped to the left as another wave of danger washed over me. SWISH! It was close-too close. A searing white light sliced past my cheek, leaving a thin line of blood in its wake. "Impressive..." The white knight''s voice was low, almost amused, as he extended a single finger to where my head had been only a moment ago. Just before I''d moved, a concentrated beam of pure white aura had shot from that fingertip, deadly urate. My instincts screamed at me again, and I darted out of his line of sight, narrowly avoiding the attack. My breaths came faster as I fought to steady myself, nerves rattling under the intensity of each passing second. I took a moment to assess, but as my gaze settled on him, my heart dropped, and a grim realization set in. ''Why is this thing here?'' This wasn''t just any white knight. Everything about him was different-his weapon, his helmet, the way his armor glinted, elegant yet imposing, far surpassing the other knights in both presence and power. ''Primaris...'' One of the White Queen''s original pieces, her oldest soldiers, and were once her personal companions. These beings were the prototype for her entire army, woven directly from her power. They were only supposed to appear in Alice''s epilogue-a force feared for being on par with an [SS-ranked] dungeon bosses. A Primaris Knight.... By every known rule and details of the game, these things never left her side. ''So why the hell is one here?'' [Note: User is being exposed to high levels of foreign Divinity!] [Note: Mana in the air is de-stabilizing] [Note: User is being subjective to toxic mana] [Note: Foreign mana is now suppressing the user''s influence] [Note: Immediate retreat is advised!] The knight''s gaze bore into me as he spoke again, his voice calm,ced with an ancient authority. "Human, let me ask again... are you the anomaly?" Chapter 243: Core... Chapter 243: Core... ? ''Strange...'' This was the first thought that crossed the mind of the white knight, Lancelot, upon encountering the young human before him. ''What is this thing?'' A human soul... yet somehow not? In his eyes.... the young human was an existence that defied understanding, one that by all logic should not belong-yet somehow, unsettlingly, felt as if it did. His queen''s orders were clear: find and bring her the anomaly, the force disturbing her carefully woven spell. He had anticipated a longer search, but here, in this vast white expanse, it seemed the source of the disruption was standing directly before him. His mission feltughably simple now, almost trivial. The human was weak, barely worth the title of "anomaly." And yet... ''Why does my instinct keep screaming at me to run?'' Lancelot felt a ripple of hesitation, his ancient warrior''s intuition warning him that something was amiss. Dismissing the nagging doubt, he steadied his resolve, reminding himself that curiosity was a luxury he could not afford. The queen''s orders were absolute. But this feeling gnawed at him-a relentless tug, something primal, wing up from within. ''Why not test the waters?'' Lancelot reasoned, his curiosity peeking through the iron-d discipline of his rank. He raised his hand, summoning the white beams of energy.... although this will clearly damage the anomaly and potentially kill it, Lancelot was somehow confident the young anomaly before him won''t ever die.... ... ''Primaris...'' The strongest of the White Queen''s elite, these knights were leagues above anything I''d faced so far. Even Alice, in her formidable Red Queen form, would find her amped red knights struggle to hold their ground against a single Primaris. yers knew them well for their brutal difficulty-just one of these guys was enough to make many abandon Alice''s route altogether. They were the first bosses you encountered in her epilogue, the nightmare guardians standing between her and salvation. SWOOSH!!! Another blinding white beam tore through the air, barely missing me as I pushed myself to the limit. My breathing was ragged, every skill I had firing off as if on autopilot, my defenses and mobility at full throttle.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Dashing Sprint] ¡ú [Activated!] [Blink Step] ¡ú [Activated!] [Thought eleration] ¡ú [Activated!] [Skill: Pain Nullifier (A)] ¡ú [Activated!] [Time Dtion] ¡ú [Activated!] Even with everything enabled, it felt like a losing battle. The white Primarch''s strikes were relentless, each oneing faster than thest, only missing me by a hair''s breadth. Time felt warped as my perspective slowed; I could see the attacksing in razor-sharp detail, analyze their trajectories, and react ordingly. But knowing where they''dnd didn''t mean my body could keep up, and the strain was starting to show. I was getting hit, but only in ces that wouldn''t cripple me-grazes and ncing blows. But every impact sent a searing wave through my body. ''Was it doing this on purpose?'' It was usible, after all. This Primaris was acting far more cunningly than any of its kind''s game counterpart ever did. "Hoho... I know I''m holding back, but you''re dodging quite well, human. Impressive... If you''d just admit you''re the anomaly, I might even hold back a little more, you know?" His voice was almost teasing, like he was enjoying the game. "Like I told you, I don''t know what the hell you''re talking about!" I shot back, barely managing to dodge another of his sts. "Oh, surely you jest~" He tilted his head, and despite the white helmet obscuring his face, I could feel the smug grin beneath. "If you''re not the anomaly, then help me find the one," he said, lifting a hand and forming a bright orb at his fingertip. But this time, four more identical orbs appeared, circling his wrist like some kind of cosmic bracelet. "This bastard...'' FWOOOSHHHH!!! He fired the orbs at me, each one streaking forward with blinding speed, almost like bullets made of pure light. My body barely reacted in time, each dodged beam leaving a sizzling trail of air in its wake as I twisted and turned to evade them. I knew one thing: getting close was a death sentence. But running? I''d probably end up in the same mess, if not worse. No, I''d have to y his game a little differently. If I was going to survive, I''d need to close the distance carefully, almost subtly. If I could keep him focused on trying to hit me and not on how close I was inching, I might just stand a chance of reaching him-if only barely. But even with all my skills and tactics, I doubted I could do any substantial damage to this guy. In the game, the only real way to hurt a Primaris like him was to strip away the Queen''s blessing or gain a buff from the Red Queen''s energy. Another option was to wield an aura infused with divine power-none of which I had ess to at the moment. -ZOOOM!!! -ZOOOM!!! Heunched another barrage; this time a dozen beams of white energy. I prioritized dodging, letting some of the beams hit non-vital areas since my [Pain Nullifier] skill dulled the sensation. Still, I couldn''t afford to take too many hits, so I blocked where I could. But with an SS-ranked dungeon boss''s level of strength and power, there was only so much I could keep up with-there was a reason S-ranked bosses required entire parties of seasoned A-S ranked adventurers. BOOM!!! "Agh!" A st hit me directly in the gut, knocking the wind out of me. I''d managed to react just in time to cover my stomach with my aura, but it wasn''t enough to absorb the full force. The shockwave tore through me, and my body was hurled through the air, mming into the cavern wall. ''This feels like d¨¦j¨¤ vu fuck....'' Pain rippled through me, muted but there, and I could feel the dull throb of what would''ve been broken ribs without my aura. Groaning, I forced myself back onto my feet, leaning against the wall to steady myself. My vision was blurred, but I could still make out the Primaris advancing slowly, each step echoing with a sense of finality. I gritted my teeth, wiping blood from my mouth as I tried to refocus. It was clear now-the so-called "anomaly" he kept referring to was me and the others. But his questioning made it seem like he was searching for only one specific person. ''Why?'' Could it be that my interference with this scenario, had disrupted the natural flow. Was fate correcting itself, sending this monster of a knight to set things straight? After all, characters like Rose, Lucas, Janica, and myself weren''t supposed to be here in the first ce; our mere existence skewing up the original timeline. Or was it just a cruel coincidence? Tick.! Tack.! The echoes of his heavy, metallic steps reverberated through the white dome, amplifying the dread curling in my gut. Each step brought the Primaris closer, his gaze, though hidden behind that wless white helmet, burned into me, as if assessing every fiber of my being. "Human... this is getting boring," he droned, voice dark with a hint of impatience. "Fight with all your might, or you may lose your head..." In an instant, his enormous sword swung down, a blur of blinding white energy. The air split in a shockwave, and I barely had a second to brace. BANG!!! I felt the impact but not the sharp, searing pain of a cut. Instead, it was the dull, crushing agony of raw force. My bones creaked under the pressure, a muted crunch echoing through my ribs. "UGH!" The sheer force had me reeling, flung back like a ragdoll. My body spun midair, weightless, helpless, until gravity took hold and dragged me down. Hitting the ground with a bone-rattling thud, I gasped for air, my vision swimming as the dome spun around me. Every instinct screamed at me to get up, but my body felt heavy, weighed down by the lingering tremors from his strike. I forced myself to stagger up, adrenaline and survival instincts blurring the pain. My mind raced through options, each more desperate than thest. Should I try using [Monarch''s Will] on him? No, that wouldn''t work. I doubt this guy''s will is any weaker than mine. Even if I somehow pushed through, his undying loyalty to the White Queen would nullify any attempt at control-he wouldn''t even flinch at a single one of mymands, let alone be affected by them. What about summoning ''Raijin?'' No... as strong as Raijin is, a single swing from this guy would end him. I couldn''t bear to watch Raijin fall, let alone put him in such danger for a distraction that wouldn''tst more than a second. Just then, a notification shed: [Note: User Mana 0/250] [Note: All skills will now be turned off!] "Phuack!" I coughed, spitting out ck blood. My stomach twisted painfully, and my vision blurred. In the heat of battle, I''d burned through my mana reserves without even noticing. The adrenaline had masked just how drained I''d be, but now I could feel it-the bone- deep exhaustion, the desperation gnawing at my fraying consciousness. I couldn''t let myself faint now! [Note: Skill Recall auto-activated!] [User''s state will now return to condition 24 hours prior to damage!] [Note: Stamina 20% recovered!] As Recall kicked in, my body healed itself, erasing the wounds and the bruises, while the pain faded like a bad dream. But my mana... it remained at zero, which only made the situation as bleak as it was before... The Primaris still at ease, watched me with an unnerving patience, sword resting idly on his shoulder. I could tell he''d sensed my moment of recovery, but he didn''t react, as if taunting me to try again. "I noticed it before, but it seems you possess talent in celestial magic, human..." the Primaris mused, almost idly, as though he were merely making conversation. His armored hand drifted to his helmet''s chin, tapping it in a mockery of contemtion. I could feel his gaze pierce through me even without seeing his face, but I forced myself to focus on something else entirely. [Skill: Archive (S)] [Proficiency (50%)] Summoning every ounce of concentration I had left, I activated Archive, searching through my memories of the game for any strategy, any exploit I could use to turn the tables. Fragmented images shed before me-bits and pieces of past encounters, skill patterns, moves-but none of it offered a clear solution. There wasn''t a single approach that felt remotely useful in this reality. I was trapped. The Primaris knelt down slightly,ing eye-level with me, as if humoring my desperation. His gaze bore into mine, cold and calcting. He scanned my face, studying every twitch, every bead of sweat. "Human... you are the anomaly," he dered, his voice colder than before, filled with certainty. "What?" I barely managed to whisper, heart pounding as the weight of those words sank in. Before I could process it- SMACK!!! A blinding pain shot through my gut as the white sh hit me like a sledgehammer. The world spun as my vision blurred, and I felt my consciousness slipping. My limbs felt heavy, unresponsive, as though my very life force were being drained away. ''Damn it... Was clearing this dungeon a mistake? Did I let my ego get the best of me?'' My thoughts grew fractured, swirling as if dragged into a deep void. ''The system isn''t interfering... Did it just... add this to my list of main scenarios?'' A sinking realization dawned on me. ''Is this my bad end?'' An added bad end for the anomaly known as Riley Hell?'' [NotE?#@!@#::::??] [N!@!@#!@#$$???] [N!@!#!$#@#@$%$@%?????] [????????????????????????????? ???????????????????] My vision blurred and fragmented, shes of broken symbols distorting before me. Just as I felt myself slipping away, a final image burned into my mind¡ªthe white knight''s face inside its helm, his stoic confidence cracked, eyes wide with... Terror? Chapter 244: Core.... Chapter 244: Core.... ? It''s dark... Where am I? I knew, and yet... somehow I didn''t. This strange, fractured ce felt like it could be somewhere I belonged-and yet was utterly foreign. -SEEZZEEE~!! A jagged sound pierced the silence, fragments of broken echoes, just out of reach. My head darted toward it, but all I met was darkness, thick and endless. Only the echoes of that unsettling noise remained, bouncing back and forth like a taunt. It''s cold... I shivered, an icy sensation wing its way over my skin, and only then did I notice: I was bare, without a thread to cover me. Strange. But despite the absurdity of it all-wandering naked through a realm of shadows-I kept moving forward. My feet, numb with cold, pressed onward, dragging me deeper into the pitch-ck void. I should have felt terrified, each step painful and hollow, yet strangely, I wasn''t. In fact, there was a quietfort in the darkness, like an invisible hand guiding me gently forward. "Riley..." A voice. Faint, yet clear. My heart stirred, recognizing it. Riley? Yes, I thought hazily, that''s right... my name is Riley... Riley Hell? Turning, I searched for the source of the voice, feeling it wrap around me like a fragile warmth, almost pulling me back from theforting pull of the darkness. My feet hesitated, the desire to keep following this familiar,forting path faltering as the voice lingered in my mind. "Riley...e here..." The voice behind me called again, soft yet insistent, nudging me to turn back. My feet, rooted in ce, finally started to move-but just as I shifted, another voice, barely a whisper, echoed in my mind. [Don''t go.] I stopped, curiosity gnawing at me, and turned back toward the dark expanse. That''s when I saw it¡ªa figure standing there, shrouded in shadow. My breath caught. It wasn''t just anyone-it was... me. No.... not quite. This reflection was an uncanny version of myself: golden blonde hair, deep blue eyes, all the same features, yet there was something deeply unsettling about it. Everything about this reflection was drained of warmth. Its gaze, ice-cold and calcting, seemed to carry an age and wisdom that felt foreign, beyond anything I''d experienced. [...Going back... is a mistake...] it said, its voice an eerie replica of my own. [Trust me...] It looked straight into my eyes, the cold detachment of its stare cutting through me. There was an unsettling familiarity in its presence, as if it was more than a reflection-like it was a fragment of something hidden deep within me, an echo of something I should already know by now... "Riley!" The voice behind me grew stronger, piercing through the dark void and stirring something deep within. A memory, hazy yet familiar, surfaced from the depths of my mind, tugging at my heart. [Ignore it.] The reflection-myself-spoke, its tone calm yetmanding. With a slow p, it silenced the echoes of the voice calling me, leaving nothing but an eerie quiet. The unsettling stillness wrapped around me, thick and cold. [...You hate pain, do you not?] it asked, tilting its head slightly. There was a peculiar softness in its words, a twisted empathy that felt like it shouldn''t belong to me. It extended its hand toward me; fingers open in invitation. [Come... I''ll remove it for you.] Every instinct in me screamed not to trust this strange, hollow version of myself, but my hand, almost moving on its own, reached out to take his. The cold grip around my fingers was both jarring and... somehow soothing. [Sleep for now...] it whispered, its voice low and coaxing, like a luby that drew me into a darkness even deeper than before. [I''ll take care of the rest.] As the words washed over me, my mind faded, slipping back into a slumber I hadn''t realized I''d left. [Note: Emergency Measures have been Applied!] [.... User.... Status... stabilizing...] [...Data Support...... disrupted....] [Tut$rial wi^^] now@#@!@#!@!#] [???????????????] ----- "What are you?" Lancelot''s voice trembled as he took a step back, eyes widening at the sight before him. The young man standing in front of him exuded an intense invisible form of authority upon which Lancelot couldn''t fathom.... Lancelot''s mana raised up. Each re of energy radiating off him with a searing heat that burned with the brilliance of the sun. His once simple white cape had transformed into a flurry of three pairs of ethereal wings, each feather glinting like polished steel. The sword he held pulsed with an overwhelming, otherworldly power, the de glowing with a heat that distorted the air around it. Every instinct in Lancelot screamed at him to unleash his full strength if he wanted even a chance of surviving this encounter. The unexpected shift of his opponent''s aura was like nothing he had encountered before. Desperately, he attempted to re-establish his connection to his queen, to convey a warning or request aid. Yet the moment he tried, a searing, unbearable pain gripped him, forcing him to his knees. It was a sensation so excruciating, so alien, that it was as if his very soul was being torn apart. What... is happening? His mind raced with questions as he gazed up at the young man. But his opponent didn''t even spare him a nce; his cold, emotionless eyes seemed focused somewhere distant, as though seeing beyond the confines of the white dome they stood in. Then, in a low, tired voice, the young man muttered to himself, his words carrying a heavy weight.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "...It''s been a while..." His tone was devoid of emotion, yet there was an almost imperceptible trace of something tragic, something lost, beneath the surface. Lancelot couldn''t look away; this young man-this anomaly-felt almost otherworldly, like an entity born of both despair and wisdom, far beyond his understanding. "White Knight..." the young man said, his gaze finally falling on Lancelot with an indifferent expression. "I suppose... I-no.. he chose Alice this time?" Lancelot''s mind raced, struggling to make sense of the cryptic words that had slipped from the young man''s mouth-Alice... the Red Queen... ''Could they be connected?'' The notion rattled him deeply, setting off rms in his mind. If there was any link between this anomaly and his queen''s sworn nemesis, then everything had changed. The mission, his orders, even his purpose here-it all suddenly felt like it was hanging by a fragile thread. Wings ring wide, Lancelot tried to steady himself against the searing pain that tore through his body, forcing his armor to groan under the strain. His mission was clear: he had to inform his queen of this new threat. Every instinct screamed that facing this young man head-on was futile; survival meant finding any way to escape. With fear gnawing at his heart, he gathered his strength, raising his sword high as he summoned everyst spark of energy. A fierce white light zed along the length of the de, radiating with the heat and intensity of a miniature sun. Without hesitation, Lancelot hurled the de toward the young man, pouring half of his entire mana reserves into the attack. The sheer radiance from the weapon lit up the dark space, casting long, warped shadows as it tore through the air. This has to work, he thought, feeling his energy wane even as he watched. No being, no matter how powerful, should be able to shrug off a strike like this. The de zed a fierce arc across the chamber, an eruption of searing white-hot light designed to incinerate anything in its path. The young man''s eyes flickered to the attack just as it was about to strike, the coldness in his gaze remaining unchanged. He didn''t even flinch, as if such an attack was nothing more than a fleeting nuisance. FLASHH!!! Lancelot''s hope faded to dread as the young man raised a single hand, his fingers lightly brushing against the edge of the iing strike. FOOOSH~~~!!! To Lancelot''s horror, the de''s immense energy was halted instantly, caught between the young man''s fingers like an extinguished me. The light faded, leaving only the faintest whiff of smoke curling up from his fingertips. How? Questions battered through Lancelot''s mind as he struggled toprehend what had just happened. How could the young man so casually catch his sword, let alone erase the very authorities embedded within it? It was unthinkable. Unlike mere magic, authorities were divine principles, thews of existence themselves, granted by beings who had ascended to the highest stages of power. These were not spells or skills that could be broken by willpower alone-they were universal truths made manifest. His sword carried thebined authorities of fire and death, woven into its very essence, an undeniable force that even the highest beings respected. No human, no matter how mysterious or anomalous, should have been able to nullify it so completely. Unless... Unless he is... a being on par with the ascended.... A shiver ran through him as he tried to stammer out words, grasping for any answer, anyst attempt to understand. "Y-You¡ª" he managed to choke out, his voice fraught with dread. SWOOSH! Click.! A quiet, almost indifferent sound-a de returning to its scabbard-was the only thing that reached Lancelot''s ears. And then, in an instant, the world around him fractured. His vision split into two... Struggling to hold onto his senses, his gaze fell onest time on the young man, who was now walking away, his back turned as though Lancelot had been little more than an obstacle in his path. The young man moved steadily, making his way toward the dungeon''s core. No... Lancelot''s thoughts red with helplessness, fear wing at him. ''He can''t... if he reaches the core...'' But it was toote. The young man stretched out a hand, and with an almost casual gesture, crushed the dungeon core as if it were made of fragile ss. Cracks spread like veins across the core''s crystalline surface, splintering until the entire dungeon trembled, groaning under the sheer weight of its own imminent copse. As his vision dimmed, Lancelot''s consciousness began to fragment, slipping into a dark, hazy state. Yet even within this creeping void, he couldn''t escape the suffocating grip of fear-a primal, unshakable dread that wed at him, refusing to let him sink into oblivion peacefully. As he began falling down, he saw it. The young man stood before him, his back straight but marred by a horrifying sight- thousands of eyes began to open along his spine and shoulders, each blinking into existence like stars in the abyss. The eyes bore down on him, unblinking and cold, as if dissecting his very soul. Lancelot''sst shred of will was only nothing but fear... The young man tilted his head, In a voiceced with eerie calm, he murmured, "I suppose... a little gift wouldn''t hurt." Before Lancelot couldprehend the words, darkness expanded from the young man''s mouth, a void of infinite depth that twisted and warped the air around it. It moved with unnatural fluidity, coiling toward him with a predatory hunger. In an instant, it surged forward, engulfing Lancelot, pulling him into a maw of consuming ckness. .... As my vision cleared, I blinked, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. Iron walls, dimly lit and ufortably close, loomed around me. Cold, heavy chains ran down from my wrists, binding my hands tightly in magical cuffs. The slight hum of mana pulsed faintly from them, locking me down to the rickety wooden stool beneath me. Every movement sent a jolt of pain through my body, stiff and sore from whatever had happened before this. "Where... am I?" I muttered, my voice rough. "Finally awake, I see," a voice murmured. Looking up, I saw Professor Amelia standing just a few feet away, her eyes wide and wary as she adjusted her sses with trembling hands. The professor I''d known for herposed, almost strict demeanor was now looking at me as if she were cornered by some wild animal. "Professor....?" I called, confused and more than a little concerned. My words didn''t seem to calm her-instead, she took a step back, her wand rising in a defensive stance as her gaze stayed locked on me, a mixture of apprehension and dread in her eyes. "D-Don''t you dare move!" she stammered, her voice cracking. "J-Just... stay still." ''WTF?'' Chapter 245: Innocent Trial Chapter 245: Innocent Trial ? "Uh...," I began, trying to break the tense silence. "P-Please be quiet!" Professor Amelia snapped, her voice barely steady. Her gaze flickered nervously over me, avoiding eye contact as she adjusted her sses yet again. Even as she said it, her hands glowed faintly with mana, her expression tight with concentration, yet clearly strained. Cold sweat trickled down the side of her face, and she seemed to flinch every time I moved or even breathed too loudly. I nced around, suppressing my irritation. How long was she going to make me sit here? It had been over half an hour since I''d woken up, chained in this chair. Professor Amelia, Principal Leh''s assistant and granddaughter, was still muttering nervously under her breath, attempting some sort of transmutation spell on the magic cuffs around my wrists. But the cuffs hadn''t loosened one bit, and with her shaking hands, it didn''t seem like she''d make much progress anytime soon. "Don''t you think it''s about time you exined what''s going on, Professor?" The moment I spoke, she jerked back, her wand snapping up defensively. Mana red up around her like a shield, the air around us crackling with tension. Her eyes narrowed, though I could still see the tremor of fear in them. "I-I told you to stay still, didn''t I?" she stammered. "Please... don''t bother or talk to me until I''m done!" I sighed, fighting the urge to roll my eyes. ''Seriously, what the hell was going on here?'' Professor Amelia gulped audibly, her trembling hands extending cautiously toward the cuffs around my wrists. Her every movement was slow, tentative, as if she were handling a bomb rather than simply adjusting a pair of restraints. Since she didn''t seem to want to offer any exnations, her lips pressed tightly together, and with her nervous energy permeating the air, I decided to let it go. For now, at least. Instead, I focused on piecing together my own memories, trying to recall what had led me here in the first ce. ''The Bishop Dungeon...'' Had we managed to beat it? Judging by the fact that I was still alive, I could only assume we had-or at least, I hoped so. Everything was foggy, but I remembered being close to finishing the job. We''d been working to close it, and then... something unexpected had happened. I''d gotten separated from the group. That much was clear. But luck had been on my side-or so it seemed-when I was teleported straight into the dungeon''s core chamber, the very heart of the nightmare. I could still picture it-the dim, pulsating light of the core. I''d been ready to strike it down, to end the whole ordeal once and for all. But then... SIZZ! A sharp, searing pain shot through my head as I tried to dig deeper into that memory, sending waves of nausea over me. Whatever had happened next was buried in a painful fog, impossible to break through. The harder I tried, the worse the headache got. I cursed under my breath, irritated. Something was definitely off. Why couldn''t I remember anything past that final moment in the dungeon? It was as if my own mind was withholding the truth, wrapped in an inexplicable haze. Ding!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ding! Ding! The incessant ringing echoed in my head, jarring and loud. [Note: !!@#!@#!!!!!@#!@????] System? [Note: ...!@!@#????] What was going on? It felt as if the whole system had glitched out. Is it... broken or something? [Note: User... Status... Stabilizing...] A long pause stretched out, and then- [Stabilizationplete!] [User interface recalling!] [Complete!] [System Updateplete!] Update? As I stared, trying to process what was happening, another message appeared. [Recollecting pending messages via soul transmission...] [Note: Congrattions!!!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [Status Info:] [Name: Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 117] [Strength: B [0/80]] [Agility: B [0/80]] [Endurance: C [0/60]] [Luck: o [????]] [Power: C [0/60]] [Avable Status Points: 59] [Note: Congrattions, you have broken the level 115 threshold.] [Bonus points acquired!] [Bonus points: +10] [Note: Congrattions, you have defeated your first SS-ranked Boss!] [Bonus points acquired!] [Bonus points: +30] [Avable Status Points: 59 + 10 + 30] [Note: Congrattions, you have consumed your first soul!] [A fragment of divinity has been acquired!] [Congrattions!] [ess to Nirvana - 001/100] The barrage of system messages faded, leaving me in a stunned silence. My eyes widened as I processed what this meant. Leveling up multiple times, bonuses for milestones I didn''t remember achieving, and... a fragment of divinity? [Note: The Light has taken an interest in you!] [Note: Blessings of the light has been-] [System error!] [System error!] [Note: System interference fixed!] [Note: An Evil god advises you to ignore the light!] [Note: An Evil god is warning you about BITCHES!!!???] [Note: An Evil God wants you to ept her blessings!!!!!!!!!!!] [Note: 13 Blessings of darkness have been offered!] [Would you like to ept?] [Yes/No] "D-Done... phew-" Professor Amelia sighed in relief beside me, stepping cautiously behind the chair. "I''ve removed the chains binding you to the chair so you can move more freely now, but... the cuffs will have to remain until we reach the council room. That''s why-" "Student Riley?" "Yes?" I replied, feeling my nerves bristling with the pain bubbling under my skin. "What are you doing?" she asked, squinting suspiciously at me. "N-Nothing..." I muttered, gritting my teeth as I tried to keep the surge of energy within me under control. Fuck, this hurts! The system chimed in with an auto activation of my [Pain Nullifier] skill, dulling some of the difort, yet I could still feel the chaos beneath my skin. One energy was blistering hot, searing through me with a raw pure intensity that threatened to turn me to ash. The other felt like an icy void, creeping in with a chill that whispered of endless darkness, as if it could just erase me on a whim. "Student Riley?" Amelia''s voice broke through my thoughts,ced with worry. I forced a strained smile, doing my best to hide the turmoil. "Yes?" "Are you... o-okay?" "...Yes, I''m fine. Just a... slight stomach ache is all," I managed, each word barely squeezing past the tension in my chest. "Oh, I-I see... well, then I''ll guide you to the restroom before we make our way to the council room," she said, visibly relieved. "Wait, council room?" I echoed, confusion cutting through the fog of pain. "Yes?" she replied, tilting her head with a hint of amusement. "Why?" "To hold your trial, of course~" she answered cheerily, her expression practically glowing, as if she were enacting some grand event for the sake of justice. ... An archwizard or archmage was revered as the epitome of magical mastery, a figure who transcended the mortal realm. They were legendary wizards who had not only reached the peak of magical prowess but had managed to push beyond it, shattering the limits ofmon sense. In the presence of an archwizard, the rules of the world bent, molded by their will. Some wielded spells so potent they could reshape reality itself. In the magical world, archmages were absolute beings, and in the mortal realm, they were nearly revered as living gods. Their mere existence inspired awe, respect, and fear, for these figures embodied power beyondprehension. To most, the idea of even approaching an archmage was unfathomable-a being beyond the reach of any ordinary mortal. No body a sword master of the Heavenly Duke''s level could possibly hope of trying to bring one down... "How are the preparations...?" Principal Leh''s voice rang out from her ce at the round table in her office, her prating purple gaze sweeping over the anxious faces of the academy''s staff and department heads gathered around her. "E-Everything is progressing well, Principal. Preparations are nearlyplete, and Professor Amelia is... already handling the student in question," stammered one of the deans, his voice dropping as he dared a nce at the principal''s reaction. Seeing his reaction Leh scoffed lightly, her gaze hardening. "What about the other matters?" "They''re being managed as we speak," one of the deans replied, trying to keep his voice steady. "Questions about the dungeon have been contained, and, well... calls from the Emperor are being dyed for now, but I think we should establish contact soon." Leh sighed, leaning back in her chair, pressing a hand against her wrist as a dull ache throbbed. She could still feel the sting-not just the physical pain, but the blow to her pride. The thought that a mere student had managed to reduce her to this state was hard to swallow. She had been caught off guard, yes, but it still stung. To be beaten so thoroughly... her pride was more bruised than she cared to admit. "...Pathetic..." "...Useless..." "...Trash... "...Coward..." The words echoed in her mind, sharp and biting. She remembered Riley''s icy expression as he''d unleashed those words with merciless precision towards everyone he beat up that day with not even a hint of emotion on his face. He had taken on the academy''s strongest staff after the dungeon copsed from within, moving through them as if they were no more than obstacles in his path. Recalling how effortlessly he''d handled them, including the way he beat her up like a ragdoll.... Leh felt a shiver she had never experienced before. And now, as she scanned the room, noting the anxious nces exchanged among the academy''s department heads, Leh couldn''t help but find it ironic. Those same people who had been defeated, even humiliated, by Riley that day were about to face him again. She had to wonder-would any of them be able to keep theirposure, or would the memory of that cold, emotionless gaze haunt them too? ''I want to retire....'' Chapter 246: Innocent Trial.. Chapter 246: Innocent Trial.. ? Chronos Hall. In the inner sections, below the principal''s office,y a vast, cavernous room with an air of cold authority. Dim lights flickered from enchanted stones embedded within the walls, casting an eerie glow that made the shadows shift and dance. At the center of the room, a raised podium stood illuminated by a singr beam of light descending from the ceiling, focused and piercing, as if pointing out a prisoner in judgment. Stepping onto the tform, I felt a strange sense of irony. Thest time I''d been in this council room, it was to receive an award. Now, though, I was here to be tried. What a twist of fate. The lights around the room adjusted, one by one, their beams narrowing and converging until they focused directly on me. A translucent barrier formed around the podium, sealing me within a dome of shimmering magic. The dimness of the room gradually lifted, and, for the first time, I could see the faces of the academy staff lined up before me-some cold and detached, others tense and wary. In that moment, standing there with all eyes trained on me, I felt the weight of each gaze. I had once believed these people stood as mentors and guides, but now they looked upon me as though I were something dangerous, a threat. Their appearances were telling. Nearly every professor bore bandages-especially around their arms and faces, like remnants of some battle. I scanned their expressions, taking in the familiar faces of professors, including Professor Ferdinand, who was standing just behind Dean Gale. As Professor Ferdenand wasn''t technically a dean now i wondered what he was doing here, but didn''t ponder on it for too long. Both of them looked away the moment I caught their eyes, shifting ufortably, as though they didn''t want to acknowledge my gaze. Their nervousness was unmistakable; it matched the apprehension I''d sensed in Professor Amelia earlier. But why? What could I have possibly done to make them all so wary? And what exactly happened while my mind was...gone? Just then, amanding voice rang out, echoing with an air of authority and finality. "We shall nowmence the investigation regarding student Riley Hell''s actions. Whether or not he is to be subjected to punishment will depend on the findings of this trial. As an institution of education and schrly aplishments, the academy ismitted to considering every piece of evidence with utmost impartiality." The principal''s voice carried across the room with a crispness that allowed no interruptions. "Punitive actions, in regards to both student Riley''s status within the academy and his personal standing, shall proceed only after careful examination of today''s proceedings. Any decisions affecting the Hell family''s noble reputation will, naturally, bemunicated to them without dy to uphold the academy''s code of conduct." Principal Leh, seated in the high-backed chair that marked her ce of authority, was conducting this trial herself, with a ferocity in her gaze I hadn''t seen before. Yet, beneath that fiery stare was something I hadn''t expected-a hint of nervousness. [Note: The principal is older than your mother.... chances of making a child 12%] Huh....? Wtf is this thing suddenly talking about? ''....You.... Did you really get updated?'' [Note: Yes!] ... As the principal finished, Professor Amelia, seated anxiously beside her, stood up, shuffling a stack of files with trembling hands. Her voice quivered slightly as she addressed the room, yet she pushed through, reading from the documents in her grip. "Given the nature of this trial and its direct impact on a high-ranking noble of the Germonia Empire, the academy has arranged for today''s results to be conveyed to the Emperor before any formal actions are implemented. Student Riley Hell, who stands here used, is charged with attempted murder and the unnecessary and excessive use of force," she announced, her gaze dropping to me with a mixture of fear and uncertainty. "Due to the gravity of these usations, it is imperative that you provide nothing but the full truth, as today''s findings will be ryed to the crown, to whom your family has sworn loyalty." Professor Amelia''s words, though formal, carried an undertone of tension. The mere mention of the Emperor''s involvement brought a ripple of unease through the gathered staff, each looking more ufortable than thest. It was no small thing to have their actions and decisions scrutinized by the empire''s highest authority. For the academy, a ce dedicated to neutrality and the pursuit of knowledge, being subject to the Emperor''s will was more than just an inconvenience-it was a blow to the very principles they held dear. To have their autonomypromised, even in a situation as severe as this, wasn''t just a matter of pride but a vition of the institution''s core ideals. Dean Gale watched everything unfold with a heavy sigh, a mixture of frustration and resignation evident on his face. They had gathered to interrogate and reprimand one student, yet the entire affair had spiraled into an extraordinaryplication. In any ordinary case, they would have simply issued a punishment to address the considerable damage Riley had caused that day. But Riley wasn''t an ordinary student. A noble of significant rank or rather connections, bound to the Emperor, he represented aplexity that meant they couldn''t touch him so lightly. The situation had be a headache. Weighing the pros and cons was simple, but the stakes were anything but. They weren''t technically to me, but addressing the incidents surrounding Riley-a student who had managed to wreak havoc across the academy staff, many of whom were regarded as legendary figures or almost mythical in their own right-would seem ridiculous to anyone who heard the full story. Reporting to the Emperor would demand that they admit an entire staff of the academy''s most esteemed members had been bested by a single student.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Dean Gale almost chuckled at the absurdity of it all. Who would believe that the guardians and pirs of knowledge and magical prowess had been beaten down by a lone academy student? Still, he had no choice. Standing up, Dean Gale took a deep breath, looking over at Riley, whose expression remained unreadable. He reached forward and pressed the purple button embedded in his podium, its light shing as it emitted a deep purple glow. Riley''s own podium rotated, aligning him directly with the dean''s gaze. "Student Riley Hell... can you exin why and for what purpose you did what you did during the mysterious dungeon breach at the academy''s grand library?" Dean Gale''s voice carried a weight of both authority and apprehension. With a swift motion, he pressed the purple button once more, and holographic images and video feeds materialized around him. They disyed a chaotic sequence of events-flickering images and grainy scenes of the fateful day, each documenting the unexpected violence and chaos. The recordings, though affected by the mana density within the area, left the nature of the evidence unmistakable. With a wave of his hand, Dean Gale manipted the images, isting one in particr. It loomedrge in front of Riley-a vivid, chilling disy of Riley''s hands wrapped around a fellow student''s neck, squeezing with a frightening intensity. The student in the scene, Lucas, struggled and writhed, the light in his eyes dimming as Riley seemed almost mechanical in his ruthlessness, focused on nothing but the act of choking the life out of his target. "R-Riley!? Let him go... No, Lucas!" came the muffled, panicked voice of Janica, captured in the static of the recording stone''s memory. Though the quality was poor, her desperation cut through the noise as she screamed for Riley to stop. Riley''s own eyes widened, the confusion and shock raw on his face as he took in the holographic disy before him. Each scene yed like a nightmare he had somehow forgotten. The flickering images showed him confronting the academy staff, each attempt to subdue him futile as he dispatched anyone who dared intervene. One by one, the staff fell, either struck down or incapacitated by his hand, his movements so calcted, almost mechanical in their brutality. Dean Gale''s gaze held firm as he watched Riley''s reaction, a mixture of skepticism and guarded empathy crossing his face. "The evidence is clear, Riley," he said slowly. "What you see here happened under the watchful eye of the academy''s recording spells, and the ounts we have from witnesses leave no room for doubt." "Second Year Student of the Knight Department, Riley Hell, please provide an answer for your actions...." "I Riley ignoring his words continued to watch all the unknown scenes thatid before him... ... ''That''s... me?'' The shock rooted me in ce, my mind struggling to reconcile the broken images flickering before me. There was no mistaking it¡ªthe figure shown, distorted and rough as the recording was, had my face, my form. But as I continued watching, a deep disconnect pulsed through me, stretching farther with every passing second. The person on the screen... was me, but also not me. I couldn''t deny the physical resemnce, but something felt inherently wrong. The hazy, unseeing eyes reflected in those scenes were unfamiliar, a vacant gaze I didn''t recognize. It was like staring at a hollow version of myself, a shadow caught in an act I had no recollection of choosing. A strange sensation welled up in my chest, a cascade of emotions surging to the surface in fragments¡ªfrustration, disgust, fear, disappointment, even anger. Each feeling sharpened as fractured memories began wing their way back, bits and pieces of that day bleeding into my mind like ink into water. Chapter 247: Innocent Trial... Chapter 247: Innocent Trial... ? Early in the morning, Lucas stood with his sword, eyes wide open and intent, preparing himself in the pre-dawn silence. For many young men aspiring to be knights, early training was a matter of routine. But for Lucas, this training was different. Even before the sun had crested the horizon, before its light washed over the world, he was already immersed in relentless practice, driven by a fierce dedication that set him apart. Each swing of his de was both precise and calcted, powered by an inner strength that spoke of hard work and ambition. His movements flowed like a well-oiled machine, each one blending seamlessly into the next, yet radiating raw determination. Every strike seemed to part the air itself, small gusts of wind blooming with each powerful swing. Sweat began to bead on his brow and neck, a testament to the effort he poured into each movement, and his golden eyes gleamed with fierce resolve as he brought his de down, shattering the metallic training dummy in front of him. "Huff!" His breath came harder than he''d anticipated as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. The events of that day crept back into his mind, memories that felt heavy and raw. Frustrated, he mmed his wooden sword into the ground, the loud crack echoing in the quiet morning air. ''Training like this... it''s getting me nowhere...'' He touched his neck, feeling the faint throb of an old bruise and recalling the moment Riley had looked at him with an expression that seared deep into his memory. Those eyes, cold and unfeeling, had held a mixture of disappointment and dread. Although Riley''s gaze was nk, even apathetic, the message had been unmistakable, he was undeniably ''Pathetic'' "Did he choose not to guide you well this time?" Riley''s voice had been unreadable, his tone cold and distant. "...R-Riley... what are you-" Lucas stammered, confused. "Well, I guess it matters not. You were bound to get stronger even without interference..." Riley''s words trailed off as his hand tightened, choking the air from Lucas in a sudden, brutal grip. Even now, Lucas was haunted by the cryptic message, trying to grasp what Riley could have meant. "Lucas!" He turned, startled, as Janica''s voice pulled him from his thoughts. Standing at the edge of the training grounds, Janica looked a little flustered, her hair slightly disheveled and her clothes askew as though she''d rushed here. "Janica?" He blinked, surprised to see her here so early. "I knew you were a training maniac, but this early?" She huffed, crossing her arms. "Do you have any idea what I had to go through just to avoid the dorm master so I coulde out here and find you?" She tossed a towel at him, its soft fabric infused with a subtle glow, a sign of mana woven carefully into the material. "This is...?" Lucas asked, catching the towel and examining the faint magic. "Just hurry up and wipe your sweat," she said, rolling her eyes at his bewildered look. "Huh?" "Oh,e on." She flicked his forehead yfully. "O-ow what was that for?" "You may be out of it right now, but you haven''t forgotten everything, have you? We need to get ready-we''re going to Chronos Hall. The princess said Riley is about to be trialed today, and we can''t just sit back and watch." Realization dawned on Lucas''s face, and he immediately began to tidy up, wiping the sweat from his neck and arms as quickly as he could. ... "Dean Michael of the Alchemic Department suffered two broken arms and one leg severed. Professor Lovia from the Magic Department endured mana reversal, leading to excruciating pain and severe mana bacsh. Assistant Principal and academy secretary Professor Amelia... both arms fractured. Student Lucas, extreme exhaustion and an attempted murder charge. Dean Gale... stabbed through his " Professor Amelia''s voice wavered slightly as she read off the list of injuries, each ount striking a blow to my gut. I listened, half-attentive, each word mingling with a relentless ringing in my ears. The headache that had been simmering threatened to explode. "Riley Hell, what do you say about these alleged crimes?" the principal''s stern voice echoed. I kept silent, processing what was said, even though the evidence weighed heavily against me. "Silence is a privilege you''re granted today, but as it stands, it only makes your position worse. So, if you could please¡ª" "Will my words change anything?" I interrupted, my voice t, meeting their gaze directly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "That''s..." she faltered, clearly unprepared for my indifference. They could y at being fair, but it was clear from the beginning this trial wasn''t designed to give me any real chance. My options were limited: remain silent and ept whatever judgment they deemed fit, or deny the usations for events I had no memory of, knowing full well they had already made up their minds. A form of punishment was undoubtedly in store for me, yet what exactly it would be remained unclear. Were they dragging this out just to see if my responses would influence the severity of it? A roundabout way to determine my fate, yet one I''d have to endure. If only they''d hurry up with the verdict. But at the same time, I knew I couldn''t treat this situation so lightly. There was too much at stake. "Are you saying you''re not going to deny any of this?" Dean Gale pressed; his gaze unwavering. "No... the evidence is clear. Denying it would only lead to a pointless argument between everyone here and myself, wouldn''t it?" "...It''s not exactly in your best interest to admit to all that," Professor Amelia interjected, shifting ufortably. "You do realize this trial is being recorded, correct?" "Yes," I replied evenly, ncing at the magical device just a few meters away. "And I believe I haven''t said a single lie." The device, an enchanted item designed to detect lies, stood ominously at the edge of the room. It hadn''t so much as flickered since I''d spoken. But despite the calm exterior I tried to project, my mind was restless, churning through the foggy fragments of that day. [See through that you break the tutorial...] A voice, hauntingly simr to my own, echoed from somewhere deep within, the words slipping in and out of focus. [The fragment of your destiny can only be opened once you-] The phrase cut off, leaving only a shadow of its meaning. Each time I tried to reach for it, the memory faded further, as though my mind itself was wrapped inyers of foggy barriers, blocking me from the truth. It was like wading into murky water, fingers brushing the edge of something solid, only to have it sink further away. "Although I won''t deny my actions...," I began, my gaze moving from the recordings still ying by Dean Gale''s area to the principal seated above. "I will say that I am innocent." The deration hung heavy in the room. Shocked eyes bored into me, each expression more incredulous than thest. It was absurd. Every person here carried visible evidence of what I had done. For me to im innocence in the face of that was, in their minds, probably the most ridiculous thing said today. But despite their reactions, the magical devicey silent. It hadn''t flickered once. And as realization dawned, surprise mingled with curiosity in their gazes. The principal leaned forward, eyes narrowed, the violet of her irises glowing with a barely contained energy. Small arcs of lightning danced at the corners, her gaze charged and intense as it settled on me. "Based on your words," she spoke slowly, each word precise, "we can presume you''re prepared to take responsibility for it, yes?" The question felt like a test, as if she wanted to see if I would maintain this stance. "Yes...," I answered, voice steady. "Expulsion." A heavy silence filled the room as the word settled, weighty and final. "..." "Are you saying you''re prepared to ept that form of punishment?" the principal pressed, her voice probing for any sign of weakness. |||| "Judging by that troubled expression, I''d assume the answer is no, isn''t it?" || || The principal''s gaze softened just slightly, though her voice remained firm. "You are a talented and well-regarded student, Riley Hell. Your connections and status here are significant; whether we like it or not, they''ve made you unique within the academy." She exhaled slowly. "Bringing you to trial like this reflects poorly on us as well." Her tone took on a note of somber honesty as she continued, "We''ve questioned everyone involved, stripping our personal biases, despite the dangerous powers you''ve kept hidden. We understand there may have been reasons, and perhaps even a method to your seemingly reckless actions that day." She leaned forward, scrutinizing me closely. "So, let me ask once more: you were known to act normally and responsibly within the dungeon initially, but after a particr event... you changed. Were your actions influenced by something specific that happened in there?" I met her steady gaze, feeling the weight of each word. "And if there was?" She leaned in, studying me closely, a small smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. "Unofficially," she began, her tone almost conspiratorial, "news of your trial has already spread around the academy. Everyone''s heard about your... sudden onught that day. Officially, announcing your expulsion might seem like the correct course, but... we can''t rush into this." Her words hung in the air, each sentenceden with the intricate mess of academy politics. "You may not know this, but just as many here are eager to see you punished for your actions, there''s an equally strong push to defend you. Your fellow students... they''re trying to protect you, Riley. They''re excusing your actions, denying the usations, insisting there was more to it than the academy staff or even the administration saw." Chapter 248: Innocent Trial.... Chapter 248: Innocent Trial.... ? There are people trying to protect me from getting expelled... Could it be Snow? It would make sense; as a princess and the academy''s student council president, Snow has both the authority and influence to sway the academy''s decisions. If anyone could face off against the administration on my behalf, it''d be her. And since the principal mentioned "fellow students," it''s reasonable to assume that other students close to me might be stepping up as well-Seo, Rose, Kagami, and perhaps a few others.N?v(el)B\\jnn If I had to guess, it''s probably these four leading the charge to defend me. But in the grand scheme of things, they''re all just students. The academy isn''t required to take their opinions into ount, no matter how noble their intentions. What I did went beyond breaking school rules; it bordered on a crime severe enough to warrant expulsion, if not imprisonment or worse. I could even be looking at a sentence in a dungeon mining camp or, in a worst-case scenario, execution. True, my ties to the duke and the emperor could be something they''re cautious of, and Snow''s interference might be pushing them to handle this delicately. Still, it doesn''t fully exin the academy''s roundabout way of trying to discipline me. Why not justy down a clear punishment? Why all this deliberation and hesitation? From Professor Amelia to Dean Gale, and even the various deans and professors pressing me to provide some clear answer or reason behind my actions... it''s almost as if they''re fishing for something more. These people... do they want something from me? "This is your chance, Riley Hell," Principal Leh spoke in a smooth, coaxing tone, her eyes glinting with calcted interest. "Just one small talk, a single justification for your actions. Whether we find your reasoning eptable or not is ultimately for us to decide. But, rest assured, all the support you''ve garnered will also be taken into ount. We could call this trial done and say goodbye to the entire ordeal..." "You''re saying that as if my punishment hasn''t already been decided," I replied, sensing something beneath her words. Principal Leh gave a measured smile, her eyes narrowing in an almost yful way. "What makes you say that?" This woman. She certainly loves to y games. It''s clear she didn''t rise to the position of principal on raw power alone. She''s got more inmon with someone like ra,yered, and with a hidden snake lurking inside her business-like demeanor. "If you''re ying that game, then I won''t mince my words, even if it sounds rude, Principal..." I held her gaze steadily. "Oh?" Principal Leh''s brows lifted, intrigued. "What do you want?" "What are you talking about?" she replied, her expression neutral, but there was a flicker of interest in her eyes. "Honestly, this whole trial feels like a sham..." I let the words hang in the air, noticing the subtle reactions from those around me. "This is supposed to be about punishing me. And yet, despite all the animosity in this room, it feels like some of you are trying to save me." Professor Amelia and Dean Gale had alreadyid out their findings from a pleted investigation." "Whatever I said now shouldn''t matter-they''d made it clear the case was closed. And I''d already agreed to ept any punishment they deemed fit. So why drag this out?" Principal Leh''s lips curved slightly. "You also said you were innocent, didn''t you?" I narrowed my eyes. "Yes, but you''ve already listed all the damage I supposedly caused. You''ve questioned me and scrutinized my every move, yet here we are, going in circles." "So, I''ll ask again: what do you want?" || || || The silence stretched between us as Principal Leh held my gaze, her expression unchanging. Finally, she scoffed, almost as if finding the whole exchange tiresome, and pulled out her smoking pipe. She took a slow, deliberate drag, her sharp eyes fixed on me. "I suppose we were a bit too obvious, weren''t we?" she said with a faint smirk. If by "obvious" she meant practically begging me to give them some eptable exnation, then, yes-they''d made it perfectly clear. Principal Leh pped her hands, a sharp sound that echoed across the room. Immediately, everyone else in the chamber began standing and quietly filing out. I could see a few professors shoot looks of irritation in Leh''s direction, and more than a few nces of disdain my way. Yet, they left without a word. In the end, only Professor Amelia remained with the principal, both of them now watching me with more direct, unfiltered gazes. Leh folded her hands, leaning back. "Since the cat''s out of the bag, I''ll be a bit more candid with you, Mr. Riley Hell." She eyed me as though considering her words carefully. "Just as you suspected, despite all the dys and posturing, your punishment has already been decided. Suspension. And, frankly, it''s a rather generous penalty given everything you''ve done." Suspension, huh... While it''s not the harshest punishment, it''s still enough to tarnish my standing and reputation here at the demy And beyond the blow to my image, it would mean restrictions I can''t easily bypass-certain activities and privileges taken away, resources withheld. A dorm-based probation would honestly be far more manageable; at least that way, I wouldn''t have to leave for my hometown. Going back now, with Alice''s arc in full swing and the main scenario picking up, isn''t an option. Not to mention, I still need to figure out the strange, internal issues brewing inside me. Principal Leh''s voice interrupted my thoughts. "Given the considerable amount of support you''ve gathered, our final decision is very reasonable... though, admittedly, not everyone agreed." "So, it wasn''t unanimous..." "Of course, not~" she replied, a smirk ying at her lips. "You didn''t just ruin us physically; you marred our reputations as well. The student council''s efforts have managed to curb the worst of the rumors, but it''s not enough to erase the shame your actions brought upon us." "..." "Fufu~ Your eyes betray you; you know?" Leh continued, studying me with an unsettling focus. "They may look apathetic, but they reveal more than you might think. You don''t have to feel too bad about it, though." Her tone was almost... teasing, but the words held a subtle, mocking edge. This entire setup felt like they wanted to corner me, to force me into feeling remorse, even though I was still questioning just how much of this situation was actually under my favor at this point. "As we''ve made clear, the academy has no desire to delve deeper into your case, nor any matters indirectly rted to you," Principal Leh continued, her voice dropping to a low tone. "Quite frankly, as you''ve probably guessed by now, we can''t exactly... touch you, you know?" She leaned back, studying my face carefully. "This entire trial is a sham¡ªa charade, if you will. A way for us to save what little dignity we have left. All the documents, reviews, rejections, postponements, and approvals involved in this are not only costly but incredibly troublesome. The academy is already on the brink of copse even without the disruption you caused." "Where are you going with this?" I asked, my gaze narrowing as her words sank in. She smirked, clearly enjoying the game she was ying. "There are too many risks involved if we pursue any harsh punishment against you, Riley. But letting the matter rest quietly would damage our personal standings even more. That''s why we need... apromise. A proposal that secures both sides, don''t you agree?" With a flick of her wand, a shimmering projection appeared in the air before me-a letter, its wax seal glinting ominously. Although I only took a single nce on it, that was all it took for me to absorb all the info inside it... Then, with a casual p, the academy staff members who had just filed out began to return. They took their seats, each one eyeing me with renewed intensity, clearly anticipating my reaction to what was in that letter. I nced at the principal, who was watching me intently, her gaze sharp and calcting. This woman really was a snake... no, not her-the one pulling her strings. Damn it! Since when had he established contact with her? And did Snow know about this? Though it was only a projection, the insignia stamped at the top of the letter was unmistakable¡ªthe crest of the Germonia Imperial family. The document in question was no ordinary correspondence; it was a directive from one of the empire''s highest authorities, and in ity an invitation. More specifically, a hidden invitation to the Imperial Pce, with my name attached. Inside the letter was a thinly veiled proposal, as much for her as it was for me - a way to dodge the consequences if I agreed to just one thing. "The crown will personally handle any ''loose ends'' following your statement. Your punishment will still be applied, of course, but now... with a ''reasonable approach.'' Don''t worry," she added with a faint smirk, "just as this trial is a farce, so too shall be your punishment." She paused, watching me carefully, her eyes glinting with a sharp, amused edge. "Whether you ept or reject this offer is entirely up to you, Riley," she said, though her gaze and the silent room around us betrayed the truth: every single person here expected me to say yes. If looks could kill they were practically drowning me with it... Pushing me into a corner-creating a situation where refusal was unthinkable. Chapter 249: Emperor... Chapter 249: Emperor... ? ''In the end, I epted...'' I offered the only answer that could realistically work under these absurd circumstances, and with that, my trial was drawing to a close. "Hmm~ influenced by a dungeon boss, were you?" The principal mused, tapping her chin thoughtfully. "A mind yer''s abilities are rare, but it''s not out of the question; after all, they can control even the most seasoned adventurers." The principal and her staff were meticulously crafting the story of my "possession"-an S- rank dungeon boss''s mental control forcing me into a reckless spree of unleashed power. It was almostughable, but it saved face for both sides: a tale that made me look like an unfortunate pawn, while allowing them to preserve their own dignity. They continued to debate the details, adjusting the narrative as though I weren''t even in the room. "No, no, it would be best if I delivered the final blow," "What? That doesn''t make any sense. Dean Gale was the one actually trying to subdue him- shouldn''t he be the one-" "Think about it the principal stopping him in the nick of time gives a stronger impression, wouldn''t you say?" "And what about the rest of us? We put in serious effort out there too. Are you saying our actions should just... disappear from the record?" "Please, do you think your efforts make any difference in the eyes of the academy''s'' student body?" "All of you do realize that it''s a pretty well-known fact now that it was student Alice who managed to stop him in the end right?" "If we''re bringing the students involved into the matter, then what about Rose who actually restrained him?" "But wasn''t he the one willingly stopped after those two got involved?" "Saying that we all had to holdback would be more appropriate, no?" I stifled the urge tough as they argued, blissfully oblivious to my presence. ''They do realize the one who beat them up Is in front of them right?'' Even though I''d agreed to y along with their story, the level of shamelessness on disy was astounding. Right now, they were weaving the "appropriate" scenario to match my convenient excuse, like actors preparing their roles for an borate performance. What exactly where they nning for all the witnesses involved? The principal assured me that the crown would personally step in, which meant manipting events on this scale wouldn''t be a challenge for them. But their methods? That was another matter entirely. If the game''s lore held any truth, the empire''s first choice would be to erase any witnesses outright-clean, ruthless, efficient. And while I doubted, they''d resort to such extremes, I couldn''t rule it out, not when imperial interests were on the line. Yet, this was the principal we were talking about. She hadn''t survived this long without an irond understanding of these threats, and she certainly wouldn''t put her students at risk on a whim. Knowing her, she would sooner sacrifice herself than allow harm toe to her "precious students." It was unlikely that she epted the crown''s terms without extracting some assurances of her own, something that protected the academy and its people. The deal she''d struck was clearly not one she could refuse, and I''d been given no real choice in the matter either. It may have tied up loose ends, but I couldn''t shake the feeling I''d just been signed away, a pawn in someone else''s strategy. ''I feel like I just got sold...'' And then there was the emperor. Why he was suddenly involved in all this was still a mystery, but his interest in me felt far from casual. Especially with the details in the letter involved.... "Riley Hell... ept my favor and you shall live...." Although what was written inside was a bit longer with a bit more details the core of the message inside was rather simple... and all of it was basically directed at me. ''I should probably have a word with Snow...'' "Riley Hell."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The principal''s voice rang out after the entire dramatized "scenario" they''d pieced together finally drew to a close. Her tone was surprisingly positive, her gaze fixed on me. "Now that this short-lived fuss has been addressed, I trust you''ll keep everything discussed here confined to this room?" "Of course," I replied without hesitation. Not that I had much of a choice. Speaking openly about what had transpired here would expose not just a staged trial but would also bring to light the academy''s decision topromise its supposed neutrality by striking a deal with the empire. This whole charade questioned the academy''s values to their very core. For an institution that prided itself on neutrality above all else, aligning with the empire was more than just bending the rules-it was shattering them. And I could tell that not everyone was thrilled about it. Some of the professors and deans had red in disapproval, a sh of resentment slipping through as the principal took control. But with the majority favoring this arrangement, I doubted anyone would dare to jeopardize it. Those who disagreed were likely forced to swallow their pride and ept the terms. Even if a few brave souls did speak up, the empire had ways of ensuring such voices wouldn''t see the light of day. Life expectancy could be rather short for those willing to oppose imperial interests. I couldn''t shake the suspicion that everyone present had received some form of reward from the empire, probably threats as well. ''Whether they liked it or not'' SMACK! The sharp sound cracked through the silent room, jolting everyone''s attention. In the principal''s hand, a small gavel materialized, brimming with fierce, thunderous purple energy. Her smirk was wicked, her eyes narrowing in on me with a look of satisfaction. "Riley Hell," she announced, voice filled with a smug finality. "Our judgment is now clear. You shall be ced under indefinite suspension until¡ª" BOOM!!! An explosion erupted behind me, drowning out her words. A violent sh of red energy burst forth, quaking the ground beneath us. I spun around, eyes widening as the room filled with a pulsing red aura that seemed to burn the air itself. Through the blinding energy, four knights appeared. Encased in crimson and ck armor, they moved with precision and purpose, each of them emanating an aura so thick with power it felt like standing in the center of a storm. Their weapons shimmered, dangerously sharp and glowing with an intensity that marked them as no ordinary knights. Trump marks covered their bodies as it glowed with intensity, with threatening res, they surrounded me in a protective stance, each knight moving as though bound by a solemn duty. SWOOSH! Another sh of light followed-a brilliant, golden arc cleaving through the air like crescent moons, glinting in sharp contrast to the thick, oppressive red energy. It was dazzling, ethereal, a golden brilliance that seemed to cut through the chaos like a divine force. The room got colder as frost started manifesting all around us. SIZZLE~!!! Then, just as quickly, a barrage of magical crimson circles materialized, suspended in the air around us. They radiated a concentrated celestial energy,yering inplex patterns and encasing every person in the room. The circles pulsed, their intricate designs shifting and interlocking like gears in some celestial machine, each one dense with the kind of ancient power that could only belong to magic of the highest order. "S-STOP!!!!" Came a voice cut that through the air, sharp and unyielding. "Junior is innocent you all know that!" "This treatment is unfair!" "You all know he wasn''t at fault!" "Ignoring the opinion of the public is clearly an abuse of power, don''t you think so, Principal Leh?" "Hmm~ without him, the academy''s financial state might officially copse overnight, you know~~" "T-That''s right! This is all a lie! S-Senior Riley is someone blessed by the goddess; there''s no way he would do such awful things!" "Touch him, and you will all die..." "Man, bursting in like this wasn''t exactly part of the n, right guys? ~ sigh!" Their familiar voices surrounded me, fierce and determined. I blinked, stunned as I turned to face them, each one standing resolute with fire in their eyes. Snow, Senior Alice, Janica, Lucas, Rose, Seo, Kagami¡ªand even Emilia and ra. All here, united, as they posed behind me like some superheroes in a cool group shot scene... no, I guess with their signature stances they looked more like the power rangers... "You guys..." I managed, trying to grasp what was happening. Snow''s usualposure softened for a moment as she looked over at me with a slight smile and a wink. "Are you alright, Riley?" Seo''s voice broke through my thoughts. "S-Seo?" Before I realized it, her warm hand had reached out, gently gripping mine. ''When did she get so close?'' Her expression was more worried than I''d ever seen, her red eyes holding a quiet but intense resolve. "Don''t worry, Riley... we will save you," ''You don''t need to, though...'' Taken aback by the lengths they were willing to go. I could feel a mix of gratitude and unease building up as I took in their determined expressions. Every one of them stood there with a proud look, as if ready to face down the whole academy. It was absurd, reckless, and undeniably... touching. And as I continued to stare at them with their somewhat proud looks.... "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA~!" The voice of a cat dying ofughter echoed in the air.... Chapter 250: Emperor...2 Chapter 250: Emperor...2 ? "A-Aren''t we in trouble now? W-What should we do?" Enna''s trembling voice broke through the tense air, her small frame quivering as she sped her hands tightly together. "Are they going to punish us? I-I can''t leave the academy just yet!" Tears welled up in her wide eyes, threatening to spill over as her panic grew. "Calm down, Junior! There''s no way they''ll actually do that¡ªahaha!" Kagami''s voice came next, trying to inject some levity into the situation, but his half-heartedugh gave away his own unease. Despite his confident words, the worried glint in his eyes made it clear that he didn''t entirely believe what he was saying. Enna only trembled more in response, her anxious gaze darting around the room. "You guys were too rash," I said, letting out a sigh as I scanned the group with a tired expression. My voice wasn''t harsh-more resigned than anything. "Though, I can''t exactly me you." My gaze shifted to Senior Alice, who stood a little apart from the others. She was currently giving her ever-loyal familiar, Cheshire, an intense scolding. The way she kept squeezing his head, practically shaking him as he continued grinning like an amused devil, was almostical-if not for the fact that it was incredibly annoying to witness. "Well, look on the bright side," ra interjected, stepping closer with an almost cheerful bounce to her stride. Her eyes scanned me from head to toe with an exaggerated seriousness before nodding decisively. "We got Riley alive and well, right?" Scrutinizing me from head to toe she assessed my current status as mana red in her eyes, "Hmm - there don''t seem to be any signs of torture... Just a bit of exhaustion, perhaps even hunger?" Well, she wasn''t wrong-I am quite hungry. I don''t exactly know how many days I was out, but judging from the way they were speaking, it seems like a couple of days have passed since the incident. Which means... I was in an uncontroble state during all that time. The thought sent a chill down my spine, but there wasn''t much point dwelling on it now. It had already been some time since this group''s sudden outburst, and now we were all making our way out of Chronos Hall-well, most of us. A few stayed behind, their expressions unreadable, as if they had other pressing matters to attend to. "Let''s get something to eat, Riley. I know a ce that helps reduce the weariness of fatigue..." Seo suggested, her tone soft yet insistent as her hand slipped into mine, her fingers interlocking with surprising care. Her touch was different this time-gentler. Usually, Seo paid no mind to how tightly she held my hand, almost like she was afraid I''d slip away. But now? Her grip felt... delicate, as if she was trying to reassure me without overwhelming me. It was a subtle change, but one that didn''t go unnoticed. I could tell she was genuinely worried. "I appreciate the offer," I said after a pause, meeting her crimson eyes briefly before ncing away. "But I think I''ll take some rest first..." "I-Is that so?" Seo''s voice wavered slightly, and I could practically picture invisible, dog-like ears drooping above her head. She seemed super disheartened, her shoulders sagging ever so slightly. As much as I wanted to spend some quiet time with her-maybe even let her drag me to that mysterious fatigue-reducing ce she mentioned-I just couldn''t. Too many things were unfolding, too many unanswered questions swirling around me like a storm. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down now, not when I had so little grasp of what had truly happened. More than anything, this unsettling haze in my mind this void-was driving me crazy. My memories of that time were blocked, as if someone or something had deliberately sealed them away. I tried using [Archive], my go-to skill for recalling even the tiniest details, but... nothing. It was like staring at a locked door with no key in sight. Despite the unexpected mystery surrounding my actions, I had these guys help me piece together bits of what they knew about the situation. Judging from what they''ve told me... it seems I was much worse in real life than those fragmented records indicated. Apparently, I didn''t just attack the professors-I went after Lucas and the others as well. Ultimately, it seems I was stopped by Rose and Senior Alice, who were present at the scene, before I could do any major damage to everyone who stood in my path. Though ording to Kagami... I wasn''t exactly stopped by them, more like I chose to stop when they directly got involved? Whatever was the case. Knowing that they had to step in to prevent further chaos made the whole ordeal feel even heavier. I owed them, and everyone else, far more than a simple apology. "S-Senior Riley, are you really okay now? You aren''t hurt, are you? I know a spell that might help alleviate any lingering pain, so-" Enna''s voice suddenly chimed in from my right as she stepped closer, her hands hovering over me as if she were ready to cast her divine magic at a moment''s notice, despite all the risks that came with using it in front of others like this. Her gaze was filled with worry, her lips trembling slightly as she spoke. It took me a moment to process her presence. Now that I think about it, how did she even get involved in this situation? This entire arc doesn''t align with any of her scenarios in the game. Sure, my connection with her was established pretty early on, and we''ve developed a unique friendship, but I didn''t think she''d go to such lengths just because she was interested in the light within me. Could Snow have manipted her into getting involved for my sake? That seemed usible, but it''s a bit unreasonable if that''s the case. Unless Snow was already aware of Enna''s hidden identity as the Saintess Emilia, as well as her significant political influence, I don''t see how having a "normal" student vouch for me would make a difference. Something doesn''t quite add up here. Why would Enna, of all people, put herself in such a precarious position? Her actions hint at motivations beyond mere curiosity or maniption. Or... was there something she knew that I didn''t? I nced at her again, her hands now trembling slightly as she waited for my response. For now, all I could do was offer a tired smile and reassure her. Whatever her reasons were, she deserved my thanks, at the very least. "No, I''m fine Junior just a bit tired that''s all..." "I-IS that so? T-Then it''s fine then but tell me if you feel any abnormalities, okay?" "Ok..." "May the goddess''s blessing be with you!!" ''Is she even trying to hide her connection with the church at this point?'' While I had a few guesses as to why Enna was suddenly involving herself for no apparent reason, I didn''t feel like diving into it right now. There was too much else demanding my attention, and overthinking her actions would only create unnecessary tension between us. For now, it was better to leave those suspicions aside.... If only possible that is... [Note: An Evil Goddess is offering you 13 Blessings. Do you wish to ept?] [Note: An Evil Goddess is offering you 13 Blessings. Do you wish to ept?]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Note: An Evil Goddess warns that contracts with other goddesses may cause substantial soul damage!] [Note: The light-] [System Error!] [Message cancelled!] [Note: An Evil Goddess warns you to stay away from bitches at all costs!] The system''s chaotic notifications filled my vision, each one more ridiculous than thest. As much as I wanted to dismiss them as nonsense, one thing was clear: the "light" being mentioned was obviously referring to the goddess. If that were the case, it was safe to assume that Enna''s actions today were motivated by her influence. Since she was the saintess having direct contact with the goddess was only natural for her... What exactly had the goddess told her? The curiosity gnawed at me, but pondering it now wouldn''t lead me anywhere productive. Besides, pressing Enna about it would only make her suspicious of my intentions, and that was thest thing I needed. ''Getting involved with Enna right now means I have to eventually get involved with the main scenario'' For now, I had to focus on more immediate priorities. Recovering my strength was critical, especially with all the loose ends that still needed tying. Sorting through everything that happened before and after the incident would be exhausting enough, but I also had to start preparing for my impending visit with the emperor. The days ahead were shaping up to be far more grueling than I''d imagined. And as if that weren''t enough, there was Alice''s arc. I still had to properly n how to navigate it, clear her scenario, and-most importantly- find a way to save her. "I know we''re all good and all after being dismissed by the principal, but is it really alright to leave those guys back there?" Kagami suddenly burst out, his concern clear in his tone as I nced back briefly, sharing a simr thought. "It''ll be fine... I don''t think the principal would be too hard on them, especially considering their pure intentions," I replied, attempting to reassure him. Kagami raised an eyebrow. "I don''t think Miss Rose''s intentions were pure, though. Nor were Princess Snow''s..." ''...Well, I couldn''t exactly argue with that.'' Kagami had a point. Both Rose and Snow had practically radiated bloodlust and threatening energy when they stormed in to "save" me. Rose, in particr, had locked down the entire room with her celestial magic, her golden red mana circles restraining everyone with the precision and finality of a guillotine. And Snow? Her icy resolve could''ve frozen the entire academy if she''d deemed it necessary. Right now, as we were finally leaving, Rose, Snow, Lucas, and even Janica were being forced to stay behind to answer for the damage they caused. Their actions had far exceeded what could be considered "heroic interference," causing quite the scene with their outburst. It was no surprise they were being held ountable. Janica''s case, though, was another story. She hadn''t done much in the chaos-barely anything, in fact. She shouldn''t have needed to stay, but knowing her, she was likely sticking around out of worry for Lucas. Her loyalty to him was as unshakable as ever. ''As expected of the OG main heroine I guess...'' "Miss Rose and Princess Snow will be just fine. I doubt the principal-or even the academy as a whole-has enough justification to properly punish them," ra exined with a confident lilt, her tone almost teasing. "Even with the sudden outburst, they didn''t exactly hurt anyone, and the sponsors behind those two are too powerful to just casually ignore. Though..." She paused, her eyes glinting with mischief, "...I''m not so sure about the other two. Lucas might seem a bit special, butpared to other geniuses, he''s pretty... normal? And the same goes for Miss Janica as well. But considering their connection to Snow, maybe even they''ll get their own little bypasses. A p on the wrist is probably all that awaits them~." Kagami clicked his tongue, clearly irritated. Scratching the back of his head, he muttered, "Tsk. I was the one who actually punched a hole through the hidden door, though. Should I have stayed behind too?" "Hmm, maybe..." ra hummed, her lips curling into a sly smile. "But breaking a magical door doesn''t seem all that serious when you put it up against what they did, don''t you think~?" Kagami groaned, running his hand through his hair. "You''ve got a point, but it still feels wrong. I mean, we all caused trouble, but now it''s like they''re taking the brunt of it while we''re just walking away." "Well, think of it this way," ra chimed in, her voice light and yful as always. "They''re the big yers, the ones everyone''s eyes are on. People like Rose and Snow? They''ll always draw attention, whether for their strength or their connections. You, on the other hand..." She shot him a quick wink. "...can still fly under the radar. For now~." Kagami rolled his eyes but couldn''t suppress a small smirk. "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say. Still feels like I should''ve done more to help." "What are you guys talking about?" A cheerful voice suddenly chimed in, breaking the conversation as I felt warmth settle on my right arm. "S-Senior?" It was Alice, tightly pressing her body against my arm, her golden eyes gleaming with a familiar mix of yfulness and affection. "Hehe~ I made you wait, didn''t I?" she said, slightly embarrassed, a faint blush dusting her cheeks. "It took me a bit of time properly punishing my beloved familiar, you see~." "I see..." My gaze shifted down to her hands, where the head of a cat waspressed into a small, trembling ball encased in a shimmering red dome. Cheshire, her mischievous familiar, looked like he''d been turned into a ping-pong ball. "...Is that cat even still alive at this point?" I muttered. Alice giggled, entirely unbothered. "Oh, don''t worry about him. Cheshire is tougher than he looks! Besides, he deserved it for causing so much trouble- he''s basically the reason we rushed in you see~ you can punch him if you like~" "Right..." Ignoring the absurd sight, she gave me a soft, reassuring smile and continued. "Anyway, it seems you''re really fine now, Junior. I was so worried about you, you know? Fufu-" She reached up and began patting my head lightly, mixing her genuine concern with her usual teasing nature. As her gentle hand tousled my hair, she added, "I''m sure everyone here has a lot of questions for you and I have a few of my own-but for now, you deserve some much-needed rest~." Before I could respond, she leaned in closer, her breath brushing warmly against my ear. Her whisper was soft, almost conspiratorial. "We can talk about that kiss after you''re well-rested, okay?" "'' .....'' 11 "Huh?" My brain short-circuited as her words registered, leaving me in a dazed, confused state. What kiss? When-???? But like a childforting someone dear, Alice ignored my bewilderment entirely, her smile radiant as she continued to pat my head. "Just focus on getting better, Junior-," she said sweetly, her demeanor warm andforting. Yet, that mischievous glint in her eyes told me she was enjoying every second of my confusion. Chapter 251: Emperor...3 Chapter 251: Emperor...3 ? That day felt like fire-zing brighter and hotter than anything else, consuming everything in its path with an intensity that was impossible to ignore. It was like the icy grip of winter, freezing your skin and bones to their very core, chilling you so deeply that it reached into the depths of your soul. And when it all ended in a blinding sh, it felt like darkness-soft,forting, and all- epassing. A darkness as serene as the peaceful nature of death itself. She was just supposed to make sure the princess was safe that day... [Hiding will get you nowhere... For once she descends, there will be no ce to hide... Remember that, _young knight.] The voice, low and chilling, resonated in her ears like the cold whisper of death. The man before her loosened the vice-like grip he had on her throat, allowing her to gasp for breath. His cold, emotionless gaze seemed to distort time itself, his presence freezing the air around them as he turned to walk away. [...Since your betrayal is a future you''ve yet to experience... I''m giving you this chance. Fail to deliver the message, and you shall... die.] Amana jolted awake with a gasp, her chest heaving as if she''d been submerged underwater and was now fighting for air. Her breaths came in ragged, uneven bursts, her heart pounding violently in her chest like a war drum. Her vision was hazy, blurred, and distorted as if she were peering through a fogged ss. Waves of pain screamed through her head; an unrelenting throb that felt like a brain freeze amplified to agonizing levels. Her throat burned, dry as a desert yet searing with the heat of moltenva. She clutched at it instinctively, her trembling fingers brushing against her skin as she tried to swallow, but the motion only intensified the sensation. Disoriented, she scanned her surroundings, struggling to piece together reality from the vivid nightmare that had just shattered her sleep. But the man''s words lingered in her mind, each syble echoing with an ominous finality. -Ugh! Cough! Cough! Her breaths came in sharp and ragged gasps as she reached out, her trembling hands searching for the edge of her makeshift bed. The rough, uneven surface did little tofort her as she scrambled to sit upright, clutching at her neck. Her fingers brushed against the tender skin, her throat pulsing with a pain so sharp it felt like a curse embedded deep within her. She squirmed, her body tense as she tried to push past the agony, but even her high pain tolerance did little against the relentless torment. This wasn''t the kind of pain one could simply grow ustomed to. For five days now, it had haunted her mornings, striking with the same fresh intensity as it had on the first day. It wasn''t just the pain-it was the nightmares. The same repetitive scenes, the same suffocating dread, and the same pulsating agony that greeted her every time her eyes opened. And for five days, there had been no solution. Knock-! Knock-! The sound cut through the oppressive silence like a dagger. Her instincts red, and before she even registered the action, a de formed out of her shadow. It shot forward with deadly precision, propelled by the surging red mana coursing through her veins. The de struck the door with a violent ng, piercing straight through like an arrow infused with pure destructive energy. CLAAAANG! But... The expected explosion didn''te. Instead, there was only the deep, resonating echo of metal against metal, followed by the slow, deliberate footsteps of someone undeterred. "Looks like you''re still in pain," came a calm voice, tinged with mild amusement. Her eyes narrowed as she recognized it. "...Ramsey?" "Yes," he replied, his tone steady and unfazed, as if he hadn''t just faced down a lethal, mana- infused attack. She red at the door, watching as the shadows she had summoned melted away, the lingering remnants of her power dissipating into the air. Her body ached, her neck throbbed, but she forced herself to straighten up, trying to mask the vulnerability that came with her current state. "What do you want?" she asked, her voice hoarse and strained. Ramsey stepped into the room, his calm demeanor betraying no emotion. "I''m here because you look like hell, and from what I just saw, it''s safe to say you feel like it too." "...I don''t need your help," she muttered, though her wordscked conviction. "No, you don''t," he agreed, his gaze sharp as he observed her. "But you''re going to get it anyway." Ramsey''s sharp eyes glowed crimson as he scanned her condition once more. From head to toe, he saw nothing amiss-no external wounds, no visible abnormalities, and no internal disruptions that his shadow-infused senses could detect. Yet, for five consecutive days, Amana had been gued by this relentless pain and unease. It wasn''t just a passing ailment. This was something unnatural, something beyond the usual threats they faced. He wanted to uncover its root cause, to eliminate it as efficiently as his training demanded. But even as a seasoned Shadow Knight, his expertise had limits. Dealing with afflictions of this nature was firmly within the domain of high mages, priests, and other specialized practitioners. "You should visit a priest," he finally said, his voice calm but firm. "There''s a temple nearby "Then both I and that priest will die," Amana interrupted coldly, her crimson eyes locking onto his with a sharp, defiant re. Her voice carried the weight of absolute certainty. As Shadow Knights, they were bound by unwavering loyalty to the Emperor. Any unauthorized contact with the church, especially one shrouded in secrecy, would be considered treason. The punishment? Execution without trial. "Would you take my head yourself, Uncle?" she asked, her tone steady butced with bitterness. Ramsey didn''t flinch at her words. "No one would know," he replied, his voice devoid of emotion, yet carrying a subtle weight of reassurance. "There''s no point in taking unnecessary risks," "Then I''ll bring one here," he offered. "Discreetly." "I told you, I''m fine," Amana shot back, her voice firm despite the strain it carried. Ramsey studied her closely, his expression unreadable. Despite her insistence, he didn''t believe her-not entirely. The signs of her suffering were too clear, even if she refused to admit it outright. But he knew better than to press her further now. "Very well," he said atst, his tone neutral as he straightened. "But if this persists, we will revisit the matter." Amana didn''t respond, merely turning her gaze away as if to dismiss the conversation altogether. Turning her agaze away from him for a moment she slowly made her way towards the one and only chair in the small room. "Why are you even here?" Amana asked, her voiceced with suspicion. "I''m sure the Grand Master of the Shadow Knights wouldn''t just drop by because he''s worried about his beloved niece, right?" She couldn''t help but wonder if the Emperor himself had orchestrated Ramsey''s sudden visit. Knowing her uncle''s unwavering loyalty, there was no way he''de without permission. Her mind began to churn-had something happened? Ramsey''s crimson eyes gleamed beneath the ck mask he wore, his face hidden in shadow as The scrutinized her expression. Though his weathered visage was concealed, the intensity of his gaze was unmistakable. In truth, he hade of his own volition, partly out of concern for her deteriorating condition and partly to safeguard her standing within the Shadow Order. Yet, the primary reason for his presence was far more pressing. "The message you sent to the Emperor..." Ramsey began, his deep voice cutting through the tense air. "There''s been a reply, and His Majesty has requested your presence." Amana''s eyes widened in shock, her mind racing. She sat frozen for a moment, the weight of his words sinking in, before slowly rising to her feet. "Are you certain?" "Yes," ''Finally!'' A small smile tugged at the corners of her lips, though she quickly masked it. Shadows began to swirl around her, wrapping her in their embrace as her ck uniform and mask materialized seamlessly. The familiar weight of her Shadow Knight armorforted her, and for the first time in days, a spark of hope red within her. Touching her neck lightly, as if to reassure herself, she felt a faint positivity creep in. Whatever this pain was, she was certain it was about toe to an end. "Let''s go," Looking at her enthusiastic and na?ve expression, Ramsey couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Amana was a paradox in his eyes-a prodigy molded for the deadly precision of the Shadow Knights yet untouched by the core ideals that defined their existence. She had always possessed an uncanny knack forbat and an innate talent for killing, mastering the art of assassination with a finesse few could rival. But as Ramsey observed her now, he couldn''t shake a lingering doubt that had taken root over the years. Had he made a mistake? In raising her as a Shadow Knight, Ramsey had forged her into a de sharper than any other. But in doing so, he had stripped her of the opportunity to live as an ordinary young woman. The quiet joys of youth, the innocence of a simpler life-he had taken all of it away from her, filling her world with shadows and bloodshed instead. What troubled him most, however, wasn''t her aptitude for violence. It was the absence of something far more significant-loyalty. Even now, after everything, Amana had yet to develop any true allegiance to the Emperor or the imperial family. "Amana..." The cold,manding voice echoed through the vast and dimly lit throne room, sending a shiver down Amana''s spine. Seated upon his throne of ice and steel, the Emperor exuded an aura of absolute authority. His piercing blue eyes, as cold as ciers, bore into her with a pressure so immense it felt as though the air itself had frozen solid. There was no warmth in his gaze, only the unwavering dignity and ruthlessness of a true- born ruler. Amana knelt before him, her head lowered in deference. Cold sweat trickled down her back as she struggled to maintain herposure. She had met the Emperor before, but never like this. While he was always distant and regal, today his presence was far more foreboding- apathetic and subtly threatening, as if the weight of his expectations could crush her at any moment. To his right stood the White Knight, a figure cloaked in gleaming armor so pristine it seemed to glow even in the dimness of the room. The mask covering the knight''s face gave it an otherworldly, imprable aura, but Amana knew the truth. The White Knight''s eyes were fixed on her, cold and unyielding, and it was all she could do to suppress the tremor in her limbs. One mistake¡ªjust one- and her life would end in an instant. The White Knight was not merely a protector but an executioner, a living weapon that transcended mortal limits. And then there were the shadows. The throne room teemed with unseen eyes; Shadow Knights lurked in every corner, silent and watchful, their presence a constant reminder of her precarious position. "The academy has made their response..." The Emperor''s voice broke the suffocating silence, low and deliberate. Each word struck like a hammer, weighing heavily on Amana''s shoulders. Her body stiffened involuntarily. Even before he finished, she could feel the tension in his tone, the unspoken threatced within. "I know you are quite close with Snow..." he continued, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly, "but you understand what will happen if your information proves false, don''t you?" "Yes, Your Majesty," Amana replied, her voice steady despite the tight knot forming in her throat. "Good." The single word was final, absolute. It offered no reassurance, only the expectation that she would fulfill her role wlessly-or face the consequences. The Emperor rose from his throne, his movement as fluid as water and asmanding as a storm. With a mere wave of his hand, the dim, oppressive atmosphere of the throne room dissipated. Light flooded the space, chasing away the shadows that had clung to every corner. Yet, oddly, the room felt no warmer. Instead, the shadows seemed to retreat, not into the walls, but into the Emperor himself, as if they were part of his very being. "She''s all yours now, Luther," the Emperor said, his tone casual but carrying an unmistakable finality. He didn''t wait for a response. With a dismissive wave, he turned and began walking out of the room, his footsteps echoing against the cold, polished stone. Amana''s eyes widened in surprise, confusion clouding her mind. What was going on? She wondered considering she had expected more from the emperors direct summoning.... Before she could gather her thoughts, the White Knight took a deliberate step closer. The soft ng of armor reverberated through the room, each sound like the toll of a bell. "Recall everything you have told His Majesty," the knightmanded, its voice cold and devoid of emotion, yet somehow heavy with an authority that rivaled even the Emperor''s. Amana''s breath hitched. The demand was absurd-no mere knight had the right to order a Shadow Knight like her. Shadow Knights served directly under the Emperor, answering to no one else. Yet, as she gazed at the White Knight''s faceless helm, a primal fear gripped her. Disobedience means death. The thought was irrational, and yet it resonated with a certainty she couldn''t ignore.N?v(el)B\\jnn She gulped, her throat dry as sandpaper, and clenched her fists to steady herself. Still, her lips moved before her mind could process what she was about to say. "Five days ago..." she began, her voice trembling but audible, "I met a monster who asked me to deliver a message to his majesty..." The White Knight''s helm tilted slightly, as if intrigued. "Who?" "......Riley Hell" Chapter 252: Tutorial Chapter 252: Tutorial ? [Note: Chapter progression.... 20%????] [Note: System stabilization onmand.... Hiddenmand... stabilizing] [System error!!!] [System error!!!] [Note: Tutorial unlock...] [Denied!] [System requirements.... Failed!!!] [Fragments 2//3] [Soul refracture iplete!] [Forgotten Guidance] [Applied!] [Forgotten Scenario] [Applied!] [Forgotten Soul.... In progress] [..... Fragmented Skills stabilization [Locked!]] [Note: Fragments of a destroyed world contact....] [Stabilized!] [Requirements.... In progress!] [Note: Mission Stabilization will contradict user soul progression....] [Re-establishingmission of soul fate progression...!!] [Error!!!] [Error!!!] [Scenario maintenance denied!] [.........] "Huahh~!" Alice stretched her arms high above her head, greeting the soft golden rays of morning sunlight that streamed through her window. A gentle smile graced her face as she gazed at the swaying tops of the gigantic trees in the distance, their emerald leaves catching the light in a yful dance. The fresh melody of birdsong drifted through the crisp air, adding to the tranquil atmosphere. Mornings like these were usually a struggle for her, her body weighed down by an unnatural exhaustion that made even sitting up a chore. But today felt different.N?v(el)B\\jnn There was a lightness in her chest, a spark that had settled deep within her heart, filling her with an unfamiliar yet wee energy. "Hmm Hmm~" She hummed softly to herself, a carefree tune, as she swung her legs over the edge of her bed and hopped to her feet. Her movements were brisk and cheerful as she made her way toward the bathroom. "Oh my, up so early, are we~?" A mischievous voice echoed through the room, followed by a puff of gray smoke. Cheshire, her ever-smirking familiar, materialized in midair. His disembodied, grinning face hovered at eye level, his sharp teeth gleaming with his trademark cheekiness. "And here I thought you''d sleep in a bit longer, considering howfy you seemedst night~" Alice paused, ncing at him with her usual warm smile, though there was a flicker of annoyance in her eyes. "Good morning, Cheshire..." she replied, her tone pleasant but tinged with exasperation. The events of yesterday shed briefly in her mind, and her fingers twitched at the memory. She hadn''t quite forgotten-or forgiven-her familiar''s antics that had put her in such an awkward situation. Still, she decided to let it slide, unwilling to let anything ruin her bright and refreshing morning. Cheshire''s grin widened as he floated closer, his sharp, catlike eyes watching her with interest. "Ah, I see. You''re in a good mood, master. Did something delightful happen? Or perhaps it''s the aftermath of certain developments?" Alice ignored the implication, choosing instead to focus on the sparkle of sunlight filtering into the room. "It''s just a beautiful morning, Cheshire. Let''s leave it at that." As she turned back toward the bathroom, Cheshire''sughter trailed behind her. "Oh, as you wish, my der master- But I do hope you''ll share all the juicy detailster. You know how much I love a good story." Alice shook her head with a smallugh of her own, stepping into the bathroom with a lightheartedness she hadn''t felt in what seemed like forever. ncing slightly back at Cheshire, Alice hesitated. Should she tell him what had happened back then? The thought lingered, but after a moment of quiet deliberation, she chose to brush it aside. Cheshire, as much as he was her familiar and confidant, had a knack for turning any situation into a chaotic whirlwind-especially when he found it intriguing. Whether he knew the details or not never seemed to matter; the worst oues always seemed to spring forth when he was left in the dark. Still, this time, Alice decided that keeping him uninformed was the safer choice, or at least she hoped it was. Loosening the ties of her white dress, the fabric slid gently down to the floor, pooling at her feet. She stepped forward toward the bathtub, her gaze briefly catching her reflection in the full-length mirror. "I''m not getting chubby, right?" she murmured, scrutinizing herself with a mix of curiosity and baseless concern. It was such an innocent, trivial thought, one born of a young girl''s self-consciousness. But it was also a wee distraction from the weightier thoughts threatening to overwhelm her. Ignorance of love''splexities,bined with the fluttering feelings of newfound affection, intoxicated her mind. Easing herself into the warm water, she let out a soft sigh as the heat soaked into her skin. The steam rose around her, clouding the air, but it couldn''t distract her from the blush that bloomed on her face. Her thoughts betrayed her. That kiss... that wonderful, electrifying kiss lingered in her mind like an indelible mark. The soft pink of his lips, the warmth of his breath, and the overwhelming sensation of tenderness-all of it came rushing back, causing her to sink deeper into the water as if she could hide from her own emotions. "Ah~ What should I do...?" she whispered, her voice tinged with both longing and uncertainty. When they had been together before, with the others working to save her, it had been easier. Her thoughts were consumed by worry for his safety, her focus entirely on ensuring he was okay. But now... now there was no distraction, no battle to fight, no crisis to solve. Her heart fluttered, and her mind felt cloudy at the mere thought of facing him again. How could she look him in the eyes after what had happened? How could she confront these unfamiliar, overwhelming emotions that seemed to spiral further out of her control with each passing moment? For now, all Alice could do was sink into the warmth of the bath, letting the water envelop her as she tried-and failed-to calm the storm of feelings inside her ... A young man walked alone down a broken road. The sky hung heavy with darkness, a suffocating shroud that blurred the horizon. Clouds of ash swirled in the air, lifted by the corrupted winds that whispered of despair. Hazy fragments of destruction danced like lost souls, rising into the void above. The world around him was chaos. People screamed, their cries echoing in the air like a requiem. Some begged for salvation, their voices hoarse with desperation. Others simply sobbed as death imed them, one by one. Yet the young man moved forward, his steps measured and unhurried, utterly detached from the suffering that surrounded him. His blue eyes, hollow and devoid of emotion, never wavered from the path ahead. The pleas and agony of the dying fell on deaf ears, as if the life draining from the world around him held no meaning. "Please... my daughter... she''s just a child, spare her " A woman''s voice broke through the cacophony, trembling and raw with desperation. She knelt in the middle of the road, clutching a child to her chest, her tear-streaked face turned upward toward a towering figure. The ck knight loomed over her, less a man and more a monstrous shadow d in armor. Its eyes-if they could even be called eyes-were voids, dark and unfeeling. It paused for a moment, as if considering her words, before stepping forward. CRUNCH! SPLAT!!! The sound was sickening. The woman''s scream was cut short as the knight''s massive boot crushed her and the child she clung to, reducing them both to nothing more than lifeless remnants of flesh smeared into the earth. The young man watched it all without flinching. His gaze shifted briefly toward the ck knight, and with a silent gesture, hemanded it to continue its work. The knight obeyed without hesitation, resuming its path of destruction. "Where are you..." The young man''s voice broke through the stillness that followed, barely above a whisper. It was hoarse and dry, as if every word scraped against his throat. Though his voice carried a hint of ancient wisdom, it felt foreign-alien to the corrupted world that surrounded him. He didn''t stop. His feet carried him forward, ignoring the dying and the dead. Each step was heavy with purpose, his eyes fixed on the horizon as if seeking something only he could see. Finally, he arrived. The road ended at a graveyard on a hill, its silent stones standing as sentinels to the forgotten. The ashes seemed to thin here, the chaos of the world fading into an eerie quiet. The young man stopped, his gaze falling upon the graves. "...Found you." His voice cracked again, softer this time, as though the weight of his search had finally caught up with him. The shadows around him twisted and writhed, the ck knight standing motionless behind him like a looming specter. In front of him knelt a woman, her hands sped in silent prayer before a weathered grave. Her eyes were closed, her expression solemn as if each whispered word carried the weight of a lifetime. "You''re here," she said softly, sensing his presence without needing to turn around. The young man paused, his shadow stretching long against the dim light. The woman nced back, just enough to acknowledge him with a faint look over her shoulder, a silent permission for him to approach. He moved forward, his footsteps measured and deliberate, soft against the ground yet resonating like the faint echoes of death itself. As he reached her side, he stopped, lowering himself slightly to stand next to her. "...You''re tired," he observed, his voice devoid of emotion, yet carrying an undercurrent of understanding as his gaze fixed on the grave before her. "It would seem I am," the woman replied, her voice steady yetced with a subtle tremor, as though she had long epted the weariness in her soul. "...Would you like to rest now?" As he spoke, the shadows at his back came alive, writhing and twisting like serpentine tendrils. Slowly, they slithered toward the woman, encircling her body with a careful, deliberate motion. One tendril extended toward her neck, sharpening into a de-like tip that hovered mere inches from her throat, poised and ready. She didn''t flinch. Instead, she remained still, her hands resting gently on herp. Her lips parted slightly as she exhaled, her gaze shifting from the grave to meet his. Her eyes, filled with a profound sadness, bore into his apathetic blue ones. "Are you satisfied?" He didn''t answer. The silence stretched between them, broken only by the faint rustling of the wind and the distant echoes of a world still burning behind them. The young man''s gaze flickered, his blue eyes momentarily betraying a flicker of something -uncertainty, pain, or perhaps regret. It was gone as quickly as it appeared, reced once again by the cold detachment that had defined him for so long. The young man paused, his gaze lingering on the woman as he mulled over her question. Slowly, his attention drifted back to the makeshift grave. It stood out among the older, more weathered tombstones, its freshly turned soil a clear indication of its recent creation. The name etched into the grave marker caught his eye-a name both familiar and peculiar. [Lucas.] "I don''t know..." he murmured atst, his voice devoid of certainty. As he spoke, a pale, dark mana began to seep from his body, coiling around him like a living entity. His hand reached out, touching the grave lightly, as if testing its permanence. "Maybe next time... I won''t." The woman nced at him, her expression a mix of curiosity and resignation. She wanted to ask what he meant, but years of knowing him-this enigmatic, abnormal man -had taught her better. Some questions were best left unanswered. Closing her eyes, she let out a soft, steady exhale, her body rxing as if surrendering to an inevitable fate. "You can take me now," she whispered, her voice carrying a calm eptance. The young man didn''t respond with words. Instead, the writhing shadows around him surged forward, their sharp, de-like tendrils piercing her throat with ruthless precision. Blood spilled in a warm cascade, staining the ground as her body trembled. She fought briefly, as if the light within her sought to resist the corruption enveloping her. But the darkness was relentless. As the life faded from her eyes, her body slumped, falling sideways onto his shoulder. He didn''t push her away. Instead, he gently stroked her hair, his touch oddly tender for someone who had just ended her life. "Rest well... Saint..." Then, his cold blue eyes lifted, staring straight ahead, unseeing yet piercing, as though he were aware of another presence. He was looking.... ''Right at me?'' "Once the tutorial is over..." he said softly, his voice barely audible but weighted with intent. "...don''t choose our paths." And then, the shadows surged. They consumed him, the woman, and the grave, leaving nothing but a void where they once stood. I gasped awake, my lungs desperate for air as I sat up abruptly, drenched in cold sweat. The morning rays of the sun filtered through the window, their warmth in stark contrast to the chilling remnants of the dream that lingered in my mind. My hand instinctively clutched at my chest, my heart racing beneath my palm. Haah-! Haah-! ''WTF was that?'' Chapter 253: Tutorial 2 Chapter 253: Tutorial 2 ? Morning arrived, the soft breeze flowing through the open window carrying with it the scent of dew-kissed earth. Rays of sunlight poured in, bathing the room in a golden glow. A beautiful and refreshing morning... or at least, that''s what it was supposed to be. "Haah...!" I gasped, clutching at my chest as I struggled to draw breath. My body trembled as though pierced by a thousand invisible thorns, each one sinking into my heart and throat. It was as if I were bleeding, yet no wounds marred my skin. The pain was overwhelming-foreign yet strangely familiar, like a distant memory wing its way back into focus. A nostalgic torment of something I couldn''t remember ever experiencing. [Note: Skill: Pain Nullifier (A) unapplicable!] "Tch." I gritted my teeth, my frustration mounting. "So Pain Nullifier really is useless for this kind of thing... figures." Was this the same asst time? My thoughts drifted to a simr incident, a time when fragmented memories of an alternate world had invaded my mind. Those memories had been vivid, like glimpses of a life that wasn''t mine yet felt intrinsically tied to me. But why? Why now? Staggering to my feet, I ignored the searing pain in my chest and the dull pounding in my head. I made my way to the sofa, copsing onto it as I tilted my head back, trying to piece together the fragments of what I had just experienced. This time was different. Unlike before, I hadn''t been an active participant in the vision. I was an observer, watching through the eyes of someone else an alternate version of myself, perhaps. [Once the tutorial is over, don''t choose our paths.] His words echoed in my mind, cryptic and foreboding. What did he mean? Why did his voice feel so heavy, so certain, as though he already knew the weight of the choice I had yet to face? Just likest time, I had been given pieces of a puzzle, but no clear answers. I rubbed my temples, the headache refusing to subside. The fragments of the dream-no, the vision-refused to fade. Too many things were already happening, piling on one after another, and now this. The unexpected incident with the Primaris back at the White Bishop''s dungeon. The mess with the academy staff and professors. My inevitable suspension that felt more like a formality than a punishment. The unsettling visit to the Emperor''s throne room. And now... this. ''Why does it feel like I''m tied to chaos itself?'' I exhaled heavily, the weight of it all pressing down on me. Drawing on my mana, I stabilized my erratic breathing, letting the flow calm the storm inside me. The searing pressure in my chest eased slightly as the familiar pulse of mana coursed through my veins, grounding me. One step at a time. I needed topartmentalize. Ignore what was done and deal with what was ahead. But that dream-memory-vision-whatever it was, refused to be ignored. ''Don''t choose their paths.'' Was it a warning? It certainly felt like one. The way he¨DRiley, or whoever he was-spoke, it carried an urgency that wed at the edges of my thoughts. A tutorial? Was he implying that I was in one? That this entire reality was some kind of prelude? How? It didn''t add up. By any standard¡ªwhether from the game or the fragmented memories I had-there was no "tutorial" stage that fit this. The game''s tutorial was simply the early scenarios of Lucas, detailing his journey before the academy. It was straightforward, with no hidden implications beyond what was already established. This... this was something else entirely. "Mommy!" "Nooo!!!" "Please, spare me! Please!!" Ugh! Painful memories resurfaced like a tide of torment, crashing against my mind with merciless force. The screams, the pleading faces, the despair etched into every word¡ªthey were all burned into my consciousness. The people I tormented. The souls I devoured. Their cries echoed louder and louder, until I felt like I was drowning in their grief and my own guilt. ''Fuck.'' I clenched my fists, trembling as I tried to push it all down. But the weight of it refused to fade. "When is this going to be over?" Knock! Knock! The sound of a soft knock echoed through the room before the door creaked open. I barely turned my head, already expecting Yui''s usual early-morning routine. Her visits were predictable, meticulous, and, quite honestly,forting in their consistency. But this time, she wasn''t alone. A young figure stepped in behind her, their presence immediately catching my attention. Long, wavy brown hair framed a calm,posed face. Yui nced at me briefly before bowing slightly, her voice as measured as always. "Good morning, young master," she greeted politely. "Now, if you''ll excuse me..." And with that, she was gone, the door clicking shut behind her. I shifted my focus to the young man or rather, the person pretending to be one. The brown- haired visitor smiled gently, a look that didn''t quite match their disguise. "How are you doing?" they asked, the voice giving away their true identity. "Snow," I replied dryly, leaning back into the sofa. "I thought you''d be too busy to personally drop by." As if in answer, a faint shimmer of blue light danced around her form. Within moments, the illusion faded, revealing her true self-a striking young woman with flowing white hair and piercing blue eyes. Snow''s transformation never failed to give off an air of elegance, as if she were born to stand out in any room. She approached casually, her heels barely making a sound against the floor as she closed the distance between us. "I have my ways~" she said, her tone yful but with a tinge of purpose. "Besides, the incident yesterday was nothing more than a byproduct of misunderstandings. It was resolved quickly, thanks to the principal." "Is that so?" Well, I guess it makes sense. She wouldn''t want to oveplicate things, not with the benefits she''s likely to gain from all this. "So, how are you doing?" Snow wasted no time cutting to the heart of the matter. Her hands moved quickly, cupping my face with an unusual softness, her smile fading into a reflection of genuine worry. "The principal assured me you weren''t harmed in any way after you personally put yourself in that cell," she said, her tone sharp with concern. "But... you''re really not hurt, are you?" "I''m fine," I replied, brushing her hands off lightly. "Just a few headaches here and there." Her piercing blue eyes squinted at me, a silent usation hanging in the air. Clearly, she wasn''t buying it. Was my face showing that much pain? And here I thought I was good at acting. She sighed heavily, the sound carrying a note of exasperation, as if she were already ustomed to my tendency to brush things off. "Although I''m really curious about what exactly happened during the incident you caused six days ago," she said, her voice softening, "I suppose it''s best to leave that matter alone for now." Without waiting for a reply, mana began to rise from her hands, faint tendrils of light shimmering as she moved closer. Before I could protest, she pulled me into an embrace, pressing my head against her chest. Normally, Snow''s mana exuded a chilling cold, a natural byproduct of her affinity for ice magic. But this time, it was different-surprisingly warm, like sunlight breaking through a winter storm. The sensation spread through me,forting and soothing, as if it were chasing away the haze, pain, and exhaustion. "How is it?" she asked, her voice low and gentle. Her fingers moved to the back of my head, rubbing in slow, deliberate circles. "What... is this?" "Just a simple healing spell I learned from my mother," she replied with a smile, one so soft it made her seem more human than the imperial figure she usually was. The warmth continued to flow, melting away the lingering ache. For a brief moment, everything¡ªthe pain, the memories, the chaos-seemed distant, like a fading nightmare. "You should really take better care of yourself, Riley," Snow repeated, her voice carrying a mix of scolding and affection. "Master or not, you don''t have to carry everything on your own, you know?" "Sorry..." I muttered, unable to meet her eyes. "Rest for now," she said with an air of authority, though her expression betrayed a hint of embarrassment. "This sweet girlfriend of yours will take care of you for the time being~" She puffed up her chest proudly, but the faint blush on her cheeks told a different story. I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. It was rare to see her like this, and even rarer for her to openly refer to herself as my girlfriend openly despite how open she was of her love to me. "What''s so funny?" she asked, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. "Nothing..." I said, smirking slightly. Despite everything that had happened, it still felt surreal that Snow and I hade to this point in our rtionship. Just a few months ago, such a scene would have been unimaginable. Her mana wrapped around me, soft andforting, lulling me into a state of rxation I hadn''t felt in ages. My body, still heavy from exhaustion and lingering pain, began to give in. Sleep was quickly catching up to me. "Snow-" I started to say, knowing full well how busy her schedule was. As the student council president, she had an endless list of duties and responsibilities. "Shh~" she interrupted, gently patting my head. Leaning down, she ced a light kiss on my forehead, her lips warm and soothing, like a balm to my restless mind. "Sleep tight, Riley~" she whispered. Her words were like the final nudge I needed, a finishing blow to my fraying consciousness. The warmth of her magic and the genuine care in her actions melted away the tension I''d been holding onto for far too long. I briefly wondered what kind of spell this was-Snow hadn''t possessed anything like it in the game. It was unfamiliar, and yet, it felt like something only she could do, something unique to her in this world. But before I could linger on the thought, sleep imed me, and I drifted into the most peaceful slumber I''d had in a long, long time. Gently tucking away the strands of hair that fell across Riley''s sleeping face, Snow let out a quiet sigh, her expression a mix of worry and exasperation. "He''s hurt..." she murmured to herself, her voiceced with concern. There were no visible injuries, nothing tangible to exin what she could sense. Yet Snow knew. She knew. Riley was hurting deeply. It wasn''t just his physical state-it was something far more profound. After all, it was the first time she had seen him wear that expression, tell that kind of lie to her. His face had been a twisted mask, a fa?ade ofposure barely holding together. Snow, who had faced countless liars and maniptors in her life as the daughter of the Emperor, could detect deceit as easily as breathing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And yet, Riley''s lies struck differently-they weren''t born out of malice but something else entirely. Riley was always a mystery to her, an enigma wrapped inyers she could only peel back piece by piece. But ever since they had grown closer and secretly begun their rtionship, she had started to understand him better. At least, she thought she had. "It would be great if you could trust me a bit more, you know?" Snow grumbled softly under her breath, her fingertips brushing through his hair as she stroked his head. Her thoughts were heavy as she sighed again, rising carefully so as not to disturb him. Wrapping him in a cocoon of her mana, she intended to lift him telekically andy him properly in bed. She nned to join him, keeping the healing spell active while ensuring he remained undisturbed. But then- BZZTTT-!!! A sh of red mana erupted in the room like a crackling storm, its sharpness cutting through the serene atmosphere. Snow froze, her mana instinctively reacting to the sudden intrusion. Emerging from the swirl of energy was a striking figure: a woman with pink hair cascading down her back, her golden eyes gleaming with intensity. Her presence wasmanding, and the witch''s hat atop her head swayed slightly as she scanned the room with calcted surprise. "Hm?" the woman mused, her tone calm yet curious. Her gaze settled on Snow, who was still standing protectively near Riley. "You are... princess Snow?" "Senior Alice..." Snow''s demeanor shifted in an instant. The warmth and worry she had shown moments ago faded, reced by an icyposure. Her piercing blue eyes narrowed as she looked directly at the pink-haired woman. "What are you doing here?" Chapter 254: Tutorial 3 Chapter 254: Tutorial 3 ? ''Do you like me, junior?'' That simple yet profound question had haunted Alice ever since she met Riley. It was a burden-a weight on her mind that refused to leave. Riley, an existence she felt was destined for her, was also an anomaly she struggled to ept. He possessed the very thing her mother had once told her to trust, the thing that would guide her through the storm ahead. And yet, it was the same thing Alice had grown to doubt most in her life. Feelings. Trust. Rtionships. These were foreign concepts to Alice. Despite the mature,posed front she always presented, deep down, she was still a young, inexperienced girl-lost in a world of emotions she barely understood. But she knew. She knew that one day, she would have to confront it all: her fears, her doubts, and the tangled mess of her emotions. Destined to face the White Apocalypse, Alice understood that she needed something, or rather someone, she could truly trust. Without it, she knew she couldn''t survive whaty ahead. And that was why, on that day, as she was embraced by the young man she was fated to meet -the same man she feared would be lost to great danger-her resolve wavered. "Senior..." The soft call of her title made her heart jolt.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Riley?" Her voice quivered slightly as she turned to face him. Beneath a pile of fallen professors, in a world that seemed to have frozen in time, Riley stood. His hazy gaze, clouded with exhaustion and pain, suddenly locked onto hers with surprising rity. And then, he smiled. "You look lovely, senior-" he murmured, his voice tinged with an almost yful warmth. "Huh?" Alice blinked, her mind swirling with confusion. Her golden eyes scanned his expression, trying to piece together what he meant. It was a moment fraught with questions and uncertainty, but despite it all, one thing was clear. The emotions shining in his eyes, the unguarded sincerity in his voice-they were genuine. And in that instant, Alice saw it. The pink radiance within him, a pure and untainted light, radiated so brightly it was almost intoxicating. It was real. Before she could gather her thoughts, Riley reached out and pulled her close, catching her off guard with a sudden, fervent kiss. Her mind spun, a thousand questions bubbling to the surface, yet she couldn''t find the will to push him away. Because in that brief, electrifying moment, something clicked within her. All her doubts, all her confusion-they seemed insignificant. And for the first time, Alice realized that perhaps, the answers she had been seeking weren''t found in overthinking or endless questioning. THUMP-! THUMP-! They were found in him. ..... "What are you doing here?" Snow''s voice cut through the air, cold and sharp as her blue eyes locked onto Alice. Suspicion swirled within her gaze, and though her tone remained calm, the undertone was unmistakable. Her emotions bubbled beneath herposed demeanor-worry, doubt, annoyance, and even a flicker of anger. It was unusual for her to feel so rattled, but seeing Alice here, of all ces, had ignited something unfamiliar. Alice had always been beautiful-Snow couldn''t deny that. But today, there was something different. It wasn''t just her usual allure; it was as though she''d somehow grown even more radiant. Snow''s instincts screamed at her, her "woman''s sense" tingling with a mixture of unease and jealousy. Riley and Alice had always been close. Snow was aware of their bond, even if she didn''t like it. But there were boundaries-unspoken yet understood-that hadn''t been crossed. So why was Alice here now, casually teleporting into Riley''s room as if it were the most natural thing in the world? And looking like that? "I..." Alice hesitated for a moment, her golden eyes shifting toward Riley, who remained unconscious and suspended in midair under Snow''s telekic spell. Her gaze softened briefly as she assessed him, scanning for injuries. "I came to visit Junior, as promised..." "Visit as promised...?" Snow''s eyes narrowed and repeated the words, her toneced with skepticism. "What exactly do you mean by ''promise,'' Senior?" There was no mistaking the threatening edge in her words. Snow wasn''t one to let things slide, especially when it concerned Riley. Alice''s attention snapped back to Snow, her golden eyes meeting her icy blue ones with equal intensity. There was no hesitation now, no wavering as she matched Snow''s energy. "A promise Junior and I made," Alice replied firmly, her tone carrying a quiet but undeniable strength. "It has nothing to do with Your Highness. And," she added pointedly, her gaze flicking to Riley before returning to Snow, "why are you here?" This wasn''t the first time Alice and Snow had crossed paths. They had met on several asions-whether through formal introductions or casual greetings. As prominent figures within the student council, their interactions were inevitable, especially during the brief period before Snow assumed her position as president. Just yesterday, the two had even coborated to shield Riley from the academy''s higher-ups, a rare moment of teamwork. But despite their shared responsibilities and asional cooperation, Alice and Snow were far from friendly. Their rtionship could best be described as neutral-cordial enough on the surface butced with underlying tension. "Whatever my reasons maybe, It has nothing to do with you now does it?" Snow said casually "So why the sudden ''unexpected and illegal'' visit Senior~?" "I believe my presence here has nothing to do with you either, Your Highness," Alice said smoothly, her tone respectful but carrying a subtle edge. "And i already told you right I''m here because of my promise with Junior~" "Hm~" Snow''s gaze sharpened, her blue eyes narrowing ever so slightly. "That may be true," she replied, her voice steady, "but for such a well respected senior from the magic department to suddenly visit a fellow student secretly, and in the boys'' dorm no less-" Alice interrupted with a soft, knowing smile. "Aren''t you essentially doing the same thing, Your Highness?" Snow''sposure faltered briefly, but she recovered quickly. "I have my reasons," she countered coolly. "And I have mine as well," Alice retorted, her voice dripping with a polite yet challenging undertone. "..." The silence between them was deafening. The room seemed to hum with unspoken tension, the very air charged with invisible sparks of rivalry. Though they stood still, their gazes locked, it felt as though a battle was unfolding. Their differing approaches shed-Alice''s calm, almost yful demeanor against Snow''s icy precision. Yet, beneath their contrasting exteriors, their goals aligned. Both of them were here for the same reason. Riley. Neither spoke the name aloud, but it hung heavily between them. Their instincts told them as much; their womanly intuition, finely honed by their respective rtionships with Riley, made it impossible to ignore. But the specifics of their intentions remained unclear, even to each other. Were they here out of concern for Riley''s safety? It made sense as he was probably still recouping form his earlier incident... or was it to protect him from something-or someone? Or was there something more personal, more vulnerable, driving their actions? Though they couldn''t yet unravel the other''s true motives, one thing was certain: this wasn''t just about Riley''s well-being. It was about their connection to him, their roles in his life, and the unspokenpetition that now simmered between them. Though in this entire exchange, Snow held a clear advantage. Regardless of whatever justification Alice tried to muster-whether Riley''s supposed promise or her own personal reasons-nothing she could say would hold up against Snow''s solid position. Snow was not only Riley''s girlfriend but also someone directly tied to his current well-being, making her im far stronger in this delicate standoff. Watching Alice''s gaze flicker repeatedly between herself and Riley, Snow couldn''t help but let a confident smile tug at the corners of her lips. "You don''t need to worry so much about Riley, Senior," Snow said smoothly, her toneced with polite dismissal, though her words carried an unmistakable sting. "As long as I''m here, there won''t be any problems. As you can see, he''s resting right now, and I''m ensuring he gets the care he needs. So, if you''d kindly excuse yourself~" Her tone turned almost sweetly mocking. "I''m sure whatever promise you and Riley made can wait, no? Surely it''s not so urgent that it needs to disturb his well-earned rest." "That''s-" Alice opened her mouth to argue, her voice faltering as she tried to form a coherent response. She wanted to say she hadn''t expected Riley to be in such a state, that her visit wasn''t intended to intrude but rather to follow through on his specific request. After all, Riley had personally asked her to meet him after his release from the academy''s -cells. But the words died in her throat. Her eyes widened slightly as Snow, with an air of casual ease, adjusted Riley in her arms. Before Alice could blink, Snow had pulled Riley closer, cradling him like a cherished treasure. His head rested against her chest-far deeper than what might be considered necessary-her slender arms wrapping around him protectively. "H-Hey, what do you think you''re doing?" Alice''s voice trembled slightly, a mix of indignation and embarrassment as red mana surged around her, enveloping her figure like a protective aura. With a precise flick of her wrist, she used her telekinesis to gently pull Riley''s head away from Snow''s chest. She wanted to snatch him awaypletely, but the firm grip of Snow''s own mana proved unexpectedly strong. Forcing her way in might risk waking him up, and she didn''t want to disturb his rest-yet. Blushing furiously, Alice red at the princess. "Y-You might be a bit close with Junior, Princess, but there are certain boundaries you need to respect! You can''t just... press your chest on his face like that!" "Oh my~" Snow''s voice carried a teasing lilt as her lips curled into a yful smirk. "But as his girlfriend, I don''t think I need to worry about those boundaries, right?" Her tone was sharine sweet, but there was an unmistakable sharpness beneath it. Alice froze. "G-Girlfriend?" "Mm-hmm~ Girlfriend," Snow repeated, her expression equal parts smug and amused. "Although we weren''t exactly nning to announce it openly yet... I suppose a close friend of Riley, like you, deserves to know~" Alice''s mind reeled, her golden eyes widening as she processed the words. Before she could muster a response, Snow continued, her voice bing even more syrupy as she leaned into the moment. "And really, as his girlfriend, Riley doesn''t seem to mind when I''m a little close to him. In fact, he quite enjoys it~ Most of the time, he''s sneaking nces at my chest when The thinks I don''t notice~" Alice''s blush deepened, her face practically glowing red. "T-That''s-!" "And then there''s his kisses," Snow interrupted, cing a delicate hand over her lips as if reminiscing. "I think he enjoys my lips the most, considering how intense he gets sometimes. Oh, Senior, if you could only see him when he really lets himself go-it''s absolutely adorable-" Alice''s jaw dropped, her mind momentarily going nk as Snow''s words bombarded her senses. Each casual revtion felt like a direct hit to herposure. "Y-You''re lying," Alice stammered, though her voicecked conviction. "Am I?" Snow''s tone turned mockingly innocent, her icy blue eyes sparkling with mischief. "Well, it''s not my fault Riley and I have such a special bond~ It''s natural for us to be close, don''t you think?" For a moment, Alice was at a loss. Her mana wavered, flickering faintly as the weight of Snow''s derations pressed down on her. She clenched her fists, trying to steady her thoughts. Was this really true? Was Riley truly that close to Snow? Was their rtionship real? And if so... where did that leave her? The questions spiraled through Alice''s mind, gnawing at herposure. Her thoughts drifted to her convictions, the unwavering belief that Riley was her destiny. It wasn''t mere infatuation or baseless hope-she had felt it. That day, the emotions radiating from him, the undeniable connection they shared-it was real. Her golden eyes, once bright with confidence, began to dim, their shine clouded by doubt and frustration. The weight of Snow''s words bore down on her like an anchor, pulling her into an abyss of uncertainty. "...There''s no way that''s true," she mumbled, her tone firm but chillingly cold. The room seemed to drop a few degrees as her mana instinctively swirled around her, an unspoken deration of her disbelief. Snow, noticing the subtle but palpable shift in atmosphere, didn''t back down. Instead, she responded in kind, raising her own mana. Golden and red sparks filled the air, dancing and shing as if echoing the tension between them. "Oh my~" Snow cooed, though her expression hardened. "I don''t know what you''re imagining, Senior, but Riley and I have been together for quite some time now. I''ve no reason to lie, especially to someone like you." Her words were a dagger wrapped in silk, her calm yet cutting tone designed to provoke. Alice''s fists clenched, her red mana ring brighter, painting the room in a vivid crimson hue. Her lips pressed tightly together before parting with a sharp inhale. "I don''t know why you would say such indecent lies, Princess," Alice spat, her voice trembling not with fear, but with barely contained fury. "But I''m Junior''s real lover!" She jabbed a finger toward Snow, her golden eyes now zing with determination. "After all... he already took my first!" || The room fell deathly silent. "Huh?" Snow blinked; her icyposure momentarily shattered. Her elegant demeanor faltered as she stared at Alice then at the sleeping Riley, processing the unexpected deration. "Took your... what?" Her blue eyes darkened matching Alice. ... Waking up, I found myself staring at yet another unfamiliar sight. It wasn''t the usual disorienting view of a foreign ceiling, the kind I had reluctantly grown used to. No, this time, it was something entirely different-a vast, foreign sky. The expanse above was streaked with hues of twilight, a mixture of golds, purples, and blues that seemed almost too serene to exist in reality. My body felt... different. Refreshed? Stronger than usual, as though the very air around me had revitalized every cell in my being. ''Looks like Snow''s spell did wonders...'' I mused silently, flexing my hands and stretching lazily. Maybe I should ask her to do this for me more often... though she''d probably lecture me about overworking myself first. I shifted slightly, feeling the soft tickle of grass beneath me. The meadow stretched as far as the eye could see, the des swaying gently in rhythm with the wind''s caress. The crisp scent of the earth mingled with the floral undertones of nearby wildflowers. "Where... am I right now?" I muttered aloud, my voice breaking the quiet stillness. Had Snow taken me to a park or some secret location to help me rx? It wasn''t really beyond her to orchestrate something like this; she always had a way of making her actions seem both grand and subtle. And yet, something about this ce felt... off. Just as I began to piece my thoughts together, a soft, lilting voice sounded behind me. "Hmm~ You''re up~" My body froze. Every instinct, every nerve screamed at me, a primal warning system that sent shivers coursing down my spine. Goosebumps prickled my skin as the voice resonated, sweet and familiar, yetced with something... dangerous. "You know," the voice continued, its tone yful yet intimate, "you could rest a bit more... Darling~" Before I could react, a soft tug at my shoulder pulled me slightly backward, and I felt the unmistakable warmth of someone pressing against me. The gentle but firm pressure of a pair of arms wrapped around me from behind, the sensation of her chest against my back impossible to ignore. I turned my head slowly-too slowly-like a creaky machine reluctant to function. Every motion felt weighted, as if my body was resisting the very act of facing her. A young woman, radiant and hauntingly beautiful. Her features were ethereal, almost too perfect to belong to this world. White hair cascaded down her shoulders, catching the fading light of the sky and shimmering like diamond''s. Her eyes glowed with an unnatural crimson vibrancy, reflecting a mixture of amusement and something far darker. Her smile was soft but predatory, as though she already owned everything she desired-and I was no exception. Her beauty wasn''t just captivating; it was terrifying. It was the kind of beauty that could stop a heart not with affection, but with sheer dread. The future cause of my death. "...Liyana?" Chapter 255: Tutorial 4 Chapter 255: Tutorial 4 ? The sky stretched into an endless twilight, the stars and moons faintly visible, lingering on the horizon as though reluctant to fully reveal themselves. The dim light bathed the surroundings in a soft, ethereal glow, making everything feel dreamlike, surreal. The sweet aroma of freshly baked waffles and pies wafted through the air, teasing my senses and coaxing a rumble from my stomach. It was an unexpected warmth in this strange setting, grounding me even as my thoughts swirled with uncertainty. Hm~ Hm~ A soft, melodic hum reached my ears, tugging me from my reverie. The voice was clear and soothing, tickling my senses like a gentle breeze. I turned instinctively toward the source, my gazending on her. "Hm? Is something on my face?" Liyana asked, pausing her humming to nce at me, her expression curious and faintly amused. "No... nothing..." I muttered, averting my gaze as quickly as I could. She tilted her head, clearly half-believing my answer, before shrugging lightly and returning to her task. Her delicate hands moved with grace as she arranged the pic spread-a small te here, a neatly folded napkin there. Knives, spoons, cups... every little detail was meticulously prepared, as though this moment was something she had envisioned for a long time. The scene felt oddly serene, even domestic. The soft rustling of grass under the evening breeze, the faint clinking of utensils, and the lingering hum of her voice created an atmosphere that was both peculiar and strangely forting. At first, the idea of a twilight pic seemed absurd. Yet, the longer I sat there, watching her work with such focus and care, the more natural it felt -as though it was meant to be.... Like this whole situation was something I''m already quite ustomed to. I found myself staring at Liyana again, unable to help it. There was something captivating about her, something that felt off and yet perfectly aligned at the same time. Her reactions, her movements, even the faint smile on her lips-all of it carried a strange duality. For a fleeting moment, emotions I couldn''t fully grasp stirred within me. Happiness? Satisfaction? It felt so out of ce, yet undeniably present, like a memory from a life I''d never lived. The longer I looked at her, the more the pieces began to fall into ce. My gaze shifted to our surroundings-the gentle sway of the meadow grass, the perfect stillness of the sky, the seamless harmony of every element in this strange little scene. This ce... this moment... This is probably another one of those dreams... I don''t know why I''m caught in another one of these fragmented visions, but it''s clear that once again, fragments from what is likely a broken world are trying to show me something. Honestly, I don''t ever want to experience this again, especially considering how thest two ended-one more harrowing than the other. But whatever the reason for me being here, it''s probably important. Probably beneficial. Ever since I first found myself in one of these dreams-if you could even call them that-I''ve been pondering the possibilities of alternate timelines and broken worlds. Now, with this being the third time, I''m certain: alternate timelines do exist. If that''s true, then this ce... this serene yet oddly disconcerting scene... was likely another path I''d taken. A path that diverged from my original scenario, splintering into its own narrative. And if I''m here now, it''s not aforting thought. This is likely another world that ultimately ended in its downfall. Another tragic epilogue. Thest time, it had been by Liyana''s hands-her beauty and warmth masking the darkness that had consumed everything. And after that, Erebil had been the one to usher in the end, her darkness spiraling the world into the void. So, this time... is it showing me the path where the White Queen was released? A shiver coursed through me as grim thoughts wed their way to the surface. I recalled the devastation the White Queen had brought-the absolute ruin, the erasure of everything in her path. But then-SLAP! The sharp sting of reality pulled me from my spiraling thoughts. My vision cleared as the haze dissipated, and I found myself staring into Liyana''s face. Her cheeks were puffed in an adorable pout, her eyes glimmering with a mix of annoyance and concern. "Now you''re finally looking at me~" she huffed, her voice light yet scolding. "Seriously, is something wrong? You''ve been off ever since you woke up." She crossed her arms, leaning in slightly. "I told you, you could get some more rest~" The way she spoke was natural, almost affectionate, yet it felt like a sharp contrast to the dire thoughts I''d just been trapped in. I blinked, unsure of how to respond. Sigh- "This is why I told you not to drink so much earlier in the day. I get that Kagami was there, but you really need to learn to hold back, you know? Even Lucas was restraining himself a lot," she mumbled in a slightly annoyed tone, her voice carrying the affectionate scolding of someone familiar with my habits. I wanted to ask her what she meant curios about the mention of those two familiar names. But... Before I could muster a response, she leaned closer and patted me gently, her warm smile spreading a soothing calm through my body. "There, feeling better now?" I wasn''t sure what she did exactly-whether it was magic or simply her touch-but my body instinctively nodded, as if answering for me. She smiled softly at my reaction, then stood up and returned to the bonfire nearby. She worked deftly, tending to what appeared to be bread baking atop a t rock. The glow of the mes highlighted her features, casting a gentle warmth that seemed to match her demeanor. ''She looks... more mature,'' I thought to myself, the realization settling in as I observed her. It wasn''t just her mannerisms or the calm confidence she carried-it was the subtle changes in her appearance. Her presence felt slightly older, more refined, and somehow even more striking than I remembered. This subtle shift further solidified my suspicion: this was not my reality. This was another path-a different fragment of existence. And then I noticed the ring. We both wore identical bands on our left hands, glinting softly in the twilight. My breath hitched at the sight, my thoughts catching on the implications. It was unmistakable. Memories of a life that wasn''t mine- or perhaps one that could''ve been-rose to the surface, their vividness cutting through the haze. Moments so bittersweet they brought small tears trickling down my face. "I love you, Darling~" Her voice echoed in my mind, clear and warm. It was the day she confessed her love to me-the day she willingly let go of the chaos within her, choosing me instead of destruction. Her eyes, usually fierce and unyielding, had softened as she spoke those words. "Hehe~ we''ll be together forever from now on~" The memory shifted, and I saw her again-standing before me in her white wedding dress, her veil framing her radiant face. The day we tied our eternal bond, sealing our love with a kiss beneath that delicate veil. "Hm~ you promised to take me with you!" I could feel the weight of her words again, spoken with yful insistence during our countless adventures. We never left each other''s side, always together, always holding on. "What should we name her?" Her voice turned gentle in my mind as I recalled her cradling her growing belly, the two of usN?v(el)B\\jnn imagining the child that would soon join us. The indescribable warmth of that moment was etched deep into my heart. "Papa! It''s unfair! Take us with you as well..." The memory shifted again, and now saw their faces-three small children with features that blended hers and mine so perfectly. Theirughter rang out, their innocent voices tugging at something deep within me as they clung to me, protesting my departure. This world... This fractured, forgotten future... It was a reality where I had taken Liyana''s hand and built a life with her. A shiver run down my spine as the passing memories hazed once more. Whether this was another nightmare or a dream was still a mystery. "Hehe~ it''s done darling~ you''re favorite~" But one thing was clear... whatever doom wasid ahead for this reality... I had to stop it. .... ''Is this a dream?'' Liyana couldn''t help but wonder as she observed her strange situation. Her hands moved as if guided by another will, her lips spoke words that felt natural yet unfamiliar, and her body acted entirely on its own ord. Despite the rity and decisiveness of her actions, a foreign sensation lingered-a peculiar awareness that this wasn''t quite like anything she had ever experienced. It felt like she was herself and yet not. "Here, darling. Ahm~!" The words slipped out yfully as she held out a forkful of freshly baked pie. Across from her sat Riley, her beloved-his gaze warm and genuine in a way that pierced through her usual guarded heart. He took a gentle bite, his smile softening into something that felt almost sacred. A gaze so pure, so unguarded, that it felt entirely new to her. "Now~ why are you so clumsy-?" Her voice carried a teasing lilt as she dabbed at his lips with a napkin, their casual intimacy something she had never truly experienced, even in all her games of seduction and yful maniption. Thump! Her chest tightened, and an unfamiliar, almost painful, warmth spread through her. Watching herself move and speak, all while caught in the throes of emotions she didn''t fully understand, filled her with a wretched sense of contradiction. She liked it. She hated it. She couldn''t reconcile the chaos growing inside her. Thump! Thump! And then- "Smooch~!" "D-Darling?" Her voice trembled as she felt his lips brush against her cheek, leaving a faint warmth in their wake. "There was cream on your cheek," he said simply, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Her heart stuttered, a strange vulnerability overtaking her for the briefest moment before she blurted out, "S-Still! You can''t just lick... haah..." Her words trailed off as a new sensation swept over her-one of raw, unfiltered emotion. "Even though I wanted to take this a bit more slowly and romantically..." she murmured, her cheeks flushed, "...you''re the one who started it, okay?" And then she watched, powerless yet entranced, as her hands-her own hands-moved of their own ord. Her fingers grazed Riley''s cor, undoing it with a deliberate slowness that felt foreign and deeply personal all at once. Her body leaned closer, her breaths quickening, her lips curling into a soft, genuine smile that contrasted the chaos in her mind. Her toy, her darling, her everything... Thump! Thump! The rhythmic pounding of her heart grew louder, faster, and more insistent, each beat carving itself into her very being. ''What... is this?'' Chapter 256: Tutorial 5 Chapter 256: Tutorial 5 ? "Ah... Papa, you shouldn''t touch that!" The small voice, filled with both urgency and yfulness, reached me as I froze mid-motion. "But you said to inspect it, right?" I replied, tilting my head in mock confusion. "Hehe~ Inspecting and interacting are two different things, you know~?" she chirped, her hands sped behind her back as she offered a sheepish grin. "Is that so..." I muttered, lowering the object in question. "Ah, I''m not mad or anything, okay?" she quickly reassured, waving her hands in front of her. "It''s just that people tend to get a tiny bit in trouble whenever they touch my inventions~ Hehehe" She scratched the back of her head with an embarrassedugh. The odd yet endearing exchange left me wondering about this peculiar situation I''d found myself in. Days had passed since I first woke up in this new, profound world-a world that, deep down, I knew was just a fragment of a forgotten and likely destroyed reality. And yet... Despite my awareness of its ephemeral nature, I couldn''t stop myself from integrating into it. The lines between me-the self I knew-and the version of myself in this dream blurred more with each passing moment. The warmth of their smiles, the gentle tug of familial bonds, the bright yet almost surreal happiness that enveloped every interaction-all of it felt far too real to dismiss. I knew I shouldn''t let myself getpletely immersed. This wasn''t my life, not truly. But resisting felt impossible. What made it worse or perhaps better-was theck of any looming sense of doom. Unlike thest time, where fragmented memories had shown me the tragic end of a forgotten timeline, this time... everything was eerily peaceful. Too peaceful. Too Happy...? The days passed without incident, each one brighter and more fulfilling than thest. There were no bad endings, no lingering shadows. Only happiness. And that was the problem. It wasn''t necessarily a bad thing to experience such bliss, but it wasn''t right either.N?v(el)B\\jnn Dreams like this didn''t exist without purpose, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a reason for me being here. Why was I dreaming of this forgotten reality? Why did it feel so vibrant and alive, as though it were trying to cling to existence? And most importantly... why did it feel like a part of me wanted to stay? "Oh, Papa! Did you know that Rachel and Leon earned top marks on their recent exams? I heard they even ced first in their respective years!" "No, I haven''t heard about that..." "As expected of those two..." Laura sighed dramatically, her hands pausing mid-work as she nced at me. "Even though I told them to be a bit more honest around you, they didn''t send you a letter?" "No." "What about Mama?" "As far as I know, Liyana hasn''t received one either." "Hmm... Those two always tend to keep things to themselves, but this can''t go on, you know!" Laura eximed, wagging a finger at me like a stern teacher scolding her student. "You should probably go and congratte them after they return, Papa. Their summer break starts around this weekend, so you should prepare a grand surprise for them!" "Love shouldn''t have boundaries in this family-you know that''s the rule Mama made. So, I don''t get why those two are still so shy-. They weren''t like that when they were little... Is it puberty, perhaps?" In front of me, Laura was mumbling to herself while deftly tinkering with what looked like a mechanical arm, her delicate fingers connecting intricate parts with ease. Watching her, I couldn''t help but marvel at her maturity and confidence. Laura was the eldest of my three children, and just by looking at her, it was unmistakable that she was my and Liyana''s daughter. My genes, for better or worse, seemed to have been overpowered by Liyana''s beauty. From her strikingly beautiful face to her ruby-red eyes that sparkled with intelligence, Laura bore an uncanny resemnce to her mother. If you ignored her golden-blonde hair-she could have been Liyana''s mirror image. A blonde Liyana... ''Never thought I''d see one in person...'' Her confidence and poise were distinctly her own, though. She carried herself with a natural elegance, tempered by a practical, almost mechanical focus as she worked on hertest invention. It was a sight that filled me with both pride and an odd sense of nostalgia. "Papa, are you even listening?" Laura''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts, her ruby eyes narrowing slightly in mock annoyance. "Of course," I replied with a small smile. ... Time passed again. It had now been roughly five years since I found myself in this world. And yet, even now, nothing happened. Why? Worries and grim thoughts loomed over me as I reflected on the years I''d spent here. Despite enjoying my time and quietly investigating every possible anomaly, nothing of the sort I had expected ever urred. I''d checked every possible bad ending and endgame scenario I could think of-every dark corner, every forgotten piece of lore-but found absolutely nothing. The White Queen didn''t exist in this world. The malevolent influence of the evil god Erebil was nowhere to be seen. The Chaos Dragon, Liyana, had abandoned her destructive destiny to live a life of love by my side. There were no guarantees of a bad ending. Not even the demons-often catalysts of turmoil-had any influence here. Surprisingly, everyone was happy. Truly happy, as though this was the perfect, unattainable epilogue-the one that felt more like wishful thinking than reality. Everyone I knew and cared about had received their own happy endings, just as I had received mine with Liyana. At first, I wanted to believe that this was some kind of gift, a reprieve from the harsh realities I''d faced. But the more I thought about it, the more doubts crept in. A few hypotheses came to mind to exin this strange and serene existence: Perhaps this world was simply meant to be this way, a miraculous reality where everything unfolded without chaos or tragedy. A reality where the threads of fate wove together seamlessly, avoiding the knots and frays of despair. But that exnation felt far too simplistic. If this world were truly as perfect and straightforward as it seemed, why would I have been shown this? There was no way this was simply a coincidence or some kind of reward. The fragmented dreams, the visions of broken timelines-they had alwayse with a purpose. This world, no matter how idyllic it seemed, was no exception. There had to be a reason I was here. But once again what? ... Once again, time passed. Now, I found myselfpletely integrated into this world. The lines between this being a dream and a fragmented reality seemed to blur more with each passing day. This ce... it was my reality, right? "Dear~" "Hm?" "Why are you making that face again?" In front of me, Liyana-more mature and radiant than I ever imagined she could be- gazed at me with gentle concern. It had been fifty years since I first found myself in this world. Fifty years. Life itself had passed by like a gentle breeze, each moment filled with nothing but happiness. The constant worries and questions that had gued me when I first arrived were now mere distant memories, buried beneath the weight of a lifetime lived fully and beautifully. "Just a random thought," I replied, my voice soft with age and fondness. "Random thought? Hmm~ are you reminiscing about our youth together~?" "Something like that..." "Hehehe... even though you''re an old man now, you''re still as cheesy as ever," she teased, herughter like music to my ears, as youthful and enchanting as it had always been. We sat side by side on a wooden bench beneath the gaze of the endless night sky. The soft hues of moonlight bathed the garden Liyana had lovingly cared for all these years, bringing the flowers to life in a soft, ethereal glow. Their delicate scent intertwined with the cool evening air, adding a touch of magic to the tranquil moment. Though we were but aged shadows of our former youthful selves, the love we shared had not faded in the slightest. If anything, it had deepened, growing more profound with every year we spent together. Her hand, as warm and gentle as it had been on the day we first held each other, remained locked tightly with mine. This was our reality. The stars above us twinkled softly, as though watching over two souls who had found their eternal happiness. And in that moment, with her by my side and our shared memories spanning decades, I knew -whatever this world may have been, it was ours. And that was enough. ..... "Papa... are you okay?" A soft voice broke through my thoughts, pulling me from the depths of my grief. "Hm?" I turned to my side, meeting Laura''s gaze. She stood there, her ruby-red eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I''m fine..." I murmured, though my voice sounded hollow even to my own ears. Her lips trembled slightly as though she wanted to say more, but instead, she bit back her words. She took a hesitant step back, giving me space, her expression filled with worry and sadness. Behind her stood my other two children, silent yet present, their eyes downcast. Their own children-my grandchildren lingered nearby, clutching at their parents'' sides or holding each other''s hands. None of them met my eyes, as if they instinctively understood that I needed to be left to my thoughts. Turning my gaze forward again, I stared at the open ground before me. Six feet beneathy the coffin that now held my wife. Seventy years had passed since I first arrived in this world-a lifetime of love, joy, and cherished memories. But now, the very source of my happiness, the one who made this reality worth living, was gone. Chapter 257: Tutorial 6 Chapter 257: Tutorial 6 ? L- L- Hnm- Hnm- A soft, soothing melody floated through the air, blending seamlessly with the solemn atmosphere. The choir of the church poured their hearts into every note, their voices rich and harmonious, carrying the weight of both sorrow and celebration. The skies, veiled by a canopy of gray clouds, seemed to grieve alongside us. Yet, despite the dimness, gentle rays of light pierced through, casting an ethereal glow upon the scene. It was as if the heavens themselves had opened to bless this moment. Before me, the prayers over my wife''s grave continued, their wordsced with reverence and grace. The now-aged saintess knelt in solemn devotion, her trembling hands sped tightly together as she whispered her sacred blessings. Beside her, dirt was carefully being poured onto the grave,yer byyer, sealing the final chapter of a life well-lived. Though Liyana had once been destined to embody destruction-the very incarnation of chaos itself¡ªwho could have ever foreseen this? The woman who had been feared by many, who had once carried the weight of inevitable ruin, was now revered with the highest honor, her soul guided gently into the heavens. "Oh goddess," the saintess intoned, her voice trembling yet resolute, "may her soul rest eternally by your side. May her wishes, unspoken and known, be granted, and may her happiness be infinite, as she has gifted happiness to others in this life and beyond." Her prayers echoed softly, resonating in the still air. They carried a profound warmth, wrapping around me like an embrace. I knew the customs well-tradition forbade me from standing so close to the prayers. Yet, no one dared to reprimand me. No one uttered a word of protest. They all understood: this was my final goodbye, myst moment with the woman who had been my everything. Thump. A faint, painful rhythm beat within my chest, a cruel reminder of the void her absence had left behind. The years we shared together now felt like fleeting moments, as though time had yed a cruel trick on us. And yet, the memories were as vivid and fresh as if they had just happened yesterday. I could still hear herughter, see her radiant smile, and feel the warmth of her hand in mine. She had been my wife, my love, my partner through the life I never expected to live in this forgotten reality. The one who had transformed a fragmented, broken world into something whole and beautiful. Even now, as I stood near her final resting ce, it all felt surreal. A part of me still struggled to ept it, toprehend the weight of this loss. But as I looked at the grave, adorned with flowers she had loved so much, I felt a quiet resolve settle within me. I had truly lived my life here, sharing my joys, my struggles, and my soul with her. Although everything felt like it had ended, a quiet sense of satisfaction settled within me, resolving itself naturally as if it had been woven into the fabric of our lives. "Darling~ take your time before joining me, okay?" Those were herst words, spoken in the softest, most loving tone as she drew her final breath with me by her side. Words meant tofort, words filled with care and tenderness-but to me, they were nothing short of cruel. They were a goodbye wrapped in love, a departure I wasn''t ready to ept. "I love you, darling~" Her sweet voice lingered, echoing inside me, refusing to fade. It was as if the universe was intent on reying our happiest moments, as though her love had left an indelible imprint on my soul. Memories, vivid and untamed, surged through my mind, overwhelming my heart. The good times, the almost inconsequential bad, the hardships, and the ease-we had shared it all. I remembered the first time we met, the spark of something unfamiliar yetforting. The way our hearts blossomed into something profound. Our hesitant yet heartfelt confessions. The vows we exchanged, our defiance against a fate that seemed determined to tear us apart. I thought of the times we embraced our mistakes, shouldered responsibilities together, and faced the consequences of our actions hand in hand. I remembered our wedding, our first child, and the moment we became a family. Every milestone, every fleeting nce, every word we spoke-all of it came rushing back. Years upon years of love,ughter, and even the quiet moments of simply existing in each other''s presence. We never let go. We never tired of one another. As the memories cascaded through me, I tucked the final flower into its ce, resting it gently against the soil that now held her. "I love you too, dear..." Those were the only words I could manage, heavy with emotion yet simple in their truth. Closing my eyes, I sped my hands together in prayer. I prayed for her peace, for her happiness, and for her journey ahead. I prayed that, wherever she was now, she would feel the same love she had given me, boundless and eternal. And as the gentle breeze whispered through the trees and the flowers swayed softly under the dim light of the sky, I let myself hope. Hope that, one day, when my time came, I would see her again. .... The world was dim yet bright¡ªa contradiction, but one that somehow made perfect sense. That was how I remembered it to be, a blend of light and shadow, hope and despair. But as my eyes fluttered open, that strange harmony shattered. The brightness disappeared, swallowed by an all-epassing darkness. No light greeted me, only the murky reflection of my face in the stagnant, muddied waters beneath me. [Did you enjoy it?] A voice, distant yet familiar, resonated through the void. I turned sharply, my breath catching as I faced him¡ªor rather, myself. [That unthinkable reality... Did you enjoy it?] The figure spoke again, his tone steady, almost lifeless. It was like staring into a mirror of my past-a younger version of me, his features untouchedn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om by the years that had weighed down my own. His eyes were a sharp, piercing blue, identical to mine, yet they carried a wisdom and regret that even I hadn''t yet fully grasped. His gaze bore into me, apathetic on the surface, but beneath that cold exterior, I could see it. A glimmer of something deeper: pain, longing, and a sorrow I knew too well. As I studied him, I was pulled to look back at the water below. The reflection staring back at me felt foreign and unrecognizable. The aged face I saw was worn with years of love, loss, and memories-a life fully lived. How could I have forgotten? That life, those moments of happiness, the love I had shared with her-it wasn''t real. It was a fabrication, a fleeting illusion spun from the threads of what could have been. The face in the water began to shift. The wrinkles smoothed, the wear of time faded, and what was left was the reflection of my youthful self-the one who had started this journey. And yet, as the years of memories unraveled in my mind, unpacking one by one, they felt no less real. Every moment of joy, every tear shed, every word spoken-those memories clung to me, etching themselves into my very soul. I stared at my younger self standing before me, his expression unchanged. The weight of those years pressed down on my younger heart, filling it with emotions I could barelyprehend. "You... you are me..." The words slipped out naturally, almost instinctively, as my fists clenched and mana began to condense around me. A storm of questions brewed in my mind, each one wing for attention as I stared at the figure before me. He wasn''t just a reflection or an illusion. Was he the source-the origin of all the distorted and fragmented realities I had seen....? Was he the reason I experienced those memories? And for what purpose? Who was he, really? And then it hit me that voice. [See through that you break the tutorial...] I had wondered why it felt so familiar. Now, I finally had my answer. Yet even with this revtion, the most pressing question loomed heavily within me. "Why did you show me that...?" He looked at me without emotion, his gaze cold and detached, as though my obvious animosity and suspicion didn''t bother him in the slightest. [You are enraged....] he said inly, his voice calm and measured, [Strange... even though I showed you the most beautiful reality you''ve ever faced.] He paused, his apathetic stare cutting into me like a de. [But I do understand where your emotions areing from. After all... what''s left now but the bitter taste of regret?] My teeth clenched as his words struck a nerve. [Even though you''ve seeded in your first life,] he continued, his voice steady but heavy with something I couldn''t quite ce, [howe everything failed afterward?] "What are you talking about-?" I started, but he interrupted me, his tone sharper now. [Reality often dances to the tune of the unexpected, and fate... fate always finds a way to tangle itself, to twist and choke in its desperation to fulfill the providence it has written.] He stepped closer, his presence oppressive, yet oddly familiar. [Cheating your way out of it is nothing more than a fleeting dream, Riley. A fancy delusion.] His words hung in the air, heavy and suffocating, yet they resonated deeply, as if echoing a truth I had long refused to acknowledge. [Remember that.] "Huh?" CRACKLE !!! Suddenly, the world around me fractured. Thin lines of light began to seep through the cracks, distorting the space between us. The darkness quivered, and the distorted reality we stood in began to copse, the distance between me and him warping uncontrobly. [It would seem this is the limit for now...] I wanted to ask more-so much more. The questions burned in my mind, desperate to escape. Yet, when I opened my mouth, no words came. My voice felt like it had been stolen, silenced by some unseen force. Before I could even process the futility of speaking, he raised his hand. With a quick, almost casual motion, he flicked my forehead. The force wasn''t violent, but it carried a strange power that resonated deep within me. It felt like being shoved-not physically, but as if my very existence was being pushed. The cracks of light expanded, growing into blinding fissures, swallowing the shadows. I was propelled backward, away from him, away from the suffocating darkness. As the light consumed my vision, I caught onest glimpse of him. His gaze, as cold and detached as ever, now held a faint, fleeting trace of something else- something deeper. A twinge of sadness, perhaps? Or was it resolve? Before I could linger on it, the world shatteredpletely. And then- I woke up. Chapter 258: Tutorial 7 Chapter 258: Tutorial 7 ? Swishhh! The soft rustling sound of curtains being drawn open echoed gently through the room. Healthy, golden rays of the morning sun streamed in, casting a warm glow that touched her delicate face. "Hm~" Humming contentedly, Lillian savored the fresh breeze that apanied the sunlight, filling her small room with a renewed energy. With practiced grace, she briskly tidied up her space, brushing away specks of dust and ensuring every finer detail gleamed under the sunlight''s touch. Her tasksplete, she slipped into her modest bathroom. The cool water refreshed her instantly, washing away the remnants of sleep. Once done, she utilized her mana to dry herself efficiently, the faint shimmer of magic radiating around her as her skin and hair became perfectly dry within seconds. Returning to her room, Lillian carefully dressed in her maid uniform. The fabric hugged her petite frame snugly, tailored precisely to fit her with perfection. She nced at her reflection in the mirror, adjusting her twintails until every strand of her bright red hair fell just right. "All good-" she said with a satisfied nod, her cheerful voice filling the quiet air. Without wasting another second, she stepped out of her room, her polished shoes clicking softly against the wooden floor. The early morning sun lit up the hallways, and although it was bright outside, the clock still marked it as an early hour. For some, waking up at this precise time might seem like neglecting one''s duties, but Lillian knew better. In the Heaven''s household, a peculiar rule required personal servants to wake precisely 30 minutes before their masters, ensuring they were well-prepared and presentable when greeting them. Lillian had questioned the strange rule when she first joined the household. After all, who set such a specific timeframe, and for what purpose? But as time passed, her curiosity faded into routine. It wasn''t long before she embraced the rhythm, going about her mornings as if it were second nature. Heading confidently toward her master''s room, she allowed a small smile to grace her lips. Lillian was practically buzzing with anticipation as she made her way toward her new assignment. Today marked the official beginning of her personal duties with the youngdy of the household, Liyana Heavens. This wasn''t the original n-Lillian wasn''t even supposed to serve as Liyana''s personal maid. That role belonged to Maria, an experienced servant who had been by Liyana''s side for years. However, circumstances had shifted unexpectedly. Lillian''s elder sister, Lily, who was second in line to assist Liyana, had been summoned by the Duke to the northern estates for an extended assignment. Meanwhile, Maria had taken a much-needed vocational leave for the next month. At first, Lillian had been overwhelmed by nervousness. Serving a prominent figure like Liyana Heavens a youngdy known for her sharp wit and dignified demeanor and goddess like beauty-was no small responsibility. But now, as the reality settled in, the jitters transformed into something else entirely: pure excitement. After all, opportunities like this didn''te every day. With a determined expression and a steady grip on the polished brass key given to her, Lillian arrived at Liyana''s door. Her heart raced slightly, but she kept herposure. nk! The key turned smoothly in the lock, and she carefully pushed the door open, mindful of making as little noise as possible. Lillian had been briefed beforehand-Liyana wasn''t exactly a morning person. In fact, she had quite the reputation for being a te riser," despite her seemingly graceful demeanor, often requiring persistent nudges to start her day. So, Lillian moved quietly, her footsteps soft against the ornate carpet as she entered the spacious room. "Lady Liyana?" she whispered, her voice low but clear. Her words faltered as she caught sight of an unexpected scene. Sitting on the edge of her elegant, canopied bed was Liyana herself. The youngdy''s vibrant, white hair cascaded over her shoulders, catching the soft glow of the morning light streaming through the open balcony doors. She was d in a silken nightgown, the fabric delicately shimmering as she leaned slightly forward, gazing absently at the bright skies beyond the balcony. Liyana''s posture was rxed, but her expression was distant-almost wistful. Her crimson eyes seemed to reflect the horizon as she stared at the open world before her. It was as if she were lost in a quiet reverie, caught between the lingering embrace of sleep and the pull of a new day. "Lady Liyana?" Lillian called out hesitantly, her voice a blend of surprise and confusion as she cautiously approached the youngdy. Her earlier excitement dimmed slightly by the unexpected sight before her. "Hehe~ This is surprising, mdy," Lillian attempted a light-hearted tone to ease her nerves. "I was greatly informed of how much you often hated mornings, especially those involving work. So, I thought you would be-" Her words trailed off abruptly as her body froze in ce, refusing to take another step forward.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It was as if an invisible barrier had enveloped her, a tangible force honed with sharp precision, denying her any further approach. Lillian''s eyes widened in confusion, her heart pounding against her chest. Her instincts screamed at her to stop, to stay where she was, and yet she couldn''t understand why. This was Lady Liyana-the youngdy she was supposed to serve, to protect, to care for. Why, then, did she feel such an overwhelming sense of dread? "Lillian..." The sound of Liyana''s voice broke through the silence like a cold gust of wind, sharp and commanding. Despite its soft tone, it carried an eerie weight that made Lillian''s heart tremble. A chill ran down her spine as fear seeped into her core. This wasn''t the voice of a girl groggy from a restless night or the noblewoman she had anticipated serving. It was deeper,ced with an otherworldly resonance that seemed to resonate with something ancient and unfathomable. Lillian''s thoughts spiraled. Why am I afraid? This is Lady Liyana... isn''t it? She tried to shake off the suffocating fear, but her body betrayed her, remaining rooted to the spot. As if her body already knew, what would happen if she tried to make an impossible escape now. Her head began to ache as conflicting thoughts battled within her. Across the room, Liyana finally moved. She extended her arms gracefully, palms open as though gesturing to some unseen force. Her long, pure-white hair shimmered as it swayed gently, carried by a breeze that seemed to come from nowhere. "...What year is it?" The question was simple, yet its delivery froze the air in the room. Lillian''s breath hitched as the words echoed, filling the silence with an unsettling tension. Her gaze shifted to meet Liyana''s, and what she saw made her blood run cold. Liyana''s crimson eyes, once warm and lively, now glowed with an unnatural intensity. Their vertical pupils contracted sharply, locking onto Lillian with a predatory focus. It was as if those eyes weren''t looking at her but through her, peeling back everyyer of her being to expose her very soul. .... [Note: ... User contact re-established...!!!!] [Note: System emergency measures re-applied!] [Note: System interference measured... Cannot be scaled!] [Error!] [Error!] [Note: Problems... Diagnostics failed!] [Note: System impermanent... Calcting update risk to current user state!] [Imminent!] [Update cancelled!] [Note: User security breached... Soul threshold identical!] [Cancel!!] [Properties can''t be applied!] [Note: User mental capacity limit reached.] [Note: User memory capacity limit reached.] [Note: Errored memories will now be absolved!] [Note: User memories will now be filtered.] [Note: Skill [Archive] will now be activated.] [Memories are now being filtered!] [Note: Forgotten memories retrievalplete!] [Note: Memories will now be archived...] [Book optimization applied!!!] [Note: Archived memories will now be temporarily sealed until user''s normal stats return!] [Note: User ego corruption... (14%)] [Note: Emergency measures applying!!!] [Note: Archived memory... (Riley Hell) opened!] [Note: Ego corruption reduced... (3%).] [Note: It is imperative to take countermeasures against forced memory transfers! Lost memories will affect user ego integration!] [Note: Forgotten gifts... transfer error!] [Note: 2/3 requirements haven''t been met!] [Note: Destined... path... re-established...] [Note: Fate a Dragon''s sacrifice... connected!] [Note: Lost Gifts (3) are now locked... requirements met (2/3)] [Note: User fragment of divinity is now healing the user''s soul threshold!] My head hurts... The first thing I noticed upon waking was the familiar ceiling of my room. Everything looked just as it always had, yet something felt undeniably off. My mind was sluggish, as if weighed down by an unseen force, and my vision swam with blurred images and distorted shapes. The dull ache in my head pulsed violently, each throb sending jagged spikes of pain coursing through my skull. "What''s going on?" The thought surfaced through the haze as I tried to steady myself, pushing through the heavy fog clouding my memories. But the harder I tried to recall what had just happened, the more the pain intensified, a sharp warning to stop digging. I shut my eyes tightly, clutching my temples as shes of fragmented images flitted across my mind¨Ddisjointed memories, broken conversations, and an overwhelming sense of something important slipping through my grasp. The system''s notes echoed faintly in my mind, fragments of its cold, mechanical tone: "Archived memory... Ego corruption... Fragment of divinity..." The system''s incessant ringing refused to stop, fragments of information flooding my mind in chaotic waves. Fragmented system pop-ups appeared and vanished in the corners of my vision, barely giving me a chance toprehend them. The automatic filtering mechanism in my head, meant to protect me, seemed to only worsen my mental state as a torrent of fragmented memories coursed through me. [I love you, Riley~] [Papa, look!] [Dear, how about we continue where we left-?] [I won!] [Hahaha! Look, Mama, Papa! This device will make the Emperor think twice!] [Darling~ take your time before joining me, okay?] Voices and images of people-foreign yet oddly familiar-shed through my mind with startling rity. Their faces were blurred, but the emotions tied to them struck me like a bolt of lightning. ''What the hell is all this?'' It was a confusing blend of joy, pain, and sadness. The warmth ofughter, the ache of loss, the bittersweet taste of moments long gone yet newly rediscovered. I clutched my head, trying to steady my breathing, channeling mana instinctively to regain control-but nothing worked. The flood of memories continued to pull me under, each wave hitting harder than thest. I groaned and forced myself upright, resting the upper half of my body against the bed. My limbs felt like they were weighed down with lead, my movements sluggish. My throat was dry, a parched desert that begged for relief. "Water..." The word slipped weakly from my lips as I struggled to get up. My vision wavered as I reached for the edge of the bed, pushing myself onto shaky legs. "Here~" A whimsical voice echoed near my ear, light and teasing, sending a cold shiver down my spine. Instinctively, I flinched, jerking away from the source, but my weakened body betrayed me. I lost my bnce and fell from the bed,nding on the cold floor with a painful thud. My hands and legs were trembling, far weaker than they should''ve been. I looked up, my breath catching as my eyes fell on the figure standing before me. "Cheshire?" The familiar feline-like grin spread across her face, his violet eyes was glinting with the ever changing colors of his choosing tilted his head in mischief. His voice was as whimsical as ever, carrying an unsettling mix of amusement and curiosity. "Hehehehe~ Hm~? Is something going on with you today? You looked like you were having a wonderful dream just a while ago... Or was it a nightmare, perhaps?" "Why are you here?" I asked as I tried to get up and assess the situation... but judging from the wide grin he gave me... I had a feeling I had more problems at hand than just my ongoing headaches. Chapter 259: Calm down my ladies. Chapter 259: Calm down mydies. ? "So, what exactly happened?" I asked, my gaze fixed on the glowing orb hovering in the center of my room. It pulsed gently, shifting through the visible spectrum of light in a mesmerizing dance. "What is this?" Cheshire had unceremoniously dragged me here, his usual whimsy ever-present. The orb radiated an odd energy-hypnotic yet unnerving-and I couldn''t help but feel like it didn''t belong in my room, or anywhere for that matter. Cheshire, with his characteristic grin stered across his face, floatedzily around the room. His amusement was palpable, as if he thrived off my confusion. "Ah~ I suppose you only experienced it from the inside," he said, his tone teasing. "So, you aren''t exactly aware of my abilities'' true form~" Poof! Out of nowhere, his fur-covered hands manifested, eerily human-like save for the faint gleam of his ws. With an exaggerated flourish, he began to wave them theatrically around the orb, mimicking the mannerisms of a stereotypical fortune teller. "This, dear Riley, is the conceptual form of Wondend~! Beautiful, isn''t it?" "This is Wondend?" I repeated, my voice skeptical as my eyes traced the shifting lights. Despite myself, I felt an inexplicable pull toward it. The longer I stared, the more it felt as though my entire existence was being drawn in, like a moth to a me. FLICK! "O-ow!" I groaned, clutching my forehead as a sharp, searing pain jolted me back to reality. Cheshire floated closer, his expression a mix of faux innocence and yful malice. "Hm~ I forgot to tell you not to stare too much. Although you aren''t the intended target, the effects of my magic tend to attract the unwilling~" I red at him, still rubbing my forehead. "Couldn''t you have held back a bit...?" "But I don''t want to~?" he replied with a grin that somehow managed to grow wider. This troublesome cat... I sighed, exasperated but knowing better than to expect anything resembling remorse from Cheshire. Ignoring Cheshire''s antics for now, I shifted my focus back to the orb, careful not to stare at it for too long. So, this is Wondend''s true form, huh... In the game, and even in my previous encounters with this skill, Wondend was portrayed as a pocket dimension that ensnared opponents. I''d never imagined it had a physical manifestation. It seemed even mystical magic adhered to certain limits and rules in order to align with thews of this world. Though my understanding of mana and magic was akin to that of a novice, I could tell that the mana within the orb wasn''t ordinary. It moved in a way that seemed to synchronize and dance with the ambient mana in the air-a bizarre anomaly yet somehow harmonious, as if it belonged. The way it worked was probably just as whimsical and cryptic as its caster. I tried to piece things together, recalling the game''s descriptions of Wondend. It had mentioned a key weakness, and now I thought I might have found it. Despite its immense power and the way it radiated with Cheshire''s mystical mana, its physical form looked almost absurdly fragile. Brittle, I thought, observing the thin, crystalline exterior of the orb. It seemed like even a child could break it with a single strike. "Interesting," I muttered under my breath, my mind racing with possibilities. Could this truly be Wondend''s Achilles'' heel? Or was this fragility yet another illusion, masking a hidden trap? Cheshire floated closer, his sharp grin as maddening as ever. "You''re awfully quiet, Riley. I was expecting something a bit grander. Shock? Awe? Maybe a bit of admiration? This might be the first andst time you''ll see a vulnerable side to this great Cheshire, you know~." His furry arms withdrew momentarily, and then, to my dismay, his entire body manifested. I winced. Honestly, I wished he hadn''t done that. Cheshire''s full form was as eerie as it was unsettling-a naked humanoid figurepletely covered in fur, with a feline head and that trademark ear-to-ear grin. ''Damn those developers and their love for Lovecraftian horror'' I thought, suppressing a shudder. I''d read somewhere that the person behind Cheshire had a particr fascination with grotesque deformities and eldritch designs. It seemed all too evident now. "You owe me one, Riley-," Cheshire continued, his tone yful yetced with something ufortably close to smugness. He extended his arms wide, and the glowing orb in the room expanded alongside his movements. As the orb grew, a projection of light began to emanate from it. Slowly, images of the people trapped inside it came into view.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "If I hadn''te here in time, you wouldn''t even have a room left, you know~?" BOOM!!! Vzzzz!!! SWOOSH!!! RUMBLE!!! The sounds erupted as the scene within the projection unfolded. It disyed a chaotic sh of magic-a maelstrom of destructive spells weaving together in violent beauty. Though the disy was only a light-based projection and likely didn''t capture everything happening inside Wondend, it was enough to convey the sheer intensity of the battle. Massive explosions of energy collided, while streams of raw mana swirled and shed through the confined space. The projection flickered as spells collided with enough force to shake even the fabric of the pocket dimension. It was hard to make out specific figures within the chaos, but the destructive power was undeniable. The longer I stared at the projections, the more their forms became clear, like puzzles snapping into ce. Though the images were mostly silhouettes, I could unmistakably tell who the two combatants were. "Senior Alice... and Snow?" I murmured, my brow furrowing. Why were they fighting? Senior Alice, with her iconic wide-brimmed witch hat, was soaring on her broom, her magical aura ring violently as shemanded her crimson-armored army. Spells burst from her fingertips to her wand, saturating the air with chaos as her forces surged forward. On the other side, Snow stood as cold and unyielding as her name suggested. Everything in her path froze solid under her immense power, shards of ice erupting like a storm, countering Alice''s relentless assault. Despite some subtle differences-almost as though their appearances were slightly warped by Wondend''s influence-it was undeniably the two of them. "They''ve been going at it for hours now~," Cheshire said, floatingzily beside me. His grin stretched wide as always, as though the destruction was his idea of entertainment. "Though it looks like we''ll have a winner soon~." I tore my eyes away from the battle, ring at him. "Care to exin what''s going on right now?" Thest thing I remembered before everything spiraled into chaos was Snow helping me rx and fell asleep. It had been just the two of us here, right? Since when did Senior Alice-and Cheshire, for that matter-join the party? Cheshire tilted his head, feigning innocence as he stroked his chin. "You tell me~," he replied, his tone casual but tinged with mock confusion. "You were the one who summoned Master toe here secretly... only for her to find you already entertaining anotherdy~." I froze, caught off guard by his usation. "I know you''re quite thedy-killer, Riley," Cheshire continued, his now golden eyes narrowing with amusement, "but you really ought to learn how to properly manage your harem soon-." "Excuse me?" Cheshire floated closer, his tone mocking yet somehow pointed, as if he relished dragging me deeper into his web of chaos. "I get that you probably wanted to introduce the two and let them get along as fast as possible, it''s a very honest way of doing things, but a somewhat dumb approach no~?" he began, his paw-like hands gesturing dramatically, "At least wait until you''ve made some significant progress with my master first. Oh, and maybe be conscious for the event, hmm~? Why were you even asleep in the first ce?" I scowled but didn''t interrupt as he rambled on, his grin never faltering. "And here I thought leaving that wonderful information be was the safer option~," he continued, almost musing to himself. "Maybe I should''ve informed Master beforehand. But then again, all this chaos wouldn''t have happened if I''d told her about your secret rtionship with Snow. That would''ve been such a bummer! Yup, that''s right-this is all good-." I opened my mouth to retort, but Cheshire''s words kept spilling out like a dam that had long since burst. "Master is quite indecisive, you see," he added, his golden eyes narrowing conspiratorially. "She''d probably stop giving a whisker about you once she knew the truth. And that? That can''t happen! Riley. You get me, don''t you?" This cat was just spewing nonsense at this point,yering confusion upon irritation. "Anyways!" he chirped, pping his hands together with an almost childlike glee. "Things are getting a bit dangerous now, you see, so go and help them calm down, will you~?" "Wait, what-" Before I could even formte a coherent response, Cheshire snapped his fingers wide. The action echoed unnaturally, like the crack of thunder in a sealed room, and the next thing I knew, the world shifted violently. Colors blurred and twisted, the air thickening around me as I felt my body yanked forward. And just like that, I was back inside Cheshire''s fantastical domain. Wondend''s whimsical chaos enveloped me once more, its eerie beauty far less enchanting now that I understood what was happening. [Note: Fantastical Cat Cheshire''s authority has been granted to the user!] [Note: Mana stabilization underway... mana synergy taking ce] [Sessful!] [Note: Congrattions! The skill effects of Wondend will now be under the user''s authority.] [Skill: Wondend (EX)] [Effects: Skill: Wondend (EX)] [Effects: The user can now create any object, creature, or phenomenon they can imagine, regardless of itsplexity or scale. Existing objects, creatures, or phenomena can now be altered or transformed into something else based on the user''s imagination.] [Note: Thews of physics and reality will amodate the user''s creations.] [Note: Skill effectiveness will be reflected upon the user''s will and imagination.] Staring at the descriptions of the skill, I sighed, fully aware of how troublesome things were about to get. In the distance, the chaotic sh between Snow and Alice raged on, their immense magical energy practically vibrating through Wondend''s surreal air. I knew I had to stop them, but... Damn it. With how hazy and disoriented I felt, this ce might be more dangerous than I initially thought. Every breath I took felt heavy, and the strange, dreamlike atmosphere of Wondend wasn''t helping. Cheshire had probably assumed I''d pull off the same power-up asst time-relying on raw skill and focus to brute-force my way through. But that required constant concentration, something I wasn''t sure I could muster right now with my mind in this fractured state. How was I supposed to stop them at this rate? I groaned softly as another sharp headache pierced through my skull like a de. My vision blurred momentarily, but I forced myself to look forward. I tried to focus-to recall that version of myself. Not the muddled, half-broken mess I felt like now, but the one who had conquered every known possibility. The one who had reached the true end of all routes, defying the odds and rewriting the game itself. [Skill: Archive] ¡ú [Activated!] The moment the skill activated, rity began to seep into my thoughts. Memories of that moment-that me-felt sharper, more vivid, as if I was borrowing strength from my own legacy. But the skill''s activation didn''t stop the pain coursing through my head, nor the giddy, disorienting dizziness that made each step feel like I was walking on a spinning wheel. Still, I shook my head, willing myself to ignore the chaos in my mind. This wasn''t the time for intrusive, unnecessary thoughts to manifest. I couldn''t afford to falter. But... Just as I took a step forward- "Papa?" A familiar voice rang out, soft and clear, cutting through Wondend''s oppressive hum like a bell. I froze mid-step, my breath hitching in my throat. Slowly, I turned around, and the fragmented memories buried in my mind erupted all at once. "L-Luara...?" Standing there, her figure half-formed at the moment yet hauntingly familiar.... My heart lurched painfully in my chest as her voice-so real yet so impossibly distant-spoke again. "The mana of this ce is quite unstable. How curious-" She tilted her head, her expression calm but inquisitive. "Where the heck are we right now, Papa?" Fuck me. Chapter 260: Calm down my ladies.. Chapter 260: Calm down mydies.. ? The skies had turned a foreboding shade of red, a haunting hue that stretched endlessly above. The luminous ground below shimmered with unnatural colors, teeming with towering mushrooms and unrecognizable nts. Each was frozen in intricate, crystallineyers of ice, forming an ever-expanding canvas of otherworldly beauty and eerie stillness. Alice hovered high above, her broom steady beneath her as her iconic wide-brimmed hat cast a shadow over her golden eyes. She surveyed the frozen battlefield with an air of quiet intrigue, her gaze shifting to the figure below. Her expression softened, a mix of concern and faint triumph settling on her features. "Had enough?" Alice called out, her voice steady but tinged withpassion as she observed her junior. Snow stood amidst the chaos; her figure small yet defiant against the surreal backdrop. Her breath came in shallow gasps, her hands trembling as she gripped her wand. Frustration gnawed at her like a persistent me, threatening to consume the pride she always carried. She looked up at Alice, her icy blue eyes shimmering with a mix of exhaustion and determination. "This is... unfair..." Snow mumbled, her voice cracking slightly. She raised her wand, though the once-dense and overwhelming mana that coursed through her now felt pitifully thin. Her grip tightened as if willing more power to surface, but it was no use. Ever since stepping into this strange domain, the mana had felt boundless, an endless ocean to draw from. Yet, the moment Alice had summoned her Four Red Knights, everything changed. Those crimson-armored figures moved with an oppressive presence, suppressing Snow''s abilities and severing her connection to the vast reservoir of energy she''d been tapping into. Her mind reyed the moment the knights appeared-silent, steadfast, and devastatingly efficient. They cut through her spells and isted her powers as if they were drawn from some ancient, unfathomable force. ''Those knights...'' Snow clenched her teeth, frustration boiling over. Their oppressive aura made her feel both strong and utterly vulnerable. It wasn''t just the knights, though. Alice''s overwhelming army of red-armored soldiers moved in perfect unison, corralling Snow like a trapped animal. Every attempt she made to push forward was met with a calcted response, her movements restricted, her spells countered with ease. Alice''s strategy left no room for mistakes, her summons forming an unyielding wall that chipped away at Snow''s resolve with every passing moment. Snow''s hands tightened around her wand, her knuckles turning white. No matter how many of the red soldiers she managed to cut down, more would appear. They weren''t just numerous-they were relentless, overwhelming her defenses and keeping her from even touching Alice. Alice was more than a prodigy-she was a symbol of unparalleled brilliance in the magical world. Her reputation extended far beyond the walls of the academy, hailed as a genius destined to ascend to the rank of archmage, if not surpass it entirely. Snow had always known of Alice''s prowess. Even without witnessing her inbat, stories of her extraordinary skill and talent were hard to ignore. Yet seeing her in action now, Snow realized the gap between them was far greater than she''d ever imagined. Alice didn''t just radiate the power of a prodigious mage. No, this was something more-something that transcended the ordinary boundaries of what even the most gifted archmages could achieve. Her every movement, every spell, carried a weight that felt unshakable, an aura that was almost oppressive. Snow''s gaze lingered on Alice as she hovered effortlessly above, her golden eyes shining with calm intensity. ''This isn''t normal...'' Snow thought, her grip tightening on her wand. Was it the domain they were trapped in? That had to be it. This surreal, fantastical realm was no ordinary battlefield-it was a creation of Alice''s familiar, Cheshire. It made sense that the domain would inherently favor its caster, granting Alice a distinct advantage. But Snow''s analytical mind quickly identified something deeper at y. She had felt it from the moment they began their battle. The rules of this world were different. Mana flowed freely, as though the limits imposed by reality had been stripped away. Snow''s most powerful spells, [Frost Domain] and [Frozen Heart], which typically required immense focus, mana and exacting control, had taken on an entirely new dimension here. The usual constraints-mana depletion, coordinate calctions, physical exhaustion, and even mental strain-seemed nonexistent. ''No upper limits... no repercussions...'' Snow mused, her mind racing. She had capitalized on this anomaly, pushing her magic to levels she hadn''t dared to imagine before. Her ice constructs had be more intricate, her mana reserves seemingly infinite. For a time, it felt as though she was fighting on even footing with Alice. But now, as she stood amidst the frozen battlefield, drained and vulnerable, Snow understood the harsh truth: this domain wasn''t just a boon for her. It was a double-edged sword. While she had marveled at her newfound strength, Alice had been doing far more. She wasn''t just using the domain-she was mastering it. Every spell Alice cast, every move she made, felt perfectly attuned to the world around them. Her army of red knights moved with a precision that bordered on omnipotence, cutting off Snow''s every attempt to push forward. The crimson-armored soldiers weren''t just a manifestation of Alice''s power; they were an extension of her will, wielding the domain itself as a weapon. In a world where rules seemed to dissolve, bending effortlessly to Alice''s will, it was clear that this domain was as much her ally as her weapon. From the moment the battle began, the oue had been all but decided. Snow had fought valiantly, but even she could not deny the inevitable conclusion. Letting out a long, reluctant sigh, Snow inhaled deeply, steadying herself as she lowered her wand. The tension in the frozenndscape seemed to dissipate as she finally spoke, her voice carrying a begrudging edge. "You win..." she admitted, her brow twitching with annoyance. She watched as Alice descended gracefully, the red knights and army that had dominated Snow''s frozen terrain kneeling in reverence as their queennded. Alice''s boots touched the icy ground with an air of triumph, her golden eyes glinting mischievously. "Hm~ and here I thought you''d be a bit more hardheaded, Princess~," she teased, her voice lilting with amusement. Snow''s expression remained stoic, though her annoyance was evident in the subtle tightening of her grip on her wand. "I know my limits. And besides, there''s no merit in continuing this pointless fight." Alice tilted her head, feigning surprise as a yful smirk spread across her lips. "That''s true~ but... you were the one who started it, you know that, right?" Snow''s cold gaze flicked toward Alice, her irritation briefly breaking through herposed demeanor. "If I recall correctly, you were the one spouting nonsense about fate and destiny, already iming Riley as yours." "Oh my, but it is the honest truth~" Alice replied with an almost theatrical tone, cing a hand on her chest as if reciting a grand promation. "Whether you like it or not, Your Highness, our dear Junior is bound to be together with me~." Snow''s eyes narrowed, her usual icy demeanor hardening further. Though she refused to let her emotions cloud her judgment this time, the sheer confidence radiating from Alice was difficult to ignore. Snow couldn''tprehend where this unshakable certainty came from-nor could she deny the unnerving truthced within Alice''s words. "So, since you lost, you''ll keep your promise, right~?" Alice asked with unmistakable triumph, puffing out her chest like a victorious queen. Snow''s brows twitched in visible irritation. Every fiber of her being bristled against the agreement-especially since it involved Riley. Yet, a deal was a deal. "Fine..." she replied begrudgingly, her voice strained as if she were forcing the words out against her will. "Hehe~," Alice giggled mischievously, clearly reveling in her win. "But only for an hour..." "Don''t worry~," Alice chimed, her grin widening. "That''s more than enough time to discuss things~." Snow couldn''t help but narrow her eyes at the cryptic statement. Her curiosity was piqued despite her irritation. What could Alice possibly want to discuss privately with Riley? Normally, Snow might have brushed it off-after all, even as Riley''s girlfriend, she understood there were parts of his life she couldn''t and shouldn''t control. But this wasn''t a normal circumstance. No, this was Alice, who was openly and unapologetically gunning for Riley, whether she realized it or not. And it was precisely because Snow was Riley''s girlfriend that she couldn''t let her guard down. If Alice thought she could worm her way into his life unchecked, Snow wasn''t about to stand idly by. Alice, meanwhile, looked thoroughly satisfied with the oue. With an air of finality, she pped her hands together, signaling that their little bout had reached its conclusion. "Now then- Cheshire, if you could please-" BOOM! Before Alice could finish her sentence, a deafening explosion erupted behind them, cutting her words short. The ground beneath their feet shook violently as a fiery plume of mana-infused energy shot into the air. Both girls turned instinctively toward the source of the st, their momentary rivalry forgotten in the face of the unexpected chaos. BZZT! GRACKKELL!! ZZZZTTTT!!! A cacophony of nking metal and strange, otherworldly noises reverberated through the air as the ground trembled beneath the aftermath of the explosion. From the billowing smoke, two enormous, glowing red eyes pierced the haze, ringn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om menacingly at everything around them. Emerging from the rubble, a grotesque amalgamation of machinery revealed itself-a creature unlike anything either Alice or Snow had ever seen. Tentacle-like metallic appendages writhed and flexed, lifting a central orb-like structure that pulsed with an eerie blue light. Inside the orb, a dense crystal of pure mana radiated power, its glow almost hypnotic. Though alien in design, the entity bore a striking resemnce to a spider¡ªa massive, metallic spider, its limbs crafted from an intricatettice of shimmering steel and arcane conduits. "Geez~ hahaha, this ce sure is weird, Papa!" A voice, high-pitched and eerily cheerful, echoed from within the mechanical monstrosity. "The mana output here is way too high! It''s like magic just bends to imagination!" she eximed, her words spilling out in rapid-fire session. "Hehe, but it''s made my rusty edges even sharper. Though, looks like there are certain rules at y before anything meaningful can manifest! Is it because I''m not imagining enough? Or is it because I don''t fully understand the concepts I''m trying to bring to life? But I triple-checked my calctions! it''s because I''m just a fragment? Ah, Papa, you need to imagine me as a bit more Maybe capable if you want to-" Her rambling echoed ceaselessly from within the metallic spider-like machine, her words as relentless as the movements of the creature itself. The entity shifted and adjusted, its appendages wing at the ground as if testing its newfound form. Alice and Snow, standing side by side in the face of the strange entity, exchanged wary nces. Neither spoke, their breaths held as they tightened their grips on their respective wands. The overwhelming presence of the spider-like construct radiated a mixture of raw power and chaotic energy. Chapter 261: Calm down my ladies...? Chapter 261: Calm down mydies...? ? "L-Luara?" Her name slipped from my lips, a reflexive whisper carrying the weight of memories I had no intention of recalling. Yet, as I stared at the young woman standing before me, fragmented images and forgotten emotions surged through my mind, an unstoppable tide breaching a dam I hadn''t even realized existed. "Hm~ did you take some of those famous rejuvenating potions, Papa? You look much younger you''re even wearing academy uniform.... is this a cosy kink with Mama~?" Her yful tone was a stark contrast to the chaos unfolding within me. Her voice, her face, her presence-they struck me with an inexplicable familiarity. Each word she spoke added to the whirlpool of memories, fragments swirling violently, out of order, and iplete. My already hazy mind descended further into disarray, the throbbing ache behind my eyes worsening with each passing second. It was as if her very existence was a paradox, forcing my consciousness to bridge the gap between the past and present. Then, the ringing bells of the system began. [WARNING!!!] [WARNING!!!] [WARNING!!!] "Ugh..." A cacophony of alerts flooded in my head directly, making me groan slightly in pain. [Note: Ego corruption underway!] [Ego corruption: 17%] [Note: Emergency measures applying!] I stumbled, clutching my head as the influx of memories wed at my sanity. My knees buckled, and I fought to stay upright as the system''s voice continued its relentless barrage. "Papa are you alright?" [Note: Automatic activation of [Skill: Archive] proceeding.] [Memory filtration activating!] [Note: Filtered memories shall now be forced into locked archive.] The warnings blurred together, each new message hammering into me like a relentless drumbeat. My mind felt like it was tearing apart, the chaotic fragments refusing to be pieced together. [Note: User soul stabilization shaking!] [Note: Memory forced unlock underway.] [Note: Filtered memories will now only show necessary entanglements upon foreign presence''s influence.] I gasped as a sharp, searing pain shot through me. My vision blurred, shes of moments long past flickering in and out like a broken film reel. [Note: Skill Archive Filtration Completed!] [Note: Memories of subject Luara will now be reconstructed...] Her name echoed in my mind, tethering me to this moment even as everything threatened to unravel. Yet the system''s voice did not stop. [Note: Dangers of Ego Corruption cannot be stopped... Applying appropriate countermeasures.] [Countermeasures applied!] [Note: User soul Divinity will now be used as a catalyst to offset Ego Corruption.] [Note: User fragment of Divinity is now healing the user''s soul threshold!] [Note: Constant use of Divinity beyond user soul threshold may lead to permanent soul damage...] I groaned, the pain subsiding slightly, though the warnings still weighed heavily on my consciousness. My breathing was ragged as the fractured memories began to settle, reconstructed and filtered by the system. Laura... That''s right. Her name was Laura Heavens Hell-the first daughter of Liyana and me. A prodigy no a genius. The world''s most brilliant inventor of her time, or at least she had been, in whatever timeline or fragment of reality she originated from. My thoughts swirled in disarray as I processed her presence, trying to reconcile the memories forcefully reconstructed by the system. The disjointed fragments painted an iplete picture, but the truth was undeniable. She was my daughter. Her voice, high-pitched with worry, broke me out of my trance. "Papa... why aren''t you saying anything? Is something really wrong? Oh no, what should I do?! I didn''t bring my medical room with me!" Panic gripped her as she began circling me, moving so quickly that it seemed as if she were teleporting. Her touch was everywhere-shoulders, arms, forehead-as shes of light emanated from the mechanical arms extending from her back. The limbs worked with eerie precision, scanning me as though I were one of her experiments. "That''s strange... no anomalies could be found. Is it a mental problem, perhaps?" Her rapid-fire speech, coupled with her overwhelming energy, left me disoriented. She wasn''t going to calm down until I said something. Gently, I ced my hands on her shoulders, pushing her back just enough to create some space between us. Even though the reconstructed memories told me we were close-closer than most fathers and daughters¡ªthis level of physical intimacy felt strange. The divide between her being a total stranger from another timeline and being my daughter was too vast, too jarring for my current psyche to handle. "I-I''m fine," I stammered, trying to steady myself. Her brows furrowed, her lips pursing in a skeptical pout as she leaned in closer. "Really? Because your face says otherwise, Papa. I told you, you can rely on me more, right?" She straightened, her tone bing slightly usatory yet yful. "I don''t know why you''ve suddenly brought me to this ce-this ce that clearly screams trouble and danger! And I''m really, really curious to know what''s going on, but..." Her mechanical arms folded behind her like wings, and she ced her hands on her hips, her eyes narrowing as though she were delivering a lecture. "As per Hell family rules, the health and safety of family members must remain the top priority no matter the situation. So,e on, tell me what''s wrong! Did Mama not let you do something again, perhaps~?" Why was she even here? Cheshire''s [Wondend] domain was notorious for bringing the figments of imagination to life. But its mechanics weren''t so simple-it required total focus on what one wanted to manifest. The clearer the image, the stronger the effect. Yet... I knew where my thoughts had been during that moment. I was disoriented, true, but I wasn''t thinking about Laura. I was imagining something entirely different. So why her? Was it possible that, unconsciously, my mind had reached out to her? If so, then why? I sighed, rubbing my temples to clear my head. "I told you, I''m fine." I looked at Laura, whose arms were now crossed as she raised a single eyebrow at me, her expression a perfect mixture of disbelief and sass. Her bodynguage practically screamed, "Right, I totally believe you, Papa." Laura''s lips curled into a knowing smile as she tilted her head slightly. "You know, Papa, lying isn''t exactly your strong suit~" Her tone was teasing, but her eyes held that same spark of determination I vaguely remembered. Now that fragments of my memories were returning, I could see it more clearly-this girl had always been like this. Whenever it came to Liyana and me, Laura never settled for anything less than a hundred percent. Whether it was our emotional well-being or our physical health, she was relentless. She had been our ever-reliable daughter, always so attentive and proactive, as though she were carrying the weight of both her parents'' choices on her shoulders. She was, in every sense, our most wonderful blessing-the result of the decision Liyana and I had made to relinquish most of our power in order to have her. Our beloved daughter. Could it be... that I really unconsciously thought of her to solve this situation...? The thought was absurd, but the more I considered it, the more it made sense. If there was one person I trusted implicitly-one person who could always solve problems no matter how insurmountable they seemed-it was Laura. She had a knack for fixing everything, from the mundane to the catastrophic. Danger and challenges never seemed to faze her; instead, she approached them with an almost infuriating level of confidence and ingenuity. If my memories were correct, she had been the cornerstone of our family, the person Liyana and I leaned on when things became overwhelming. "Papa? You''re zoning out again." Her voice snapped me back to the present. She was standing closer now, her mechanical arms hovering protectively around her like loyal sentinels. Her expression had softened slightly, though her hands were still on her hips, exuding the same no-nonsense attitude I remembered. "If there''s a problem, just tell me already. You know I can handle it, and also-why do you keep avoiding my gaze!?" Her voice carried a mix of concern and exasperation, but it was her piercing stare that maden/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om me falter. "It''s nothing..." The words left my mouth automatically, but they felt hollow even to me. How could I exin it? Every time I looked at her, the fragments of my memories rushed back, chaotic and unrelenting. Filtered or not, they collided with my current thoughts, creating a jarring dissonance. My mind felt as though it were being split in two-half in the present, the other buried in a past I barely remembered. It was overwhelming, almost surreal, how I could even form coherent thoughts amidst the mental storm. Perhaps it was the skill filtration at work, or maybe it was the divinity stabilizing my soul. Either way, I needed to stay grounded and figure out a way to handle this situation. But Laura wasn''t buying it. Her mechanical arms shifted slightly, their movements subtle but sharp, mirroring the frustration in her narrowed eyes. She opened her mouth, her tone shifting to one of insistence. "Papa-" BOOM!!! The sudden eruption of sound and mana tore through the air, drowning out her words. Both of us turned toward the source, our gazes locking on the distant horizon where the explosion had urred. In the frozen expanse of Wondend''sndscape, a violent sh of mana erupted. Bluish-white energy surged against an ominous crimson-red force, their collision lighting up the surroundings with raw intensity. Thendscape trembled under the weight of their battle, the air thick with tension and power. It didn''t take long to figure out what was happening. Snow and Alice. The two were pushing their abilities to the limit, their mana signatures resonating violently against one another. Their duel was nearing its conclusion, but the sheer vtility of their energies was rming. I clenched my fists, my instincts screaming at me to intervene. Wondend''s domain was designed to prevent physical damage from carrying over to the real world. But the mental scars? Those were a different story. Death within this realm wouldn''t leave a mark on their bodies but would ravage their minds, leaving behind trauma that no amount of magic could easily heal. And the worst part? This entire conflict was rooted in something nonsensical-something that, in all likelihood, stemmed from me. "I need to stop this," I muttered, more to myself than anyone else. Laura, ever quick to act, had already begun analyzing the situation. The crystalline lenses on her mechanical arms gleamed as they scanned the battlefield, collecting data with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unnerving. "Papa, what''s going on? Those mana readings are off the charts! Who''s fighting over there?!" Laura''s voice was sharp, filled with a mix of concern and curiosity as her mechanical arms buzzed and whirred, analyzing the escting energies in the distance. I clenched my fists, knowing I couldn''t take on the situation alone in my current state. But luckily, I had her with me. "Laura, can you take me there?" Her eyes narrowed, assessing me with a mixture of skepticism and frustration. "Are you really alright, Papa? You know that''s suicide for you right now, right?" Her words stung with truth, but there wasn''t time to argue. "We don''t have much time. I need to stop those two from hurting each other." Laura crossed her arms, the analytical glint in her eyes intensifying as if debating whether to comply. Finally, she sighed and smirked, though her tone was tinged with exasperation. "Hm... I don''t know why you''re trying to meddle in a match between two literal archmages, but... as a fellow archmage and your ever-trusted daughter, I shallply with your request for now. But you better tell me what''s really going on, okay?" "It''s fine. I''ll exin everything on the way." Laura sighed again, this time with clear dissatisfaction. "You always get me into the weirdest situations, Papa..." she muttered under her breath before springing into action. She tapped the white bracelet on her wrist, and in an instant, a holographic rectangr screen projected itself a few centimeters above it. The interface disyed a series of intricate rune-like symbols glowing in a soft bluish hue. Laura''s fingers danced over the runes with practiced precision, selecting something from the interface. A small, intricate design manifested in her hands-something that looked like a tiny mechanical spider. Holding it carefully for a moment, she tossed it into the air, and the transformation began. The spider-like machine expanded rapidly, its limbs elongating and clicking into ce. tes of sleek metal shifted and unfolded, revealing intricate mechanisms beneath. The transformation was mesmerizing, reminiscent of scenes from a certain movie about cars that could transform into robots, but this time, it was a spider-like construct that grewrger with every passing second. The air buzzed with energy as the machinepleted its transformation. Now towering over us, the spider-like robot gleamed with a futuristic sheen, its legs sharp and segmented, while its core pulsed with a vibrant bluish light. This thing if I recall this was one of her greatest inventions... the Nexus Arachnid A-1.... you could basicallypare this thing to an ICBM... a literal nuke of a machine if you multiply it by the thousands... "Well, there you go," Laura said with a yful grin, patting the massive construct as if it a pet. "Hop on, Papa. My newest baby Eddy will get us there in no time." I climbed onto the mechanical spider, marveling at its smooth and precise movements. Laura joined me, positioning herself at the helm with a confident smirk. "Alright, Papa. You better hang on tight. This ride''s about to get bumpy!" With that, the spider surged forward, its legs moving with incredible speed and agility as it raced toward the battleground. ''How is it going this fast with this type of build... this thing was at least the size of a three story house...'' VOOOM!!! BOOOM!!! The sh of mana grew louder and more intense as we approached, and I could feel the weight of the situation pressing down on me. Snow and Alice were nearing their limits. I had to stop this before it was toote. ... Is what I thought, but... What is this? "Riley...?" "Junior...?" The two voices ovepped in a dissonant harmony of disbelief and confusion. Just moments ago, these two were shing with enough force to shake the very foundations of this fabricated domain, their auras zing like opposing stars on a collision course. And now? Now they just stood there, frozen in ce, their weapons lowered, their gazes flickering between each other and... her. "Hoh~ looks like our sudden entrance made them stop, Papa~ Mission sessful, right~?" Laura''s smug voice cut through the tension like a knife, her mechanical arms folding behind her as she gave a yful spin. "Hehe~ fragment or not, fictional or not, memory or not-I truly am the best at stopping conflicts!" Her nonchnt confidence was both reassuring and maddening, especially given the circumstances. Her bright voice snapped me out of my daze just as she turned to me with a wide grin. "Aren''t I the best, Papa~?" "PAPA!?" The two girls'' voices ovepped loud and sharp. Their gazes snapped to me in perfect unison, wide-eyed and bewildered. They nced back and forth between us like they were trying to piece together a puzzle that refused to make sense. And that''s when it hit me like a freight train. ''Right.'' I momentarily forgot about that fact. Chapter 262: Calm down my ladies...?? Chapter 262: Calm down mydies...?? ? Golden blonde hair that seemed to radiate a soft, ethereal glow against the whimsical backdrop of the Wondend-like world, cascading down like strands of honey. Large crimson eyes shimmered like the most precious rubies, holding a depth and intensity that seemed to draw you in with each passing second. Her soft pink lips carried an almost maic allure, as though inviting anyone who gazed upon them to step closer, and her wlessly symmetrical face exuded a kind of absolute perfection that bordered on divine. And then there was her figure-a breathtakingly seductive form that felt crafted by the hands of an artist. Although she wore quite the baggy clothing and an oversizedb coat that extended past her arms. Every curve, every contour of the visible lines in her body seemed to align just right, exuding an undeniable allure. She was, in every sense, an embodiment of beauty that transcended mortalprehension. Everything about the young woman standing before them screamed perfection. Alice and Snow couldn''t help but stare, their expressions tinged with wonder and curiosity as they tried to make sense of what they were witnessing. But it wasn''t just her beauty that captured their attention-it was the sheer presence she carried. Beneath that enchanting exterior was an aura of mana so overwhelmingly dense that it felt out of ce, even within the unpredictable confines of this domain. It wasn''t just powerful; it was unnatural, as though her very existence challenged the rules of this fabricated reality. For Alice, who possessed the ability to perceive the intricate connections of mana and its ties to the soul, the sensation was even more profound. The mana radiating from this young woman was unlike anything she''d ever encountered. Yet within that overwhelming force, Alice could see streaks of crimson threads intertwined with the core of her mana-threads that felt strangely familiar. The entanglement was eerily close to her own and... Cheshire''s. "Aren''t I the best, Papa-?" The sudden, cheerful promation snapped Alice and Snow out of their daze, but the word that followed reverberated like a thunderp. "PAPA!?" The two shouted in unison, their voices sharp with shock and disbelief. Their heads turned toward each other for a brief moment, as if silently asking, ''Did you just hear that too?'' And then their gazes zeroed in on the young woman, who stood confidently beside Riley. Their pair of eyes locked onto him simultaneously, confusion and suspicion painted clearly on Alice and Snow''s faces. The tension in the air was palpable, the surreal scene before them only amplifying the absurdity of the situation. Alice and Snow, both sharp and analytical in their own ways, knew there were more pressing matters to address. The massive spider-like machine behind them, exuding an unprecedented amount of mana that felt like it could level a country, loomed ominously in the background. Riley''s sudden appearance in this domain, as inexplicable as it was, also demanded answers. But all of that took a backseat to the far more immediate and bizarre mystery standing right before them. "Riley... who is she?" Snow''s voice was sharp, her mind already running rampant with theories. Her icy blue eyes flickered with worry and disbelief as she nced between Riley and the golden-haired woman beside him. The word Papa echoed in her thoughts, each repetition making the situation feel increasingly ludicrous. The uncanny resemnce between the two didn''t help matters-it only added fuel to her spiraling assumptions. Alice, on the other hand, tilted her head slightly, her golden eyes narrowing as if trying to piece together a puzzle. "Junior- I never knew you had a daughter...." Her tone was teasing but carried an undercurrent of genuine shock, and perhaps even a hint of hurt, at the possibility that Riley had kept something so significant from her even at the absurdity of the situation. Meanwhile, the young blonde woman, oblivious to the gravity of the situation, tilted her head curiously. "Hm~ Did I say something wrong? Why are they looking at you like they want to kill you, Papa~?" She turned her crimson gaze toward Riley, then back to the two girls. "They''re your friends, no~? Oh! That pink-haired girl looks a lot like Master, but Master has red hair though~?" Her yfulmentary only made the tension worse. Riley stood frozen, staring at the chaos unfolding before him with an expression that screamed sheer exhaustion. He let out a long, drawn-out sigh, scratching the back of his head as if trying to alleviate the headache brewing within. Of all the things he''d prepared for, this wasn''t one of them. Still, as ridiculous as the situation was, he quickly realized that trying to dodge the truth-orn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om even fabricate something-would only make things worse. Honesty, no matter how absurd it sounded, was the only option right now. He took a deep breath, steeling himself against their expectant stares. "She''s, my daughter." .... "A daughter in your dreams?" Snow''s voice dripped with skepticism, her sharp blue eyes narrowing as she tried to piece together the absurdity of Riley''s exnation. "Yes," Riley admitted with a sigh, his tone calm but weary. The room fell silent, save for the distant hum of mana reverberating through the domain. Both girls found his exnation utterly unbelievable-yet, at the same time, strangely usible. Riley wasn''t known for lying, and both Alice and Snow had their ways of discerning the truth. Alice, who could see the deeper threads of mana and truth within people, didn''t sense deceit. She could tell Riley wasn''t fabricating this, though she could also tell he wasn''t telling them everything. Snow, with her keen eye for reading people honed through experience, arrived at the same conclusion. They didn''t doubt Riley-notpletely-but what he was saying left too many unanswered questions. "Junior," Alice began cautiously, her golden eyes narrowing as she processed his words, "were you experiencing Weaver''s Dreams?" The mention of Weaver''s Dreams immediately caught Snow''s attention. Weaver''s Dreams were an exceptionally rare phenomenon, almost mythical in nature, their urrences so few and far between that historical records only contained fleeting mentions of them. It was said to be an event tied to the very fabric of reality itself-a magical phenomenon that allowed its dreamer to either relive moments of the past or experience possible glimpses of the future. But the key to Weaver''s Dreams was the celestial mana that governed time and space. This ethereal energy, unfathomablyplex and rare, was required to connect a dreamer''s mind, body, and soul to such a phenomenon. Riley, as far as Alice knew, wasn''t a mage, let alone one connected to celestial magic. Sure, he had his oddities, but this? It was a stretch even by Wondend''s standards. "P-Probably?" Riley stammered, his own confusion evident in his tone. Alice''s eyes narrowed, her mind racing at the implications. If what Riley said was true, then he was in grave danger. Weaver''s Dreams, while rare, were notorious for their devastating oues. Alice knew the history-the most tragic case being that of Saintess Meredith. Meredith, the beloved saintess from 45 years ago, was a woman adored by the Goddess herself. Despite her divine favor, her life was cut tragically short. The gift-or curse-of Weaver''s Dreams had allowed her to foresee cmities and intervene, saving countless lives. But the mental and physical toll of constantly witnessing horrifying futures drained her. She died far too young, never able to fully enjoy the peaceful life she had fought so hard to preserve. "S-Since when?" Alice asked, her voice tight with concern. "Just for a short while now..." Riley replied, his gaze shifting as though trying to make sense of it himself. Alice frowned deeply, her thoughts spiraling. Riley was no mage-his aura clearly aligned with that of a knight. For someone like him to experience Weaver''s Dreams, there were only a handful of possibilities, and all of them pointed to dangerous influences. Her mind quickly ran through the potential culprits. There were only two people close enough to Riley who might have exposed him to celestial magic: herself or Rose. Alice''s eyes narrowed further as she reyed her interactions with him. She was certain she had never used celestial magic on Riley, at least not to a dangerous extent. That left one possibility. "Did Rose-" Riley cut her off, raising a hand to stop her mid-sentence. "Okay, I''m gonna need to stop you right there, Senior. Rose didn''t do anything wrong, okay? This is just something that happened to me... unnaturally." Alice froze, her golden eyes locking onto him. "Unnaturally?" "Yeah," Riley said with a sigh, scratching the back of his head. "It''s hard to exin, but this isn''t anyone''s fault. Not Rose''s, not anyone''s." "You''re just making things even more confusing, Junior-," Alice said, her pout deepening as she red at Riley. Her golden eyes glimmered with frustration, and her cheeks puffed slightly in an almost comical disy of anger. Yet, behind her pout was a genuine worry that she couldn''t quite mask. Her gaze flickered from Riley to Laura, who stood a few meters away, observing the group with a curious tilt of her head. Despite her childlike demeanor, Laura''s presence was undeniably imposing, a testament to the sheer mana radiating from her. "Weaver''s Dream is dangerous, Junior. If the symptoms are already showing, we need to hea Before Alice could retort, Snow interjected with an air of cool confidence, her voice calm yet carrying an undeniable weight of authority. "Hm... I think you''re overthinking this situation a bit, Senior Alice." Riley interrupted, his tone calm but firm. "Although Weaver''s Dream is indeed recorded as a very dangerous phenomenon, that''s only for those who forcefully tap into it to see the past or future, right?" "That''s true, but we can''t just ignore the implications..." Snow stepped closer, her piercing eyes betraying a concern for Riley that matched, if not exceeded, Alice''s. Yet, unlike Alice, her approach was more analytical, as though she were dissecting the situation piece by piece. Alice''s lips parted to respond, but Snow raised a hand, her tone soft but insistent. "I understand your concerns, but we should be asking the real questions, don''t you think?" "The real questions?" Alice echoed, her frustration momentarily giving way to curiosity. Snow nodded and extended her hand. A small flower, as white as freshly fallen snow, began to bloom in her palm, its delicate petals shimmering with an ethereal glow. "Although the exact mechanics of this domain are still a mystery to me, the fundamental principles are simple, no?" She turned the flower gently in her fingers, its glow intensifying as she spoke. "Imagination is power here. The stronger the image, the stronger the will. The stronger the belief, the more real the oue bes." Alice''s eyes widened slightly as she began to piece together Snow''s implications, but Snow continued before she could interrupt. "That young girl," Snow gestured toward Laura, who was now yfully inspecting the strange machine spider behind them, "is clearly someone of great significance to you, Riley. Significant enough that you unconsciously imagined her into existence within this domain." Riley stiffened slightly; his expression unreadable. "Am I wrong?" Snow pressed, her icy gaze locking onto him. "1 The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by Laura''s light humming in the background. Both Alice and Snow studied Riley intently, their minds racing with questions. Snow''s gaze lingered on Laura once more, her blue eyes deepening with a mix of curiosity and unease. The golden blonde hair, striking and radiant, was undeniably a trait belonging to Riley-his unmistakable lineage. A beautiful face that transcended what was considered normal, exuding a perfection that seemed almost otherworldly, was anothermonality shared by many of the girls already vying for Riley''s attention. Yet, those crimson eyes... Snow''s thoughts narrowed in on those eyes, a color so rich and unique it could only be attributed to a select few she could count on one hand. She and Alice certainly did not possess such a trait, which only fueled her rising unease. Her blue eyes darkened slightly, a shadow of resignation passing over her expression. A harem is inevitable when ites to Riley... She had long sincee to terms with that reality. From the moment she had resolved to establish her rtionship with him, Snow had known she would not be the only one by his side. Riley was too maic, too extraordinary, to be bound by a single bond. epting that had been one of the hardest decisions of her life, but it was a sacrifice she made willingly because she loved him. Yet, this... Snow''s heart tightened as her thoughts began to spiral. The presence of this child, born of his imagination or not, raised troubling questions. Questions she wasn''t sure she wanted to know the answers to but needed to ask nheless. "Riley," she began, her voice steady but edged with tension, "who''s the mother?" The words hung in the air like a thunderp, and the weight of her question caused a palpable shift in the atmosphere. Even Alice, who had been bristling with her own set of emotions, grew still, her golden eyes flickering toward Riley as the significance of Snow''s question settled in. For Snow, this wasn''t merely about Laura''s origins-it was about her ce in Riley''s life. If this child, whether real or a manifestation, had emerged from his subconscious, that reflects a possible future, and it spoke volumes about who Riley valued most deeply. Snow clenched her hands tightly at her sides, struggling to steady herself against the storm of emotions building within her. If the child''s mother was someone other than her, it meant that Riley''s love and reliance had been ced on another-someone who had already imed the intimate space in his heart she had hoped to nurture into equality. It wasn''t just about the child; it was about the bond shared with her mother. A bond strong enough to create this manifestation. Snow''s lips pressed into a thin line as she tried to keep herposure. If it was her child, then it was another matter entirely. A future where she and Riley shared such love and devotion could only be one born of mutual affection and trust. In such a case, she would ept Laura wholeheartedly. But if the mother was someone else... "Ah, Mama! You''re here as well~!!" The excited and melodic voice of Laura rang out from behind them, shattering the tense atmosphere like a pebble dropped into a still pond. Everyone froze in ce, their eyes widening in collective disbelief as they turned toward the source of the voice. There she stood, Laura, beaming brightly with all the exuberance of a child reunited with someone she held dear. Without hesitation, she dashed forward, her arms outstretched, and threw herself into the embrace of the girl who had suddenly appeared-a girl with striking crimson eyes. Chapter 263: Calm down my ladies...??? Chapter 263: Calm down mydies...??? ? Walking along the now quiet halls of Killian Hall, Seo moved with her usualposed and apathetic expression, her footsteps echoing faintly against the marble floors. She held a small satchel close to her chest, its contents clinking lightly with each step. Inside were three vials: one filled with a red, glowing liquid, and the other two containing green and pink liquids, their hues vibrant even in the dim light. As she nced down at the vials, Seo''s mind wandered back to the enthusiastic instructions given by her personal maid, Lina. "Lady Seo, remember, it''s best to push when a man is vulnerable!" Lina''s words echoed in her mind, brimming with confidence and determination. Seo had been left somewhat bewildered by the intensity of the advice but had listened nheless. "But make sure not to rush it, okay, Lady Seo? Take your time, enjoy hispany, and make him feel cared for and appreciated, as much as you enjoy his presence." Seo recalled Lina''s animated gestures and the sincerity in her voice. It was clear her maid was fully invested in ensuring Seo''s sess in whatever this... n was. Seo, however, still felt perplexed by much of what Lina had said. The advice seemedyered with nuances she didn''t entirely grasp, but since it involved Riley, she was willing to trust Lina''s judgment. Her crimson eyes shifted to the vials in her hand as she repeated Lina''s instructions in her head. "The red vial first, then the green... andstly, the pink." Seo''s brow furrowed slightly as she tried to remember the rationale behind the sequence. Lina had insisted that the order was crucial, especially when it came to the pink vial. "And when Riley takes the pink vial," Lina had added with an almost conspiratorial grin, "loosen the top of your dress just a little. Trust me, Lady Seo, it''s all about creating the right atmosphere." Seo''s cheeks tinged faintly with warmth at the memory, though her face remained mostly neutral. She wasn''t entirely sure what "creating the right atmosphere" meant, nor why loosening her dress was a necessary step. Still, Lina had spoken with such conviction that Seo had chosen not to question it further. "Red first," Seo murmured under her breath, clutching the vial with the glowing liquid tightly. "Then the green... and then..." Her fingers brushed the pink vial, and she hesitated, her expression momentarily conflicted. "Things might seem a bit rushed," Lina had said with a sly smile earlier, her voice tinged with yful mischief. "But considering your current position-despite being the one actually closest to him all this time I''m sure you''ll appreciate my efforts once Riley starts making a move. The alchemist did mention the effects aren''t that strong, but idents could always happen... then again, Lady Seo, you''re strong. I''m sure you can handle him if he gets too pushy." "What do you mean by that?" Seo had asked, her tone nk but with an undertone of genuine curiosity. "It''s nothing, mydy!" Lina had replied, waving her hand dismissively before pushing Seo towards the exit. "Now, go! Make him fall for you so hard this time!" "Okay?" Seo had replied hesitantly, her voice barely audible. Taking Lina''s advice to heart, Seo now moved stealthily through Killian Hall, her breath held momentarily as she activated her [Shadow Steps] technique. Her presence vanished like a flickering shadow, blending seamlessly into the surrounding darkness. The technique was so precise that even the faintest noise from her steps dissipated into nothingness. As she passed an open hallway, she froze momentarily at the sound of a familiar, exasperated voice. "Haaah... kids these days!" "This makes it the third case this week...." It was the annoyed tone of the dorm master of Killian Hall, a middle-aged woman whose authority in the academy was nearly absolute within these walls. Seo instinctively shrank into the shadows, her heart skipping a beat. The dorm master''s reputation preceded her-strict and unyielding, especially when it came to enforcing rules. Boys and girls entering each other''s dormitory sectors was strictly forbidden, and Seo knew all too well the consequences of being caught. She couldn''t help but recall thest time she had faced the dorm master''s wrath. It had been a humiliating experience: a stern lecture that left her ears ringing, a temporary restriction on her movements, and a deep sense of shame she couldn''t easily shake off. That scolding hade after one of herte-night escapades to visit Riley one time when she was still a first year-something that still made her cheeks warm slightly in embarrassment when she thought about it. The dorm master''s steps echoed ominously as she approached Seo''s position. Seo''s fingers tightened around the vials in her hand, and she willed her breathing to steady. She didn''t dare move a muscle, not even to brush a stray strand of her crimson hair from her face. As the dorm master''s shadow passed by, Seo exhaled silently in relief. Once the footsteps faded entirely, she allowed herself to rx, her grip on the vials loosening just slightly. ''That was close....'' she murmured under her breath, her expression remainingposed despite the slight flutter in her chest. Finally arriving at Riley''s room, Seo stopped in front of therge, looming door, her heart beating slightly faster than usual. A tensity crept over her, a feeling she had never experienced before in this familiar hallway. If before she didn''t mind-or even think twice about-walking into Riley''s space, this time was different. There was an unease bubbling within her, a subtle difference she couldn''t quite ce or understand. Her crimson eyes flicked to the door handle before ncing down the empty corridor. Should she knock? It seemed like the polite thing to do, but the memory of Riley''s clearly sick state from the day before gave her pause. What if he was asleep? Would it be right to disturb him in that state? Her fingers hovered hesitantly over the wood. Then... should I sneak in again likest time? The thought crossed her mind, but it brought with it an immediate wave of reluctance. Sneaking into Riley''s room had been her go-to method in the past, climbing up to his balcony with the practiced ease of someone used to bending rules. But thest time she had done so, Riley had scolded her thoroughly, his expression more disappointed than angry. It wasn''t a lecture she wanted to repeat-especially not now. Her gaze shifted to the intricate runes etched into the doorframe, glowing faintly with magic. She knew the protections ced on it were formidable; the door wouldn''t budge unless Riley willed it or deactivated the enchantments himself. She could break it, of course-her strength and abilities made that much clear-but doing so would not only alert the dorm master but also bring trouble crashing down on both of them. ''I don''t want to disturb Riley...'' she thought, biting her lip softly. Yet, turning back didn''t feel like an option either. She imagined Lina''s disappointed face if she returned now, empty-handed and without taking any action. But beyond that, there was a more personal reason driving her forward. Seo couldn''t deny the uncertainty and confusion she felttely-emotions that swirled in her chest whenever she saw Rileyughing or interacting with other girls. She had thoughting here today would give her rity, but even now, standing at his doorstep, she wasn''t sure what she was hoping to confirm. Seo sighed deeply, her shoulders rising and falling with a mix of resignation and determination as she took a hesitant step forward. With her free arm, she raised her hand, preparing to knock. But just as her knuckles were about to connect with the door- "Oya~ Oya~?" A sudden, mischievous voice cut through the silence, halting her in her tracks. Seo''s crimson eyes widened slightly as arge cat''s head materialized through the solid wooden door, phasing through it as if it were nothing but smoke. It''s now emerald-green eyes gleamed with amusement, and an unnervingly wide grin stretched across its face from ear to ear. A floating cat head, radiating an aura of whimsy and chaos-the most recognizable familiar in the entire academy. Seo''s lips parted slightly, her brows knitting together as she immediately recognized the troublesome creature before her. "Cheshire?" she mumbled quietly, her voice tinged with confusion as her mind scrambled to understand why Riley''s familiar was here now. The cat chuckled, its bodyless head floatingzily in the air as its grin grew even wider. "Well, isn''t this a delightful surprise~? I always knew Riley had a knack for inviting the unexpected and chaotic into his life, but this... oh my, are the gods conspiring for entertainment today~? Just what kind of sins did hemit in his past life to deserve such divine meddling, I wonder?" "What are you talking about?" Seo asked tly, her crimson eyes narrowing slightly. Cheshire''s grin didn''t falter as it floated closer to her, tilting its head to one side with exaggerated curiosity. "Oh, nothing at all~ nothing at all~! Just a bit of idle musing, my dear. But now that you''re here, the gods must be practically begging me to have a bit of fun, wouldn''t you agree~?" Seo''s brows furrowed further as her confusion deepened. She stared at Cheshire quietly, her expression unreadable but her thoughts swirling in an attempt to keep up with his nonsensical chatter. "...?" The cat, however, seemed unfazed by her silence, its grin remaining firmly in ce. After a moment, Cheshire''s vibrant green eyes fixed on her directly, the yful glint in them reced by something far sharper-calcted, almost. It was as if the familiar were sizing her up, deciding what to do next. "Ah, but you are ever so serious, aren''t you?" Cheshire finally said, its tone dripping with exaggerated exasperation. "Let me guess, you''re here for Riley again~? Well, of course, you are. Isn''t that just your specialty~?" Cheshire tilted its floating head, the mischievous gleam in its emerald-green eyes intensifying as if a particrly devilish idea had taken root in its mind. It floated silently for a moment, almost contemtive, before its grin widened with renewed delight. "Hehehe... Master might scold me for thister," Cheshire mused, chuckling to itself, "but oh well! What''s life without a little chaos, right? Can''t have fun if you don''t live in the moment~!" Its words were half-muttered, more for its own amusement than anyone else''s, but Seo caught the yful undertoneced with a hint of something deeper-something dangerous. Cheshire''s grin faltered for a fleeting moment as its eyes narrowed sharply, ncing off into the distance as if perceiving something far beyond the confines of the dormitory hall. "That nk of a queen... always meddling at the worst possible times. Tch, just when things were about to get interesting. I guess I''ll just have to watch through the mushroom recordster," it muttered, exasperation dripping from its voice. Then, without warning, Cheshire''s focus snapped back to Seo, the yful glint in its eyes reigniting with full force. "Make sure to make it fun, okay~?" Before Seo could even question what was happening, the floating cat head gave a dramatic sigh and- Swoosh!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Out of nowhere, a pair of hands appeared, eerily human-like but covered in fur that matched Cheshire''s smoky form. They floated in midair, unattached to any body, adding an extrayer of surrealness to the moment. "Now then, off you go~!" Cheshire eximed, its grin as wide as ever. With a theatrical snap of its disembodied fingers, the world around Seo shifted in an instant. A rush of wind. A swirl of colors. By the time Seo realized what had happened, she was no longer standing in the quiet hallway outside Riley''s room. Instead, she found herself in an entirely different ce, a world unfamiliar yet strangely vivid. "Ah, Mama! You''re here as well~!!" A sweet, excited voice rang out, breaking through Seo''s dazed thoughts. Before she could even react, a small figure came rushing toward her, wrapping her tightly in a hug. ''Mama?'' Seo''s mind reeled with confusion, her crimson eyes widening as she instinctively looked down. The child clinging to her was impossibly beautiful, with golden hair that shimmered like sunlight and radiant crimson eyes that bore an uncanny resemnce to her own. Before she could gather her thoughts, Seo''s gaze shifted, catching sight of the others around her. Two familiar faces stood nearby, their expressions unreadable but their gazes cold, sharp, and full of suspicion. It was as if Seo had been dropped into the middle of a war zone disguised as a peaceful setting, the tension palpable despite the child''s joyous embrace. ''What... is going on?'' Unbeknownst to everyone involved, the young girl''s whimsical smile was hidden beneath the warmth of her embrace. Her small arms tightened around Seo as if seekingfort, but the glimmer in her crimson eyes betrayed something far more deliberate. The child''s face, pressed against Seo''s side, was carefully angled away from the others. Her expression softened into one of pure innocence, but just before she buried her cheekpletely against Seo, she gave a quick, mischievous wink to the only young man standing among the group. Chapter 264: Calm down my ladies...???? Chapter 264: Calm down mydies...???? ? Throughout her 14 years of existence, Laura had always been exceptionally perceptive, especially when it came to Riley. Only her beloved mother surpassed her ability to see through hisplexities.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om And right now, as she observed the unfolding situation, it was painfully clear to her that Riley was in great trouble. ''Is this what Mama meant when she said Papa was quite the loose man during their school years?'' The thought lingered in her mind, apanied by a hidden smile of amusement. She watched as her father struggled to navigate the tense conversation with Snow and Alice, his words attempting to soothe and exin yet failing to ease the palpable tension surrounding him. Truthfully, Laura found her father''s reasoning to be, well... a little stupid. It wasn''t that he was entirely wrong, but his approachcked the finesse necessary for such a delicate situation. Then again, considering theplicated circumstances he''dnded himself in, she supposed she couldn''t me him entirely. Laura wasn''t just a young girl. She was an archmage-a prodigy who had matured to master the arcane arts at an age when most were still learning the basics. Discussions about the essence of celestial energy, the mechanics of magic, and the conceptual frameworks of the arcane were as natural to her as breathing. Her mind, sharp and inquisitive, effortlessly dissected the mysteries around her. That''s why unraveling the truth behind her sudden manifestation in this world hadn''t been difficult. The energy saturating this realm was unmistakable, resonating with the same nature as her master''s essence. It bore a striking simrity to the arcane rune magic she herself wielded, magic intrinsically tied to the mystic and celestial forces and fantastical realms. ''So, this is how it is... This ce isn''t entirely real, but it''s notpletely fabricated either. It''s a space born of thought and intent, shaped by belief. And my existence here... it''s because of Papa''s subconscious. He really does rely on me that much, doesn''t he?'' A flicker of pride lit up her crimson eyes. Curiosity and intrigue gnawed at Laura''s brilliant mind, her thoughts racing to unravel the enigma unfolding before her. Why was such a mind-boggling event happening in her life? After all, the mechanics of this realm-the manifestation of imagination-meant that for her father to subconsciously rely on her, he must have known of her existence on some level. Not only that, but her presence would have to hold a significant impact on his life. But that made no sense. Given his young age and the familiar faces surrounding him, it was impossible for this version of her father to know or even think of her. The timelines simply didn''t add up. It might have been usible if the father she knew-the one from her own timeline-had summoned her. Yet this was the younger Riley, still unshaped by the experiences that would eventually mold the man she called "Papa." ''Abnormal...'' The entire scenario reeked of abnormality. Her mind, trained and sharp, wrestled with the inconsistencies while her mana-infused eyes -gifts of her draconic heritage-scanned the world around her. These eyes, capable of seeing through the deepestyers of reality and magic, faltered in their assessment. They provided no rity, only a jumbled web of iprehensible connections. And yet, even amidst this sea of strangeness, there was a sense of normalcy. ''My eyes are not as strong as Mama''s~ but... I doubt mama~ could properly see the truth behind this ce even if she got all of her powers back....'' The strands of mana interwoven into the very fabric of the people around her were undeniably connected to the providence of this current world. These threads were harmonious, part of the natural order of this ce. This revtion only solidified one thing in her mind: She was the anomaly. ''Why am I the anomaly though~?'' The question circled endlessly in Laura''s mind. It was baffling to her why she, of all people, would be considered an anomaly in this world. Her very existence was intrinsically tied to Riley, whether she was from the future or not. Every thread of her being should have naturally connected her to the providence of this world. ''How curious- Am I not supposed to exist within this world''s providence~?'' It was a usible hypothesis, but one that left her unsettled. The idea that she was fundamentally out of ce here, in a world her father was tied to so deeply, didn''t sit well. Her mind, sharp as ever, began piecing together possible exnations. She considered theplexities of the arcane and celestial magics that governed the realms. Perhaps her presence disrupted the natural flow of this timeline, or maybe the mechanism that brought her here wasn''t fullypatible with this reality''s rules. Yet another thought flickered through her mind, a chilling one: ''What if she wasn''t supposed to exist here at all?'' Her theories deepened as she tried to untangle the mystery. But just as her curiosity started to build to an unbearable point, a gentle voice echoed in her memory-a voice she cherished. ''Remember, Laura... A lot of sacrifices were made in order for us to have you, so don''t meddle in things that are far too dangerous for you, okay?'' Her mother''s advice. A tender reminder to temper her curiosity with caution. Laura sighed, forcing herself to rein in her rampant thoughts. She couldn''t afford to dive too deeply into the unknown, especially when the answers might lie beyond even herprehension. ''For now, let''s just enjoy the moment.'' Theplexities of arcane and celestial magics were not easily unraveled, and Laura knew better than to expect immediate rity. Answers in such matters were rarely straightforward, if they came at all. What mattered most was the simple truth she clung to: Riley did know of her, even if only subconsciously. That singr fact eased her unease. It meant her existence wasn''t entirely out of ce. Somewhere in the intricate web of possibilities, she was connected to him. And if she existed in some other part of this vast,plicated reality, then her worries- however valid they seemed-were for naught. ''After all, if Papa summoned me here, then I must have a ce in his heart, no matter what timeline or reality this is.'' With a soft smile, Laura allowed herself to rx. [Note: Familiar energy detected... mana identified: Sword Saint.] [Note: It is imperative to take caution, Master... a gate will open soon.] ''Got it~'' Laura telepathically acknowledged the warning from her beloved construct, her tone nonchnt yet focused. The familiar hum of its mechanical voice resonated in her mind, grounding her in the moment. She turned her gaze skyward, peering through the thin, red-tinged magical veil that draped over this world. ''It''s not as strong as Master''s Wondend~'' Her assessment was swift and precise, a testament to her arcane training. The mana in the air, while foreign, felt malleable-something she could manipte, albeit temporarily. Her connection to this world''s energy was courtesy of none other than Alice Holloway, the Red Queen, and her unparalleled tutge in the ways of arcane mastery. A sly smile yed on her lips as she considered the possibilities. ''I wonder if the Master and Cheshire of this world, would notice if I meddled with this ce a bit-'' Her thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a question that pierced the air like a de. "Riley, who''s the mother?" The words snapped Laura out of her musings. Her head jolted up, her attention zeroing in on the unfolding conversation. She bit her lip, suppressing augh as she caught sight of her father''s troubled expression-a mixture of panic and resignation. That face. That was the Papa she knew. The same apathetic yet endearingly awkward expression he wore whenever he found himself cornered. ''I guess no matter which timeline... Papa is always the same~'' She couldn''t help but feel a swell of affection. No matter the differences between this version of Riley and the one she knew, some things remained constant. Still, she could see that her presence was causing him more trouble than she intended. The way Snow and Alice eyed him¡ªlike wolves circling prey-only added to the tension. ''I guess... my presence here is really bing quite the hassle for him~'' Her sharp mind worked quickly, formting a n to diffuse the situation. She didn''t want to cause him undue stress, especially when he clearly wasn''t equipped to handle this level of chaos. ''I better give Papa a way out of this situation before I go~'' Her eyes gleamed mischievously as she readied herself to intervene. She wasn''t just here to observe; she was here to help. After all, what kind of daughter would she be if she didn''t have her Papa''s back? ''I can''t stay here too long anyways~'' A form of manifestation or not she was still an anomaly of this timeline. Cracking her knuckles with a sense of purpose, Laura sent a subtle signal to the massive spider-like machine standing behind her. The construct, an intricate marvel of her design, responded instantly. Mana pulsed through the tips of its spindly legs, weaving delicately into the red mana that suffused the domain. The injection was so small, so seamless, that it blended with the domain''s natural energy, ensuring that no one could detect the tampering. ''Master will probably suspect something, but I doubt she''ll connect it to me without concrete evidence~'' Her crimson irises shifted, narrowing into vertical slits like a dragon''s. She raised her hand, examining it with a calm, calcting gaze. "Three minutes.'' That was all the time left before her little modification unraveled the delicate bnce of this domain, forcing it to copse and open a gateway to the real world. POOF! Then.... Just as expected, the domain trembled and cracked, giving way as a gateway burst open. Laura''s lips curled into a proud smile as a familiar figure emerged through the gate, stepping into the chaotic scene. "Ah, Mama! You''re here as well~!!" Without hesitation, Laura dashed forward, wrapping Seo in a tight embrace. Her movement was swift and affectionate, catching Seopletely off guard. Seo''s body stiffened at the unexpected hug, her mind racing. ''Mama?'' Before Seo could process the odd term of endearment, Laura''s eyes shifted slightly, catching Riley''s gaze. She gave him a sly wink, her expression practically screaming, ''You owe me for this one, Papa.'' It was a proud promation, subtle yet effective. She had just created the perfect diversion and, in doing so, a clear escape route for Riley from the escting tension in the room. Riley, still processing the sheer chaos of the situation, locked eyes with Laura. A faint flicker of annoyance and amusement crossed his face. She had given him an out, just as she''d nned. ''I guess I''ll let Papa handle the rest. It''s fun watching him squirm his way out situations anyway~'' Laura thought, suppressing augh as she leaned further into Seo''s embrace. .... ''Laura...'' I narrowed my eyes at the girl, suspicion gnawing at my gut. That girl... clearly did something. [System Note: Mana in the air is under contaminated state. It is imperative to prepare proper defensive actions.] [System Note: Due to mana destabilization, all effects of Skill: [Wondend] will now be nullified. Mana connection and all authorities under domain ess will be turned off.] [System Note: Tip has been given... by proto system. Domain destruction imminent. Time remaining: 2:47.] [System Note: Fictional mana explosion may cause permanent harm to user''s current psyche. It is advised to leave the domain immediately.] Afterall the system wouldn''t be acting like this, the moment she subtly smiled at my direction. Contaminated mana? Domain destabilization? Two and a half minutes before this ce crumbles? Why the fuck is this ce about to explode all of a sudden.... and also.... My eyes locked onto Laura. She stood there with that smug look, her arms locked tightly on to Seo with an innocent re, as though she hadn''t just turned this domain into a ticking time bomb. And then, just to make things worse-she winked. ... Hahaha.... why is she trying to make my whole situation much more worse than it already is? Chapter 265: Calm down my ladies...Interlude... Chapter 265: Calm down mydies...Interlude... ? The air was chilly. A biting wind swept through the space, but it wasn''t the cold that sent shivers down Riley''s spine-it was the weight of the moment, the suffocating tension that hung heavy in the air. Everyone''s thoughts seemed to converge on a single word. "Mama?" "Mama...." "M-Mama?" Three distinct voices, three very different reactions. Yet the same word spilled from their lips. Seo''s soft tone carried innocent confusion, her red eyes wide as she tilted her head ever so slightly. Snow''s trembling voice was filled with heartaching confirmation, her hands balling into fists at her sides as if bracing herself for something unbearable. Alice''s voice, on the other hand, quivered with thinly-veiled denial, like her mind refused to process the implications of what she had just heard. Eventually, two pairs of eyes turned toward him. Snow and Alice. Their gazes burned into him like searing mes, full of questions that carried a weight far heavier than words could express.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Riley..." Snow''s voice was sharp, her normally calm demeanor slipping as her piercing gaze demanded answers. "Junior..." Alice''s tone was less formal, but the dark undertone in her voice carried a dangerous edge, a cold fury barely held at bay. Riley felt the pressure intensify. Thebined stares of the two girls were suffocating. He gulped involuntarily, his throat dry, his mind racing for some semnce of an exnation, some way to untangle this impossible situation. But as he met their eyes-Snow''s icy, calcting gaze and Alice''s fiery, almost wild intensity -something in their expressions struck him. It was a look he recognized. A memory he thought he had buried deep resurfaced, unbidden. He recalled a girl from his childhood, her face twisted in a crazed, unrelenting obsession that had haunted him for years. Now, that same look was mirrored in the eyes of both Snow and Alice. Fear gripped him. His heart raced as he tried to suppress the rising panic. He''d faced monsters, disasters, and countless impossible situations before-but this? This was something else entirely. A slew of options shed through Riley''s mind, none of them particrly appealing. The first option was telling the truth-tly denying his dear daughter''s promation andbeling it as some borate prank. But that came with its own risks. While it might stop this strange situation from spiraling further, it would open the door to an even more dangerous conversation: "If she''s lying, then who is the mother?" The second option was to y along, using the opportunity Laura''s sudden deration had created to escape the moment unscathed. Yet this route came with an equally troubling consequence. Agreeing with Laura, even tacitly, would cause great misunderstandings-and Riley could already feel the sting of future usations brewing in Snow and Alice''s sharp gazes. His choices were painfully limited. And the more he thought about it, the more he realized just how precarious his position was. Riley''s gaze flickered briefly to Snow, her calm exterior barely hiding the inner storm brewing beneath. And then to Alice, her fiery eyes burning with suppressed frustration, her mind clearly racing to make sense of the unfolding chaos. He swallowed hard, recalling a very specific individual from his past. The dragon hiding behind an innocent fa?ade. Liyana. No. He couldn''t let their attention shift to her. The mere thought made his stomach tighten with anxiety. Getting Snow and Alice involved in anything rted to Liyana was too dangerous. Because as far as Riley knew, his fianc¨¦e was every bit as unpredictable as Rose when it came to certain actions. And unlike Rose¡ªwhose dangerous whims were often wrapped in calcted grace-Liyana''s unpredictability came with an untamed intensity Riley was far too familiar with. After all, he''d spent most of his childhood navigating the minefield that was Liyana''s peculiar logic. Riley clenched his fists subtly, his mind solidifying around one absolute truth: He couldn''t let Liyana be the center of attention. ''She probably came to the conclusion that I couldn''t let them know about Liyana...'' Riley mused, analyzing Laura''s sudden actions. Her motives remained a mystery, but he didn''t let the thought linger too long. His focus shifted to the present, and more importantly, to the opportunity Laura had just handed him. If his dear daughter was crafting some borate, double-edged prank to give him a means of escape, he couldn''t afford not to take the bait. Taking a deep breath, Riley turned his attention to Laura and summoned the inner actor that had gotten him out of trouble so many times before. His expression softened into one of pure, innocent confusion, masking the rising tension in his chest. "Laura..." he began, his voice steady butced with just the right amount of disbelief. "Seo is your mother?" The room froze. Laura''s lips curved into a sly smile, amusement practically radiating from her face as if to say, "Good move, Papa." Snow and Alice, on the other hand, had entirely different reactions. Their eyes widened in synchronized shock, and the same question immediately formed in both their minds. "What do you-" Before they could finish, the swirling energy in the air surged with a deafening hum. The tension snapped as reality around them shattered like ss, filling their vision with an overwhelming sh of nk white. The oppressive weight of the domain lifted in an instant. When the light faded, Riley found himself standing back in his room, the familiar surroundings a stark contrast to the chaotic scene moments earlier. His eyes darted to the others, quickly assessing their state. Snow and Alice appeared disoriented, blinking in confusion as they tried to process the sudden shift. Seo, meanwhile, stood rooted in ce, her face frozen in a mixture of disbelief and embarrassment, clearly still reeling from what she had just heard. ... ''We''re back...'' The words echoed faintly in my mind as the reality of the room settled in. Alice''s confused face was the first thing I noticed, her golden eyes darting around as if scanning for residual mana. Her focus seemed to be entirely on the abrupt destruction of Wondend, her expression tinged with confusion and curiosity. Snow, meanwhile, was quiet but visibly perplexed, her gaze sweeping over the room before locking onto me with an unspoken demand for answers. Seo, still in a hugging position, tilted her head, her crimson eyes flickering with innocent confusion. It seemed to dawn on her that the person she had been holding moments ago had vanished from her arms, leaving her questioning reality itself. As for me, mana was slowly stabilizing within my body after the chaotic whirlwind of the domain copse. Yet my mind wasn''t afforded even a moment of peace. Laura''s whimsical smile shed in my memory, a clear reminder of how she had effortlessly cornered me with her antics. "Hehehe~ Papa! Try cranking that thing up!" "Oh yeah, Papa! Mama was looking for you-she looked really angry~!" "Ah~ Papa, look! I made this for you-why don''t you drink it!" A parade of memories came rushing back, each one featuring Laura''s yful, mischievous grin. Though she was meant to be nothing more than a fragment of someone I once knew, a person confined to my memories, her presence back then had felt undeniably real. Her demeanor, her personality¡ªit was as if nothing had changed. Despite the trouble she''d caused, her actions had provided me with a means to divert their attention away from Liyana. But the reprieve was short-lived. "Riley... that girl... who was she?" Seo''s innocent, inquisitive voice cut through the tense atmosphere like a de. As if on cue, every pair of eyes in the room turned back to me, their gazes heavy with expectation. Alice''s sharp stare held questions she didn''t voice, while Snow''s cool, analytical eyes demanded exnations. Even Seo, though more na?ve in her approach, seemed genuinely curious, tilting her head slightly as if that would help her understand. The weight of their collective scrutiny bore down on me. ''Hahaha...'' A nervous chuckle escaped my lips, beads of sweat forming on my temple. Well, I thought, if I was going to escape unscathed, I''d have to y this carefully. Feigning innocence seemed like the best option for now. Time to crank out a great excuse. After all, what better way to sidestep suspicion than with a perfect act of cluelessness? Clearing my throat, I put on my most confused yet earnest expression and prepared to talk my way out of this mess. "Now, about that girl...you might be the mother?" Now then n you might be the mothermence... Throughout her life as a Shadow Knight, Amana had been trained to expect the unexpected. From a young age, she had witnessed the world''s darkest atrocities, the heinous crimes people couldmit, and the strange, unpredictable events that unfolded from even the smallest of actions. Her experiences, both positive and negative, had shaped her into someone who believed she was unshakable, unppable, and immune to surprises. Yet, as she stood cloaked in the shadows, her eyes widened in disbelief. What on earth is happening here? She hade to this ce under a secret directive, her movements careful and precise to remain undetected. But now, the scene before her was far beyond anything she could have imagined. Three girls. Three distinct individuals, each with their own fiery personalities, were clinging to the same young man-him. The very same young man who had inflicted upon her an inescapable trauma less than a week ago. Mana gritted her teeth, her emotions in turmoil. ''I came here as per the emperor''smand... but what''s going on right now?'' She squinted at the trio, her sharp eyes narrowing as she tried toprehend the sheer absurdity of the situation. "We got married in the future.... and we had a child.." The first voice rang out with confidence, filled with innocent honesty and certainty. "Junior said he couldn''t figure out who the mother was in his dreams, right? And Junior, you did say Laura loved ying pranks, didn''t you?" The second girl''s tone was calm but carried a sharp edge of analytical reasoning, as if she were unraveling a mystery right before their eyes. "There might be a chance she''s ours, Riley," said the third girl, her voice full of cold confidence as her piercing gaze pinned him in ce. "After all, I''m supposed to be your first wife." Amana blinked, her sharp mind trying to process the implications of the words she had just overheard. Three girls. Three wildly different opinions. And in the center of it all stood him. Riley. Amana couldn''t help but observe the subtle shifts in his expression as he tried-and failed- to keep hisposure. He was clearly overwhelmed, his usually confident demeanor cracking under the pressure of theirbined intensity. ''This...'' Amana thought, suppressing the urge to scoff, ''is the man who brought me to my knees just days ago?'' Chapter 266: Confirmation with Senior Alice~ Chapter 266: Confirmation with Senior Alice~ ? "Heeya~ Junior! Good morning~!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Alice''s cheerful voice rang out as she approached, practically bouncing with energy. Despite her enthusiasm, it was clear she had hurried here; the slight sheen of sweat on her forehead betrayed her effort. "Good morning, Senior," I replied, offering a polite nod. "Hehe~" She scratched the back of her head, an embarrassed smile spreading across her face. "I didn''t want to bete, but, you know... circumstances kinda piled up. I''m sorry!" "No, it''s fine. I haven''t been waiting long," I assured her, keeping my tone light. "T-Then it''s all good!" she said, visibly relieved. "Hehe... ah, here!" Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a small vial filled with a crimson liquid. She handed it to me with a proud smile. The bottle wasbeled neatly, and a quick nce at the description told me it was a rejuvenating potion. "It''s a Loca Potion-!" she dered with a hint of pride. "It helps people rx their mana flow and even lets them sleep faster and morefortably. Since you''ve been dealing with symptoms of Weaver''s Dream, this wonderful senior was thoughtful enough to get you one! I''m great, aren''t I~?" "Yes, that''s very kind of you, Senior. I really appreciate it," I said sincerely, holding the vial carefully. "Hehehe~" Her cheeks flushed a soft pink at my response, and she tried to wave it off with a nervousugh, turning her head to nce in another direction. ''Senior as always was as cute as ever.'' Right now, the two of us were standing in the secret garden behind Killian Hall. The fresh morning breeze carried a crisp scent, blending with the soft warmth of the rising sun. It was an incredibly serene spot, and for a brief moment, it felt like the world had paused just for us. Technically, I wasn''t supposed to leave my dorm. Theplications surrounding my suspension made it a risk to be seen by other students. Any encounter could snowball into trouble, and I really didn''t want to deal with that right now. Thankfully, this garden was one of the academy''s best-kept secrets-a hidden spot Seo and I often used for private training sessions. As far as I knew, only a handful of people were aware of its existence, and even fewer would venture here, especially this early in the morning. ''Besides, I have my mana senses on full alert. If someone does wander in, I''ll know before they get too close.'' I shifted my gaze to Alice, who stood quietly beside me. Her usually bright and bubbly demeanor seemed a little dimmer today. She looked slightly under slept, her light makeup doing its best to hide the faint dark circles under her eyes. ''The White Queen must''ve made her movest night,'' The subtle signs were there¡ªyesterday''s tension in Alice''s demeanor and her forced smile, which couldn''t entirely mask her unease. But more telling than that was Cheshire''s sudden absence. The whimsical familiar rarely ignored Alice''s summons, no matter the situation. For him to do so yesterday even though Alice was really serious about it, meant only one thing: something significant was happening behind the scenes. Alice was even looking at random from to time here and there. I sighed internally, resisting the urge to ask her outright. She wouldn''t appreciate me prying, and besides, I wasn''t sure I wanted to hear the answer. Considering all theplications I needed to fix at the moment. "Did you sleep well?" I asked gently, hoping to ease her mind even a little. Alice blinked, startled out of her thoughts, before offering me a faint smile. "I''m fine, Junior. This powerful senior of yours~... is just a little tired... that''s all~" ''A little,'' huh? You''re a terrible liar, Senior.'' Even in the game, this selfishness of hers was precisely what led to her death. That stubborn drive to carry the weight of everything on her own-it was both her strength and her downfall. I wanted to step in, to interfere directly whenever possible, but her struggle was an essential part of her necessary scenario. For her to grow, to unlock the potential thaty dormant within her, these trials were unavoidable. My hands were tied anyway, still upied with untangling the mess the other Riley had left behind while I was unconscious. In truth, her facing these challenges wasn''t entirely a bad thing. If everything went as it did in the game, this ordeal would eventually lead her to acquire the skill [Crimson Sea] a pivotal turning point in her journey. That skill would awaken after she faced the strongest dungeon boss she''d ever encountered: [Primaris Gawain] a solo event even in the original storyline. And because it was a solo event, there wasn''t much I could do to help her, even if I wanted to. The thought frustrated me, but at the same time, I knew she was capable. She had to be. For now, I was just relieved she seemed calmer than she had been yesterday. Considering how chaotic things got-especially with the sudden confirmation of my rtionship with Snow-it was a small blessing to see her moreposed. Still, that incident clearly weighed on her. The way her expression faltered when Snow''s name came up, the subtle tension in her voice- it was obvious. But whether it was jealousy or frustration at me for keeping it a secret, I wasn''t entirely sure. This was Senior, after all. With her, it could very well be some yful, childish anger. The kind of irritation born from the belief that friends shouldn''t keep secrets from each other. A harmless grudge that would fade with time. But then there was the possibility that it was something more. If she did have feelings for me if this was born from something deeper than mere friendship --what was I supposed to do? I nced at her. The morning sunlight caught the strands of her pink hair, giving her an almost ethereal glow. Her expression was neutral now, but the weight behind her gaze was impossible to ignore. Walking deeper into the garden, we eventually arrived at the center where an open field stretched out below us. The ground bore the evidence of countless training sessions-scarred with sword marks, and littered with the remnants of shattered wooden and metallic training dummies. ''A perfect secret training ground indeed.'' Alice led the way down the gentle slope of the hill, her steps light and deliberate. She came to a stop and, with a small flick of her wrist, conjured a magical nket seemingly out of nowhere. It shimmered briefly before settling onto the grass, and she sat down with a rxed smile. "Finally, it''s just the two of us now, Junior-," she said, a teasing lilt in her voice. "We can finally talk about that, as promised~. Although I''m a bitte, I''m sure our talk won''t take too long-." "It''s fine, Senior," I replied, sitting beside her. "I''m free all morning." "Morning?" she asked, her brow arching suspiciously. "Why? Are you doing something this afternoon?" The intensity in her gaze made me pause for a second. I could feel her eyes probing, trying to uncover something I wasn''t ready to share. "No... not really. Just something involving my suspension process," I answered, keeping my tone as neutral as possible. I couldn''t exactly tell her the truth-that I was due to be taken to the imperial pceter today to meet the emperor. The emperor himself had demanded an audience regarding the deal that transpired during my trial, and, frankly, the entire situation felt like a tightly coiled spring ready to snap. Thinking about it made me grimace, especially recalling the night I was informed about this arrangement. The Shadow Knight had appeared out of nowhere, her figure barely visible in the faint moonlight. There was an eerie presence about her an unsettling stillness that sent a chill down my spine. "A-As per the emperor''s order student and noble of the empire Riley Hell, you are hereby to be informed of your summoning t-tomorrow, -heek!-" She delivered the emperor''s message without ever looking directly at me, her posture rigid, her voice clipped and formal. She stayed far away, keeping a notable distance between us as if my very presence unsettled her, and even shrieked here and there whenever we established eye contact... "T-This is to remain in t-top secrecy-" It was written all over her actions, from her unwillingness to meet my gaze to the way she spoke in hurried, concise sentences. She was scared of me. But why? And if she was going to deliver such important news, why choose the dead of night? Couldn''t she have picked a more normal time? The memory lingered as Alice tilted her head slightly, her curiosity evident. She clearly wasn''t convinced by my vague response. Honestly, I wasn''t sure how our conversation was going to y out, especially given that I had zero recollection of whatever happened between us. What exactly did I do to Senior? Alice, on the other hand, seemed to have her own agenda. She tilted her head with a knowing smile, her tone teasing as always. "Hmm~ it''s not because you''re going on a date and getting all chummy with that GIRLFRIEND of yours, Junior-?" "No..." The tness of my response didn''t seem to convince her entirely. Her golden eyes lingered on me, still skeptical. But instead of pressing the matter, she sighed softly and turned her gaze toward the sky. Her fingers lightly touched her lips, a fleeting gesture that carried a strange weight. She seemed lost in thought for a moment, but then her eyes flickered with mischief, and a sly smile crept onto her face. "You know, Junior-," she began, her voice yful, "you''re more of a womanizer than I originally thought. And here I was, thinking I was really your first kiss..." Her words hit me like a thunderbolt. First kiss? What?! I racked my brain for any memory of such an event, but came up with nothing. It was like a cruel joke¨Dgetting cockblocked by my ownck of memory. "You were the one who said I looked really lovely, Junior. You even said you liked me~," Alice continued, her tone light, but with an edge that made me squirm. "Your words were so sweet, you know~. And then you suddenly kissed me, too! So, in the end, did all of that mean nothing, Junior-?" She leaned in slightly, her eyes sparkling with mischief and something else I couldn''t quite ce. "..." ''Did I... actually do all of that?'' Every fiber of my being screamed that this had to be some borate prank. But the faint flush on her cheeks, the way she kept ncing away between sentences-it all pointed to the possibility that she wasn''t lying. "You said our fates were intertwined, Junior~," Alice murmured, her voice soft but with a sharp edge that sent a chill down my spine. Her delicate hand rested lightly against my chest, her touch both gentle and unnervingly intense. Her golden eyes, usually so yful, seemed to pierce right through me, searching for answers I wasn''t sure I could give. "So then why..." she trailed off, her gaze unwavering, "why are you going out with the princess, Junior?" I opened my mouth to respond, but no words came. The weight of her question pressed down on me like a storm cloud, and my mind scrambled for some sort of exnation, some excuse that wouldn''t make things worse. She continued, her tone shifting into something dangerously sweet. "You''re not telling me... that you''re trying to date the two of us at the same time, are you?" I was about to exin myself, finally deciding to try being a bit more honest about what had happened that day. But before I could utter a single word, a sharp, searing headache struck like a bolt of lightning, making me stagger slightly. The world around me seemed to slow down, as though someone had pressed pause on reality. Ringing notifications from the system bombarded my consciousness in a rapid, jumbled mess: [Note: Emergency foreign interference detected!] [Note: Ego corruption imminent!] [Note: Current user soul threshold damaged-] [NOTE: EMERQAEF!@#!""!@#!@#$#!] And then, amidst the chaos, a strange silence. [...Sigh... I gave you the path to a free road, and yet you''re still so indecisive... I wonder if it''s because you''re thest...] "What-" I tried to form a thought, but that voice... It was unmistakable. It was him. The other Riley. [You know Alice is weak in upfront battles, don''t you?] "What are you talking about? Why are you-" I tried to question him, but the voice interrupted me again. [It would''ve been good if you inherited the second''s boldness...] And then, before I could grasp any answers, the voice faded as abruptly as it had appeared. The world began moving again, but something was wrong. Terribly wrong. I could feel it-the sensation of my body moving, yet it wasn''t entirely my will guiding it. It was a bizarre duality, as though my decisions were both mine and not mine at the same time. My body carried me forward, closing the distance between Alice and me. Her eyes widened in shock, confusion shing across her face as she processed the abrupt shift in my demeanor. "Alice..." I tried to warn her, but the words never left my lips. Instead, my right hand moved, capturing the back of her head with a firm yet gentle grip. Her breath hitched, but before she could react further, I leaned in. Our lips met. Soft, warm, andpletely unexpected. "Hmn-?" she let out a muffled sound of surprise, her golden eyes growing wide. Yet, even in her confusion, she didn''t pull away. It was as if the shock paralyzed her, or maybe... Maybe part of her didn''t want to stop it. I didn''t know if this was me or him, but in that moment, time seemed to stretch endlessly as the warmth between us lingered. "Haah~" "Hnn~!" Finally, after what felt like an eternitypressed into a single moment, our lips finally parted. A faint, glistening bridge of saliva connected us briefly before it broke, disappearing as quickly as it had formed. Her warm, shallow breaths caressed my face, and I couldn''t help but notice the flush of red creeping up her cheeks, making her resemble a ripened tomato. ''Did I really just French kiss.... Alice?'' Her golden eyes, now clouded with an intoxicating haze, locked onto mine, her expression dazed and overwhelmed. She looked... unnecessarily erotic. That kiss-it was far too intense. My heart thundered in my chest as my mind raced to process what had just happened. Yet, before I could fully regain control, words escaped my lips-words I hadn''t even consciously formed. "Senior... would you like to be my second wife?" ''What in the actual fuck am I saying right now!!!!????'' Chapter 267: Confirmation with Senior Alice~ Interlude Chapter 267: Confirmation with Senior Alice~ Interlude ? Clop! Clop! Clop! The rhythmic sound of the two horses pulling the carriage filled the air, their hooves striking the ground in unison. The faint creak of the wheels followed, reacting precisely to themands of the coachman. It looked like a simple, unassuming carriage, but its speed was anything but normal. Add to that the clearyers of stealth magic woven around it, and it was evident that this was no ordinary ride. Despite the curiosity such a peculiar setup might spark, my mind was elsewhere. Specifically, on the searing pain still radiating from my cheek. I got pped... Instinctively, I reached up to touch the stinging side of my face, wincing slightly as the heat from the strike still lingered. Hours had passed since Alice''s hand connected with my right cheek, yet it felt as if her indignation was branded into my skin. The small reflection in the carriage''s window confirmed it: a vivid red mark in the shape of her hand still adorned my face. To make matters worse, there was even a faint swelling where her palm hadnded. Did Alice use marker magic or something? I sighed, leaning back against the cushioned seat. I couldn''t even muster the energy to be annoyed. ''I deserved it...'' Her furious words from earlier echoed in my mind, clear and biting as ever: "J-Junior, you pervert! S-sexual harasser! S-sicko! Degenerate! Weirdo... H-how could you just... And why are you suddenly asking me THAT?!" The sharp sting of her usations was almost worse than the physical p. "S-Senior, wait! This is¡ª" I had tried to exin, but she wouldn''t let me finish. "P-Please don''t talk to me!" And then, before I could get another word out, she teleported away. Just like that, she vanished, leaving me with no opportunity to exin myself, let alone apologize. I groaned, rubbing my temples. Fuck me.... Or maybe I should be cursing him instead-the other me, who conveniently vanished the moment the chaos subsided, leaving me to clean up the mess he left behind. I slumped back against the carriage seat, running a hand down my face as frustration gnawed at me. How the hell am I supposed to face Senior Alice after all this? The image of her flushed, tearful face from earlier shed in my mind, making the sting of my own cheek feel trivial inparison. Is my rtionship with herpletely ruined now? "I-Is something w-wrong, sir?" The voice snapped me out of my spiraling thoughts. I nced up and saw her-the shadow knight who had been tasked with escorting me to the emperor. Her entire form was shrouded in a ck cloak that swallowed her figure, a hood casting a deeper shadow over her face. Only the faint glint of her crimson eyes, visible through the narrow slits of her mask, gave any indication that a human-or something resembling one-was beneath all that darkness. The creeping shadows that clung to her like a second skin added an ominous edge, but her voice betrayed her: nervous, hesitant, unsure. "No, it''s nothing," I replied tly, leaning back to look out the carriage window. "I-I see..." she stammered, fidgeting slightly, though the motion was subtle under all that fabric. "Since it''ll be a couple more minutes before we arrive, would you... like some snacks?" .... Snacks? This girl... It took me a moment to process the absurdity of the offer. I turned my gaze back to her, observing how she shifted awkwardly in her seat, her crimson eyes flickering between nervousness and anticipation as she tried to grab something out of the hidden pocket underneath her cloak... This girl must have received the same treatment the academy staff had gotten from the other me. Sigh... ''Just how much did the other me traumatize her?'' Looking at her now, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt. No matter how much I tried to downy it, her reaction spoke volumes. She always acted so skittishly, so nervously around me, as if expecting to be reprimanded or worse at the slightest mistake. "No, I''m fine," I said, softer this time, hoping to ease the tension in her posture. She nodded quickly, her hood bobbing slightly with the motion. "O-Okay... Please let me know if you change your mind." Her voice was polite, but the way her hands trembled faintly as they clutched the edge of her cloak didn''t escape my notice. As the carriage continued its brisk pace, I turned my gaze back to the window, letting out another internal sigh. Please... ''One mess at a time'' First, the emperor. Then, I''d figure out how to salvage whatever remained of my rtionship with Alice. All the problems after that cer... ... "J-Junior... is a perv!" Alice''s voice rang out, sharp and indignant, as she paced back and forth on the battlefield littered with the remains of white-armored soldiers and monstrous corpses. "Yes Yes - Yes~" Cheshire, her mischievous familiar, drawledzily from his perch atop a shattered golem, his sleek tail flicking with amusement as he half-listened to her rant. "I mean, h-how could he j-just do that?" Alice''s face flushed bright red as she clutched her staff tightly. "Mhm~"Cheshire''s grin widened, his sharp teeth glinting like tiny crescent moons. "We were just supposed to have a small talk! A small conversation! A little bit of confirmation behind his sudden actions that day!" Alice stomped her foot for emphasis, her golden eyes zing. "B-but being suddenly k-kissed that intensely wasn''t part of it!" "Oh my, is that so~?" Cheshire''s tone was light, almost teasing, as he rested his chin on his paw. "A-and asking for my hand in marriage! A-all of a sudden! When he already has the princess... Don''t you think Junior is being too unreasonable, Cheshire?!" "Hm- Maybe?" "If he was going to ask me for marriage, why second ce?!" Alice jabbed her staff into the ground, her voice rising in pitch making the 4 red knights that surrounded her flinch. "He was being rude!!! right, Cheshire? J-just because I pay a bit more attention to him, care for him a little, doesn''t mean Junior can just do that! Right?!" She let out an exasperated huff. "He even looked so cheeky and confident when he kissed me... His kiss was t-too intense and aggressive! S-seriously, Junior has gotten everything over his head just because he kissed me once!" Cheshire''s glittering violet eyes narrowed in amusement as he tilted his head. "You don''t seem like you hated it though~" "W-Wha-! Of course I hated it!!!" Alice whirled on her familiar, her face practically glowing with embarrassment. "Really now~~~"Cheshire''s words were a slow, sing-song tease that only made Alice''s blush deepen. "I-I did! I hated it! He''s a degenerate! A pervert! Aplete idiot!" Alice''s voice cracked as she waved her staff in a poor attempt to silence the mocking glint in Cheshire''s eyes. The ck cat yawned dramatically, stretching before hopping off his perch. He began grooming himself, utterly nonchnt, as he added, "You''ve been talking about his kiss for quite a while, Master. One might think it left an impression~"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Alice froze mid-step, her lips twitching as she tried toe up with a retort. Her fingers fidgeted with the edge of her cloak. "I-It''s not like that!" she stammered, her voice quieter now, though the crimson in her cheeks betrayed her. "Of course, of course," Cheshire purred, his toneced with mock sincerity. Alice let out a frustrated scream, turning to vent her remaining embarrassment by sting a stray monster corpse into smithereens. "Why are you like this?! I trusted you to be my confidant, Cheshire!" "And I am~" Cheshire replied smoothly, his tail swishing as he watched her with amused affection. "But you''re making it too easy, Master~" With a groan, Alice flopped onto a nearby boulder, burying her face in her hands. "I hate Junior..." she mumbled into her palms. "Sure, you do~" Cheshire replied, a smug grin stered across his face as he curled up at her feet, his soft purring the only sound in the otherwise deste battlefield. Seeing Cheshire''s unhelpful reaction, Alice sighed deeply and sank onto a white boulder, her bodynguage a mixture of frustration and confusion. Her fingers clenched tightly at her chest as if trying to physically calm the erratic beating of her heart. -Thump! -Thump! -Thump! Her heartbeat was running wild, so intense that she felt like a hundred horses were galloping inside her chest. No matter how much she tried, no matter how many deep breaths she took, her heart refused to listen. "Senior... would you like to be my second wife?" The words echoed relentlessly in her mind, each syble reying with maddening rity. ''He understands the meaning behind his words r-right'' The memory of his serious yet inexplicably soft tone, the weight of his gaze, and the way the words rolled off his lips-it all refused to leave her. And the kiss... She pressed her fingertips against her lips, her cheeks flushing crimson as the memory surged back with vivid intensity. She couldn''t stop the warmth that spread through her as she remembered their lips meeting, the way his breath mingled with hers, soft and yet overwhelming. Her skin tingled at the thought of their tongues entwined, dancing with a passion she hadn''t been prepared for. As someone with the ability to see the very essence of people, she had seen Riley''s colors during that moment-clear, untainted, and undeniably genuine. Those hues had confirmed his honesty and the sincerity of his actions. Their first kiss should have told her everything she needed to know. He wasn''t lying. He wasn''t acting. He was just... Riley. He was her junior, mysterious and unpredictable, yet somehow someone she had begun to rely on without realizing it. Somewhere deep down, she had always felt he was destined to be important in her life no matter how much she tried to deny it with all her weird confirmation antics.. It was an unshakable truth that she''d quietly epted. But now, that truth had transformed into something infinitely moreplicated. She exhaled shakily, her hand still pressed against her lips, her thoughts a chaotic whirlwind. For someone as inexperienced in love as Alice - a young maiden grappling with emotions she barely understood-this was far from simple. Her mind told her that trusting him should be easy. Her powers confirmed that his actions were earnest. But her heart, that uncontroble thing, was consumed by uncertainty, excitement, and embarrassment all at once. "What should I do now..." Cheshire who watched all this shook his head in amusement. "Well~ Well this is quite the bummer, to think I would miss such an unexpected development. Maybe I should''ve let the knights handle the threat~" He was rather disappointed at not being able to see such unexpected chaos live... Chapter 268: Choose your price Chapter 268: Choose your price ? [Help, Riley Hell.] Emilia, the Saintess of the Holy Church of Light. A young girl imbued with pure innocence and radiance, yet her eyes carried a depth untouched by naivety. Ever since she had understood the true meaning of the light that dwells inside people, ignorance was no longer a luxury she could afford. Her steps were soft against the cobblestone streets of the academy''smercial district, her mind distant despite the lively surroundings. Around her, students lingered in droves, their conversations mixing into an indistinct buzz that carried the day''s excitement. "...Shit, we''re having Astro Magic exams tomorrow? I thought it was about Concept Magic?" "Dude, were you even awake in ss?" The streets teemed with energy despite theteness of the hour. Merchants hustled to sell their wares, their shouts blending with the tter of coins and bargaining voices. Food stalls and restaurants brimmed with students hungry after a long day of training, and the glow ofnterns illuminated clusters of friendsughing and sharing stories. To Emilia, it was a startlingly vivid scene. It reminded her how the academy wasn''t just a ce of learning; it was a thriving ecosystem. A city in its own right,plete withmerce, culture, and life flowing seamlessly. Yet, her attention wasn''t on the bustling environment. "Saint-I mean, Miss Enna... are you alright?" The voice of her trusted confidante and personal guard, Ana, broke through Emilia''s wandering thoughts. Ana''s tone was concerned, her gaze sharp as she observed her ward. || || Emilia didn''t answer immediately. Her golden eyes wavered as she looked at the encroaching darkness seeping into the edges of the academy. It wasn''t the natural shadow of nightfall; it was something deeper, more sinister, crawling at the edges of her perception like a lurking predator. "The academy is in danger..." Her words caused Ana and Amon, another loyal guardian by her side, to snap to attention. Their previously casual expressions vanished, reced with the seriousness befitting protectors of the Saintess. "What do you mean, mydy?" Amon''s voice was low, edged with caution. Emilia''s gaze drifted toward the horizon, where the faintest flicker of malevolent energy pulsed beneath the veil of night. It was subtle-so subtle that only someone as attuned to the essence of light and dark as she was could sense it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She had always hoped-prayed, that her path would be free of the taint of evil and darkness once she was inside the academy. Yet, as she well knew, fate had never been inclined to heed the wishes of mere mortals. Her encounter with Riley was proof enough of that. Her slender fingers tightened around the rosary in her right hand, the cool metal pressing into her palm as if to anchor her thoughts. The memory of that dream, vivid and haunting, surfaced unbidden in her mind. The voice of the goddess had been like a celestial melody, slow and majestic, yet carrying a weight that seemed to echo through her very soul. [...My blessed son is close my dear daughter...] [Trust and help each other.] [Rid him of darkness.] [Only the two of you can prevent the great disaster.] It had been only four sentences-short, almost cryptic-but they carried a gravity that shook Emilia to her core. She was no stranger to the divine; as the Saintess of the Holy Church, she was regarded as the closest being to the goddess herself, her mortal vessel on earth. Some even whispered that she was the goddess reborn, her very existence an extension of divinity. Emilia, however, disagreed with such notions. She might be blessed, might serve as the goddess''s representative in the mortal realm, but she was no deity. She was still human, bound by the same emotions, doubts, and fears as anyone else. Yet the goddess''s blessing was undeniable, and her words left no room for misinterpretation. Emilia was chosen, her path set upon a divine course she could not stray from. At first, the goddess''s warning had confused her. Who was this blessed son? What darkness clouded him, and what great disaster loomed on the horizon? The cryptic nature of the message gnawed at her, its meaning just out of reach. It hadn''t taken long for Emilia to piece together the truth. The threads of destiny had begun weaving the moment she met Riley. His enigmatic aura, the inexplicable pull she felt toward him, and the undeniable mark of divine purpose surrounding him¡ªit all fit perfectly with the goddess''s cryptic words. Blessed son. There was only one person who came to mind. Someone whose light bore the same unique purity as hers. Someone who shared a divine blessing unlike anything she''d ever encountered. Riley Hell. The name echoed in her thoughts like a hymn. He was the only person the goddess had ever directly named. The memory was vivid, the voice of divinity cutting through her prayers with an urgency that left no room for doubt. That day, the goddess had urged her to save him-not just from expulsion, but from the darkness that clung to him, threatening to consume the light that radiated so unnaturally around him. She hadn''t wanted to believe it at first. The idea seemed absurd-a person somehow bathed in light yet somehow was also shrouded in darkness? But the truth had struck her during that pivotal moment. Trying to save Riley that day had been a test of faith, a confirmation of everything she had dreamt. Though she had tried to downy its significance, telling herself that Riley was merely caught up in the attention of others, the undeniable truth remained. Her gift, the ability to perceive the essence of light, didn''t lie. She had seen it clearly-the goddess''s divinity existed within him. The revtion weighed heavily on her, more than she cared to admit. Riley wasn''t just someone fated to cross her path; he was central to her destiny. He was the other half of the divine purpose the goddess had entrusted to her. Her grip on the rosary tightened, and she exhaled softly, steadying her resolve. Her quiet whisper carried a hint of longing, but it was underpinned by unyielding determination. "Senior Riley... I need his help..." ''I don''t know how the darkness has clung onto him again... but senior needs my help as well!'' Anna and Amon, her trustedpanions, exchanged a nce. There was something strange in their expressions-a mixture of worry and unease. ... mme stirred, her eyelids fluttering open, still caught in the haze of sleep. Her vision was slightly blurry, and she groaned softly as she tried to sit up, only to feel a dull ache in her knees. Blinking, she nced down and sighed, realizing the source of her difort-a small army of her fire spirits was curled up on herp, their tiny ember-like forms glowing faintly as they slumbered peacefully. "I told you guys to stop sleeping on me..." she muttered, her tone more resigned than annoyed. Of course, she didn''t really expect them to listen. They never did. Instead, they nuzzled closer to her warmth, a few of them letting out soft crackling sounds, as if dreaming. mme chuckled quietly. It was hard to stay mad at them-they were too adorable, even when they were the reason her knees were sore. With a sigh of surrender, she stretched her arms over her head, feeling the satisfying pull in her muscles as the sun bathed her in its golden light. Her grey hair glimmered in the sunlight, and the breeze that swept across the rooftop felt crisp and refreshing against her skin. Her gaze shifted forward, taking in the breathtaking view from her perch. The sprawling academyy below, framed by the vibrant hues of the dawn sky. "Sleeping on the roof is always the best~" she hummed, a content smile gracing her lips. The towering structure of Killian Hall, with its castle-like spires and intricate architecture, was her chosen sleeping spot for the night. It wasn''t the first time, and it wouldn''t be thest. For mme, there was something magical about dozing off under the open sky, the cool breeze caressing her skin, and the faint hum of mana in the air lulling her to sleep. If she were to rate her favorite ces to sleep, this rooftop was easily a 9.5 out of 10. It even surpassed the roof of her personal magic tower back in the empire, which, while luxurious and quiet, only scored a respectable 9.3 on her scale. She took a deep breath, relishing the blend of the sun''s warmth and the crisp morning air. The fire spirits that surrounded her added their ownforting heat, making the night chill irrelevant. mme smiled to herself, her spirits beginning to stir as well, their tiny forms flitting around her like living sparks. She leaned back on her hands, letting the moment sink in. "Perfect weather, perfect view... maybe I''ll make this my permanent spot," [Master... Great news!] The sudden, high-pitched voice jolted mme from her quiet musings. She turned her head and spotted a small, whimsical figure floating nearby a wind spirit shaped like an impossibly adorable bunny, its body a swirl of translucent air with faint glowing outlines. Its little ears perked up, and its sparkling eyes looked at her with barely contained excitement. mme raised an eyebrow. Amusement and curiosity were always her guiding stars, but even she had her limits. Lately, most of the "news" her spirits brought was as trivial as students bickering over crushes or dueling over petty squabbles. "What is it this time?" she askedzily, waving a hand. "If it''s just another case of some random students fighting over a girl, I''m really not interested." [Hn! No no, Master, it''s not like that! This is very important! Very, very amazing news!] The bunny spirit shook its tiny head furiously, its energy making it bob up and down mid-air like a balloon caught in the wind. "Hm?" mme tilted her head, her curiosity finally catching up to her apathy. The spirit''s excitement felt genuine, and it was rare for it to act this animated about anything. Usually, it only brought her news that amused it personally. [Master, that person is gone... gone!] "Gone?" mme repeated, her brow furrowing in confusion. "What are you babbling about?" [Riley Hell! He''s been taken! He''s gone!] At the sound of that name, mme''s crimson eyes lit up, a mischievous spark flickering to life. She crossed her arms, an intrigued smirk spreading across her lips. "Oh? What do you mean by ''gone''?" [Shadow people!] the bunny spirit eximed, its tiny voice rising with excitement. [They came in the night inform something, then took him this noon! They''re heading straight to the empire!] For a moment, mme just stared at the spirit, then burst outughing, her voice echoing across the rooftop. "Oh, this is delicious! A night of perfect sleep and now this? Truly, dear goddess, you spoil your genius servant far too much!" She sprang to her feet, the fire spirits around her scattering as her energy seemed to renew itself. She began hopping lightly on her toes, doing stretches to wake up her muscles. Her grey hair danced in the sunlight, and a wide grin refused to leave her face. "Neru!" she called, her voice sharp andmanding. The air shifted as a massive, water-like dragon emerged from thin air. Its translucent, rippling body shimmered as though carved from liquid crystal, and its glowing eyes were asrge as mme herself. The dragon gazed down at her with a mix of exasperation and resignation. "We''re heading straight to the empire!" mme dered, her tone brimming with excitement. Neru let out a deep, rumbling sigh. .... I had expected to meet the Emperor immediately after being dragged here, blindfolded and carefully ced inside this room. The tension had been mounting, and I was bracing myself for the imposing presence of the ruler of the Empire. But instead... "It''s been a while, son... or rather, a short while, should I say?" That smooth, deep voice froze me in ce. "Yes..." I managed to respond, forcing a nervous smile as my eyes settled on the figure before me. Luther Heavens. The head of the illustrious and ever-dominant Heavens family. The Grand Duke of the Empire. The strongest swordsman in the world. And my father-inw. The words sounded even more surreal in my head than they did aloud. Fuck. Why is he here? ''Seriously, what the fuck did other Riley do?'' Chapter 269: Choose your price. Chapter 269: Choose your price. ? Never panic, no matter what the situation might be. Those words, had carried me through more challenges in this world than I could count. Subconsciously staying calm, assessing the situation, and thinking logically was the cornerstone of survival-an essential lesson I''d ingrained into myself ever since waking up in this maddening reality. More specifically It was a crucial skill I developed naturally when it came to handling Liyana ever since we were young... Finding the right actions and words just to please her most of the time was an almost must. But no matter how much you prepare, no matter how many times you repeat the mental exercises to steel yourself, emotions have a way of creeping in. They slither past the defenses of logic, a delirium you can''t fully control, and remind you that you''re, unfortunately, human. After years of being stuck in this world, I thought I''d be adept at handling nearly anything. Surprises? I could try to deflect them no matter how unexpected they were. Chaos? I''d learned to navigate through it. I had honed my reactions to the point where maintaining an apathetic poker face was pure muscle memory. Or so I believed. Turns out, even I have limits. "Trails of Light... how''d you know of its existence, son?" The Grand Duke''s question shattered myposure like a sledgehammer to ss. "Excuse me?" I blurted, barely keeping the tremor out of my voice. The Duke raised an eyebrow, his sharp gaze narrowing. "Hm? Why are you acting surprised? You were the one who personally sent the message to the emperor." And just like that, I felt the blood drain from my face. Oh, great. Here we go again. Technically, he wasn''t wrong. The message had been sent under Riley Hell''s name. But-and this is a very important distinction-it wasn''t me who sent it. It was other Riley. The bastard had apparently decided to meddle in world-altering secrets and conveniently left the consequences for me to deal with. The urge to shout, "That wasn''t me!" at the Duke''s imposing face was overwhelming. But, of course, logic prevailed. Yelling at the strongest swordsman in the world wasn''t exactly on my bucket list of good ideas. [Trails of Light...] One of the most treasured secrets of the Germania Empire, a mystery so profound that even the most dedicated historians and schrs dared not speak of it without trembling. A secret closely guarded by the imperial family, shared only with their most trusted subordinates and advisors. Hidden beneath the floors of the imperial castley the Trails of Light-a sacred relic said to be thest known gift left behind by the goddess herself. It was more than just a ce; it was a phenomenon. An open, glowing path of light that shimmered with ethereal brilliance, almost as if it defied reality itself. The legend spoke of the Trails of Wishes and Dreams¡ªa ce where one could walk through the goddess''s trial, face untold challenges, and be granted a single wish in return. A wish that could bend fate itself, but not without a cost. For every dream fulfilled, the goddess demanded a price-a bnce for the scales of divine intervention. In the game, it was a pivotal point in Snow''s arc. The Trails of Light had served as the ultimate test of resolve and faith for her character. It was where the main protagonist and Snow solidified their bond and a guarantee happy ending for Snow was established, it was where their trust in each other deepened as they braved the trials together. Not only was it a narrative highlight, but it was also crucial for a smooth gameyter on. Completing the Trails provided Snow and the protagonist with the necessary upgrades to their specs, ensuring they could stand a chance against the epilogue bosses. It was a ce where Lucas''s contract with the holy sword got fully established... the ce where he recalled lost memories of his childhood. And also, the ce where he learnt the truth of his origin and purpose... And now, somehow, I was dragged into this. The moment the Duke mentioned it, the pieces clicked into ce. The other Riley must have had the same understanding as I did or maybe even more, given his apparent knowledge of secrets I hadn''t uncovered yet. I could feel the weight of his intention pushing me forward, nudging me into this unexpected direction. But wasn''t this way too fast? In the original timeline, the [Trails of Light] weren''t even mentioned until muchter, and the challenges were supposed to align with specific growth benchmarks. Yet here I was, far from ready to face the demands of such a trial. And for the love of everything holy, why did he have to approach this in such a direct and reckless way? Sending a message to the Emperor about the Trails of Light-just casually throwing one of the empire''s most protected secrets out into the open like that-was practically begging for trouble. Especiallying from an absolute stranger, it''s no wonder the Duke got involved. After all, what I''d done was essentially a breach of national security-borderline treason if I wanted to exaggerate it. No, scratch that. To the imperial family, I''d basically waved a massive red g over one of their most sensitive secrets. Threatening national intelligence with a message like that? Yeah, I''d be lucky if the Duke wasn''t involved. In hindsight, it made sense. The Emperor likely summoned the Duke not only to assess the situation but to keep things from escting into full-blown chaos. Because let''s face it-if things had been handled more directly, a battalion of shadow knights would''ve already been hunting me down, des drawn and ready to silence me permanently. And now, here I was, standing in front of Luther Heavens-the strongest swordsman alive The worst part was the growing realization that the other Riley, the one who''d hijacked my life for this little detour, likely knew all this. If he had ess to my memories and rtionships, he''d have known about my rtionship and intentions with Snow, the Duke, and the high stakes surrounding the (Trails of Light.] Sooner orter, I would''ve approached Snow about the trial. I needed the power it offered, not just to survive but to grow strong enough to face whatevery ahead, and secure my happy ending... ''Everyone''s happy ending...'' However, if the other Riley thought skipping the careful, diplomatic buildup and diving headfirst into chaos was a good idea, he clearly underestimated the risks. Even if the Duke or Emperor allowed me to move forward with this-and that was a massive "if" ¡ªthere was no guarantee I could clear the trial in the first ce. In the game, the Trails of Light had a rmended level of 150, a threshold not lightly advised. I was nowhere near that mark. The Duke''s sharp gaze bore into me, his tone dangerously calm as he leaned forward. "You mentioned wanting to take part in the trial, iming you had the right to do so. And then... you sent a warning to the Emperor himself." I tensed, realizing my other self-had done more than necessary. "The fact that you not only know of the Trails of Light but also the truth about the Emperor''s grave weakness..." Weakness...? Fuck.... Don''t tell me I actually threatened him with that right? His eyes narrowed, his voice dropping to an icy edge. "Truly, I''m finding it harder and harder to believe this entire situation was caused by my docile son-inw." SWIISHHH!!! Suddenly, before I could even process what was happening, a white sh surged toward me. My body tensed as an overwhelming sense of dread froze me in ce. For a moment, I thought I felt the phantom sensation of my head being severed-only to snap out of my trance, heart pounding in terror. A silvery de, glimmering with pure aura, hovered just centimeters from my throat. Its cold, radiant energy seemed to pierce my very soul.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I swallowed hard, the lump in my throat pressing closer to the edge of the deadly weapon. The Duke''s crimson eyes locked onto me, dark and brooding, their intense red hues glowing with suspicion. His expression, calm butced with menace, carried an unspoken warning. "Tell me," he said, his voice low and unwavering. "Are you really my son?" My stomach churned. His gaze bore into me with the weight of judgment, as if he were dissecting every inch of my being for answers I didn''t have. The de didn''t move, a silent reminder of just how little separated me from death. I didn''t need to guess what kind of conclusions his mind was forming. The Duke wasn''t a fool. Everything about this situation screamed inconsistency. In his eyes, the Riley he knew would never have acted like this. Riley, the timid shadow, who always lingered in the background, silently following Liyana''s whims. Riley, whocked the initiative or boldness to challenge anyone and even interact in most normal affairs, much less interfere in imperial affairs. With the system''s somewhat functional help. Too many things had changed, and far too quickly for his eyes. My sudden spike in strength, the transformation of my body, my newfound decisiveness-it was all a far cry from the man he once knew. And the academy... Ever since I''d entered those halls, the stories surrounding me had be stranger and more unbelievable. The rumors, the unexpected victories, and now the audacity of my actions-it all painted a picture of someone vastly different from the Riley he had known for years. I couldn''t me him for doubting me. ''Did his suspicions start at the grand festivalst year?'' Even I would''ve found this situation suspicious if our roles were reversed. Somehow, I had to respond. But with the Duke''s crimson eyes ring at me like a predator ready to strike, one wrong word could be myst. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!